《Daddy! Mommy Is Pregnant Again》 Chapter 1 Replace Her Chapter 1 Rece Her Violet Hunt opened her eyes at three o¡¯clock in the morning. The man next to her was still asleep, leaning sideways. She was unable to see his face. But at the thought that he had five times of sex with her a night, Violet turned flushed immediately. How could he have so much physical energy? Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Violet forbore the painful feeling between legs, walked out of the presidential suite gritting teeth, but as soon as she walked out, a woman stood in her way suddenly. "How is going? Is it done?" It was her half-sister, Phoebe Hunt. "Yes." Violet nodded. "Are you sure he didn''t see your face?" Phoebe asked. The man was Tony Griffiths, the chief judge of the fashion contest, an old man in his fifties. He made it clear that as long as Phoebe slept with him for one night, she would be the winner. Violet wasck of money, so Phoebe asked Violet to do it for her. "Have you got the money?" Violet did not answer, thinking only of his brother who was in the hospital waiting for money to do surgery. Phoebe curled up the corner of her mouth, pulled out a bank card with one million in from her bag, handed it to Violet and said a few false kind words. "I hope your beloved brother will be fine." Violet took the bank card and then turned to leave, not wanting to talk with Phoebe anymore. It was all about saving her brother! After Violet left, Phoebe walked into the room in dark. She first took off her clothes, and then climbed into bed and lied beside the man. When it was dawn, Phoebe pushed the man and spoke in a sexy voice, "You are bad, I am so shy." In the dark, the man opened his eyes. His brain was still dizzy after hungover, but he vaguely remembered the figure of the woman. "I will be responsible for you." A deep, mellow voice sounded particrly pleasant in a quiet room. This voice! Phoebe suddenly sat up and immediately turned on themp on the head of the bed. It was a young handsome man! It was not Tony Griffiths, a wrinkled old man! In a moment of shock, Phoebe recognized the man. He was Stanley Murphy! The most powerful man in J City. "You saved me, and I will give you everything you want." As Phoebe was wandering what happened, Stanley had stood up. When he walked out from the dressing room in neat clothes, he handed her a gilded business name card, "Here is my number and address." With dark eyes, pale lips, perfect outline, he had light expression, with his suit in the crook of his arm. Phoebe grabbed the quilt tightly and took the name card. Before she could say a word, Stanley had already strode away. Looking at the name card in hand, Phoebe was excited. She did not expect that Violet could be so lucky to sleep with Stanley. But she was much luckier, because Stanley mistaken her for Violet! Let alone champion for the contest, J City would belong to her in the future! At the same time, Violet stood outside the operating room anxiously, waiting with red eyes. She frowned deeply, with much worry. She bit her lip and pinched her fingers nervously. She nced at the light above the operating room and prayed: Dear God, please let my brother get through this... ... Four hourster, the light on the operating room door finally went out and the doctor, still in overalls, came out. Violet asked him with worry, "Doctor, how is Steven?" "The operation was a sess." Hearing that, Violet grew red in eyes because of excitement. Her effort was not in vain. But in the next second, the doctor took a sign, ¡°But we found your brother got severe lesion during the operation.¡± It was like a bolt from the blue. Violet trembled and felt cold from head to toes. At this hour, she got a massage from an unknown number. ¡°If you want to save your brother, leave J City.¡± Chapter 2 Five Years Later Chapter 2 Five Years Later Five yearster. A personal fashion debut was held in an art museum in Siko District of J City. People were busy preparing in the backstage. As the leading role, Violet was checking the details of clothes for each of the uing models. "Mina, see if there is a problem with this essory.¡± Someone came and asked Violet. "Ok." Violet turned and walked over. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Mina was the name Violet used in the design industry. In five years, she has be spectacrly into a fashion designer, trained by a famous teacher but never seen in public. This fashion show was a review of her three years of works, presenting her representative works in the past. The whole foreground could be seen from the background. Seeing that there was not many audience, Violet gave a smile with satisfaction, because her show had not been publicized. And the people presented were her most loyal fans. All of a sudden - In the crowd, Violet saw a familiar face. What was Phoebe doing here? Although surprised, she did not mind it. Seeing the show was close to the end, she was relieved and went to the toilet. It was close to the end, but the designer had not showed up to give a speech. Phoebe, who was sitting in the audience, was impatient. She kept asking her assistant, "Have you found out if she woulde?" The assistant replied, "Yes, this is Mina''s first show, and she''s back in the country, so she will certainly show up." Although the assistant said so, she was not sure about it. After all, Mina was low-key and had never been seen in any public ce. It was already difficult to find out her return. The show ended and the audience left, but Mina had not showed up yet. In the face of such results, Phoebe was angry. Now Phoebe had been a famous figure in fashion industry, but her fame had been controversial, because she replied on the Murphy family to win the first ce in the fashion contest. But even with the Murphy family behind her, her work had always been under suspicion. But since she was caught up with Mina''s work at Fashion Week three years ago, she''d been on a three-year copying spree, and the fashion world had been judging her differently. So when she learned that Mina was back to the country, she couldn''t wait to hire Mina to work for her. After all, copying would not be a problem. But Mina was so low-key, Phoebe couldn''t even see her. When Phoebe came out from the bathroom and looked up, she saw a woman dressed in ordinary coming over. The familiar face stunned her. "Violet?! Why are you here?" Because she saw Phoebe in the show, Violet did not feel strange to meet her again. "I work here." She replied with understatement. Since she left J City five years ago, she had made up her mind to disown the entire the Hunt family. So, she didn''t have to talk too much about herself with Phoebe. Phoebe did not connect Violet with Mina and mistakenly thought Violet was an ordinary staff. Thinking the separation between them, Phoebe felt proud. "I really did not expect that we would meet again. Have your sick young brother died?" It sounded annoying when she spoke. Chapter 3 A Punch on the Cotton Chapter 3 A Punch on the Cotton She thought it would provoke Violet, but Violet gave a smile and a polite answer. "Thanks for asking, we are all doing well." Phoebe felt like her fist hit the cotton. So she went on with her sarcasm, "You''ve gone from a rich girl to a homeless bumpkin in one night, wearing cheap clothes and doing ordinary work. Who would believe you are doing well?" Although she said sarcastic words, but the jealousy to Violet could be seen in her eyes. Because she did not see abjection in Violet, on the contrary, she felt that Violet had a better temperament than she was five years ago. Not wearing makeup on face, she still looked good in skin as if she was a young girl. It could not be gained by money. Her heavy made-up looked inferior to that. In face of Phoebe''s sarcasm, Violet smiled and said nothing. But it made Phoebe ufortable, "What are you smiling at?" "Nothing, I just think since you have time to sympathize with me, why don¡¯t you go back and draw more design sketches." Violet had heard about Phoebe¡¯s behavior when she was abroad. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. So it hit in Phoebe¡¯s pain point. "You!" Phoebe quietly clenched her hands out of anger, but a sweet voice of a child was heard at this moment. "Mommy! Mommy!" At the other end of the corridor, there came two lovely children. Seeing that her children were looking for her, Violet no longer paid attention to Phoebe, but bypassed and walked toward two children. "Mommy, godmother is looking for you." Her daughter Arya jumped in her arms and said in a sweet voice. "Ok, let''s go find godmother." Violet stroked her daughter hair and then walked away with two children holding each in one hand. Phoebe looked back, and was surprised to see Violet holding two children in hands. Violet had children in a few years? As Phoebe was wondering, Violet¡¯s son Calvin looked back at Phoebe with his big eyes. Their eyes met. Phoebe felt her breath had stagnation. He looked much alike Stanley Murphy. Especially the way they looked at people. Would Stanley be the father of these two children? With this thought, Phoebe''s face went pale instantly. She did not expect that Violet was pregnant after that night. If it was true, everything she''d enjoyed for thest five years would go into ashes. An invisible sense of threat came toward Phoebe. No way! She was going to find out the truth. "Sister, I finally found you." Phoebe pinched her handbag, turned and was to ask Violet about the children, but as soon as she took a step, she was stopped by her assistant. The assistant who stepped forward noticed Phoebe¡¯s pale face and asked with concern, "Phoebe, what''s wrong with you?" "I''m fine." Phoebe denied in a stiff tone. She didn''t want anyone to know what had just happened. Seeing that she said nothing, the assistant didn''t continue to ask but said, "Phoebe, there is a dinner in the evening, if we don''t set off now, we will bete." It was an hour''s drive from Siko District to the city. Hearing that, Phoebe was unpleasant, "When is it your turn to decide my schedule?" Assistant was helpless about that, "Phoebe, Mr. Murphy will be there too." "......" Phoebe was speechless. Considering the image she had worked so hard to maintain in front of Stanley over the past five years, she could not ruin it today. After weighing the pros and cons, Phoebe gritted teeth secretly, watched Violet who was leaving and then walked away with her assistant reluctantly. Chapter 4 Debunking Mommys Lie Chapter 4 Debunking Mommy''s Lie Violet led two children to the backstage. All of a sudden - Calvin raised his head and looked at Violet. "Mommy, did that bad woman bully you?" There was affirmation in his childish voice. Hearing that, Violet was stunned. She looked down at him, only to see he was frowning angrily. Unexpectedly, he caught that scene. At the same time, Violet was surprised that he was urate in judging at people. Phoebe was indeed not a good person. However, it was a matter between her and Phoebe, so she could not allow her children to be affected. "No, she lost her way." "You lied." Calvin exposed his mommy''s lie directly. Just now he heard clearly that that woman called his Mommy bumpkin. "Ok, but I was not bullied, I refuted her back." Violet was embarrassed and felt difficult to be perfunctory to her son. Hearing that, Calvin spread his eyebrows and did not continue to investigate it. But he had made a mental note of that woman he had just seen, and if he met her next time, he would not let her go! "I will protect mommy from being bullied by bad people." Arya did not quite understand what was going on, but still, patting chest, expressed her attitude. Seeing the children¡¯s determination to protect her, Violet felt happy. She was now grateful that she made the right decision to give birth to them. While talking, Violet had walked to the backstage with two children. As soon as they entered the room, they were greeted by warm apuse. "Congrattions, Mina, it was a great show." Jessie Robinson, an assistant and friend, came up with a bouquet of flowers as a representative. Violet was touched. She took the flowers, walked to the spot and said to the staff present with gratitude. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Today''s show is a great sess because of all the work you''ve done," she said. "I am ineloquent, but I want to tell you, as long as you work with me, I''ll lead you to make a lot of money, buy fancy cars and live in a big house." "Good!" "Make a lot of money!" The staff present cheered. Everyone was excited and happy, and Violet felt her eyes slightly wet because of excitement. Not that she had be materialistic, but that the five years of life had taught her a lot. In the first ce, people should have money. The evening celebration was held at Konko International Hotel, the best hotel in J City. Considering that the children were still small and needed to have early sleep, Violet did not go there, but drove back to city with Calvin and Arya. It was getting dark, and there were no street lights on the country roads in the suburbs, so Violet drove slowly for the sake of safety. However in the halfway, she hit something, making a loud sound, which scared Violet. She hurried to step on the brake. Fortunately, it was a country road and there was not much traffic. After asking her son to take good care of his sister, Violet got off the car to have a check. It was not an obstacle lying across the road, but a man! The man was unconscious, with a pool of blood beneath him. Seeing that, Violet''s face nched momentarily. Did she hit someone?! Chapter 5 Are You a Family Member of the Patient? Chapter 5 Are You a Family Member of the Patient? It was the first time that Violet encountered such a thing, so she was nervous and scared, but she soon calmed down. She called emergency services and then contacted Jessie to pick up the two children. She didn''t want it to have a bad psychological effect on the children. When Jessie came, the ambnce arrived. "Why does this look like a knife wound?" The doctor murmured after checking the man¡¯s wound and having simple treatment. Violet had heard it but she did not care about it. She helped the paramedics lift the man into the car. Inside the ambnce, Violet saw the man''s appearance. The man on the stretcher was tall with fair skin and three-dimensional features. She could not find any w on his face and there was an iparable temperament about him. At the same time, Violet noticed the man¡¯s royal blue suit with blood on it was is hand-crafted couture. It did not sell in the market! Immediately, Violet''s heart sank. She was afraid she had not run into some rich guy, and it would be much harder to deal with than she thought. Because people like that didn''t care aboutpensation. But why such a man was in the country? Passing through a bumpy lot, the wound on the man''s abdomen was affected. He pressed his lips tightly, frowned slightly and endured the pain gritting teeth even if he was ina. At this point, Violet felt that this man''s character was alike with her son. Thinking of her son, Violet felt this man looked alike her son too on appearance. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Probably he was painful. There was cold sweat on his forehead. Seeing that, Violet felt guilty and subconsciously wanted to wipe sweat for him. As her fingertip touched his skin, he consciously caught Violet''s hand like a plier. Violet looked down and saw that the man opened his eyes. But at that moment, the man fainted again. But he never let go of her. Violet tried to break free several times, but she failed, so she gave up, because she was afraid that her action would cause him a second injury. Therefore, Violet had been caught by him, even in the operating room, when his wound was dealt with, the man did not let her go. The persistence of him amazed everyone presented. The medical staff spected that they had a rtionship. But only Violet knew that the man must be afraid of her running away. After half an hour of sutures, the man was dered non-life-threatening and wheeled from the operating room to a general ward. It was only at this moment that the man let go. After being held for nearly an hour, Violet felt numbness and pain in wrist. It could be imagined how much strength the man used all the way. "Are you a family of the patient? You need to sign here." The nurse came over with a medical record and said to Violet. "I am not..." Violet wanted to deny, but looking at the man who was ina at the hospital bed, she picked up a pen to sign. After all, as a party to the ident, she had inescapable responsibility. In addition, the man did not have any letters to prove his identity. For a while, Violet had no way to contact his family. Worried about the man''s situation, Violet curled up in the narrow wooden chair to guard him all night. Chapter 6 Did She Hit Him in the Head? Chapter 6 Did She Hit Him in the Head? Early the next morning. Stanley woke up after a night ofa. Looking around, immediately he knew he was in the hospital. It seemed that he was out of danger. He tried to get up on the palm of his hand, but as soon as he sat up, he hurt the wound in his abdomen and grunted in pain. Violet lying prone on the bedside did not have a sound sleep and she woke up by the sound. As she looked up, she caught the man¡¯s cold eyes. Violet was stunned, "You are up." She had a delicate face with, beautiful features but pale lips and dark eyes. It was obvious that she had spent the night here. There were some blood on her while shirt. Fragments ofst night¡¯s memory shed through Stanley''s mind. So it should be this woman saved his life. Stanley said gravely, "You saved me. If you want anything, let me know." Violet again was stunned and then exined in a minute, "It wasn¡¯t me." Violet did not expect that he had cognitive error. But she did not want to avoid responsibility, if he knew the truth, she might be in trouble. "Last night, I hit you with my car..." Violet told him what happenedst night. She was afraid that he would be angry, but Violet noticed that he was expressionless and his deep eyes were still calm. He didn''t seem to care that he was hit. Violet was unsure of his attitude, so she could only mention thepensation first. "Sir, I didn''t call the police, because I want to deal with it privately. How muchpensation do you think is appropriate?" The reason why she did not call the police because Violet was mainly afraid that it would take a long time to deal with it. She had a n to leave J City. Stanley answered, "No need." His voice was low and slightly tired. No need? Violet was confused. Did she hit him in the head? Violet nned to get a doctor to give the man aprehensive examination. "Are you hungry? I''ll get you something to eat." Saying, Violet got up and walked out of ward. On the way back after buying breakfast, Violet made a call to Jessie. "Hello? Violet, how are things going now? How is he doing?" N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. As the call connected, Jessie asked anxiously. She had been worried all night, but she dare not call Violet, for fear that she would cause a bad impact. Hearing the voice of hers, Violet felt a bit rxed, went to a ce with few people, and told her the situation. On the phone, Jessie dare not casually draw a conclusion. Suddenly there were two kids¡¯ voices over the phone. Calvin said, "Don''t be afraid, Mommy. We''ll go to the hospital to stay with you." Arya said, "Mommy, I miss you." "I miss you too." Violet grew moist in eyes. It was the first time she had been separated from her two kids for such a long time. Things happened so suddenst night, and she did not even have timefort the kids. After hanging up the phone, Violet felt less nervous. When she was back to the ward with breakfast, no one was in the bed and the man had gone. "Excuse me, where is the patient in bed 808?" Violet rushed to the nurse station. "He has left." Stanley was good-looking, so all the nurses on this floor knew him. He had left the hospital? Chapter 7 Go and Check Chapter 7 Go and Check Violet felt it weird. But in a moment, Violet felt since he had left so urgently, he must have something to deal with. Maybe he woulde back. So she asked the nurse for a post-it note, wrote down her contact information and handed it to her, "Excuse me, this is my phone number. If hees back, please give it to him." ... In the meeting room of the Murphy Group headquarters, the atmosphere was somber. Stanley stood in the most conspicuous position like an emperor, ncing at everyone present coldly. Looking at some of the old guys who have not appeared for a long time, Stanley gave a cold smile. "Is it the day of dividends? You are all here." His voice was clear and strong, and every word seemed to hit everyone in the room. For a moment, no one dared to answer him. The reason why they presented today was that they heard the news that Stanley was kidnapped. Anyone who got the news wanted to check it out. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. If it was true, the Murphy Group would have a new shuffle. Seeing that he was standing there intact, they realized that it was a false piece of news. "Haha, we have note to thepany for a long time, so we want toe and see you." Conference room fell into silence for a few seconds, a senior Alfie spoke. As soon as he spoke, the atmosphere eased down, and some people echoed. Stanley sure knew their tricks, but he did not expose him and said, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. So, let''s have a dinner together at noon." "No need, I still have things to do, I gotta to go first." Said Alfie, stood up supporting with a crutch and walked outside the conference room. Under his leadership, the people in the conference room left off and on. Finally, Stanley was left alone. At that time, his clear eyes cooled, and his breath became cold. "Fraser." "Mr. Murphy." Fraser, the assistant outside, came in. "Find out who''s behind this." "Yes." Fraser nodded, as he was ready to leave, Stanley said, "Wait, go to First Municipal Hospital first and bright five million to that woman." Stanley squinted recalled the appearance of Violet. At that thought that she said she would makepensation, Stanley¡¯s face eased. However, he didn¡¯t like to owe people, it was not exception. But when Fraser arrived at the hospital, Violet had left, and the nurse failed to find the contact number Violet left. A week passed in an instant, Violet had not received the call of that man. Maybe he did not care about it, so Violet felt much relieved. The weather was nice and it was weekend. Violet drove the two kids to a nearby mall. There was a famous ice cream shop. Because Arya loved ice cream, she noticed it. After 20 minutes of waiting in line, it was their turn. "Arya, what vor do you want?" Violet lowered her head and asked. "Strawberry, strawberry." At the moment, Arya was happy, even her tone was sweet. After asking Arya, Violet looked at Calvin, "Calvin, what vor do you want?" "I don''t want it. It''s for girls." Calvin refused and walked away. Turning his head, inadvertently he saw a woman choosing clothes in the dress shop in the right front. Wasn¡¯t she the woman who bullied Mommy a few days ago? Chapter 8 What a Surprise Chapter 8 What a Surprise Calvin frowned slightly, pressing his thin lips. It seemed that he got a chance to take revenge for his mommy. Then he turned back and said to Violet, with his face raising, "Mommy, buy me a chocte vor." Violet, who was ready to pay, was stunned and looked down at Calvin subconsciously. With a smile, he did not have disgust as before. What a surprise! After buying the ice cream, Violet asked, "What are we going to do now?¡± She nned to spend the rest of the day with her children. "Take the small train!¡± Arya immediately thought of the small train in the mall, Calvin was ok with that. "Mommy, I need to go to the toilet." In the middle of the walk, Calvin said to Violet. "Ok, we will wait for you where the small train is." Violet readily agreed. Calvin had always had strong memory and independence, so Violet was not worried about him going to the toilet alone. The toilet was a little far away from the small train. On the halfway, Calvin turned back and made sure that his mother had not noticed him. Then he turned and ran in the other direction, raising his eyebrows. "I want this dress, and this one." Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. In the luxury dress shop, Phoebe was choosing clothes. Because she was a big customer, the sales in the shop were all around her, and no one noticed Calvin who came in with ice cream. All of a sudden - Phoebe was attracted by avender evening dress. The neckline is a low-cut design, very sexy. In a few days, there was a winery party and she needed to attend with Stanley. If she wore this dress, maybe she could get Stanley¡¯s heart. After making up the idea, Phoebe could not wait to try it on. And Calvin walked around the shop and finally found Phoebe. At this time, Phoebe had changed into a dress, admiring it in the mirror, and did not notice Calvin behind her. At the thought of her rudeness to his mother that day, Calvin frowned angrily. While Phoebe did not pay attention, he walked lightly to her and felt the distance was just right. He then called out, "Miss, your skirt is so beautiful!" His soft voice surprised Phoebe. Phoebe turned around, but as she moved, the gauze of the dress swept to the ice cream in Calvin¡¯s hand. At this, Calvin let go of the ice cream. The ice cream fell onto Phoebe''s dress, instantly, the dress got a big stain. "You!" Seeing her favored dress was destroyed, Phoebe got changed on face. But in the next second, she was stunned, looking at his face. Unexpectedly, she met Violet''s son! "I''m sorry, Miss, I didn''t mean it." Although Calvin said the words of apology, there was no guilt in his expression. He frowned with his lips pursing, which look much alike Stanley. Phoebe clenched her teeth, endured her anger and gave a nice smile, said to Calvin in a low voice, "It doesn''t matter, I know you didn''t mean it." Calvin was surprised to see that Phoebe gave a smile. He originally wanted to provoke Phoebe, so that she made a fool of herself in public. ¡°But aren''t you angry that I dirty your clothes?¡± Calvin blinked his eyes pretending to be innocent like his younger sister Arya did at ordinary times. He did look innocent and harmless. Chapter 9 Fooled by a Child Chapter 9 Fooled by a Child Phoebe didn''t have too much thinking about that. He was just a kid, he would not do harm to her. "No, I am not angry. Your mommy and I are good friends. Where is your mommy?" Phoebe squat down and looked at Calvin at the same level. "Mommy isn¡¯t here." Calvin didn''t believe that Phoebe and mommy were good friends. Hearing that Violet was not there, Phoebe knew here came her chance. "Did youe with your father?¡± Saying that, Phoebe reached out to touch Calvin''s hair. She wanted to pull a single hair down so that she could have DNA test. But as she reached out her hand, Calvin took back a few steps in alertness. Therefore, Phoebe got nothing. "Yes, I came with my father." Calvin could see that Phoebe had her own n. It was a tentative question, but she did not expect Calvin really had a father, which surprised her. Was her wrong? She lost her patience and asked, "What is your father''s name? Where is he now?" Calvin secretly paid attention to the expression of Phoebe. Looking at her face, Calvin felt weird. "Miss, aren''t you my mommy''s best friend? Why don''t you know my father?" Calvin tilted his head and said in a na?ve tone. Smile froze on her face. After two seconds of silence, she said, "Oh, I didn¡¯t go to your mommy¡¯s wedding."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. It was obviously a lie, and Calvin saw it through easily, because his Mommy never had a wedding. But seeing Phoebe¡¯s reaction, Calvin suspected that she know something. But he had stayed there for a long time, maybe his Mommy would worry about him. Then, Calvin had a brainwave and said cleverly, "My father is outside. I''ll call him in." Then, not allowing Phoebe to react, he turned and ran out. Phoebe waited in stu for two minutes. Calvin did note back, so she went out to have a check, but only to see peopleing and going. Calvin was not there. When she saw the stain on the dress, Phoebe now realized what happened. She was fooled by a child! Calvin ran into the crowd. For fear that his mommy would be worried, he tried to run faster. However, he hit someone around the corner. "I''m sorry, Sir." Calvin looked up and apologized sincerely. Hearing that, Stanley looked down. When his cold eyes fixed on Calvin¡¯s small face, he was stunned. He was shocked that he felt familiar with this face. Fraser followed behind was shock too, because this little boy looked much alike his president! Looking at each other for a few seconds, Calvin saw that Stanley did not me him, so he ran away. At this time, Stanley came to his senses, as if nothing had happened, he strode away. In the halfway, Calvin suddenly stopped, looked back, but found Stanley had gone. He could not help but frowned. He felt that the man looked like him. After inspection of the mall, Stanley got in this car and drove back to the Murphy Group. He leaned back in the seat, looking out of the window, but the scenery outside the window did not attach his attention. He had been thinking about the little boy... Chapter 10 The Little boy Looks Like Him Chapter 10 The Little boy Looks Like Him The little boy''s eyebrows and eyes looked just like his. But Stanley clearly knew that all these years he only had sex with a woman on that night. He had no illegitimate children. Fraser, sitting in the front row, was also thinking about this. He looked back and saw Stanley frowned in deep thought. Fraser suggested, "Mr. Murphy, shall I have investigation on it?" Actually, Fraser had been secretly suspected that it was not Phoebe who saved his president five years ago. She acted differently when his president present and absent. She was sinister, how could she sacrifice herself to save his president? Stanley looked at Fraser and said nothing. But Fraser knew that his president acquiesced. A day was over. When Violet drove back to her apartment, the two kids in the back were already sleeping close together. With the help of Jessie, Violet put the two kids into the room. Seeing that two kids were having a sound sleep, Violet was happy. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. It was half past nine in the evening after she cleaned up the house. "Would you like a drink?¡± As Violet sat on the sofa, Jessie handed over a ss of red wine. Violet took over with a smile, "You seem have a good mood." Jessie went to the manufacturers for cooperation. If it went well, the clothes designed by Violet will be officially sold in J City next season. In doing so, the brand they created together, Voice of Heart, was officiallyunched. "Yes, this is a happy time for us." Jessie sat down next to Violet and clinked sses. In the dead of night, the sound of ss collision was particrly clear and pleasant to hear. "Violet, congrattions, you finally make it through." "Thank you, dear." Four years ago, Violet met Jessie in a restaurant abroad. Back then, Violet was living a poor life and could only serve food as a waitress in a restaurant. At that time, Jessie was an overseas student who came to have dinner. They quarreled over the dy in serving food. But no discord, no concord, they became good friends. About Jessie knew what Violet had been through, so she was happy that Violet could have her achievements today. For Violet, Jessie was a good friend in her life and a good partner in her work. She felt lucky to have Jessie with her. "Violet, now that the first step has beenpleted, what are you going to do next?" Jessie asked. "I don''t know." Violet gave it a thought and found that she did not do have a n. She had been forced to move forward in her life since she was diagnosed with an unwanted pregnancy five years ago, and that was how she got to where she was today, in control of her fate. She was lost for a moment. "Have you thought about finding the biological father of the kids?" Jessie asked. Violet was stunned and then shook her head, "No." Actually, she did not dare to think about it, after all, she did not know who he was at that night. Hearing that, Jessie did not say out her next words. Arya asked her several times about her father before, she helped Violet to conceal it. But when the kids grew older, it could not be concealed any longer. The two continued to drink. "Oh, I forgot to give you this." When they finished a bottle of red wine, Jessie remembered something. She went into her room and then came back with a gilded invitation in her hand. "What''s it?¡± Violet took it over. Chapter 11 Im Not leaving Chapter 11 I''m Not leaving "It''s Mr. Moore''s party. Be there on Wednesday." Jessie spoke while walking toward the bathroom. Looking at the invitation, Violet remembered that Mr. Moorel was a best friend of her teacher. Soon it was the day of the party. It was held in the Moore''s Chateau in Nanshan. More than half of the people present were prominent figures in J City. Violet arrived on time after making arrangement for two kids. Tonight she wore a dress designed by herself in the style of Chinese cheongsam. The difference from the cheongsam was that the skirt was designed into a fish tail. In navy blue fabric, she looked charming with her fair skin. Her ck long hair was tied up, revealing her slender neck. Smiling, she looked intellectual and elegant. The ballroom was full of peopleing and going. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Her appearance attracted a lot of attention. "Who is she? I have never met her before." "Since she is in Mr. Moore¡¯s party, she definitely is a big figure." "Well, she was gorgeous, more beautiful than many stars in respect of her face and shape." In face of discussion and spection, Violet, with a smile, calmly epted a ss of champagne handed over by a waiter, walked alone to a ling table and took a small sip of it. Since she left the Hunt family, she had rarely attended such asions, and as time passed, she became not used to it. It still had some time to go before the party, so Violet went to the long corridor outside the ballroom to breathe the fresh air and call her mother abroad to ask about hertest situation. "Violet?!" No sooner had she opened her bag than a sound came from behind. Violet paused and then looked back. Unexpectedly, it was Phoebe standing on the other side of the corridor. Violet frowned and thought J City was so small that she even met Phoebe twice in less than half a month. She stood silent where she was. Phoebe walked to her and asked anxiously in a low voice, "What are you doing here?" Phoebe thought she was wrong, but it was indeed Violet. "Obviously, I''m here for the party." Violet replied with a smile. "Howe? Where did you get the invitation?" Phoebe didn''t believe her. This was not an ordinary party. It was the Moore''s Chateau, one of the top venues in J City. How could Violet who was nothinge in? "That doesn''t seem to be your concern." When talking, Violet noticed that Phoebe revealed a surprised and even fearful expression. She looked like this toost them they met. Was Phoebe afraid to see her? But why? Violet was puzzled. Phoebe took a look at the ballroom, only to find that no one noticed them, so she forcefully grabbed Violet''s wrist, "Get out of here, you shouldn¡¯t be here." She was trying to pull Violet out of the chateau. Violet looked amazing whether in terms of makeup or dress. If Violet appeared in the ballroom, she definitely would attract the attention of Stanley. In this way, the disguise she had for five years was likely to be exposed. At this thought, Phoebe feared. "I am not leaving." Violet shook of the hands of Phoebe. Raising the corner of her mouth, she caught Phoebe¡¯s wrist, with a pull, Phoebe approached to her. Chapter 12 Lying Chapter 12 Lying "I would like to know why you are afraid of my presence?" Violet said in a low voice, but her strong momentum made Phoebe feel a trace of oppression. Phoebe immediately denied, "I am not afraid." "What a joke. What have you got to make me afraid?" Phoebe seemed to say it with confidence, but she was not. Because she felt Violet was different from she was five years ago, but she could not tell what exactly was different. Violet knew Phoebe was lying. But for a time, she did not know why Phoebe was lying. The party would begin soon. Violet had something to do, so she let go of Phoebe and turned into the ballroom. Seeing that Violet walked into the crowd, Phoebe stomped her feet. "Miss Hunt, why are you here? The party is about to begin." Suzy Moore came from behind to greet Phoebe. "I came out for some air." Phoebe turned around with a smile. As she was speaking, her eyes fell on the diamond ne with a value of ten million on Suzy¡¯s neck. Suddenly, an idea to deal with Violet urred to her mind. At 8:30, the public welfare donation activity officially began. The present people, under the guidance of the host, rushed to the side hall. The party was ostensibly a donation event, but in reality it was an event the Moore family selecting their partner for the next project. So these people were secretlypeting. Only Violet stood back. She had onlye here to visit an old friend on behalf of her teacher. Halfway through the donation, the Moore family still didn''t show up. Violet guessed only the one with thergest donation could see the Moore family. If she wanted to see Mr. Moore, she''d have to find another way. Biting lips, she wondered how she could see him and did not notice a waiter walking over with a tray in one hand. As she took a step, two people head on ran into each other. Fortunately, there was nothing on the tray and there was no great noise. Violet tried to protect the gift in hand, so her bag dropped onto the floor. "I''m sorry, Miss, I''m so sorry." The waiter stooped to apologize. He looked like she was under 20, Violet thought he was not intentional, so she said, "It doesn''t matter." After that, she walked toward the toilet and forgot her bag. And Phoebe hiding in the dark did note out until Violet walked away. She picked up the bag from the floor, slipped a diamond ne into it when no one was paying attention to her and then threw the bag back. After that, she disappeared into the corner. It was only aftering out of the toilet that Violet realized she had lost her bag. She remembered that she had bumped into the waiter earlier, and that was probably when she dropped it. When she came back, the bag was indeed lying on the ground, and when she picked it up, a crowd suddenly swarmed around her. Violet frowned and vaguely felt something wrong. "Hand it over." Suzy stepped out from the back of the crowd and said in amanding tone. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "What??" Violet was confused, for she did not know this person. Chapter 13 How Could It be Him? Chapter 13 How Could It be Him? But the other side was on the offensive. "Oh, since you dare steal from me, you have no guts to admit it now?" Suzy red angrily at Violet. While she was in the toilet, her diamond ne got lost, and then she heard that Violet was in the toilet, too. Therefore, Suzy suspected Violet, and looking at her unfamiliar face, Suzy was sure of her suspicion. The J City''s celebrity circle was small, it was impossible that an acquaintance would steal from her. Steal things? Violet was confused and then said with a smile, "Miss, is there any misunderstanding between us?" Seeing that Violet still smiled, Suzy got angry. Someone spoke at this hour, "Miss Moore, cut the crap and see inside her bag." N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. With such a reminder, Suzy was to grab Violet''s bag. Subconsciously, Violet hid her bag behind and when she looked up, she saw Phoebe standing in the back of the crowd. She was wearing a wry smile. Violet immediately realized that her bag had a problem. She did not expect that Phoebe would use the Moore family to drive her out of the party. "She dare not take it out." Said another man. It exasperated Suzy and she shouted, "Take it out!" There was so much noise that the charity donation was suspended and everyone looked over. For a while, Violet became the target of public criticism. In order to please Suzy, someone grabbed Violet¡¯s bad while she was unprepared. "Miss Moore, is this your ne?!" A diamond ne of a value of 10 million appeared in front of everyone. Although Violet had had a hunch, she was still surprised to see that the ne was found in her bag. "What do you want to say?" Suzy took the diamond ne and turned to ask Violet. She was pleased that Violet got caught. "If I say it is not be, will you believe?" Violet was not as afraid as they thought, and she did not beg for mercy. Instead, she straightened her back, fearless. Seeing her imposing manner, Suzy was stunned. She had never seen a thief being righteous after she had been caught. "Who is this woman? I have never seen her before. Did she sneak in to steal things?" Phoebe said behind the crowd, trying to make it big. "Neither have I. Do any of you know her?" "No." "No..." Hearing that, everyone held suspicion to Violet. Violet knew that if she could not give a reasonable exnation, the Moore family would be unhappy, and it would have an impact on the rtionship between her teacher and Mr. Moore. But the ballroom was a private ce with no cameras. So it was gonna be hard if she wanted to prove her innocence through the cameras. Violet was thinking about how she should exin. All of a sudden - "Why so noisy?" Out of the crowd came a cold, deep voice. The cold voice was not slow or fast, which caught everyone¡¯s attention. Violet looked back too. Under the eyes of the crowd, a man walked over in his royal blue hand-tailored suit, which made him taller and fascinating. And his temperament was so noble. Looking at that familiar face, Violet was shocked. How could it be him? Chapter 14 The King of death Chapter 14 The King of death Instantly, it became quiet from noisy. Pursing lips, Stanley fixed his eyes on the isted and helpless Violet, and then strode over. From this point of view, everyone thought Stanley came for Phoebe. They made a way for him and Phoebe was excited. She proudly chested out, waiting for the arrival of Stanley. But he stopped in front of Violet, "Miss Hunt, we meet again." Fraser did not see Violet, but knew her name from the nurse. Seeing that Stanley was talking to Violet, everyone was surprised. This woman unexpectedly knew Stanley! And her surname was Hunt too! Violet was surprised that he knew her surname, but she still replied calmly, "I did not expect to see you here, your..." She was to ask how his injury was, but after getting a hint from his eyes, she shut up immediately. Seeing that Violet was so clever, Stanley appreciated her. From the second floor, he saw that Violet was surrounded. Originally he should not intervene in, but he owed her a favor. Stanley then turned to Suzy, protecting Violet behind him with his wide shoulders. "Miss Moore, do you have proof that she stole from you?" Stanley raised his eyes and looked at her sharply. There was overwhelming momentum on him. N?velDrama.Org owns this. All the people present were witnesses, who saw that the ne was found in Violet¡¯s bag. But now no one dared to speak. After all, not everyone dare provoke Stanley. Stanley was the only heir to the Murphy family and the current president of the Murphy Group. He had been fighting in business since he was 18. He was called the king of death. If you pissed him off, you would not know how you die. Seeing that everyone was speechless, Violet realized the identity of this man was more extraordinary than she thought. No wonder he left the hospital, so he did not care about herpensation. "I have proof to prove my innocence." Violet stood out. She had no chance to defend herself just now, but now with this man behind her, she would have to prove her innocence. Violet''s words immediately caught attention of the people present. If not for the presence of Stanley, someone wouldugh at her being desperate. Hearing that, Phoebe felt nervous. She thought she had done a perfect job, even the waiter who was bribed by her had left the chateau. Violet was impossible to have proof! Phoebeforted herself. She was afraid the most that was Violet and Stanley knew each other! How did they meet? At this thought, Phoebe was so nervous. But she couldn''t look anything different, or she would be suspicious. Violet was confident, which made Suzy surprised, "How do you prove?" Violet smiled, "It is simple, Miss Moore, your diamond ne values ten million, few people can touch it, why don¡¯t you check if my fingerprint left on it?" Violet inadvertently nced at Phoebe who was standing behind. She guessed that Phoebe did it on the spur of the moment, so she did take measures in hand. Sure enough, after listening to Violet¡¯s words, Phoebe went pale on face, panic. Chapter 15 Fingerprints Chapter 15 Fingerprints "Check fingerprints, that easy?" Suzy felt Violet was trying to get herself clean. What if she wore gloves? Violet knew what Suzy was thinking and she said. "Miss Moore, you can check the surveince outside the hallway to see if I''ve thrown away anything." It was straightforward. Violet¡¯s words had gradually dispelled the suspicion of Suzy. But she was jealousy that Violet could speak to Stanley. "Security! Check the surveince!" Suzy told the security guard. She must find the proof that Violet stole her ne. By this point, thing got worse. While waiting, Stanley sat on the sofa with his legs crossed, holding a ss of red wine in his hand. After a sip, he turned his head and fixed his eyes on Violet who was standing nearby. By careful look, Stanley found that she was seductive, but her eyes were clear, different from those women who desired for profit. Seeing that she calmly coped with the situation which was bad for her, Stanley raised his eyebrows and felt she could cope with the problem alone. In half an hour, the head of security came through the door and whispered in Suzy''s ear, "Miss, no." They searched the grass outside, but found nothing. Hearing that, Suzy¡¯s eyes were sparkling.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "Well? Miss Moore?" Violet came over. In fact, she knew that Suzy would get nothing. By this point, everyone knew that Violet was innocent. But Suzy was reconciled to it, "Check fingerprints!" "Enough! Don¡¯t mess around" Suddenly a sonorous and powerful old man''s voice interrupted Suzy''s words. All people looked over. It was the highly respected Mr. Moore. Violet met Mr. Moore once, when she formally acknowledged Merced as her teacher. Years passed, Mr. Moore was still strong and full of spirit. "Grandpa, I''m not messing around. She''s the one who stole my ne." Suzy walked toward Mr. Moore and said in a sweet voice, holding his arm. Suzy was his only granddaughter, who had been spoiled and she could get whatever she wanted. However, Mr. Moore showed a ck face and shook off Suzy¡¯s hands, "You made the party into a mess." Suzy could not ept to be med, "Grandpa, it is not me, it is her!" Suzy pointed to Violet angrily. Following the direction of Suzy''s finger, Mr. Moore looked over. When he saw Violet, he was stunned and thenughed out, "Haha, girl, you are here. Why didn''t you tell me?" While saying, he walked toward Violet. Well...... Seeing that, all the people present were petrified. "Mr. Moore, my teacher told me to give you a surprise." Violet slightly bent down to show her respect. "Haha, what a surprise." Mr. Moore was happy to see his friend¡¯s student again. The people present had a different look toward Violet now. Who was this woman? Why did she know Stanley and Mr. Moore? After soliciting Violet''s opinion, the matter of stealing the ne came to an end. After all, what happened tonight was a disgrace. However Phoebe in the dark secretly clenched her fist. She would not be grateful that Violet let go of her. Seeing that Violet stood next to Stanley, she was jealous. Since she took the ce of Violet five years ago, she had been getting everything from Stanley. In the eyes of outsiders, she was Stanley¡¯s wife, but only she knew that Stanley did not love her and they never had sex! Obviously, she was just a shield for Stanley to the outside world. No, she had to find a way to get rid of Violet and her two unidentified kids! Chapter 16 Birthday Party Chapter 16 Birthday Party After taking a nce at Violet, Phoebe left the party early without telling anyone. Mr. Moore brought Violet and Stanley to his rest room. "Mr. Moore, this is a gift from my teacher. Happy birthday to you." Violet handed over the gift to him. It was a birthday party. But only a few people knew it was a birthday party, Violet was one of them who knew the truth. "Ok, thank you." Mr. Moore took it over and opened it in front of Violet. It was a purple y teapot. It did not worth much, but it was made by Merced personally. Looking at his friend''s signature above, Mr. Moore gave a smile and epted with satisfaction. "Stanley, as for what you told me before, I may not be able help you, I am old now." He put down the gift and looked to Stanley who was sitting beside. They were talking, but were interrupted by the noise outside. Stanley was the biggest donor tonight, but he did not want to participate in the project of the Moore family, but to have Mr. Mooree out as the chief designer of thetest project, the "Born of Fire" clothes of his Group. Stanley was extremely picky at work, and he only had two candidates in this field, Mr. Moore at home and Merced abroad. But now only Mr. Moore was near. In the face of Mr. Moore¡¯s refusal, Stanley fell into silence. "Well, what do you think of this girl? She is young and she has many ideas." Suddenly Mr. Moore looked towards Violet. Violet was puzzled. Stanley looked to Violet brimming with inquiry in eyes. He had met her twice, but he would not entrust the project to anyone casually. Stanley had his scruple. "Well, let her work for you for a month so that you can examine her. If she is notpetent, ask her teacher to work for you." Mr. Moore said with a smile, but he trusted Violet¡¯s ability. But Violet heard that she and her teacher had been betrayed. Mr. Moore was so confident, saying that this woman was extraordinary. Stanley got interest. "Ok." He readily agreed. "......" Violet stood in situ. Shouldn¡¯t they get her consent first? "Get to work on time tomorrow." Stanley stood up and gave Violet a gilded name card. Violet took it, and before she could say a word, Stanley had turned and walked away. "Mr. Moore?¡± Violet looked at Mr. Moore with confusion. "It is your teacher''s advice. You should have some experience."Mr. Moore replied with a smile. Violet was enlightened and solemnly put away the card, "I know, thank you for your arrangement, Mr. Moore." With the help of her teacher, she did have some achievement abroad. But at home, without the name of Mina, not exposing that she was Merced¡¯s student, she was a newbie without background. If she wanted to make achievement, she needed a chance to be famous. Now her teacher asked Mr. Moore to give her such a chance, she must not let them down. "Good, get ready. And your future depends on you." Mr. Moore nodded his head in relief. Violet bowed deeply to him before she left. It was midnight when she got back to her apartment. Violet gently pushed open the door of the bedroom. Looking at the kids sleeping in the bed, she gave a warm smile. "They are sleeping so soundly." Jessie stood beside Violet, watching the kids together with her. Violet closed the door, "Thank you, Jessie." "You are wee, I am their godmother, I should take care of them. Why do youe back sote?" Jessie was curious. Violet yawned as she walked toward the sofa in the living room. "Don''t mention it," she replied, "I got into trouble in the party, which dyed seeing Mr. Moore." "Trouble?¡± Hearing that, Jessie was nervous. Follow behind her, she asked with worry, "What trouble? Is it serious?" "No, it''s settled, and there''s good news." Violet sat down on the sofa and took out Stanley''s business card from her bag. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Jessie took it over and eximed, ¡°Violet, how did you get the name card of Mr. Murphy?" Chapter 17 Kill Three Birds with One Stone Chapter 17 Kill Three Birds with One Stone The Murphy Group wasrgest group of luxury goods in East Asia, with several blue chip brands under its name, including perfume, jewelry, makeup, shoes and handbags. Oddly, however, the Murphy Group had not been involved in clothing until the beginning of this year, when it finally opened a clothingpany, but due to theck of good designers, the clothingpany had be the lowest subsidiary of the Murphy Group. Violet poured herself a ss of water. "It was Mr. Moore who rmended me to Mr. Murphy to participate in the ''Born of Fire'' project of the Murphy Group." "That''s great!¡± Jessie pped hands excitedly, "With your talent, this project is not a problem for you. The clothingpany of the Murphy Group can get rid of the bottom of the group and you will get reputation. Our brand ¡®Voice of Heart¡¯ will be famous because of your reputation. This is killing three birds with one stone." "Yeah, so from now on, ¡®Voice of Heart¡¯ relies on you. I''m going to stay in the Murphy Group for some time." "Don''t worry, leave it to me." Jessie pped her chest. Subsequently, two people discussed the future development n. After Jessie left, Violet went to the bathroom to take a bath and then got into bed. The next day, she sent two kids to the kindergarten and took a taxi to the Murphy Group. Standing downstairs the Murphy Group, she took out the business card and dialed the number on it. The phone was soon connected, and the man''s cold voice said, "Who is it?" Hearing the man''s voice in the ear, Violet was inexplicably nervous. She slightly took a breath and calmed herself down before she answered, ¡°Mr. Murphy, I am Violet Hunt, I am downstairs yourpany." "Ok, please wait, I will have someone to pick you up." Stanley said and hung up the phone. Violet had to hang up the phone and stood in situ waiting. A few minutester, an elite man dressed in a sharp suit came over, took a look at her before he said, "Is this Miss Violet Hunt?" "Yes." Violet answered. The man pushed the rimless sses on the bridge of his nose, "Hello, Miss Hunt, I am Fraser, assistant of Mr. Murphy. I am here to pick you up." "Thank you, Fraser." Violet bent slightly. Fraser smiled politely and motioned her to go, "Miss Hunt, please follow me." "Ok." Violet pulled up her skirt and followed up. When they were in the president''s office, Fraser went down to get coffee, leaving Violet alone to meet the man with imposing momentum behind the desk. He put down a pile of design drawing in the hand and look at her lightly, "Mr. Moore gave it to me and said it is one of you best designs, but, honestly, I am disappointed. Your design style is entry lux for minority, which is not the top luxury needed for the ¡®Born of Fire¡¯ project." Hearing that, Violet was nervous. So, she was out? "But..." Suddenly the man spoke again. Violet''s heart that had sunk to the bottom suddenly lifted it up again. She pressed down her tension, pinching her palm, "Go ahead, Mr. Murphy." "Your design has redeeming features. It''s also inspirational. How about this, for the next month, you draw ten first drafts for the project. If your first draft is qualified, I will allow you to be the chief designer. Stanley picked up a document marked with project materials and put it in front of Violet. Violet took a look at it and confirmed with him, ¡°Are you serious? As soon as my first draft is qualified, I can be the chief designer?" Stanley found that her eyes changed, so he became resolute and raised his eyebrows, "I never tell a lie." "Well, I''ll be the chief designer!" Violet took the document and and held it in her arms. Looking at her confident bright smile, Stanley was stunned at first and then his eyes became slightly dark. At this time, Fraser came in with coffee. Violet took a sip and then wanted to get to work. Stanley waved his hand, "Take her to the design department, let ask Phoebe to arrange her work." Phoebe?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Violet froze. Was that the Phoebe she knew? Chapter 18 Cause A Stiryan Jing four Chapter 18 Cause A Stiryan Jing four Violet doubts with Fraser went to the design department with Fraser. ChengFraser took her outside the design director''s office and knocked on the door. Soon the door opened and a familiar faces emerged was seen. Violet looked at her, with the corners of her mouth twisted. It was really Phoebe! She was the design director here! Phoebe did not notice Violet behind Fraser. She tidied her hair and asked with expectation, "ChengFraser, does Stanley want to see me?" Fraser seemed not to have heard her words, stepped aside, revealing the person behind, "Director Hunt, this is the designer Mr. Murphy asked me to bright here, please arrange her works." "Designer?" Phoebe frowned with disappointment and looked behind him impatiently. By a nce, her face changed greatly, "It is you?" "Nice to meet you, Director Hunt." Violet greeted her. Phoebe was badly panicked. How could it be Violet? What was she doing here? Looking at the weird behavior of Phoebe, Fraser spoke, with a hint of shrewdness shed across his eyes, "Director Hunt, do you know Miss Hunt?"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°No!¡± Phoebe denied immediately. Then she realized that she had denied it too quickly, which was like a very poor lie which reveals the truth, so she added, "I don''t know her, but I met Miss Hunt at Mr. Moore¡¯s partyst night, so I am surprised to see her here." Secretly, she cast a warning look to Violet, like telling Violet not to expose her. Violet felt it funny. In fact, she did not need warming from Phoebe. She herself did not want to be rted to Phoebe. However, seeing that Violet did not speak, Phoebe thought she was threatened and felt pleased. "Director Hunt, it''s gettingte, so I''ll go back to the president first." Fraser took a look at his watch and said. Phoebe nodded with a smile. "ChengOk." As Fraser left, Phoebe became expressionless. She vigorously pulled Violet into her office and sharply asked, "Why are you here?" "I''m here to work." Violet shook off her hand and lightly answered. "Work?" Phoebe squinted, obviously in belief, "Why it is not the personnel took you here but Fraser under the order of Stanley? How do you know Stanley?" She wanted to know the answerst night. Violet looked at Phoebe coldly, "I think I don''t have to tell you, Director Hunt. I''m here to work, please arrange the position for me." Hearing that, Phoebe sneered, "You don''t even answer my words, but want me to arrange a position for you?" "So you won¡¯t arrange for me?" Phoebe disdainfully raised her chin, "Yes, so?" There was no chief inspector in the design department. As the design director, she was the most powerful. She could do whatever she wanted. "I see." Violet sighed and turned to the door, "Since you won¡¯t arrange a position for me, then I will go to find Mr. Murphy." "Don''t you dare!¡± Violet stopped her pace and told her straightforwardly that she dare! Phoebe was angry, gnashing teeth, "Ok, I will give you a position, I hope you don''t regret!" After that, she opened the door and went out. Phoebe took Violet to the big office next door. Once inside, Phoebe pped her hands and said loudly, "Everyone, stop your work for a moment. I will introduce you a new colleague." As she speaking, she pulled Violet to the front of the crowd, "This is our new colleague, Miss Violet Hunt. Miss Violet left college before she finished the course, and now she hase to our department for some reason. We must take good care of her in the future." Hearing that, people in the office looked at Violet''s in a contemptuous way, no one weed her. Seeing that, Violet was enlightened. Phoebe was clearly telling everyone that she had low degree and she came to work through connection that everyone could exclude her, trying to drive her away. Violet had a good temper, but now she was angry. Looking at Phoebe¡¯s wry smile, Violet pressed her red lips and was to say something, but by this time, a man rushed in, shouting anxiously, ¡°Phoebe, there is something wrong." Chapter 19 Let Me Try Chapter 19 Let Me Try Phoebe was dissatisfied annoyed that the atmosphere she created was broken by the her assistant, so the she gave her assistant did not have a gooda ck face, "what What happened to ? Why so panic?." "Warehouse... The shelves in the warehouse are fallingfell down!" the aAssistant said with both hands pestle on his knees, gasping unevenly said. Hearing thisthat, Phoebe yanked her assistant''shis cor. "What did you say? The Shelves shelves falling fell down?" "Yes." "What about the fabric on the shelves?" Phoebe began to worry. "The assistant swallowed." . ¡°So did the fabric. Now there are hundreds of pieces of fabric all over theare on the floor, and as well as thebels. The category of the are scattered all over the cefabric can¡¯t be told.¡± "Damn it!¡± Phoebe exasperated to pushed the assistant exasperatedly and , but also for Violet, the foot ran to the warehouse leaving Violet alone. Other designers saw this and joined in. Soon, the people in the big office are were all gone, leaving Violet a personalone. Violet stood in situ holding the document. For a moment, she did not know where she should goheld the project data standing in ce, for a time do not know where to go,, but after a moment of after thinking , she followed upabout it, also followed the past. As soon as she came toreached the warehouse warehouse¡¯s door, she heard the roar of Phoebe, "you still leng what? Put the fabrloth in back to its original ce, for the next person will the buyer will come for it soon!" "But directorDirector Hunt, these fabrics are top quality goods, many of which we have not seen, . how How do we know what is the clothfabric?" Someone made a weak sound. Phoebe didn''t care and said coldlyso much, pointing to the speaker, Yin measured the way, ¡°Cut the crap, you only have one hour. If these fabrics failed to be ced back in an hour, you will be punished." Hearing that unabashed threat of Phoebe, Violet at the door frowned. It was right that Phoebe asked the designers to ce the fabric back. But the designers had never seen the fabric, it was impossible for them to put them back within an hour. It was clearly difficult. "What are you doing here?" Then, outside the crowd, a cold voice sounded suddenly. Violet heard the voiceing from behind her, so she looked back. Expressionless, Stanley walked over. She slightly lowered her head and calmly greeted him, "Mr. Murphy." Stanley took a look at her and continued to walk forward. As he passed, the crowd parted to make way for him. Stanley then stood in front of Phoebe. Seeing his cold face, Phoebe was nervous, but still managed to squeeze out a smile, "Stanley, why are you here?" "With such a thing happened, why do you think I''m here?¡± Stanley took a cold look at her and then fell his eyes on the pile of colorful fabric on the ground. He then said coldly, "Phoebe, I told you two days ago that there was something wrong with the shelves and they needed to be repaired. I asked you to send the fabric to the buyer early. Why didn''t you do it?" In face of Stanley¡¯s query, Phoebe bowed her head with guilty, "I was too busy, so..." "That''s no excuse!¡± he responded mercilessly. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Phoebe was ashamed, both hands tightly clenched. Being used in front of so many people, Phoebe only felt awkward. In particr, Violet was there, so she could not ept it and produced a trace of resentment. But she dare not hate Stanley, so she nced mercilessly at Violet. Violet was confused. She did not say a word, but incredibly Phoebe was angry with her, which was so ridiculous. Phoebe¡¯ action was caught in Stanley¡¯s eyes. But he didn''t think much of it. He turned to the designers. "Can you put the fabric back in ce in an hour and a half?" "I''m afraid not. We have never seen or touched many of these fabrics, so we can only retrieve the storage data andpare the photos to ce them back, but it at least will take three hours." Replied one of the designers. There were too much fabric. "Can''t it be any faster?" Stanley was obviously not satisfied with the result. The buyer was supposed to pick up the fabric in an hour and a half at thetest. How could he wait three hours? But now there was no answer. Seeing that, Violet raised her hand, "Let me try!" Chapter 20 Royal College of Design Chapter 20 Royal College of Design Her voice was not loud, but it was clear in the unusually quiet warehouse. Everyone looked at her in disbelief. Especially Phoebe, white eyes are almost turned to the skyrolling her eyes to the sky. StanleyTang was unimpressed. "You mean you can put the fabric back in its ce in an hour and a half?" "I can''t do it alone, but if Don keepsyou give giving me two assistants..." "Just youYou can do it?" before Violet finished her''s words were not finished, Phoebe pointed to his nose and interrupted her disdainfully pointing at her noise, "You a university was a dropout from college, I''m afraid what is the multiple elements of clothing you do not know what the multiple elements of clothing is, how dare you say even say that you can return ceto these clothfabric back?" Violet seems seemed not to have heard her words, lifted his feet to Stanley walked to Stanley and stopped in front of him, , to his front stop, calm looking at him with a calm face, "Mr. Murphy, do you believe me?" Stanley, "I''ll leave it to you." As Violet just was to noddednod her head, Phoebe immediately jumped out, his face full of said with disbelief, "whenStanley, do you really believe that she can return to the clothcan ce the fabric back?" "If she dares to say so, why can''t I believe herit?¡± Stanley nces nced at her one eye, and said coldly way. Phoebe was choked, biting her lip, "But she did not graduate from college. All of our designers graduated from famous universities. They have never seen some of the fabrics, how can she know?" "Is that so?¡± Stanley looked at Violet. He didn''t believe that Merced''s student failed to finish her study in college. Violet smiled calmly and answered in a leisurely way, ¡°I did not graduate from a domestic college because of some private affairs, but I graduated from a college abroad. By the way, I forgot to mention that I studied at the Royal College of Design." There was a collective gasp. Royal College of Design, which was the world''s top fashion design school, only epted 300 students a year, so those who were admitted were the best of the best. Unexpectedly, Violet was one of them. Short after, these designers looked Violet in a different way. Contempt and disdain had suddenly turned into envy. Even Stanley did not expect that Violet graduated from this school. No wonder she was epted as a student by Merced. "That''s impossible!¡± At this moment, a sharp voice said, "How can you graduate from Royal College of Design?" Phoebe was emotional and did not want to believe the fact. She just said that Violet did not graduate from college, but now Violet said that she graduated from Royal College of Design. That was the same as punching her in the face! "Nothing is impossible," Violet took out her phone and gave a few clicks on it, and then put it in front of Phoebe, "This is my graduation certificate. Director Hunt, if you feel there is a problem, you can confirm it at any time." Phoebe stared at the phone in front of her, "You did it on purpose, right? You deliberately said at this hour, to make me...¡± "Enough!¡± Stanley could not stand watching this farce any more. Pursing his thin lips, he scolded impatiently, ¡°Since you can''t help, get out!" "Stanley..." ¡°Get out!¡± Phoebe looked bad. After she left, Stanley drove the others away, leaving only two to be assistants for Violet. Violet did not waste time, first directed two assistants to ce back the fabric they knew, and she finished the rest. By the time the two assistants had finished the fabric they knew, forty minutes had passed, Violet put down the document in her arms and came forward. Looking at the hundreds of pieces of fabric left, she said pointing to each one, "This is silk, this is artificial cotton, this is changeable satin, this is pure silk..." Very soon, more than ten minutes passed, Stanley found that she had ced back dozens of fabrics. And judging by the constant wonderment in the eyes of the two assistants who were holding the data forparison, it could be inferred that she was right. Stanley looked at Violet with appreciation. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Maybe she really could be chief designer of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯. However, there seemed to be a difficult problem, Violet suddenly issued a question. Chapter 21 Beautiful Picture Chapter 21 Beautiful Picture Stanley asked, "What''s the matter?" Violet nced at him, "I''m not sure about it. Mr. Murphy, do you have a lighter?" Although Stanley didn''t know what she wanted a lighter for, he didn''t ask her. He just took out his lighter from his pocket and gave it to her. Violet said ¡°thank you¡± and asked one of his assistants to pour a ss of water. When the water came, she lifted the uncertain piece of cloth from the ground and lit a corner of the cloth. When that corner burned to ck, she soaked it in water and put it under the nose to smell it. After smelling it for a few seconds, she smiled and exined, ¡°Because the fabrics are made of different materials, the smell produced after burning is also different. Sometimes in uncertain situations, we can burn it to identify fabric." That was it! Stanley finally knew her purpose for a lighter. Violet unfolded the cloth. "This is a new type of fabric. Looking at the direction of the lines, it should be used 3D technology to woven with the fiber and leather, so the pattern above is so vivid. If I guessed correctly, its name should be water coloured ze." Hearing that, the two assistants hurriedly went through the remaining materials. They really saw something called water coloured ze. Looking at the photos, it was exactly the one which Violet was holding now. "Have you seen it before?" Stanley asked. Violet shook her head, "No, but I heard about it from my teacher. Mr. Murphy, I didn''t expect you to have the cloth. See, is it beautiful?" She draped that shinning cloth on her body and turned it around. The shiny cloth! The gorgeous person! The two simrly eye-catching things should obviously be in contradiction, but at this moment they were perfectly integrated. She was like a fairy, which made the somewhat dim warehouse lit up a bit. The so-called beautiful picture was nothing more than this scene. Both assistants were dumbfounded. Although Stanley was not so attracted by Violet like his two assistances, there were some fluctuations in his always cold eyes. But he soon realized his gaffe. Then he looked away, and said faintly, "Yes, it''s beautiful." "This kind of fabric is definitely the most suitable for evening dress." Violet didn''t notice the strangeness of Stanley. She just put away the cloth. After half an hour, all the cloths were finally in their ce. The buyer which Stanley mentioned also came and took these cloths away. Violet returned to therge office afterpleting the task. The designers enthusiastically stepped forward and surrounded her. "Violet, we all heard Jack and Mike say that you can tell the fabrics just by looking and touching. How did you do it?" Jack and Mike were the two temporary assistants assigned by Stanley to Violet. "Yeah, you are awesome! Tell us quickly." Facing with thepletely different attitudes of these colleagues before and after, Violet was not surprised. She said slowly, "My teacher taught me. Before teaching me to design clothes, my teacher taught me to know all kinds of fabrics. He said that when you see a piece of fabric, you can recognize it and design a set of clothes in your mind, that''s the beginning of clothing design." Everyone was stunned, no wonder Violet graduated from Royal College of Design. Its teaching concept was different from the domestic one... "What are you guys doing? Are you having a meeting?" Phoebe''s angry roar suddenly came. The crowd did not dare to continue to surround Violet, and quickly dispersed and returned to their posts. Soon, Violet was left alone. Phoebe walked towards her with a sullen face, "Come with me." "I''m sorry, Director Hunt, I still have work next." Violet smiled and patted the folder in her arms. Now she just wanted to understand the project of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯ as soon as possible, and then draw the first draft earlier. She didn''t n to have too much intersection with Phoebe. Moreover, looking at Phoebe''s face, it was not a good thing. Violet''s refusal made Phoebe a little embarrassed. Phoebe was so angry, "I have to see what kind of work it is!" Then Phoebe snatched the file and opened it. When she saw the content inside, her face was instantly distorted, "Stanley actually gave you the project of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯?" Phoebe was so envious that her eyes even turned red. She knew about this project and wanted to get it, but Stanley had refused her and said that he had already hired a helper. Unexpectedly, the helper was Violet! No, she had to ask Stanley clearly why it was Violet but not her! Phoebe clenched her fists, red at Violet jealously, and then quickly walked towards Stanley''s office. As soon as she walked to the door, she heard a voiceing from inside. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "Mr. Murphy, I have found the child we metst time." Chapter 22 Paternity Test Chapter 22 Paternity Test Child? What child? Phoebe''s hand pushing the door stopped subconsciously. She inexplicably thought of the child who looked like Stanley in her mind, and then she began to feel uneasy. In the office, Stanley flipped through the information in his hand. He was slightly startled, "He has a younger sister?" "Yes, they are fraternal twins. The elder brother is Calvin Hunt and the younger sister is Arya Hunt. They are currently studying at the Sunshine Kindergarten." Fraser replied. Hearing this, Phoebe was shocked. The surnames of the elder brother and younger sister were also Hunt. They were obviously referring to the two children who were with Violet. Unexpectedly, Stanley met one of them and became suspicious. With his character, he would continue to investigate it if he suspected it. If he knew the two children were really his, she would not be able to hide the lie back then. Until then, he would definitely not let her go. What should she do now? Phoebe''s face was so pale. She was so frightened. At this moment, Stanley in the office stared at the two children''s information. No one knew what he was thinking about. After a while, he put down the information and said in a deep voice, "Let the kindergarten arrange a physical examination and get the blood samples of the two children before getting off work in the afternoon." "Mr. Murphy, you want to do a paternity test?" Fraser asked. Stanley nodded. Fraser said, "I see! I¡¯m going to make arrangements now." Listening to footsteps, Phoebe outside the door looked nervously around. Finally, she saw the secretary''s office next to her, and then she opened the door lightly and hid in. Seeing her breaking in, the secretaries inside were shocked by her. "Director Hunt, what can I do for you?" the secretary-general asked her with a smile. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Phoebe ignored her. She just leaned on the door and looked out through the cat''s eyes. After seeing Fraser disappeared from the elevator entrance, she opened the door and went out. Fortunately, she was not found. Phoebe patted her chest, but the next second, her face suddenly became gloomy. Stanley wanted to do a paternity test to confirm whether Violet''s two children were his children. How could she let this happen! Whether it was topletely suppress Violet, or to be Mrs. Murphy, she must stop Stanley. "the Sunshine Kindergarten..." Thinking of the address she had just heard, Phoebe smiled sternly. She had already had an idea. In the afternoon, Violet finished the work at hand and checked the time. Seeing that it was almost five o''clock, she quickly got off work and went to the kindergarten to pick up the children. By this time, the kindergarten had already finished school. Everyone was almost gone. Only a few children were still in the school, waiting for their parents to pick them up. When Violet arrived, Calvin and Arya were ying with blocks in the ssroom. When Arya saw Violet, she threw away the blocks in her hands and threw herself into Violet¡¯s arms, crying silently. Violet''s heart was almost broken when she heard crying. She patted her daughter on the back and coaxed softly, while looking at her son anxiously, "Baby, what''s wrong with your sister?" The elder brother, Calvin, sighed like an adult, and then he replied helplessly, "Injection." "Injection?" "Well, the school arranged a physical examination for everyone in the afternoon. Everyone had an injection for blood." Calvin rolled up his sleeve and showed Violet the red spot on his arm. Violet breathed a sigh of relief and smiled, "It turned out to be like that." She thought her daughter was bullied by other children. Violet was almost scared to death! "Okay, baby, don''t cry. Mommy can blow it for you, then it won''t hurt anymore." Violetforted her daughter. "Okay." Arya said and raised her little arm to let Violet blow. Violet bowed her head and blew it. But she didn¡¯t forget her elder son. She beckoned to her son, "Baby, come here. Mommy can also blow it for you." "It doesn''t hurt." Although Calvin said so, he still handed his arm to Violet honestly. Violet nced at him, feeling a little bit speechless. She didn''t know who her son learned from this. He obviously wanted it, but he still said no. After blowing it for two babies, Violet took them and left the kindergarten. In an inconspicuous car outside the kindergarten, a man watched the direction the mother and child were leaving. He took out his cell phone and made a call, "Mr. Murphy, the two children were picked up by their mother." "Got it." Stanley replied expressionlessly, and then hung up the phone. From beginning to end, he did not ask who the mother of the two children was. All he cared about was the two children. As for their mother, he didn''t care. "Mr. Murphy, the result is out." At this moment, Fraser walked into the office with a document bag. Stanley narrowed his eyes, "So?" Fraser shook his head and handed Stanley the document bag, "They are not your children." Chapter 23 A Weird Uncle Chapter 23 A Weird Uncle Hearing this, Stanley paused when he opened the document bag. After a few seconds, as if nothing had happened, he took out the appraisal certificate from the document bag. When he looked at the words ¡®non-parent-child rtionship¡¯ at the bottom of the appraisal, his thin lips pressed slightly. In fact, he was not too surprised by this result. He had already guessed it. For thirty years, apart from identally having sex with Phoebe five years ago, he had never let any womane close to him, so it was impossible for him to have children. But he didn''t know why he felt a little lost. However, Stanley didn''t think too much. He threw the appraisal result into the trash can under the table, "Well, let theme back. You guys don''t need to pay attention to those two children anymore." "Got it, Mr. Murphy." Fraser said. Stanley leaned back, "How is the investigation about I was kidnappedst time?" "I found some clues. Maybe Ivan Murphy has something to do with the matter." "Ivan Murphy..." Stanley chanted the name in a low voice, with a strong chill in his eyes, "Sure enough, it is him. He still doesn¡¯t give up yet." "I heard from our men abroad that he seems to be nning to return back in the near future." Fraser nced at Stanley. Stanley¡¯s eyes narrowed, "It''s been five years. He should be back. Let our men keep an eye on him. As long as he returns to the country, immediately report to me." Fraser nodded. Then as if he thought of something, he said, "Mr. Murphy, there is one more thing." "What?" "Just now when you were in a meeting, Mr. Baxter called and asked you to have dinner at night. Maybe he wants to ask about the paternity test." "I see." Stanley replied lightly. At night, in Star Light Restaurant. Jessie came in from outside with two gift bags, "Violet, I''m so sorry. I''mte." "Never mind. We have just arrived. Have a seat." Violet pulled a chair away. Jessie sat down and handed the two bags to Calvin and Arya, "Happy birthday, my sweetie." "Thank you, Jessie!" The two children happily epted the gifts, and then kissed Jessie¡¯s face on the left and the right. Jessie smiled brightly, "Have you ordered the dishes?" "Not yet! You haven''t arrived, how can we order the dishes? Here you are." Violet passed the menu to Jessie. Jessie looked through it, chose two dishes which were Calvin¡¯s and Arya¡¯s favorite, and then handed the menu to the waiter. Soon, the waiter pushed the trolly over to serve the food. After the dishes were served, the waiter brought another cake. A candle with the number four was ced on the cake. "Mommy, the cake is so beautiful. It must be delicious." Arya¡¯s eyes lit up. When she looked at the cake, she couldn''t help swallowing her saliva. Calvin crossed his arms and snorted disdainfully, "Aren''t the cakes all the same? How delicious can it be?" Although he said so, his eyes did not move away from the cake at all. Seeing such cute brother and sister, Violet and Jessie looked at each other and smiled. Jessie couldn''t help even touching Calvin''s face and rubbing it, "Baby, can''t you be honest?" "Let me go..." Calvin''s small face was a little deformed when it was rubbed by Jessie. So he couldn''t say those words clearly. Seeing this, Violet was a little distressed. She hurriedly stopped Jessie, "Okay, let them make a wish first." "Okay." Jessie reluctantly let go of Calvin. As soon as Calvin broke free Jessie¡¯s hands, he immediately climbed down his chair and changed a seat farther away from Jessie. Jessie was so good, but she just liked rubbing his and Arya''s faces. He couldn''t sit next to Jessie. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Today is Calvin and Arya''s birthday. Mommy and Jessie wish you a happy birthday and happy every day." After singing the birthday song, Violet pushed the cake in front of the two children. The two children blew out the candle with puffed cheeks, then closed their eyes and started making a wish. Violet looked at them tenderly. Her heart softened. Today was the fourth birthday of two little babies. After today, they were five years old. Time flied so fast. Obviously two years ago, they couldn¡¯t walk by themselves. Now, they grew up in a blink of an eye. Violet couldn''t help but to be a little emotional. "Mommy, I want to go to the toilet." At this moment, Arya suddenly said after making a wish. What Arya said interrupted Violet¡¯s thoughts. Just when she was about to speak, Calvin put down the fork in his hand and said, "I¡¯ll go with you." The two little babies went to the toilet hand in hand. Jessieughed, "Little guy! He¡¯s afraid that I will rub his face again after you leave." "You just like to rub his face!" Violet cut a piece of cake for Jessie. "The child''s skin is tender. It''s interesting to rub it. You can have a try..." Before Jessie finished speaking, her cell phone rang suddenly. She put the cake down, took out the phone and nced at it. Then she looked like a bit weird. "What''s the matter?" Violet looked at her with some doubts. Jessie put away the phone, "My mother texted me a message, saying that something happened at home. Violet, I may have to leave first." "Okay. Be careful on the way." Violet nodded in understanding. Jessie picked up the bag and hurried away. After the two children came back, they saw that Jessies was not there, and then they asked, "Mommy, where''s Jessie?" "Jessie has something to deal with, so she left first." Violet replied while putting the two children on the chair. After Arya sat down, she picked up a piece of cake and put it in her mouth. Then she said vaguely, "Mommy, when I came back with my brother just now, we met a weird uncle." "A weird uncle?" Violet suddenly became nervous, "Calvin, he didn''t do anything to you two, did he?" Although this restaurant was very high-end, it was hard to say that there would be no bad guys sneaking in. A few days ago, she saw the news that some traffickers went to some high-end ces to abduct and sell the children of wealthy people. "No, he just stopped us and kept watching us, saying it¡¯s so alike. Then I stamped on his feet. I took the opportunity to bring Arya back." Calvin shook his head. He exined the whole things clearly with three sentences. Violet breathed a sigh of relief first, and then her face becameplicated again. It was so alike? Who could make two children be so alike? It was naturally the biological father of the two children. Was it possible that the weird uncle who the two children met knew their biological father? If this was the case, would be the biological father of those two children also here? Thinking of this, Violet''s heart beat quickly and her face was a little pale. Calvin found that something was wrong with her and then he asked, "Mommy, what''s the matter with you?" "I¡¯m okay." Violet managed to force a smile. They couldn''t stay here anymore. If the children''s biological father was really here, that weird uncle would tell their biological father about seeing the two children. Maybe that person woulde over. What should she do if he wanted to snatch two babies from her? The more she thought about it, the more she was scared. Then Violet stood up, "Calvin, Arya, shall we go back first?" Calvin did not speak. His immature little face showed a suspicion that did not fit his age. Only Arya looked at Violet ignorantly, "Why? Mommy, I haven¡¯t finished the cake." "Take it home." Then, Violet was about to call the waiter over. Suddenly, the lights of the entire restaurant dimmed. What was going on? Everyone was puzzled. At this time, a middle-aged man in a red velvet suit walked to the center of the restaurant with a microphone. Then he cleared his throat and said, "Good evening, everyone! Wee to the anniversary of our restaurant. We have a game. We will use light to select guests to participate. Now the light staff gets ready! 1, 2, stop!" As the middle-aged man called to stop, a bright light hit Violet''s table. Chapter 24 Find A Dad Chapter 24 Find A Dad Violet was dumbfounded. What was going on? "Mommy..." Arya hid in Violet''s arms with some fear. Violet lowered her head tofort Arya, "It''s okay! Mommy is here." "Mommy, we seem to have been selected. What game are we going to participate in?" Calvin pointed to the middle-aged man who wasing to them. The middle-aged man just heard it and exined with a smile, "Yes, today is the first anniversary of our restaurant, so this event was specially held. As long as you participate, there will be prizes regardless of whether you win or lose. Lady, are you interested in it?" "Prize?" Arya was not scared anymore when she heard the word. She came out of Violet''s arms and looked at the middle-aged man eagerly, "Grandpa, what kind of the prize is it?" Grandpa? The middle-aged man was speechless. He couldn''t help but raise his hand to touch his bald head. He was sad, but he still had to keep a smile on his face, "It''s a big, big teddy bear." "Teddy bear?" Arya''s eyes lit uppletely. She pulled the corner of Violet''s clothes, "Mommy, Arya wants a teddy bear." "This..." Violet was a little embarrassed and didn''t know what to do. On the one hand, she didn''t want to disappoint her daughter. On the other hand, she was afraid that the biological fathers of the two children were really here. If the three of them went up to participate in the game, it would be easier to be seen. "Mommy." Calvin suddenly raised his head, "Since Arya wants it, let''s participate in it. I want to y, too. We haven''t yed games together for a long time." Both of them wanted to y the game, which made Violet so helpless. After thinking about it, she took out two little red riding caps from her bag and put them on the two children, and then put the coats on them again, covering their faces a little. In this way, it should be less conspicuous, right? "Well, we can participate in it. But as soon as we get the prize, we have to leave immediately." Violet said. "Love you, Mommy!" Arya jumped up happily. After that, Calvin followed the middle-aged man to choose which game they had to y. In the private room on the second floor of the restaurant, a casually dressed, cute-looking man was lying at the window, looking down excitedly. When he saw Calvin, he quickly turned around and patted the man who was sitting on the sofa and exuding an aristocratic aura, "Stanley,e here! See who it is?" Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Stanley turned his face slightly and looked at the hand on his shoulder with disgust, "Remove your hand!" Henry Baxter pouted, "What''s the matter? You don¡¯t allow women to touch you. Now, you even don¡¯t allow men to touch you?" Stanley ignored Henry Baxter. He just held an iPad to see the financial trend chart for the first half of the year. Henry took a look. Then he felt dizzy and quickly looked away, "I really don''t know what''s so good about these. Look at that boy, he looks almost exactly the same as you." "Huh?" Stanley''s ear moved slightly. Henry pointed out the window, "It''s there, wearing a cap. I almost didn''t recognize him. Fortunately, I have a pair of sharped eyes." Stanley put down the iPad and walked to the window, looking in the direction Henry was pointing. Then he saw that child. "I ran into him just now outside the toilet, as well as his younger sister. His younger sister is not much like you, but he ispletely like you when you were a little boy. When I did the paternity test, I really thought he was your child. Besides, this boy is as cruel as you. He stomped on my feet." Speaking of this, Henry took a look at Stanley, and sighed in a pity, "It''s so simr! Why isn''t he your kid?" "Shut up!" Stanley said coldly. Henry shrugged his shoulders and said nothing. Perhaps the two people''s gazes were too obvious, without the slightest concealment. Calvin, who had finished choosing the game project, felt that someone was looking at him. He raised his head subconsciously and then he met Stanley''s cold eyes. Calvin recognized him. It was the uncle at the mallst time! Calvin smiled and waved to Stanley. Stanley was slightly startled. Was that kid greeting him? For the first time someone greeted him in this way. Stanley couldn''t help feeling a bit interesting, and then he was ready to respond. However, when he raised his hand, before he waved it, the child had already run away. "Haha!" Henry couldn''t help butughed out after witnessing the whole process. Stanley stared at him coldly. Calvin didn''t know what happened on the second floor after he ran away. He returned to Violet and handed her the note in his hand. After reading it, Violet was a little dumbfounded, "Three-legged Race..." "What''s the matter, Mommy?" Arya tiptoed and wanted to read the note in Violet¡¯s hand. It was a pity that she couldn''t read it. "Mommy is okay." Violet patted the back of her daughter''s hand, and then asked the son on the side, "Baby Calvin, can you go and tell that grandpa just now to change another game?" "No, I asked him. He said Mom must go with Dad, and I go with Arya, and then we will race together to see who reaches the finish line first." Calvin stretched out a short index finger and shook it like a small adult. "But there is no your Dad." Violet held her forehead helplessly. Calvin was silent for a few seconds while pursing his small mouth. He suddenly thought of something and smiled mysteriously, "Mommy, I''m going to find a Dad." "Huh?" Violet was stunned, "Find a Dad? Where are you going to find Dad?" Did he want to find that weird uncle and then let that weird uncle called his biological father toe over? "It''s upstairs." After Calvin replied, he ran towards the stairs. On the second floor, Calvin stood outside the door of a private room, plucked up the courage and knocked on the door. The door was opened soon. Henry poked his head out of the door and blinked in surprise when he saw Calvin outside the door, "Hey, you are..." "Hello, uncle, I''m looking for that uncle." Calvin looked at Stanley behind Henry. Stanley raised his eyebrows, "Looking for me?" "Uncle, can I ask you for a favor?" Calvin smiled sincerely. Stanley got up and walked over, "What?" "Can you be the Daddy of Arya and me for a while and help usplete a game?" Calvin looked at Stanley expectantly. Stanley was stunned, "To be your Daddy?" He didn''t expect that this boy would let him help in such a way. "Yes." Calvin nodded. Henry jokingly whistled, "Stanley, say yes. Anyway, you doubted it before..." "Shut up!" Stanley shouted at Henry again. But when he was facing Calvin, his cold voice softened again, "You let me be your Daddy? Are you not afraid that your Daddy will know it?" "I haven¡¯t known where my Daddy is yet." Calvin muttered. "What did you say?" Stanley didn''t hear clearly. "Nothing! Let''s go, uncle." Calvin said, pulling him downstairs. Looking at Calvin''s excited little face, Stanley''s eyes were a littleplicated. Logically, he should really hate the kid''s arrogant behaviors, and he should tell the kid not to mess around. But he didn''t know why he couldn''t say it out. He even didn''t want to get rid of the kid¡¯s hands. In this way, Stanley was dragged to the first floor by Calvin. "Mommy, I brought Dad over." Calvin shouted at Violet''s back. Hearing this, Violet quickly turned around. Her eyes widened in surprise when she saw the man who was pulled by her son. "Mr. Murphy?" Chapter 25 Game Starts Chapter 25 Game Starts "It''s you?" Stanley saw Violet. Violet nodded awkwardly, "It''s me." She didn''t expect that the father who her son brought over was Stanley. "Mommy, do you know this uncle?" Calvin looked at Violet, then looked at Stanley, and asked curiously. Arya also stared at Stanley, as if she had found some treasure. Then she pointed at Stanley in surprise and said, "Mommy, this uncle looks like my brother." "Stop it." Violet hurriedly pressed Arya''s hand, "Sorry, Mr. Murphy, she is just a little girl! Please forgive her." Stanley didn''t care about the behavior of the younger girl pointing at him. What he cared about was what the two children called Violet just now. "Are you their Mommy?" "Yes." Violet rubbed her daughter''s soft hair. Stanley pursed his thin lips. How could there be such a coincidence! The mother of these two children was actually her! "Are you married?" Stanley asked again. Violet looked down and then answered with a guilty conscience, "Yes..." She didn''t want to lie, but she couldn''t. Whether it was at home or abroad, it was always not a decent thing to get pregnant before marriage. In order not to be criticized, and to prevent people from looking at the two children in a strange way, every time someone asked her about this, she would tell them that she was married. Hearing Violet''s answer, Stanley''s eyes dimmed. He felt a little ufortable. But before he wanted to figure out why he had such emotions, Calvin, who was pulling him, suddenly said, "Mommy, time is almost up. Let me take uncle over there. I want to get the prize as soon as possible." Arya also pped her hands and urged, "Mommy, hurry up. I want that teddy bear." "Wait a minute." Violet made a pause, then looked at Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, I''m sorry that my son brought you over. Here is the thing. We just..." "I see. Calvin has told me." Stanley interrupted her. Calvin raised his head and looked at Stanley suspiciously. Strange! How did this uncle know his name? Violet didn''t think much about it. She just thought that Calvin had already introduced himself to Stanley. "Since you know all about it, I won''t hide it from you. In fact, this matter was decided by themselves. I didn''t intend to find a Dad for them to participate in the game." "So you don''t need my help?" Stanley looked at her. "No." Violet nodded. In fact, it was okay to find a man to temporarily pretend to be the father of two children! After all, it was just a game. But the Dad couldn¡¯t be him! In addition that Stanley was her boss, he was also Phoebe''s fianc¨¦. Except at work, Violet did not want to have any rtionships with him in private. If Phoebe knew it someday, she must make trouble for her again. Although she, Violet, was not afraid of Phoebe, it was still annoying. "Okay, then I..." "Mommy." Before Stanley finished his words, Calvin hurriedly said, "If you don''t let uncle participate in the game, what about Arya''s teddy bear?" "Mommy, I want a teddy bear." Arya was a little anxious. Violet said, "How about buying one for you?" "No, I don''t buy it. I just want that one." Arya continued. Violet bit her lip, "But..." "Mommy is a liar!" Arya''s eyes were red, and she pursed her little mouth unhappily, "Mommy had promised to win a teddy bear for me. Now you¡¯re breaking your promise again. I don¡¯t like you." After Arya finished speaking, she turned around, ran to Stanley, held Stanley''s big hand and shook it twice, "Uncle, can you help me? I really want that teddy bear." Seeing the little girl crying, Stanley felt inexplicably softened, "Okay, but you need your Mommy''s permission." "Mommy..." Arya looked at Violet again. Calvin loved his sister and didn''t want to see his sister disappointed, so he also begged Violet. Violet was ashamed of herself when she heard what her daughter said. Now seeing her son¡¯s and daughter¡¯s gazes, she sighed deeply andpromised. "Bother you, Mr. Murphy." Violet smiled embarrassedly at Stanley. Forget it. Just once. Next time, she would stay away from him. "Never mind. It''s just a game." Stanley replied lightly. Arya knew that Violet had agreed. She was immediately happy. Then she took Stanley to the ying field, for fear that Violet would regret it if she walked slowly. How could Violet not understand her daughter? She shook her head with a smile, and then led Calvin to follow them. Seeing her daughter¡¯s and Stanley''s backs, Violet was a little confused. They really looked like a father and a daughter. "Calvin, where did you find that uncle?" Violet asked. "Upstairs." Calvin pointed upwards. Violet looked up, "Well, you can''t do this next time, you know? It will cause trouble for others and will embarrass Mommy." "I see! Don''t worry, Mommy. I won''t do it next time." Calvin patted his chest and promised. Violet smiled and stroked his little head, "I believe you." While talking, they had arrived at the game field. The middle-aged man walked over with two red ropes and handed them to Violet and Calvin respectively. Calvin took the rope and bent down to tie his legs and Arya''s. Then the brother and sister eagerly waited for the game to start. On the other side, Violet took the rope and looked at the distance between her and Stanley. She didn''t know where to start. Stanley stood so far away! How could she tie their legs? Then Violet helplessly rubbed her temples. She finally boldly moved closer to Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, I''m going to tie our legs. If you feel ufortable, you can tell me." Stanley gave a hum. Violet knelt down and began to tie their legs. After tying up, she pped her hands and stood up, "Mr. Murphy, move it. Do you feel tight?" She was afraid that the rope would untie easily if she tied loosely, so she tied it tightly. However, Stanley had other understandings about her words. ¡®Move it! Do you feel tight?¡¯ Didn''t she know that her words were easily misunderstood? Stanley pulled his tie impatiently. Then he said in a low and hoarse voice, "I''m okay!" At this time, the middle-aged man stood on the referee''s stage with apetition gun, "Now the baby- group and the parents-group are ready. I will count to three. Start running after three. If the parents- group loses, there will be a punishment." Punishment? Violet was stunned. At the beginning, the middle-aged man didn¡¯t tell her there was a punishment. "The game will start soon. Don''t be distracted." Stanley''s cold voice came to Violet¡¯s ears, "He only said that the parents-group has punishment, and he also gave us a special look. The meaning is obviously that we will lose. If you don''t want to lose, it¡¯s best to be serious." N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "Okay, I see." Violet nodded and got serious. She didn''t want to ept those inexplicable punishments. "Hold my waist." Stanley said again. Violet was stunned, thinking that she had heard it wrong. Stanley nced at her and exined faintly, "The most important thing is tacit understanding and cooperation in this game. We do not have tacit understanding, so we can only cooperate with each other. You are not tall enough to put your hand on my shoulders, so you can only hold my waist. Go with me. If we go separately, we will only lose." Violet understood what he meant. She directly put her hand on his waist. At that moment, a fresh mint scent passed into her nose. She was a little stunned. It seemed that she smelt this scent long time ago... It was so familiar. Chapter 26 Get Injured Chapter 26 Get Injured "Sorry." Just when Violet hadn''t thought of where she smelt the scent, Stanley suddenly grabbed her shoulder and interrupted her thoughts. In desperation, Violet didn¡¯t have the time to think about it temporarily. "Get ready! One, two, run!" The middle-aged man raised thepetition gun and pulled the trigger. Bang! With the crisp sound of gunfire, Stanley first walked to the front and reminded Violet, "Let''s go." "Okay." Violet quickly responded, focusing on keeping up with him. However, although the two started very smoothly, they were still not as good as the two children. The two children were of the same height and grew up together. They knew each other very well. At the moment the gunshots sounded, they already walked so fast and left them behind. As Arya was walking forward, she turned her head back and shouted, "Mom, Dad, hurry up!" "Mom, Dad, you are going to lose." Calvin also said. How could Violet not know that the two little guys wereughing at them? She felt a little bit funny. "We have to walk faster." Stanley looked at the finish line which was still far away, then looked at the two little guys who were about to run to the halfway, and then he said with his eyes narrowed slightly. Violet also knew that they would really lose if she didn''t hurry up, so she took a breath and agreed to speed up. Adults¡¯ legs were always longer than children¡¯s. After speeding up, they quickly caught up with the two children and walked past them. Seeing that victory was ahead, Violet''s face suddenly froze. Because she saw that the curtain board supporting the finish line rope was shaking. In the next second, a screw fell, and the board fell apart and fell towards her and Stanley. Violet was shocked. Before she had time to think about it, she immediately threw herself to Stanley, but she herself was hit to the foot by the falling board. This scene scared everyone in the restaurant. The middle-aged man who hosted the game was almost scared to death. He immediately called for someone toe over. Soon, the security of the restaurant took away the curtain board. Stanley untied the rope on his leg and then helped Violet up. When he looked at her bloody ankle, his heart skipped a beat, "You..." "Mr. Murphy, are you okay?" Violet asked with a pale face and cold sweat. Stanley said, "I''m fine." "Well." Violet breathed a sigh of relief. Stanley looked at her with extremelyplicated eyes, "Why did you save me?" He saw it clearly. The moment the board fell down, she came to rescue him at the first time, without any hesitation. She seemed very afraid of him getting hurt.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "It''s normal to save people." Violet smiled and replied weakly. He was here to help her. If he got injured, she would be so sorry. "Mommy, are you okay?" Calvin ran over with Arya and asked anxiously. Arya cried, "Mommy, you are bleeding..." Seeing the two little babies were worried about her, Violet felt warm. Sheforted them with enduring the pain, "Okay, don''t worry about me. I¡¯m fine." "How could it be okay? Your skin is broken." Calvin clenched his small fist and red at Stanley, "It''s all your fault. If it wasn''t for saving you, Mommy wouldn''t get hurt." "Calvin!" Violet frowned and yelled, "How can you talk to uncle like this? It is Mommy''s voluntary to save uncle. It has nothing to do with uncle." "But..." Calvin''s eyes were red. He wanted to say something. Stanley looked down at Calvin, "You are right! Your Mommy was injured to save me. I will be responsible for this matter." Calvin raised his head. After staring at Stanley for a few seconds, he snorted and turned his head again, which meant that he epted Stanley¡¯s apologize. Stanley raised his eyebrows, feeling surprised. Was this child really a four-year-old child? He was too smart, too mature. The little girl was still normal. After Stanley nced at Arya, who was blushed because of crying, he turned his gaze on Violet. His voice was no longer cold, and softened a lot, "Can you walk by yourself?" Violet moved her injured ankle and smiled bitterly, "Maybe I can¡¯t." Her answer was in Stanley''s expectation. Then Stanley bent down slightly and picked her up. Violet was startled. She stared at Stanley in surprise, "What are you doing, Mr. Murphy? Put me down quickly." Stanley seemed to have not heard her. While he was holding her, he walking straight to the front row of sofas. Calvin held Arya''s hand and followed them. When they got to the sofa, Stanley put down Violet, then took out his mobile phone and sent out a text message. At this time, the middle-aged man came back with the reason for the falling of the curtain board. He bowed and apologized to Violet and Stanley, and exined the reason. Stanley''s thin lips pressed into a straight line. There was anger in his eyes, "So this is an ident?" "Yes, our staff didn''t notice the screw loosening in time, so that it caused such an ident. I''m really sorry!" The middle-aged man held a handkerchief and kept wiping the sweat from his head. Who the hell this gentleman was? His aura was really incredible! "It''s ridiculous that a starred restaurant has such irresponsible staff!" Stanley stared at the middle-aged man coldly. The middle-aged man swallowed his saliva and replied, "Yes, yes, this is our restaurant¡¯s mistake. We will take full responsibility. We will waive your fees, and will give thisdy a lifetime membership card as apensation. What do you think?" "What do you think?" Stanley did not rece Violet to ept it, but asked her what she thought. Violet knew that this was an ident, so she didn¡¯t want to argue with the middle-aged man. She nodded, "Okay." "Well, well, I''m going to prepare it now. I¡¯m going to call the doctor over for you." The middle-aged man was overjoyed when he heard Violet ept the apology. Their restaurant was a starred restaurant. The people who came here were either rich or powerful. If he couldn¡¯t make the customer satisfied, not only could he be fired, but he might be sued. So now he was very grateful that thisdy was so nice. "No need. I have already called a doctor over." As soon as Stanley finished speaking, azy voice came over, "Stanley, where are the wounded you mentioned?" Violet followed the sound and saw a baby-faced man approaching. The man was dressed in brightly colored casual clothes with curly hair. His smile made him look very cute. Although it was not appropriate to use cute to describe a man, it was suitable for him. It seemed that the word ¡®cute¡¯ was made for him. Stanley saw Violet staring at Henry. Then Stanley''s eyes dimmed. He felt a little ufortable inexplicably. "It¡¯s him." Calvin blinked in surprise when he saw Henry. It turned out that this uncle was a doctor. "Brother, it''s that weird uncle who stopped us outside the toilet." Arya also recognized Henry. Arya didn''t cry at this moment. Because she cried too much just now, and she couldn''t speak clearly at this moment. "Yeah, it''s him, but he is not weird uncle. He came here with Uncle Murphy." Calvin replied. Hearing Calvin''s voice, Henry turned his head sideway and was about to greet Calvin. Just as he was about to say hello, he saw Violet next to Calvin. With just a nce, Henry was stunned. Chapter 27 True and False Fianc茅e Chapter 27 True and False Fianc¨¦e "Have I met you somewhere before?" Henry stared at Violet, "I think you are so familiar." Violet also looked at him and shook her head, "Sir, I don''t know you." "Really? You take a closer look." Henry pointed to his nose and brought his face closer to her. Violet leaned back awkwardly, "Sir, I really haven''t seen you." She had a good memory since she was a child. If she had seen him before, she would not forget him. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Impossible." Henry frowned very tightly. He really thought this woman was familiar. He just couldn''t remember where he had seen her. "Brother, why does this uncle have to ask Mommy if she knows him? Does he like Mommy and want to be our Daddy?" Arya stared at Henry vigntly, and asked to Calvin next to her. She would never forget that those golden-haired guys abroad approached Mommy in this way, and then wanted to marry Mommy and be her father. Calvin touched his chin, looked up and down Henry, and then replied, "I don''t want him to be our Daddy. He doesn''t look like a good guy. I still like Uncle Murphy to be our Daddy." Stanley stood behind the two children. When he heard what the two children said, he smiled faintly. He was inexplicably happy. "I like Uncle Murphy too. Brother, Uncle Murphy looks like you." Arya said with her fingers in her mouth. After hearing it, Calvin had some doubts. Calvin''s IQ was far superior to children of the same age. He knew that the biological father of him and Arya was in this country. Because once Calvin heard Mommy talking to Godfather by chance. Godfather asked Mommy if she wanted to find his and Arya''s biological father when they returned this time. Mommy said that she didn¡¯t know who Arya¡¯s and his biological father was. Uncle Murphy looked so much like him! Was it possible that Uncle Murphy was his and Arya¡¯s father? Thinking of this, Calvin nced at Stanley. An idea popped into his mind. He had to find a way to get Uncle Murphy''s DNA sample. After Godfather came back, he could let Godfather help to do a paternity test. Henry had checked the wound for Violet and was bandaging it. After the bandage was finished, he handed over a business card, "Don¡¯t get the wound wet these days. This is the address of my hospital. Tomorrow,e to get vinated against tetanus and change the dressing by the way." "Okay, thank you." Violet took the business card. Henry took a few tissues and wiped his hands, while looking at Calvin and Arya, "Are you their mother?" "Yes." Violet held the two children and touched their heads. "They are very cute, especially this little guy." Henry looked at Calvin, "He''s exactly the same as Stanley. If I don''t know that Stanley has no children, I will really think they are father and son." "It''s all a coincidence." Violet subconsciously looked at Stanley. In fact, when she saw Stanley for the first time, she also felt that he looked so alike to Calvin. But she knew that he could not be Calvin''s father. Because that man who had sex with her back then was an old man who was almost fifty years old. "By the way, I haven''t asked what your name is." Henry dropped the tissue and asked. "Violet Hunt." Violet replied. "Violet Hunt... Hunt..." Henry said it in a low voice. Suddenly, he thought of something. Then he screamed with a horrified expression on his face, "Stanley, it''s wrong. We are all wrong!" "What?" Stanley said coldly. Henry quickly pulled him aside, "Stanley, do you remember that a few years ago, your grandfather let you get engaged with Miss Hunt?" "What''s wrong with Phoebe?" Stanley looked at him. Henry smiled bitterly, "No! It''s not Phoebe who got engaged with you! It''s her!" Henry pointed to Violet not far away. Violet tilted her head. They seemed to be talking about her. "Do you know what you are talking about?" Stanley narrowed his eyes and stared at Henry. Henry rubbed his temples, "I know! Didn''t I just say that I felt she was familiar? That''s because she is your real fianc¨¦e. Your grandfather once had a photo of your fianc¨¦e, and I was there at the time. You didn''t look at the photo, but I looked at it. She is the one in the photo!" He still remembered that he also praised that Miss Hunt was very beautiful. "Then what happened to Phoebe?" Stanley''s face was extremely gloomy. Henry was his childhood friend. He trusted Henry. So the Hunt family lied to him! "I don''t know! But the only thing that is certain is that Phoebe is not your fianc¨¦e. She must have a problem with her identity." Henry replied. As they all knew, the Hunt family had only one daughter and one young master. The photo given by Eason Hunt, Violet¡¯s father, back then was Violet''s, so Violet was the daughter of the Hunt family. The identity of Phoebe was not determined! Stanley could naturally also think of what Henry could think of. He walked towards Violet, "Are you the daughter of the Hunt family?" Violet was shocked, wondering how he knew. "Yes?" Stanley clenched his fists. Violet''s eyes darkened, "I am not now." "What do you mean?" Stanley pursed his lips. Violet shook her head and smiled bitterly, "Mr. Murphy, I can''t tell you." "You can¡¯t tell me..." Stanley was obviously dissatisfied with her answer. But he didn''t mean to force her. Since she refused to say, then he would check it out by himself! He must figure out who was his real fianc¨¦e! Thinking about it, Stanley took his cell phone and walked out of the restaurant. "Mommy, the Hunt family that Uncle Murphy said was the ce where Mommy grew up?" Calvin asked. Arya blinked, "Arya wants to know too." Violet touched the heads of the two children without speaking. She never told the two children about the Hunt family, nor did she intend to tell them. It was the pain of her, her mother and younger brother. Over time, she almost forgot that she was a member of the Hunt family. At this time, the middle-aged man in the restaurant came over with a trolly. The trolly was full of gift boxes, which were big and small. The most conspicuous one was the big teddy bear on the top. Arya''s eyes glowed when she saw the teddy bear. "Miss, these are apologetic gifts prepared by our restaurant for you. Please ept them." The middle- aged man rubbed his hands and said sincerely. Violet nodded, "I ept your apology, but we should go now." When Stanley came back after making the call, he heard what she said. He took out the car key from his pocket and threw it to Henry behind him, "Go and drive the car here." Henry knew what Stanley was about to do, so he took the key and walked out. After he left, Stanley looked at Violet, "I will drive you guys back." "Thank you, Mr. Murphy." Violet smiled politely. If she was not injured, she might reject him. But she couldn¡¯t walk now, so she naturally wouldn''t be too stupid to take the two children to take a taxi. Stanley hugged Violet as he did just now and walked to the entrance of the restaurant. Two children walked hand in hand behind them. They looked like a family. In the bushes outside the restaurant, a man with a camera recognized Stanley. When he saw Stanley holding a woman and getting on the car with two children, he excitedly raised the camera and took a picture of this scene. Chapter 28 George Joe Chapter 28 George Joe "Where do you live?" Stanley asked after putting on his seat belt. "Blue Scene Vi." Violet said the address of the apartment. Stanley raised his eyebrows in surprise. What a coincidence! He also had an apartment there. It was still the same building. Judging from the address, it seemed to be across from his house. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "What''s wrong, Mr. Murphy?" Seeing Stanley was in a daze, Violet called his name. "Nothing." Stanley didn¡¯t say anything and then started the car. On the way, Arya fell asleep on Violet¡¯sp, but Calvin was still full of energy. He looked at Stanley who was driving, "Uncle Murphy, can I ask you a question?" "Calvin, what question do you want to ask Uncle Murphy?" Violet became curious. "Mommy, leave me alone." Calvin took away the hand which Violet put on his head and continued to look at Stanley, "May I, Uncle Murphy?" Stanley became interested, "Of course." "Are you married, Uncle Murphy?" Calvin asked unceremoniously. Neither Violet nor Stanley expected that Calvin would ask such personal questions. They were all stunned for a moment. After reacting, Violet patted Calvin on the back, "Calvin, it''s rude. How can you ask Uncle Murphy this kind of question?" When Violet was speaking, she looked at Stanley who was driving. Then she smiled embarrassedly, "Sorry, Mr. Murphy, the kid is too impolite." "It''s okay." Stanley smiled lightly, "I''m not married." Yeah! Calvin waved his two small hands, cheered in his heart, and then asked, "Do you have a girlfriend?" "Calvin!" Violet''s face sank, and her tone became severe. This kid was not enough? "Mommy, don''t be angry! I have my intentions." Calvin coaxed Violet like an adult. Violet poked his forehead, "What is your intention?" Calvin stuck his tongue out, "I won''t tell you for now." He just wanted to ask if Uncle Murphy had a family. If Uncle Murphy had a family, he would dispel the idea of taking Uncle Murphy''s DNA. Even if Uncle Murphy was very likely to be his and Arya''s biological father. He wouldn¡¯t ept the biological father who had already had a family. "You!" Violet sighed helplessly when she looked at the son who had been thinking a lot since he was a child. The child was too smart and too precocious, so she had a lot less fun in being a mother. "Uncle Murphy, you haven''t answered myst question yet." Calvin hadn''t given up yet. Obviously, if he didn¡¯t get the answer, he wouldn''t stop asking. Stanley''s ck eyes swept Violet in the rearview mirror, "I don''t have a girlfriend either." But he had a fianc¨¦e! He desperately wanted to know what happened a few years ago. Why did his fianc¨¦e turn into Phoebe in the end? Also, from these few meetings, Violet didn''t seem to know that he was her fianc¨¦. "Enough, Calvin! You can¡¯t ask Uncle Murphy so private questions again. Mommy will really get angry." Violet looked at Calvin seriously. Calvin nodded obediently, "Well, I won''t ask anymore. Mommy, don''t be angry." Great! Uncle Murphy was not married and had no girlfriend, so he could continue to confirm whether Uncle Murphy was his father or not. When Calvin was thinking about it, he nced at Stanley''s hair from time to time. He was ready to find a chance to pull out two Stanley¡¯s hair. However, before he could take actions, Violet pressed him onto herp and ordered him to sleep. Calvin couldn''t move anymore, so he could only sigh secretly. It seemed that he could only find the opportunity next time. Mommy really caused him a lot of trouble. At this time, the phone in Violet''s bag suddenly vibrated. Violet took out the phone. It was a text message. Seeing the sender''s name, Violet smiled slightly. Then she quickly opened the text message to check the content. ¡°Are you home?¡± Violet replied, ¡°Not yet, but we''re back soon!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The person replied a word, and then there was no more news. Violet didn''t care, as if she had been used to it. Then she put the phone away calmly. After about half an hour, they arrived at the apartment. Violet woke up the two children and told them to get out of the car first. After the two children got out of the car, Stanley walked to the door of the back seat, bent over and carried her out, "Which building do you live in?" Violet knew that he wanted to send her to the door of the house. Just when she was about to answer, the corner of her eyes suddenly caught a figure not far away who was walking towards her. As the figure approached, Violet saw the figure¡¯s face clearly. She was startled and then smiled, "No need. Mr. Murphy, someone ising to pick us up." "Huh?" Stanley looked in the direction she was looking at. It was a man! It was a handsome man who wore a gray trench coat and sses. It was this man who she said came to pick her up? Was he her husband? "Mr. Murphy, you can put me down first." Violet patted Stanley. Stanley frowned, but didn''t say much. Then he put her on the ground, holding her arm, so as not to let her fall. Arya also saw that man. Her eyes brightened. Suddenly, she pulled Calvin and ran towards the man, yelling sweetly, "Dad!" The man responded, then squatted down and picked up the two children. He kissed the two children on their faces. Seeing this scene, Stanley narrowed his eyes and felt a little ufortable suddenly. It seemed that something that should have belonged to him had been snatched away by this person. "Violet." George Joe walked over with Arya in his arms, showing a gentle smile on his face. Violet looked at him, "Why are you back home?" "Today is the birthday of the two children, so I rushed back. But there was a temporary operation before I came back, so it was dark when I got off the ne. Finally, I got here, but you were not at home." George replied . Violet was a little bit speechless, "No wonder you just texted me and asked if I was back. I thought you were just asking casually." "I want to give you a surprise." George put the two children down, and then looked at Stanley. When he saw Stanley''s face, he was a little shocked suddenly. Why was this face so simr to Calvin? Was it... George looked down, making it difficult for others to see the surprise in his eyes. But soon, he recovered his calmness again, as if nothing happened. He asked suspiciously, "This is..." "This is my boss, Mr. Murphy of the Murphy Group." Violet introduced Stanley to George. George nodded, and reached out to Stanley, "Hello, Mr. Murphy. I am George, a surgeon." Looking at George''s hand, Stanley didn''t shake hands with him. He only faintly said hello, and then looked at Violet, "Since he is here, I have to leave first." For no reason, Stanley inexplicably disliked this person! He could feel that this person was not simple. "Okay, Mr. Murphy. Take care." Violet nodded, and then touched the heads of the two children, "Say goodbye to uncle!" The two children obediently said goodbye. Calvin waved his hands, "Uncle Murphy, see you next time." Next time when they meet, he must get Uncle Murphy''s hair. Stanley got in the car and left. On the way, Fraser called him. Stanley parked the car on the side of the road and took out his mobile phone. His voice was mixed with eagerness that he didn''t even notice, "Have you got the result?" "Yes, Mr. Murphy, what you said is correct. It was Miss. Violet who had a marriage contract with you, not Director Hunt. Director Hunt reced Miss. Violet." Chapter 29 Work ID Was Deleted Chapter 29 Work ID Was Deleted "Reced?" Stanley frowned, "What''s the reason?" "It¡¯s..." Fraser was a little hard to speak. Stanley pursed his lips impatiently, "Tell me!" "Yes!" Fraser quickly answered, no longer hesitating. Then he said what he found. "Seven years ago, after your grandfather made a marriage contract for you and Miss Violet, Miss Violet eloped with a man." "Eloped?" Stanley squeezed the phone tightly. "Yes, Miss Violet used to have a lover. She knew that Eason arranged a marriage for her, then she ran away with Lily Smith''s help. When Eason found it out, he divorced Lily and married his current wife, Talia Hamilton, and brought Director Hunt back to the Hunt family." "So you mean that Phoebe and Talia are biological mother and daughter?" "Yes, because Miss Violet ran away, Eason was worried that the Murphy family would be angry with the Hunt family, so Director Hunt was asked to rece Miss Violet, and then he said that Miss Violet changed her name to Phoebe. Director Hunt can only tell the public that Talia is her stepmother." Fraser replied, full of contempt for Violet. Miss Violet was really so stupid. Mr. Murphy was so good, but she actually eloped with the other guy. Didn''t she think about the consequences that this would bring to the Hunt family? Stanley didn''t speak. His eyelids drooped and no one knew what he was thinking. After a while, he lightly uttered two words, "I see." So calm? Fraser was stunned, and then he tentatively asked, "Mr. Murphy, are we going to retaliate against the Hunt family?" "No need." Stanley replied expressionlessly, "Since this engagement was wrong from the beginning, just continue it." Phoebe was also Eason''s daughter and rescued him five years ago. Although Stanley didn''t love her, he didn''t love other women either. It was the same for him to marry which one. The reason why he checked this was just to know what happened in the past. As for Violet, since she was a stranger for him before, she would be still a stranger for him in the future. After hanging up the phone, Stanley threw the phone into the passenger seat and started the car again. The next day, in the Murphy Group. After Violet had a preliminary understanding of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯, she was ready to enter the database to check the current design style of the Murphy Group, and then draw the corresponding first draft based on this style. But she found that she could not ess the database at all. "Kara, is there something wrong with the database?" Violet patted the shoulder of the colleague next to her. "No, I can ess the database. Did you enter the wrong ID?" Kara turned sideways and took a look. Violet shook her head, "I havepared them all. It¡¯s absolutely correct." "That should be because the system hasn''t entered your work ID. Why don''t you ask Director Hunt?" Kara suggested. Violet frowned, not wanting to go to find Phoebe, "Kara, can I borrow your work ID to ess?" "No!" Kara immediately refused, "Violet, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but that these materials are top secret. They can only be checked once a week and can¡¯t be printed. If I let you ess this time, I can''t ess this week." "Well..." Violet bit her lip. It seemed that she could only go to Phoebe. Sighing, Violet picked up the crutches on the side and limped towards Phoebe''s office. When she reached the door, she knocked on the open door, "Director Hunt!" "Why are you here?" Phoebe''s face sank immediately. "I need to check the data in the database, but my work ID doesn''t work. I want to ask what is going on?" Violet said while staring at Phoebe with a cold and indifferent gaze. She felt that this matter must have something to do with Phoebe. She was able to ess it yesterday, but she couldn''t ess it today. No matter what, there must some problems in it. Sure enough, Phoebe admitted, "I deleted your work ID from the system." Violet pursed her lips, "Why?" "You ask me the reason?" Phoebe leaned back in the chair, crossed her arms, and said in a posture of a superior person, "Because you are not a formal employee of the Murphy Group. You are just a helper, so I can''t let you check the database. What if you steal the information?" "I won''t do that!" Violet looked serious. Phoebe snorted, "Have you ever seen a thief admit that he stole stuff?" Violet said nothing. Phoebe deliberately made things difficult for her. She couldn''t just wait or didn¡¯t fight back. Looking at Phoebe with a deep gaze, Violet turned around and was about to leave. This scene seemed familiar. Phoebe squinted her eyes. Her voice was sharp, "Stop! You want to find Stanley again?" "I have to check the information for the project of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯. Since Director Hunt doesn''t support me, I can only go to Mr. Murphy. I believe Mr. Murphy will be willing to support." Violet said without looking back. "You are not allowed to go!" Phoebe stood up and stepped in front of Violet within a few steps. Although she had temporarily solved the matter about two children, she still couldn''t take it lightly. As long as Violet was here for one day, the truth of the year might be revealed at any time, so she must minimize the chance that Violet saw Stanley, and then took the opportunity to drive away Violet and that two little bastards. "I advise Director Hunt to not stop me." Violet looked at her arm which was grabbed by Phoebe and said calmly, "I am a wounded person. If something happens to me here, or if the injury gets worse, Director Hunt, you can''t exin it. After all, there are surveince videos everywhere here." As Violet was saying, she pointed upwards. Phoebe''s face changed, "Are you threatening me?" "As long as Director Hunt doesn''t stop me, I can''t threaten you, can I?" Violet smiled faintly and threw Phoebe¡¯s hand away. When Violet got out of the elevator, she saw Frasering out of the secretary''s office and going to Mr. Murphy''s office. "Fraser!" She hurriedly shouted. Fraser stopped and looked at her. A disgust shed in his eyes, and then fleeted. He smiled and nodded, "Miss Hunt." "Fraser, I want to see Mr. Murphy, and talk about work. Can you help me to tell him?" Violet asked politely. "Okay!" Fraser pushed his sses. Since it was a work matter, he had no reason to refuse. Soon, Fraser came out of Mr. Murphy''s office and let Violete in. Violet bowed to him gratefully, and then pushed open the door of Mr. Murphy''s office. "Mr. Murphy." Stanley raised his head from behind theputer and watched her walking to him. His deep eyes were a littleplicated, "Fraser said you have something to report to me. What''s the matter?" "Here is the thing..." Violet stated the purpose ofing up. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. After hearing what Violet said, Stanley tapped on the desktop with his fingertips, "You want me to issue a certificate to let the staff re-enter your work ID into the system." "Yes!" Violet nodded. Before she came up, she had learned that this situation required a certificate from her immediate superior to re-register, but her immediate superior was Phoebe. Her work ID was deleted by Phoebe. How could Phoebe issue her a certificate? So she could only come up to Stanley. "Okay, I will let Fraser take you to the personnel department." Stanley agreed. Violet was overjoyed, "Thank you, Mr. Murphy. I will go down first." "Wait a minute!" Stanley stopped her suddenly. Chapter 30 Illegitimate Children Chapter 30 Illegitimate Children Violet stopped, "Mr. Murphy, what can I do for you?" "How is your injury?" Stanley stood up and nced at her foot. Violet moved her ankle and replied with a smile, "It''s much better than yesterday. As long as I don''t touch it, it won''t hurt." "That''s good. I''ll take you to the hospital to get vinated against tetanus after getting off work." Stanley sat back. He told Calvinst night that he would be responsible for it to the end. It was his responsibility to take her to the hospital. "No need." Violet waved her hand, "I have already gotten vinated against tetanus." "What?" Stanley frowned. Violet said, "George is a doctor. He helped me get itst night." It turned out to be him! Thinking of the man he sawst night, Stanley pursed his lips. His voice became colder, "Then you go out and let Phoebee up." "Okay!" Violet didn''t care his attitude changed. She turned and left. Ten minutester, Phoebe came to Stanley nervously, "Stanley..." "Don''t target Violet anymore." Stanley looked at her and said in a deep voice. In fact, in the warehouse yesterday, he discovered that Phoebe was hostile to Violet, but he didn''t know where the hostility came from. But now, he figured it out. How could they live together peacefully? An illegitimate daughter and a legitimate daughter, so he could understand why Phoebe was targeting Violet. But Phoebe didn¡¯t make a clear distinction between public and private interests. He couldn''t tolerate it. "I didn''t want to target her. I was just worried that she is not a formal employee of ourpany after all. If we let her read such important information, in case she..." "Do you really think so?" Stanley interrupted Phoebe, staring at her with sharp eyes. Phoebe was a little guilty when she was stared at by Stanley, as if he had seen through the ugliest side in her heart. Then she quickly looked away. Stanley retracted his gaze, "She is the helper I invited and was rmended by Mr. Moore. If you suspect her, you will suspect me and Mr. Moore. So don¡¯t target her. Otherwise, just go back to your studio. You know I hate such behaviors so much." Hearing this, Phoebe became anxious. She had fewer opportunities to meet him. If she was asked to return to the studio, wouldn''t it be even less opportunities to see him? Then how could she let him fall in love with her? Thinking of this, Phoebe clenched her fists, "I see! I will not target her!" She could say that she would not target Violet in front of Stanley, but in private, she could not promise it. "Now that you know, then do it. You will give her whatever information she needs in the future. There must be no mistakes in the project of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯." Stanley said. Phoebe was a little unwilling, "Stanley, did you really give her the project of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯? Although she graduated Royal College of Design, she has no fame." Stanley picked up the cold coffee on the table and took a sip, "This has nothing to do with her fame, but with her strength. I have seen her work. She has her own special ideas, so I give her a chance. As long as her first draft passes, I will give her the project of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯." First draft? When Phoebe heard it, there was a gleam in her eyes. In that case, as long as she messed up Violet¡¯s first draft, Stanley would definitely not let Violet stay here anymore. It seemed that she had to think of a better way to prevent Violet''s first draft from passing. Back in the design department, Phoebe walked into therge office. Seeing Violet having a very happy talk with Kara, she suddenly had an idea. "Kara!" Phoebe shouted. Kara who was chatting with Violet immediately stood up, "Director Hunt." "Come with me." "Yes!" Kara followed Phoebe out. After a while, Kara came back and looked at Violet guiltily. Violet didn''t notice her abnormality. Then she smiled and pulled the chair for Kara, "What did Director Hunt ask you for?" Kara didn''t dare to look into Violet''s eyes, "Just ask me how the design draft was yesterday." "Well." Violet nodded. Kara sat down and asked casually, "Violet, do you and Director Hunt have a grudge?" Hearing that, Violet''s smile faded a lot, "Not really. It''s just that there are some grudges between us. Why are you asking this suddenly, Kara?" "It''s just curiosity. After all, you were targeted by Director Hunt yesterday, so I¡¯m curious." Kara replied. Violet didn''t doubt her, and continued to read the information. At this time, a colleague suddenly eximed, "Holy crap! Mr. Murphy actually has illegitimate children!" "What? Illegitimate children? Where?" Suddenly, the entirerge office was in uproar. Everyone ran to that colleague. Only Violet was still sitting there, and did not go to gossip with them. Stanley had illegitimate children? How was it possible! Although she didn''t know him very well. She intuitively felt that he wouldn''t be the person who did that kind of thing. It must be some media deliberately making a rumor for the sake of poprity. Thinking of this, Violet shook her head, feeling a little funny. Although she was not interested in Stanley''s gossip, the words of those colleagues uncontrobly came to her ears. Several words caught her attention. Two illegitimate children! The woman he was holding! Get in the car... Howe this was so familiar? "Could it be..." Violet''s face changed. She quickly reduced the current window on theputer, clicked into the browser, and searched for news about Stanley''s illegitimate children. Much news immediately jumped out a lot. She randomly clicked one to enter. A blurry photo came into her eyes. Looking at herself in the photo, Violet threw away the mouse and covered her face. Sure enough, the scene where Stanley hugged her into the car was filmed! Although the photos were blurred out and others could not recognize who she was, she knew that Phoebe would definitely recognize her. Stanley was Phoebe''s fianc¨¦. Phoebe would definitely not let her go! It was not easy to handle this time! "What are you arguing about?" As Violet was thinking about it, Phoebe''s voice came from the door of the big office. "Director Hunt,e and take a look. Mr. Murphy actually has two illegitimate children." A male colleague saw Phoebeing and immediately waved at her. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. As soon as Phoebe heard of the illegitimate children, she was so shocked, "What nonsense are you talking about? Where are the illegitimate children?" "I''m not talking nonsense. It''s written in the news." The male colleague was aggrieved. "It must be rumors!" Phoebe walked towards him angrily, but felt anxious. When she came to the male colleague, the male colleague pointed to the photo on theputer, "Look, Director Hunt." When Phoebe saw the news, she was so furious. She knew the people in the photo. They were Violet, and the two little bastards of Violet! Why did Stanley stay with Violet and her childrenst night? Why did Stanley hold Violet? So many questions made Phoebe breathless. She printed out the screenshot of the photo angrily. Then she came to Violet and threw the photos in front of Violet, "Exin to me! What is going on?" "What''s the situation?" Someone didn''t understand. "Director Hunt took the photos to question Violet. Obviously, it meant that the person in the photo was Violet." "How is it possible! Violet is actually with Mr. Murphy and gave birth to two children for Mr. Murphy?" "Stop talking and watch it quietly." Everyone shut up their mouths. Violet knew that Phoebe would react like this. She sighed helplessly, "This is a misunderstanding, I can exin it." "Misunderstanding?" Phoebe sneered, "Youy in my fianc¨¦¡¯s arms but tell me this is a misunderstanding?" Chapter 31 Calvins Plan Chapter 31 Calvin''s n Phoebe had already tried every means to prevent Violet and Stanley from seeing each other. Unexpectedly, when she didn''t know, they not only met each other, but also had such intimate actions! It really made her uneptable! Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "This is indeed a misunderstanding. It''s like this..." Violet looked at Phoebe whose eyes were gradually red, and said what happenedst night. However, Phoebe didn¡¯t believe it. She clenched her fists so tightly that her nails almost pierced her skin, ¡°Enough! It¡¯s all bullshit! In such a big restaurant, why didn¡¯t you find other men but just find my fianc¨¦? Violet, dare you say that you have no intentions?" Hearing this, Violet suddenly smiled. This smile made Phoebe very ufortable. Her voice became sharp, "What are youughing at?" "Iugh at your imagination. Your reasoning is quite well-founded, but I still have to say all of this is a misunderstanding. If you really don''t believe me, you can ask Mr. Murphy to see if I have lied and see if I am intentional." With that, Violet made a gesture to let Phoebe go to Stanley. Her attitude made some people in the big office choose to believe her. Although Phoebe was angry, she was not irrational. Seeing Violet''s fearless eyes, she knew that there was really nothing between Violet and Stanley. But she was unwilling. Why could Violet always meet Stanley at a critical time? No matter how she prevented them from meeting, they would eventually meet each other in other ways. Did God support them to be together? Thinking of this, Phoebe went crazy with jealousy. At this moment, that male colleague suddenly said loudly, "Director Hunt, Mr. Murphy has issued a rification statement on this matter!" "What?" Phoebe was taken aback for a moment. Then she didn¡¯t have time to argue with Violet. She walked over quickly. Violet also followed. She also wanted to know how Stanley rified. When they came to theputer of the male colleague, Violet looked in the direction he was pointing. Stanley''s Facebook, which never updated his daily life, finally updated a piece of content, ¡°They¡¯re not my illegitimate children. My subordinate was injured, so I drove her back home!¡± Below this sentence, there were also two surveince videos. In the first video, the restaurant''s lights dimmed, and then Calvin pulled Stanley over. The second video was the scene where Violet rescued Stanley when the curtain board fell. These two videos, coupled with Stanley''s concise remarks, were enough to prove that this was indeed a misunderstanding. Violet was not Mr. Murphy¡¯s lover mentioned in the news, and the two children were not Mr. Murphy¡¯s illegitimate children mentioned in the news. "Director Hunt, do you have anything to say?" Violet smiled. Phoebe¡¯s face blushed and then turned to pale, which looked very ugly. Although she had realized that it was a misunderstanding. But she originally intended to carry the misunderstanding to the end and to use this misunderstanding to suppress Violet. In this way, everyone could understand her. However, she didn''t expect Stanley to rify the matter so quickly. Her n immediately failed. She was really annoyed! "I don''t have anything to say. But you and my fianc¨¦ actually have such a scandal. I won''t just let it go so easily. That¡¯s not over!" Phoebe gave Violet a cold look, and walked away with a gloomy expression on her face. Violet was relieved and somewhat helpless. It seemed that Phoebe would target her even more in the next days. But it didn''t matter. She had her own ideas. She was not afraid of it at all. After Phoebe left, several colleagues began to chat around Violet. "Violet, you are so amazing! Such a heavy curtain board! But you actually pounced on it like this. If it were me, I would not be able to do it even if there would be a lot of rewards after saving Mr. Murphy. " "Yes, I really admire you. You saved Mr. Murphy. Mr. Murphy should drive you home. It''s all because of the paparazzi who wants to catch others¡¯ attention, but Violet, are those two children yours? ?" "Yeah." Violet nodded. Those colleagues eximed, "I really can''t believe that you have two children at such a young age." Violet smiled and said nothing. This matter came to an end. In the afternoon, Violet turned off theputer and got off work. As soon as she walked out of the building, a low-key ck car stopped in front of her. When the car window was rolled down, Stanley''s face wearing sunsses appeared, "Get in the car!" Violet looked around and saw that there was no one around her, and then pointed at herself uncertainly, "Me?" Stanley said, "Yes, I will drive you back." Violet waved her hand quickly, "No need. Mr. Murphy, I can take a taxi myself." How could Violet dare to let him drive her back home again? If they were photographed again, there would be another scandal! Phoebe couldn''t let her go! Seeing Violet refusing him, Stanley frowned slightly, "You take a taxi like this?" "Is there any problem?" Violet looked down at herself. Although she was limping with her crutches, it did not hinder her to take a taxi at all. Stanley pursed his lips, "No! But I promised Calvin to be responsible to you to the end. So unless you call someone to pick you up, I will drive you back home until you get better." "You don''t have to take a child¡¯s words seriously!" Violet held her forehead helplessly. Stanley seemed to have not heard her. He raised his wrist and looked at his watch, "I have been parked here for five minutes. The cars behind should be blocked. If you don''t want the cars behind to come to me, you''d better get in the car right away." Hearing this, Violet looked back subconsciously. Suddenly, she felt a headache when she saw the cars lined up in the back and were honking. "Fine, but can you drive me to kindergarten first?" Violet forced a smile and pulled open the door to get into the car. On the way, Stanley suddenly said, "I have heard the news today. Phoebe has caused trouble to you. I will apologize to you on her behalf." "Never mind. Director Hunt left after you rified. Mr. Murphy, she didn''t do anything to me." Violet closed the car window and tied up her hair which was messy because of the wind, revealing her beautiful and long neck. The corner of Stanley''s eyes nced at her, then his eyes dimmed, "Fraser has found out that it was a paparazzi who lurked outside the restaurant and recognized me, so today''s disturbance urred." "It turned out to be like this." Violet was stunned. "I have blocked the news on the Inte. No one will disturb the life of you and your children." Stanley said again. Violet smiled gratefully, "Thank you, Mr. Murphy." Stanley gave a hmm, and said nothing. Violet didn''t know him very well, so she fell silent. Soon, they arrived at the kindergarten. Violet made a call to the teacher. After a while, the teacher came out with the two children. When the two children got into the car, their eyes lit up when they saw Stanley, "Uncle Murphy?" "Hello, guys!" Stanley nodded slightly. His stern face softened a lot. Calvin stared at Stanley. Suddenly, he pulled Arya over and whispered a few words. Although Arya didn''t know what her brother was going to do, she nodded obediently, "Got it! Brother, don''t worry. Just leave it to me." She patted her chest confidently. Calvin touched her head, "I believe in you." Seeing the mysterious actions of the brother and sister, Violet was a little curious, "What are you talking about?" "Nothing, nothing." The two little guys shook their heads together. "Calvin?" Violet looked at Calvin. Calvin spread his hands like a young adult, "Mommy, don''t ask me. I won''t tell you." He won''t tell Mommy that he was nning to take Uncle Murphy''s hair. Chapter 32 Take Hair Chapter 32 Take Hair "Forget it! I don''t want to know, either." Violet rubbed Calvin''s face lightly. Calvin stuck his tongue out at her, and then asked while holding the driver''s seat, "Uncle Murphy, can we go now?" He can''t wait to go back and to implement his n. Stanley turned his face slightly. Looking at the soft hair swinging on Calvin''s head, he felt an urge to touch it. It was just that his look was cold, so people couldn¡¯t see it. "Well, but you have to sit down first." Stanley tapped on the steering wheel and said quietly. Calvin nodded, and then sat back beside Violet obediently. As the car started, Arya yawned immediately, "Mommy, I¡¯m sleepy and want to sleep." "Then sleep. Mommy will call youter." Violet let Arya lie on herps. Arya''s pink face rubbed Violet''s thigh, then she closed her eyes, fell asleep after a while, and snored. Seeing this, Calvin''s mouth twitched slightly. Very good! His sister was very good! He just asked her to pretend to be asleep. Then after getting off the car, he had a reason to trick Uncle Murphy into their home. He didn''t expect that she actually fell asleep. But that was okay. Pretending to be asleep was easy to be seen through. If she really fell asleep, he didn''t have to worry about it. It was silent all the way. It didn''t take long before they arrived at the apartment. Stanley carried Arya on the sofa, then got up and took a look at the apartment. This apartment had only two rooms, which was much smaller than his apartment. But the furnishings were very warm and very suitable for a family. However, what was strange was that there were only women¡¯s and children¡¯s stuff in the apartment, but no men''s. "Your husband doesn''t live here?" Stanley asked it out. Violet was looking for tea, preparing to make tea to entertain him. Hearing this, she couldn''t help but froze, "Husband?" "That Dr. Joest night. Isn''t he your husband?" Stanley looked at her. Violet quickly looked down to prevent him from seeing the embarrassment and guilty conscience in her eyes, "Yes, but he basically lives abroad." "Really?" Stanley nodded slightly and didn''t ask again. "Mommy, I found the tea. Quickly go to make tea for Uncle Murphy." At this moment, Calvin took a box of tea and stuffed it into Violet''s hand. Violet rubbed his hair, "Okay, Mommy is going to make tea. You are here with Uncle Murphy. Don''t be naughty." "Okay." Calvin answered. Violet entered the kitchen. After she left, an idea popped into Calvin¡¯s mind. He touched his belly, "Uncle Murphy, I''m hungry. Can you help me get some biscuits?" He pointed to the top of the refrigerator. Stanley looked over and saw that there were a lot of snacks on the top of the refrigerator. He frowned slightly and was a little unhappy. Violet actually bought so many snacks for the two children? She didn''t know it was not good for children to eat too many snacks? But Calvin seemed to understood Stanley¡¯s thoughts, so he exined, ¡°Jessie bought these for us every time when she came here. Mommy doesn¡¯t let us eat too much. She says that we will have tooth decay, so she put snacks there to prevent us from getting them." It was like this! Now, Stanley knew the reason. It seemed that he misunderstood her. "What biscuit do you want? I''ll get it for you." Stanley looked down at the little guy beside him and asked. "No need. I want to take it myself. There are too many biscuits, so I want to see for myself. Uncle Murphy, can you hug me up?" Calvin stretched out his two small arms. Seeing the little guy wanted to let him hug, Stanley''s always cold eyes showed a faint smile. Then he reached out to hug the little guy. The little guy''s soft bodyy in his arms, making his cold heart seem to be soft. Stanley hugged Calvin and came to the refrigerator. Calvin rummaged for snacks with one hand, and stretched the other hand to the top of Stanley''s head, and then quietly hooked a strand of Stanley''s hair with something in his hand. "I got it. I''ll eat this. Uncle Murphy, you can put me down." Calvin picked up a bag of biscuits and said happily. Stanley didn''t notice what Calvin did. He was about to put Calvin down. But at this moment, he suddenly felt a pain in his scalp and couldn''t help screaming. "Uncle Murphy, what''s wrong with you?" Calvin asked, as if he didn''t know what was going on. He was originally a four-year-old child. If he pretended to be innocent, no one could tell it. Stanley didn''t answer Calvin, only looking at the Legoponent with a few strands of hair in Calvin''s hand. Then Stanley¡¯s eyes darkened. How could this child have such a thing in his hands? As Stanley was thinking, Calvin suddenly cried, "Sorry, Uncle Murphy, I didn''t mean it..." In the kitchen, hearing the cry of the child, Violet quickly put down the kettle in her hand and came out, "What''s the matter?" "Mommy..." Calvin threw himself into her arms and hugged her, "Mommy, I didn''t mean it." "What?" Violet was so anxious. She hadn''t seen Calvin cry like this for a long time. Thest time when Violet saw him crying like this was two years ago. At that time, Calvin was only two years old. Now Calvin burst into tears, making Violet panic all at once. "I tore off Uncle Murphy''s hair..." Calvin handed the Legoponent in his hand to Violet tremblingly. Violet saw a few hairs on it. She finally understood why her son was crying like this. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. He was frightened now after he knew he made a mistake. "Calvin, did Mommy tell you not to be naughty? Why didn''t you listen to it?" Violet was really angry now, and hit Calvin''s ass. Calvin lowered his head, as if he knew he was wrong. "Okay, stop it." Stanley stopped Violet¡¯s hand which was about to hit Calvin''s ass, and then said solemnly. Violet stopped, "Mr. Murphy..." Stanley raised his hand and motioned her not to speak first, then he bent down slightly, staring at Calvin, "Tell me, why do you want to pull my hair off?" "I didn''t mean it. I was not careful..." Calvin replied with sobbing. Stanley squinted his eyes, and questioned, "Really?" "Yeah." Calvin nodded. Violet thought for a while and stood up, "Mr. Murphy, I believe my son did not mean it. Because there have been such things before." "Huh?" Stanley looked at her, as if asking her the reason, "he used this kind of thing to pull other people''s hair off before?" "Yes, he has a small hobby, which is, he likes to hold some small things in his hands. It happens that this Legoponent is small, and it is suitable for him to hold. But sometimes he forgets it when he holds it, and once because of this, he also pulled off Arya''s hair." Violet said, ring at Calvin. Calvin lowered his head more down "Really..." Stanley''s eyes flickered a few times. He could see that what she said was true. "Mr. Murphy, I''m really sorry!" Violet bowed to Stanley, and also made Calvin bow to Stanley. Seeing the mother and son apologize sincerely, Stanley touched his head. His tone was severe, "There is no next time. Besides, his habit must be changed." "Yes, I will urge him." Violet smiled apologetically, and tapped Calvin''s head again, "Hurry up to thank Uncle Murphy!" Calvin timidly said ¡°thank you¡± and then quickly hid behind Violet. Looking at the hair in his hands in a ce where the two adults could not see, there was no weakness and fear in his eyes anymore. He snickered. Chapter 33 Inspecting Chapter 33 Inspecting At this moment, the doorbell rang suddenly. Violet walked to the door with crutches and opened the door. Calvin took the opportunity to run back to the room. The door was opened. George Joe came in with a medicine box on his back. Just as he was about to say hello, he saw an extra person in the living room. "Mr. Murphy, why are you here?" George''s gentle eyes suddenly became sharper. Stanley knew that George was a little unwee to his arrival, and even a little wary. Then Stanley squinted his eyes slightly. What was this man being wary of about him? Seeing Stanley pursing his lips and not speaking, Violet had to answer, "It was Mr. Murphy who drove us back home." "Really?" George''s eyes sank, "Thank you, Mr. Murphy." He reached out to Stanley. Stanley nced down. He still didn''t mean to shake hands with George, and then he said lightly, "You''re wee. I should leave now." George didn''t get angry. He just put his hand down with a light smile, "Mr. Murphy, no longer staying longer?" "No need." Stanley said expressionlessly, and walked towards the door. As Stanley passed by George, the two looked at each other. Their eyes met for a few seconds. In these few seconds, Stanley was enough to see through George. This was a man who was very good at disguising himself. His gentle appearance was fake, and cold and gloomy was the real face of this man. Stanley didn¡¯t know why Violet married such a hypocritical man. Thinking about it, Stanley turned his head and nced at Violet. Violet smiled at him, not knowing what he was thinking. After walking him out and watching him enter the elevator, Violet turned back to the house. The moment Violet closed the door, her face sank, "Calvin!" When Calvin heard her, he came out of the room with a fake smile, "Mommy..." Violet walked up to Calvin with a sullen face, "Tell me, why did you hold this thing in your hand? Last time when you pulled off your sister¡¯s hair, Mommy told you not to y this. Why did you..." "Sorry, Mommy, I know I was wrong. I won''t do it again next time." Before Violet could finish her words, Calvin grabbed the corner of her clothes and shook her, looking pitiful. It was rare for Violet to see her son act like a little child. All the words that she wanted to say were blocked. No matter how angry she was, she couldn''t vent it on Calvin now. After a while, she sighed and tapped her son¡¯s forehead helplessly, "You!" Calvin hugged her hand. There was a slyly look in his eyes. He knew that the matter was over. "Violet, what happened?" George on the side listened to the conversation between mother and son and asked in a daze. Violet exined, "This kid was naughty just now and almost offended Mr. Murphy. Fortunately, Mr. Murphy didn''t me him. Otherwise, I won''t be able to work in thepany." Speaking of this, she pinched Calvin''s face, "Okay, put your Lego away. If you make a mistake again, I will confiscate it." Calvin understood that Mommy wasn''t joking with him, so he answered, "I see." "Okay, go to y. I¡¯m going to cook." After speaking, Violet returned to the kitchen. After the meal, Violet took Arya to the room to take a shower. Only Calvin and George were left in the living room. Calviny beside George, "Godfather, can you do me a favor?" "What?" George was preparing the medicine which Violet had to change for a while. Hearing the little guy''s words, he stopped and looked at him. Calvin nced in the direction of the room with a guilty conscience, then sneakily took out two sealed bags from his pocket and handed them over. George took a look and narrowed his eyes, "Hair?" "Well, this is my hair and Uncle Murphy''s hair." Calvin replied in a low voice. George suddenly realized something. His gentle face became gloomy a bit, "You suspect that he is your father, so you want me to do a paternity test for you two?" Calvin didn''t notice George''s abnormality. He just nodded, "Yes, Uncle Murphy looks so simr to me. It¡¯s weird. So Godfather, help me!" George looked down at the hair. His eyes wereplicated. No one knew what he was thinking. Seeing that George hadn''t reacted for a long time, Calvin stretched out his little hand and waved in front of George, "Godfather? Godfather?" George came to his sense. Then he pushed his sses, "Okay, I''ll help you." "Thank you!!" Calvin smiled sweetly. The corners of George''s mouth moved slightly. He didn''t speak any more, secretly clenching the hair in his hands, as if he was about to smash it. "Calvin, what are you doing?" Violet asked abruptly. When she came out of the room, she heard Calvin thanking George. "Nothing! Godfather just gave me a candy! Godfather, right?" Calvin blinked at George. "Yes." George smiled, but the smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes. "Mommy, I''m going to take a shower." Calvin climbed off the sofa and ran to the room. Seeing him running so fast, which looked so cute, Violet couldn''t help butughed. "Violet,e and change fresh dressing for your wound." George patted the sofa and said warmly. Violet walked over. After changing it, it was almost ten o''clock. George packed up the medicine box and was about to leave. But after he got out of the apartment, he didn''t leave directly. Instead, he went to the safe corridor, threw two bags of hair into the trash can, and then walked to the elevator. Two dayster, in the Murphy Group. Phoebe''s assistant started shouting as soon as she entered therge office, "Hurry up, everyone, put away the unnecessary things on the table, especially all kinds of snacks and cosmetics. Put them away. There will be some big shotsing to inspect us in a while!" "Who?" someone asked. The assistant looked arrogant, "Of course it is our boss." That person was her sister''s fianc¨¦! "What..." Everyone in the office gasped. "Why would Mr. Murphy suddenlye to inspect our department?" "Who knows! In any case, you quickly clean up the office. If anyone doesn''t do it, just wait for punishment." After leaving this warning, the assistant turned around and went out. The people in the office began to get busy. Violet nced at her desk. There was nothing else except the file and theputer, so she didn''t need to clean up. So she continued to organize the line drafts in her hand. "Violet, do you know why Mr. Murphy suddenly came to inspect?" Kara, who wiped the table, suddenly asked. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Violet nced at her somewhat inexplicably, "You don''t know the reason. How could I know?" "Well, I think you have a pretty good rtionship with Mr. Murphy, so I thought you knew it." Kara smiled. Violet frowned, "I have a good rtionship with Mr. Murphy? Who did you listen to?" "I saw it! You got in Mr. Murphy''s car yesterday." Kara leaned in Violet''s ear and whispered. It turned out to be so. Then Violet exined faintly, "It¡¯s because my feet aren¡¯t well and it¡¯s not convenient to take a taxi, so Mr. Murphy gave me a ride. When my feet are well, he won¡¯t drive me back home. Kara, you can''t talk nonsense in the future, in case it gets to the ears of Mr. Murphy and Director Hunt..." "I see! I won''t talk about itter." Kara interrupted Violet quickly, seeming a little scared. Violet looked at Kara deeply for a few seconds, always feeling that something weird. But she couldn''t find the reason why she felt weird. So she didn''t talk about it anymore, and bounded the finished line draft. At this moment, some footsteps approached the design department. Then, a tall and handsome man walked in first, followed by several people, including Phoebe. Chapter 34 Summit Conference Chapter 34 Summit Conference "Mr. Murphy!" Everyone in the design department stood up and bowed. "You guys can continue to work. I brought a few partners over to visit the design department. We won''t disturb you." Stanley nced the crowd and said in a cold voice. But when he saw Violet, his gaze froze for two seconds, and then he quickly looked away. Violet sat down with everyone, grabbed the mouse and started to work. However, Stanley walked towards her with several partners. Violet was taken aback. When she was just about to get up, Stanley waved his hands, "No need. Sit down. Your feet don¡¯t get better." "Thank you!" Violet smiled gratefully at him. Then she really sat down. Phoebe couldn''t stand it, "Mr. Murphy, is it really okay? We are all standing but she is sitting. This is disrespect for us!" "It doesn''t matter. It¡¯s the special caring I gave her. I believe you guys should understand. Right, Mr. Mills?" Stanley turned his face slightly and looked at the several partners behind him. The partners smiled and nodded, "Yes, yes. She got injured!" Stanley looked at Phoebe again. He seemed to want to see through her, "Is there any problem now?" "Of course not." Phoebe was frustrated, but replied with a grudging smile on her face. It was rare to see Phoebe to be talked back like this. Violet lowered her head and held back her smile. She was in a good mood now. "Since there is no problem, you don''t have to talk anymore. If you have to refute what I said, it is also disrespectful to me, understand?" Stanley pursed his lips displeased. His voice was clear and loud. Every word seemed to be hitting Phoebe''s heart. Phoebe''s face paled. Why did she forget it? At work, this man had always been decisive. He couldn''t tolerate others questioning his decision. This was a big taboo. Just now, just to make Violet embarrassed, she actually broke the taboo, which was really stupid. Stanley ignored Phoebe and introduced the several partners to Violet, "These are the partners of our clothingpany and are also investors in ¡®Born of Fire¡¯. I brought them over to know you. Whether you can be the chief designer of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯ also needs their assessment." They were so powerful? Violet was a little surprised, but then she quickly calmed down. With a smile, she greeted them politely, "Hello, I¡¯m Violet, a candidate designer for ¡®Born of Fire¡¯. Please give some advice if I don¡¯t do it well." Although she was sitting, her tone of voice and the right smile on her face were not impolite at all. It could be seen that she was qualified in terms of etiquette. Several partners were very satisfied. "Nice to meet you." "This time I brought Mr. Mills and the others over. In addition to introducing them to you, I also want to ask how your first draft is going?" Stanley asked. "Almost finished." Violet replied. Phoebe was stunned. Almost finished? So fast? It only had been a few days. She herself had to spend two or three days to finish a first draft! Violet had just arrived here in less than a week, but she had already drawn the design of a project. How talented she was! Phoebe bit her lip. She was so jealous. Stanley raised his eyebrows slightly. He was also a little surprised, "That happens to be a summit conference in ourpany tomorrow. Mr. Mills and the others will also participate. You can bring the first draft for everyone to see, and then everyone will make an assessment to determine whether you are qualified to be the chief designer of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯. What do you think?" He looked at Violet. Under his deep gaze, Violet straightened her chest subconsciously, and answered two words without hesitation, "No problem!" She had confidence in her first draft. She emailed her first draft to her teacherst night. Her teacher spoke highly of it. "Well, go ahead with your work." Stanley nodded when he got the answer, and then took a few partners to the next department. After that, the group went around in the design department for a while and then left. But Phoebe suddenly turned her head when she left and coughed slightly in Violet''s direction. Violet didn''t know what Phoebe meant, so she ignored it. Not long after, Kara leaned over, seeming a little ufortable, "Violet, do you have tissue?" "Yes!" Violet passed a box of tissue to Kara. "Thank you." Kara took a few quickly and ran towards the door. Seeing Kara in a hurry, Violet shook her head amusedly. Then she picked up a series of first drafts of her own drawings to scan in front of the printer. When she finished scanning, Kara came back with extremely pale face. Violet was taken aback, and quickly put down the first draft, helped Kara sit down, "Kara, are you alright?" Kara nced at the first draft on the table, and then looked away without a trace. She smiled with a guilty conscience, "It may be that I have eaten something wrong. My stomach hurts so badly. It''s useless to go to the toilet." "Then I will take you to the infirmary to get some medicine?" Violet suggested. Kara hurriedly waved her hand, "No, no, no, I can''t move now. Violet, can you help me get some medicine?" "Okay, Kara, wait for me for a while." Violet saw that Kara was indeed in severe pain, so she did not refuse. She poured a cup of hot water to Kara, and walked away with her crutches. Looking at Violet''s limping back, an apology shed across Kara''s eyes, but soon the apology was reced by firmness. About ten minutester, when Violet returned after getting the medicine, Kara was lying on the table with an ufortable expression on her face. Violet quickly poured out a few pills for her. Kara took the medicine, but she still cried out, "No, this medicine is useless. It seems that I have to ask Director Hunt for leave and go back to rest." Then, she pressed her stomach and walked to Phoebe''s office. After that, Kara did not go to work next day. It seemed that her illness was very serious. Looking at Kara''s empty position, Violet was thinking about it. At this moment, the door of the big office was knocked suddenly, "Is Violet here?" Hearing someone calling her name, Violet immediately came to her senses. Then she stood up from her position, "I''m here." Fraser pushed his sses, "The summit conference has already started. Mr. Murphy asked me to take you there." "Okay." Violet replied seriously. Then she picked up the briefcase, carried theputer and walked towards him. Seeing her limping, as if she was about to fall down at any time, Fraser still didn¡¯t want her fall though he was ashamed of her conduct. So he stretched out his hand, "Let me take theputer for you." "Thank you, Fraser." Violet didn''t realize that there was any problem with his attitude. Then she handed him theputer. There were scans of very important first drafts in theputer. Now, someone helped her carry the computer, so she didn''t worry about that she would break it. Soon, they arrived at the meeting room. Under the guidance of Fraser, Violet sat in a position near the door. Although her arrival was low-key, it still attracted everyone''s attention. Phoebe was the first to spot her. Looking at the briefcase andputer in front of Violet, a smirk appeared on Phoebe¡¯s face, but it was fleeting soon. "Mr. Murphy." Violet looked at the man in the main seat. "Are you ready?" Stanley raised his eyelids lightly. Violet nodded. "Then start." Stanley put his hands on the table and then said lightly. Violet said okay. Then she took a deep breath, opened the briefcase, and took out a blue file folder from it. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. But as soon as she opened the folder, the expression on her face was frozen, "How could this be!" "What''s the matter?" Seeing Violet''s face was wrong, Stanley squinted and asked. Violet clenched her fists and replied word by word, "My first draft is gone!" Chapter 35 The First Draft Is Gone Chapter 35 The First Draft Is Gone "Gone?" Stanley frowned deeply. Violet said yes, and then she showed him the documents, "It''s all nk paper. My design draft was stolen!" "Some stole your design draft?" Phoebe sneered, "Violet, is it possible that you didn''t draw it at all but you deliberately made an excuse now? Who would steal your design draft?" "Really?" Violet turned her head and looked at Phoebe deeply. Phoebe patted the table angrily, "What do you mean? Why are you looking at me like this? Is it possible that you think I stole it?" "I didn''t say it was you. Director Hunt, you don''t have to react so much." Violet replied with a calm face and a cold voice. Phoebe felt embarrassed. Then she was so furious, just about to say something. Stanley couldn''t stand it anymore. He pursed his lips and reprimanded, "Enough!" "What?" Phoebe pointed at Violet, "Stanley, not only did she dy the conference, but..." "Don''t you understand what I said?" Stanley interrupted her sharply. His face was so gloomy. Phoebe was a little scared. Immediately, she didn¡¯t dare to speak. Afterwards, Stanley nced at her gloomily before turning his gaze to Violet, "Are there any copies?" "Yes, I am ustomed to backing up a copy in myputer, but I guess it''s gone too." With that, Violet immediately turned on theputer to check the scanned document. Sure enough, it was empty. In this regard, apart from being angry, she was not surprised at all. After all, since that person stole the design draft, so how could he let go of the copies? Stanley was silent, tapping lightly with his fingertips on the table, making people unable to see what he was thinking about. After a while, he suddenly stood up and said, "This is the end of today''s meeting. Regarding the assessment of the first draft of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯, we will discuss it next time!" As soon as he finished speaking, everyone in the meeting room walked out twos and threes. Soon, only three of them were left in the meeting room. Violet picked up theputer in one hand and the briefcase in the other, "Mr. Murphy, I want to go to the monitoring room." "Do you want to check who stole your design draft?" Stanley guessed her thoughts at once. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Yes!" Violet nodded. At the same time, she nced at Phoebe from the corner of her eyes, wanting to see Phoebe''s face. However, Phoebe was unexpectedly calm and did not panic at all, which made Violet suddenly a little unsure of her guess. It wasn''t Phoebe? As Violet was thinking, Stanley nodded slightly and approved, "Okay!" "Thank you." Violet suppressed the doubts in her mind, and thanked Stanley. Then she left the meeting room. After she left, Stanley squinted at Phoebe, "It¡¯s you?" Phoebe had an unbelievable expression on her face, "Stanley, you doubt me too?" "It''s not that I want to doubt you, but that you have done it before, besides, you targeted her." Stanley said. Phoebe stomped her feet, seeming to be angry at his distrust, "I admit that I had targeted her, but I really didn''t steal her draft. If it was me, why didn''t I stop her from watching the surveince?" Hearing this, Stanley was stunned for a second. Then he looked down and was thinking about it. Phoebe knew that he was a little shaken by what she said. She smiled secretly. But soon, she calmed down. She held his arm and shook him while looking at him hopefully, "Stanley, you believe me. Last time you told me not to target Violet anymore. How could I not listen to you? Isn''t that to be against you?" "Well." Stanley pulled out his arms expressionlessly and patted the wrinkles on his sleeves, "I hope you didn''t do it, or you will go back to your studio." After speaking, he stopped looking at her and walked out of the meeting room. In the monitoring room, Violet crossed her arms on her chest and stared at the various disys, for fear of missing any suspicious parts. Stanley walked to her and stopped. He looked at the disys with her, "How is it? Did you find anything?" Violet shook her head with a serious face, "No, this is the second time I saw it. From yesterday to this morning, no one has touched my position." "Something is wrong!" Stanley frowned. Violet touched her chin, "Yes, I also think something is wrong." No one had touched her position, but her design drafts were missing, and the scans were deleted too. This was obviously not normal! But what went wrong? Violet bit her nails and was lost in thought. After a while, she suddenly thought of something. Her pretty eyes narrowed, "Mr. Murphy, I''m sorry to mess up today''s meeting. Please give me some time. I will figure this matter out. I¡¯ll give you an exnation and also give me an exnation too." She bowed to Stanley. She wouldn''t just leave it alone. She would let the person who stole her first draft to be surely punished. "Are you sure?" Stanley looked at Violet and said faintly. Thinking of her little helper, Violet gave a gentle smile, "Yes!" "Oh?" She answered without hesitation, making Stanley involuntarily raise his eyebrows, "Okay, then I will give you one day. If you don''t have any clues, you must redraw the first draft. Besides, it can¡¯t be the previous one. Understand?" "Yes!" Violet straightened her back and responded earnestly. Stanley gave a hmm, then turned and left. Violet didn''t stay in the monitoring room anymore. After making a copy of the surveince videos of the large office, she went back to the design department. In the afternoon, she left the Murphy Group. Then she found a detective agency, gave them the computer mouse, and let them check whether there were fingerprints left, and then took a taxi to the kindergarten to pick up the children. "Mommy, where''s Uncle Murphy?" When Arya didn''t see Stanley, a touch of loss appeared on her lovely face. Violet touched her little nose, "Do you like Uncle Murphy so much?" "Yes, I like him very much." Arya nodded. Calvin also asked, "Mommy, why didn''t Uncle Murphy drive you back home today?" "Uncle Murphy has something to do today, and Mommy''s feet are almost good, so there is no need for Uncle Murphy to drive us back home." Violet replied, helping two children carry the small schoolbags. Calvin peeled off a lollipop and put it in his mouth, "Then when will we see Uncle Murphy again?" "Someday. Let''s get in the car." Violet patted the little ass of the two children. The two children got into the taxi hand in hand. After they sat down, Violet looked at Calvin with a smile, "Baby Calvin, Mommy wants you to do me a favor." "What?" Calvin turned the lollipop in his mouth. Arya blinked at Violet, "Mommy, Arya can help Mommy too." "Mom knows that Arya is great. But for this matter, only your brother can help Mommy. Next time, Mommy will ask Arya for help, okay?" Violet tickled her daughter''s armpits. Arya kept giggling, "Okay, Arya will help Mommy next time." "Good girl!" Violet let go of Arya, and then looked at Calvin, "Mommy wants you to use yourputer techniques to help Mommy check thepany''s surveince videos." She suspected that the surveince was re-edited. "Check thepany''s surveince?" Calvin tilted his head, "Why?" "Because someone else stole Mommy''s design draft!" Violet rubbed her temples, answering tiredly. Calvin''s face sank. His eyes suddenly changed sharp, "Someone bullied Mommy?" Chapter 36 It Was Her Chapter 36 It Was Her "Yes, that''s why Mommy needs the help of Calvin Baby." Violet held Calvin¡¯s cute little face and looked at it. But when she looked at it for a while, the look in her eyes became a littleplicated. She suddenly discovered that not only did the child look very simr to Stanley, but even the appearance when he got angry was the same as Stanley¡¯s, which was really strange. "Well, I will definitely find the person who bullied Mommy!" Calvin assured with his small fists. Violet kissed him, "Thank you baby." "Mommy, Arya wants Mommy¡¯s kiss too." Arya felt a little unhappy when she saw her brother being kissed but she was not kissed. Violet let go of Calvin. Then she held Arya''s face up and kissed her, "Are you satisfied now, my princess Arya?" Arya didn''t answer. She twisted her body and buried her face in Violet''s arms. Calvin pointed to Arya and smiled, "Mommy, you said Arya is a princess. Now, Arya is shy." "Hush!" Feeling her daughter stiff in her arms, Violet quickly made a quiet gesture to Calvin and motioned him not to speak. If it went on, the little girl didn''t dare toe out to see people. Calvin was so smart. He nodded and stopped talking. Before long, they arrived at the apartment. Calvin changed his shoes and ran towards the room. Violet took out the toys and let Arya y on the carpet in the living room by herself, and then brought a ss of milk to the room to find Calvin. Calvin was sitting in front of theputer at this time, typing on the keyboard with a serious expression on his face. Violet didn''t call him. After gently cing the milk next to theputer, she walked to stand behind the little guy and looked at theputer screen. At the moment, the screen was full of numbers and letters. It was densely packed, and constantly changing and shing, which made others feel dazzling. Although Violet couldn''t understand, she couldn''t restrain her pride of her son. A year ago, she took her two children to visit her teacher. Her teacher''s youngest son discovered that Calvin was talented atputers, so he taught Calvin the skills of hackers. In just six months, Calvin became a top hacker. But she was worried that Calvin would be tricked by bad guys to do bad things, so Calvin was not allowed to use hacking techniques. When Violet was thinking about it, Calvin stopped his actions and said with a serious face, "Mommy, I found out that yourpany''s surveince has been re-edited." "Sure enough!" Violet pressed her red lips angrily. No one had touched her position. But why her design draft was not there? It must be that there were some problems with the surveince videos. "Baby, can you restore the surveince videos?" Violet asked. Calvin put down the milk in his hand, licked the milk beside his mouth, and replied very confidently, "Of course!" As he said, he put his hand back on the keyboard, and typed something, which was so fast. Two minutester, Calvin pressed Enter, "Done!" Violet hurriedly leaned to the screen and watched intently. After reading it, she widened her eyes in disbelief, "It turned out to be her!" "Mummy, who is she?" Calvin pointed at the woman on the screen and asked with a deep gaze. Violet closed her eyes sadly. After opening her eyes again, there was nothing but coldness in her eyes. "She is Mommy''s current colleague. She is also one senior of Mommy. She usually takes good care of Mommy. Mommy really can¡¯t believe that she would do such a thing!" "Are the designs she draws good?" Calvin was curious. Although Violet didn''t know why he asked this, she still replied, "To be honest, it''s ordinary. Otherwise, she should be the design team leader at this age." "Then I know why she did this. She must be jealous of Mommy. After all, Mommy is so awesome." Calvin said solemnly. Violetughed. Just when she was about to reply Calvin, her phone rang suddenly. It was a call from the detective agency. "Miss Hunt, the result hase out. Unfortunately, we did not detect others¡¯ fingerprints on theputer and mouse." Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Thank you, I already know." Violet nced at the surveince video and replied. She just saw in the surveince video that the person who stole her design draft wore gloves. Although no fingerprints were left, the surveince video was enough to convict the perpetrator. After hanging up the phone, Violet took out a U disk and handed it to Calvin, asking him to copy the surveince video into it. When Calvin was copying it, the little girl knocked on the door outside, "Mommy, Dad is here." "Godfather is here?" Calvin''s eyes lit up. He quickly climbed off the chair and got out of the room. Violet blinked, her face full of puzzlement. What was the matter with this kid? When George came over before, Calvin was not so excited. Could it be that George bought something for this kid? Thinking of here, Violet frowned slightly and went out. When she went out, she saw George handing Calvin a file bag. "Calvin, what''s that?" Violet asked with a smile while looking at the file bag in Calvin''s hand. Calvin hurriedly hid the bag behind him, "This is thendscape postcard I asked Godfather to collect for me. I will show it to the kindergarten ssmates tomorrow." "Really?" Violet looked suspiciously at George. George pushed his sses and smiled softly, "Yes." "Well, I will not ask. You guys y with Godfather. I have to cook." Hearing what George said, Violet didn''t doubt Calvin again. Then she walked to the kitchen. Arya walked behind Violet and said she wanted to help. Only Calvin and George were left in the living room. Calvin opened the file bag and took a look. Seeing the results above, his bright eyes dimmed and his tone was lost, "Godfather, is Uncle Murphy really not my and Arya''s Daddy?" "No!" George shook his head. Calvin stuffed the appraisal book back into the file bag, then he sighed, "We''re obviously so simr. But why he isn''t my Daddy?" A dim light shed across George''s eyes, "Do you really hope he is your Daddy?" "It''s kind of. Uncle Murphy treats me and Arya very well. Arya and I also like him very much. But now it''s useless to say this. He is not our Daddy. I have to put this away quickly. If Mommy finds it out, I will be screwed up." After speaking, Calvin ran to the room quickly holding the file bag. George looked at Calvin''s small back. A weird smile appeared on his face, but then it quickly disappeared and returned to the usual gentle appearance. The next day, Violet took the U disk and went to Stanley''s office, "Mr. Murphy, I already knew who stole my design draft." "So fast?" Stanley raised his eyebrows. Violet nodded and put the U disk in front of him, "This is the surveince videos of the big office. What we watched in the monitoring room yesterday was edited and added. This copy in my hand is the original one, so I want Mr. Murphy toe with me to the design department." "Okay, since my staff made a mistake, I shoulde with you." Stanley adjusted his clothes and stood up. Violet smiled gratefully, and then went out of the office with him. Ding! The elevator had arrived. Violet took a step forward. Unexpectedly, because of the rapid pace, her toes hit the door gap at the bottom of the elevator. Then she instantly lost her bnce and fell forward. Seeing this, Stanley subconsciously stretched out his hand to pull her. But instead of pulling her up, he was taken down by her instead. They two fell into the elevator together, and the elevator door also closed. Chapter 37 Dismissed Kara Chapter 37 Dismissed Kara With a thud, the elevator shook violently. Violet fell on the elevator¡¯s floor, and Stanley fell on her. The two looked at each other. They were stunned for a moment. Violet stared at the man on her so shockingly. Her mind was a little nk. Stanley was also surprised by the current situation. He looked down at her flushed face and her slightly opened red lips, then his eyes darkened involuntarily. But soon, Stanley reacted, getting up quickly, sorting his clothes, and said solemnly, "Sorry." "It doesn''t matter." Violet also stood up, and whispered. She didn¡¯t dare to look at him. She could feel her heart beating very fast now. Her face was very blushed now. She couldn''t calm down at all. Except for the night five years ago, she was in such close contact with a man for the first time. Even when he held herst time, he didn¡¯t get so close to her. Just now, as long as she raised her head slightly, she could kiss his lips. Thinking of this, Violet tilted her head slightly and looked at Stanley''s lips. His lips were very thin, but the shape of his lips was very beautiful, and the color was also light, which was especially suitable for kissing. Wait! What was she thinking about? Violet covered her face, feeling so shy. She was actually thinking about kissing Stanley! Stanley saw Violet¡¯s face from the corner of his eyes. He frowned slightly, "What''s the matter with you? Are you injured?" "No!" Violet answered quickly. She was just ashamed of her own thoughts. Stanley didn''t ask any more. He looked at Violet condescendingly. Violet was afraid that he could see what she was thinking just now, so she turned her head away and coughed slightly, "...Mr. Murphy, are you injured?" "No." Stanley retracted his gaze and replied faintly. "Well." Violet breathed a sigh of relief. She knew that he fell with her to pull her. If he got hurt because of this, she would feel sorry for him. Ding! The elevator stopped. Stanley was the first to get out of the elevator. Violet cleared her mind and followed closely behind. When they arrived at the design department, Stanley directly opened the door of Phoebe''s office. When Phoebe saw him, she was immediately overjoyed. She quickly got up and walked towards him, "Stanley, why are you..."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Before she finished speaking, she saw Violet behind Stanley. Then the original surprise smile on her face immediately froze. What was going on? Why were the two of them together again? Violet pretended not to notice Phoebe''s jealous eyes, and said to Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, I''ll call her here." Stanley nodded slightly and gave a hmm. Violet walked out of Phoebe''s office and walked to therge office next door. "Stanley, why did youe here with her?" Phoebe coldly nced at the direction Violet was leaving, and tentatively asked Stanley. Stanley walked straight to her desk and sat down, "Violet found out the person who stole her design, so I came over to deal with this matter." "What? She found it out?" Hearing this, Phoebe was so shocked. A touch of nervousness crossed her eyes. How was it possible! She arranged it so well. How did Violet find it? Did Violet not lie? At this time, in the big office. Violet came to Kara and knocked on Kara''s desk, "Kara, are you getting better?" Kara looked up and saw that it was Violet, then her eyes were a little unnatural, "Hello, Violet, I''m better already." "That''s good. Kara,e with me, Mr. Murphy is looking for you." Violet said with a smile. Kara''s face froze, "What does Mr. Murphy ask me for?" "You''ll know when you see him." Violet said, putting away the smile on her face and walking away. Looking at Violet''s back, Kara was very flustered. But no matter how flustered, she could only put down the pencil in her hand and follow up nervously. When Kara arrived at Phoebe''s office, Phoebe''s face changed as soon as she saw Kara. Seeing her change, Violet pursed her red lips. But the next second, it seemed like nothing happened. She asked Phoebe, "Director Hunt, can I use yourputer? ?" "Give her." Before Phoebe answered, Stanley had already agreed on her behalf. Even if Phoebe was reluctant, she could only smile reluctantly and pushed theputer to Violet. Violet thanked Phoebe, took out the U disk and plugged it into theputer, and then beckoned to Kara, "Kara,e over and take a look at these two surveince videos." Hearing that, Kara understood that she had been exposed. Her legs trembled, and her face was so pale. Upon seeing this, Phoebe was afraid of what Kara would say something, then she immediately gave Kara a warning look. Violet saw the behaviors between the two people, but Violet did not expose them. She just turned the computer screen to Kara. The two videos were yed on separate screens at the same time. The first surveince video was that Kara looked through Violet''sputer when Violet went to the infirmary to get medicine for Kara the day before yesterday. The purpose was in order to know where Violet first draft was ced and which document the scanned copy was stored. The second surveince video was Kara came to therge office alone and she wiped off her fingerprints with a wet towel, then put on gloves and deleted Violet''s scans and stole Violet''s first draft after nine o''clock the night before. As of here, everything was clear. Stanley tapped his finger on the desktop lightly, but he was looking at Violet, "What do you want to do?" Violet took a deep breath and replied with a cold face, "Dismissed her and issued a statement to disclose her crime. I want her to leave the design circle." As soon as Violet finished speaking, Kara was terrified and sat down on the ground. Even Phoebe did not expect Violet to be so cruel. Issuing her crimes in public and driving her out of the design circle was not different from letting her die! "Violet, don''t you think you are going too far? Kara indeed did it wrong. Just give her a little punishment. It''s not necessary..." "It''s necessary." Violet relentlessly interrupted Phoebe''s false usations, and then coldly looked at the sluggish Kara on the ground, "In my opinion, my decision is not going too far. Fashion designers should be very clear that stealing and giarism are taboos in the design circle. So Kara, you have to pay for it." giarism? Hearing the word, Phoebe''s face was distorted for a moment. She was so angry. Violet, the bitch, was insinuating her. "Stanley, Kara was indeed wrong. But why does Violet have to push Kara to a dead end?" Phoebe pointed to Violet and said with dissatisfaction. "I think she is right." Stanley held his forehead and looked at Violet with a little praise in his eyes. She handled things very calmly. She did not feel the slightest anger or hysteria until now. She was also very smart. She was able to retrieve the original surveince in such a short time and to make the most correct punishment for the perpetrator. This was the type of person he admired most. "What? Stanley, you said she was right?" Phoebe thought she had heard it wrong, and then she looked at Stanley incredulously. Stanley nodded, "Isn''t it right? If it''s me, I will do the same." Hearing this, Violet smiled, "Thank you Mr. Murphy for thepliment and support." To be honest, she was not sure that she could let him dismiss Kara. After all, Kara was his employee, but she was only a helper. Unexpectedly, she was worrying too much. He was a good boss with a clear distinction between right and wrong. "Okay, that''s it." Stanley finished speaking, got up and left. Soon after he left, two security guards came in to take Kara away. At the moment when Kara passed by Violet, she whispered to Violet, "Violet, I''m sorry..." Violet didn''t respond. The expression on her face was particrly in. She wouldn''t forgive Kara. The hurt had already been done, and it couldn''t be wiped out with a sentence of sorry. Only Violet and Phoebe were left in the office. Violet didn''t mean to leave. She looked at Phoebe faintly, "It''s actually you, right?" Chapter 38 No Evidence Chapter 38 No Evidence "What are you talking about?" Phoebe pretended that she couldn¡¯t understand what Violet said. Violet narrowed her beautiful eyes, "You know what I meant. Although Kara did it, you are the real culprit. You instigated Kara." When Stanley left after inspecting the design department the day before yesterday, Phoebe coughed in her direction. At that time, Violet just didn''t understand Phoebe¡¯s behavior. It wasn''t until she saw the real surveincest night that she realized that it was Phoebe''s signal for Kara to go out. It should be at that time, Phoebe instructed Kara to steal her design draft. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "I instigated her? Do you have any evidence?" Phoebe seemed to hear a great joke, andughed with her arms folded on her chest. Violet tucked the scattered hair behind her ears, and said in a cold voice, "No. So when you winked at Kara just now, I didn''t report to Mr. Murphy." Phoebe hid herself so well that she didn''t take any actions personally during the whole process. Unless Kara said it out in person. But Kara did not say that it was Phoebe who instigated her even when she heard such a punishment. There were only two possibilities in this situation. Either she had received Phoebe''s great benefit or she had been threatened. "It turns out that you have no evidence. Since there is no evidence, you are ndering me. I can sue you, Violet!" Phoebe smirked. Violet looked at Phoebe without fear, "Director Hunt, you want to sue me? You can call the police right now. We can have a court confrontation and invite Kara to go together, and then ask Kara in front of the judge whether she was instigated you or not? What do you think, Director Hunt?" The expression on Phoebe''s face froze. Obviously, she didn¡¯t expect that Violet would actually support her to call the police. For a while, Phoebe couldn''t talk back. Violet pretended not to see Phoebe¡¯s embarrassment. She said with a smile, "It stands to reason that I should have called the police as early as when I found that the design draft was missing, but I did not do so, just because calling the police would bring the Murphy Group a bad influence. But if Director Hunt calls the police, the influence will not be brought by me, so..." "Get out!" Phoebe pointed at the door, roaring grimly. If she still let Violet stay here again, she would be pissed off to death. She really didn''t expect that Violet, who was a pushover before, had now be so domineered. Violet smiled faintly, and didn''t pay any attention to Phoebe''s anger. "It seems that Director Hunt doesn''t n to sue me. Okay, then I''ll leave first." With that, Violet turned and walked out the door. After walking out of Phoebe''s office, Violet stopped and took out the phone from her pocket. The screen of the phone was on and the recording interface was disyed. Violet had nned to incite Phoebe and let her say that it was her who instigated Kara. But Violet didn''t expect Phoebe to be more cautious than she thought. She didn''t get anything from Phoebe. Moreover, she knew that Phoebe would definitely continue to target her. She had to be more precautionary. Thinking of this, Violet clenched her fists, then sighed lightly. After she loosened her fists, she returned to therge office. Three dayster. Violet took the new first drafts to Stanley''s office. After Stanley finished reading them, he immediately held a summit conference. This time, under the agreements of all the senior executives, she seeded in bing the chief designer of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯. Phoebe, who was also in the conference, was so envious. But she couldn''t stop it. She could only watch Violet ept the apuse from all the senior executives. Of course, Violet felt the jealous look in Phoebe''s eyes, but she ignored it and spoke about her design concept calmly. Before long, the conference ended. Everyone gradually dispersed. Phoebe got up, walked to Stanley''s side and held his arm affectionately, "Stanley, will you go to my home for dinner tonight? My Dad said that he hasn''t seen you for a long time." She deliberately increased the tone of the word ¡®my Dad¡¯, and then she took a look at Violet. Seeing Violet paused slightly when she was sorting out the design draft, Phoebe was so happy. Once, Violet was the eldest daughter of the Hunt family, but she, Phoebe, was an illegitimate daughter. Violet could call Eason Hunt father openly, but she, Phoebe, could only call him father secretly. But now, Violet was no longer the eldest daughter of the Hunt family, and she couldn''t call him father anymore. Besides, she couldn''t even tell the public about her rtionship with the Hunt family. Thinking of this, Phoebe was so happy! Stanley could see through what Phoebe was thinking at a nce. Then he couldn''t help but frown slightly, "No. I have something to deal with tonight." He pulled his arm out. Being rejected on the spot, Phoebe was a little bit frustrated, "What''s the matter? Is it so hurry? If you are not in a hurry, you can go to my home first. The nanny has prepared all the food." "Today is Grandpa''s death anniversary. What do you think?" Stanley nced at her lightly. Phoebe opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t say a word. Sheined Talia Hamilton secretly. ¡®Idiot! Why did she have to choose today? She was deliberately letting me be scolded by Stanley, wasn¡¯t she?¡¯ Phoebe was pissed off. Phoebe''s embarrassed look made Violet couldn''t help but smile. Even theplicated emotions that had arisen in her heart when she heard Eason''s name just disappeared. Stanley looked at Violet smiling like a little fox. There was a small light shing in his eyes, but soon it turned calm. "When will the final design draft bepleted? I will let Fraser arrange the models." "Mr. Murphy, don''t worry about the models first. We can find models anytime. I will finish the design soon. Now the main problem is the cloth." Violet sorted out the design and stood up. "What''s wrong with cloth?" Stanley looked serious. "The problem is a bit big." Violet typed the keyboard a few times, and then turned the screen to him. "The first chart is the stock of high-end cloth currently owned by thepany''s warehouse, and the second chart is for the type and quantity of the cloth for ¡®Born of Fire¡¯. But two-thirds of the cloth are not owned by the warehouse and need to be restocked." Stanley stared at theputer screen intently, "There is no problem with replenishment, but I see that there is a dye word in the color column behind your statistics chart. What does it mean? Do you want to recolor?" "Yes, because there are so many colors. It is impossible that there is every color we need. At this time, we have to buy white cloth and dye them by ourselves." Violet nodded and replied. Phoebe stood aside. Seeing they two being so close, as if no one could disturb them, a huge sense of crisis rose in her heart. This sense of crisis also reminded her that it was not that everything would be okay as long as she drove Violet away. She must also find a way to take the initiative to get close with Stanley. It was best to have sex with Stanley! At that time, she could be truly be his fianc¨¦e. She wouldn''t be as frightened as she was now, always worrying about that Stanley would be snatched away. Thinking of this, Phoebe gritted her teeth, turned around and left the meeting room. Naturally, Violet and Stanley noticed her leaving, but both of them didn''t care. They continued to talk about the cloth. "I saw here are a lot of cloth that need to be re-dyed." Stanley tapped theputer screen with a slender finger. Violet said, "Yes, so Mr. Murphy, I need a dye room." "Can you dye cloth?" Stanley did not immediately agree, but asked. Chapter 39 Get Drunk and Lie at the Door Chapter 39 Get Drunk and Lie at the Door In his impression, the people who could dye the cloth were all old and experienced men. She was too young. Was she reallypetent? It was impossible for him to take such arge sum of money to let her practice it! As if Violet could see what the man was thinking, she turned off theputer and said, "Mr. Murphy, don''t worry. Since I dare to ask for a dye room, it means I will definitely finish it. I don''t need to make jokes about this kind of thing." Hearing this, Stanley looked at her for a while and smiled faintly, "Since you have said so, I will let Fraser arrange it." "Thank you, Mr. Murphy." Violet was overjoyed and bowed quickly. Stanley nodded slightly, "Don''t be overjoyed now. Although I agreed to arrange a dye room for you, you will have to pay the price if the cloth is damaged." "Got it!" Violet said calmly. If the cloth was ruined,pensation would be due. But she believed in her own strength. The cloth would not be ruined in her hands. "Well, then..." Stanley''s cell phone in his pocket suddenly rang before he finished talking. He frowned slightly and didn¡¯t speak anymore. He just took out his phone and took a look. Then, his face suddenly became gloomy. Upon seeing this, Violet knew that she was not suitable for staying here any longer, so she said goodbye. Stanley waved his hand and agreed her to leave. After Violet left, he answered the phone. But before he could speak, the person on the other end of the phone said first, "Stanley, how did you consider Uncle''s suggestion? That''s a real nice ce. If you miss it, you won''t get it anymore." " Stanley pursed his thin lips, "Uncle, I said I wouldn''t agree with moving Grandpa¡¯s cemetery. I don''t believe in those predictions. You¡¯d better give up this idea!" "Why are you so stubborn? You don''t believe in those predictions, I believe in those. As long as you move your Grandpa¡¯s cemetery to that ce, our Murphy family can go further." Sam Murphy said. Stanley narrowed his eyes, "Uncle, don''t think I don''t know that you just want to take Grandpa''s graveyard as your own." Hearing this, Sam was startled at first, and then he sneered, "Since you know, I will say straightly. I will definitely get that piece ofnd!" Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. After speaking, Sam hung up the phone directly. Looking at the phone that had returned the main interface, Stanley looked cold and terrifying. At this time, Fraser pushed the door in, holding a document in his hand, as if there was something important to report. But looking at Stanley''s face at the moment, he asked, "Mr. Murphy, what''s the matter?" "Prepare the car! I have to go back the old house!" Stanley put away the phone and ordered. Fraser responded and immediately walked out to prepare the car. Soon, Stanley was already on his way to the old house. He looked at the backward scenery outside the car window, his feelingplicated. Sam suddenly wanted to get Grandpa''s graveyard. There must be that Ivan Murphy was instigating Sam. But he just didn''t know why Sam wanted that piece ofnd for? As he was thinking, the car stopped. Fraser turned his head and said to Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, we are here!" Stanley stopped thinking and got out of the car. Then he walked into the old house with a sullen face It was already nine o''clock in the evening when he finished dealing with Sam''s matter and worshiped to Jordan Murphy, Stanley¡¯s grandfather. Fraser drove Stanley¡¯s back to the vi where Stanley usually lived. As soon as Stanley entered the vi, he smelled a rich perfume. Then he frowned immediately. "Stanley." Phoebe was overjoyed when Stanley came back. She hurriedly greeted him, "Ah, have you drunk?" Stanley moved a step aside, avoided her, and asked solemnly, "Why are you here?" "Isn''t it Grandpa''s death anniversary today? I''m worried that you will be sad, so I wille and see you." Phoebe exined and went to get the briefcase in his hand like the hostess. Stanley still avoided, and shouted coldly, "Lacey!" Lacey, who was busy in the kitchen, came out quickly, "Sir, are you back?" "Who let her in?" Stanley pointed at Phoebe. His tone was not very good, "Didn''t I say that when I am away, no one is allowed toe in?" Lacey nced at Phoebe, "Sir, I was thinking that Miss Hunt is your fianc¨¦e, and you two will get married sooner orter, so..." "This month, your bonus will be deducted!" Stanley didn''t want to listen to what she said, so he directly punished her. Lacey smiled bitterly, "Yes." "Stanley, what do you mean?" Phoebe looked at Stanley dissatisfiedly. Lacey let here in, but he punished Lacey, which meant that she was not weed. Stanley didn''t intend to answer her question. He pressed his eyebrows tiredly and said, "You can leave!" "No, I won''t leave." Phoebe took a step to the right and stopped in front of Stanley, "I am here. Besides wanting to see you, it¡¯s also my father''s meaning. My father wants me to ask you when will we get married?" Huh? Stanley was shocked slightly. Then he looked at her for a few seconds, and faintly replied, "I don''t mean to get married for the time being." "Why?" Phoebe''s blushing face turned pale in an instant. She didn''t understand the engagement was so smooth, but why it was so difficult to get married! Obviously, it was only one step that she could be Mrs. Murphy, but he just didn''t agree! Thinking of this, Phoebe clenched her fists unwillingly, "Stanley, I have been waiting for five years. Hong long do you want me to wait again?" "If you don''t want to wait, you don''t have to wait!" Stanley pulled off his tie and walked upstairs past her. Phoebe bit her lip and looked at his back, her eyes filled with disbelief. What did he mean? Let her take the initiative to break the marriage contract? Impossible! She wouldn¡¯t do that even if she died! Phoebe retracted her gaze and walked out of the vi with a gloomy expression on her face. Upstairs, Stanley opened his door and smelled the rich perfume again. His face sank quickly, "Lacey, did you let her into my room?" Lacey stood on the first floor of the stairs and looked up, "No! Miss Hunt said that she wanted to visit here, so I just let you visit by herself. I really didn''t know that she had entered your room, Sir." Hearing this, Stanley was so angry. He closed the door with a sullen face, turned and went downstairs, and then he walked directly towards the door. "Sir, where are you going?" Lacey asked after him. Stanley said coldly while changing his shoes, "Let someone clean up the vi tomorrow. I wille back when the cleaning is finished." After speaking, he opened the door and walked out. Soon, he drove out of the vi area. At this time, in Blue Scene Vi. Violet coaxed the two children to sleep. She came out of the children''s room while pinching her sore necks. Suddenly, she heard a thud from the corridor outside the door. "What''s going on?" Violet was startled, thinking that something was wrong. Then she hurriedly went to open the door. She saw a tall man lying down the corridor. Obviously, the loud noise just now came from the man when he fell to the ground. "Hey, are you okay?" Violet stepped forward and gently kicked the man on the ground with her toes. The man was motionless. Violet squatted down slightly, trying to check the man''s condition, but she smelt a strong smell of alcohol. She frowned in disgust, then stretched out her hand to turn the man over. A familiar and handsome face came into her eyes. Violet''s eyes widened incredibly. How could it be him? Before Violet could think about it, she shook the man twice, "Mr. Murphy? Mr. Murphy?" Chapter 40 Stay Here Chapter 40 Stay Here Stanley opened his eyes swiftly. His eyes were sharp, and the he sat up from the ground. After seeing that the person in front of him was Violet, he dropped all his vignce, "It¡¯s you?" "It''s me." Violet helped him up, "Why are you lying here, Mr. Murphy?" There were only two apartments on this floor. One of which was the home of her and her two children, and the other was unupied. If she hadn''t found that he slept here, he would probably lie here all night. "I live here." Stanley shook his somewhat groggy head and replied in a dumb voice. Violet was stunned, "Live here? Here?" She pointed to the door on her left hand uncertainly. Stanley gave a hmm, took out a maic card from his pocket and gave it to her, "Thank you! I''m dizzy." "Okay." Violet quickly took over the maic card with the surprise. Ding! The door was opened! The lights in the entire apartment were on. Violet helped Stanley go in, put him on the sofa, then got up and looked at his apartment. The apartment was muchrger than hers, but it was also very monotonous. There was nothing but basic furniture and appliances, and it was very empty. "Mr. Murphy just bought this apartment?" Violet looked at Stanley and asked. "No." Stanley rubbed his temples, "I bought it very early, but I haven''t lived there." "So why does Mr. Murphy think abouting over to live tonight?" Violet was curious. Stanley paused for a moment, then lowered his eyelids to cover the gloom in his eyes. Regarding her question, in fact, he himself couldn''t tell the reason. He had a lot of houses, and he could live anyone of them. But when he made the decision, the faces of the three of them suddenly popped into his mind, so then he turned the car and drove over. Seeing Stanley''s dy in answering, Violet thought she shouldn''t ask this, so she quickly changed the subject with a light cough, "Mr. Murphy, I¡¯ll cook some hangover soup for you." After speaking, she left his apartment. But when she returned after cooking the hangover soup, Stanley was already drunk and fell asleep on the sofa. It seemed that he didn¡¯t have to drink the hangover soup! Violet looked down at the hangover soup in her hand, and then she put it on the coffee table, went to the room and found a quilt to cover Stanley. After doing those, she was ready to go back to rest. As soon as she turned around, her hand was caught. Violet thought that Stanley was awake, so she immediately looked back, only to find that he was not awake. He should be dreaming. "Mr. Murphy, let go of your hand, okay?" Violet bent over and said softly in Stanley''s ear. However, Stanley didn''t respond. He didn''t wake up when she called his name. Violet had no choice but to get rid of Stanley''s hand by herself, trying to pull her hand out. But unfortunately, the harder she got rid of it, the tighter Stanley held her hand. Finally Violet gave up, looking at the man on the sofa with a headache. He was not going to let her go back? Suddenly, the phone in her pocket rang. Violet took a long sigh, took out the phone and looked at it. Seeing the caller ID, she suddenly smiled, "Mom." "Violet, are you asleep?" A gentle and kind middle-aged female voice came over the phone. Violet nced at Stanley bitterly, "No." Being dragged by him, she couldn''t even go home, let alone sleep. "Well, I''m afraid of waking you up." Lily Smithughed twice. Violet sat down next to Stanley, "Mom, why do you think of calling me sote?" "Nothing! I just want to tell you that I n to go back next month to mourn your Grandpa and Grandma." Lily replied. Violet said, "Okay, I will pick you up at the airport then." "Okay." Lily nodded, "You go to sleep. Mom won''t bother you." "Bye." Violet replied. After hanging up the phone, Violet put away the phone, propped her head and looked at the man helplessly, wondering whether to wake him up. At this time, Stanley''s thin lips moved suddenly, seeming to be mumbling something. Violet didn''t hear clearly, so she put her ear to his lips, "Mr. Murphy, what are you talking about?" "Mom..." Stanley grabbed Violet''s hand and tightened again, his voice filled with begging, "Don''t leave. I will listen to Grandpa. Please don''t leave me..." Mom? Violet was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect that Stanley in his sleep was calling his mother. Speaking of it, Stanley''s parents seemed to have passed away when he was very young. It was just that no one knew how exactly they died, and the Hunt family hadn''t announced it to the public. So it had always been a mystery. "Okay, I won''t leave. I won''t leave." Violet gently patted the back of Stanley''s hand, coaxing him like coaxing a child. She was also a mother. Seeing him miss his mother like this, she was naturally touched. Besides, she dispelled the idea of waking him up. Perhaps he should be reunited with his mother in his dream at this moment. Perhaps Stanley heard Violet''s voice, he gradually calmed down, but he still did not let go of Violet''s hand. Even as long as she moved a little, he immediately tightened his strength, for fear that she would disappear. Violet could only stay here. At midnight, when Violet was already sleepy, Stanley still didn''t let go of her hand. In the end, she couldn''t hold it anymore, and fell asleep on the side of the sofa. When Violet woke up the next day, she found that she was sleeping in Stanley''s arms. She was so shocked. But soon, she calmed down again and got up from his arms with a guilty conscience. She didn''t dare to make a sound during the whole process, because she was afraid of waking him up and she couldn''t exin it clearly at that time. "Huh..." After finally standing on the ground, Violet patted her chest with a sigh of relief, and left gently with her slippers. Not long after she left, Stanley woke up. He got up with holding his head which was still somewhat dizzy. Looking at the pink quilt that fell to the ground, his eyes darkened in an instant. But in the next second, he seemed to have nothing happened again. He picked up the quilt and walked towards the bathroom. When he finished the shower, the phone on the coffee table was vibrating, Stanley wiped his hair while holding the phone to his ear, "What''s the matter?" "Mr. Murphy, you are right. Ivan Murphy indeed wants your Grandpa''s graveyard." Fraser reported. Stanley narrowed his eyes, "What is the purpose?" "ording to the feedback from the people I sent to explore thatnd, there seems to be a crystal mine underground." "Crystal mine?" Stanley stopped for a while, and then sneered, "Send someone to watch them. If they dare to move Grandpa''s graveyard, just cut their hands off!" He absolutely did not allow anyone to do anything to Grandpa''s cemetery! "Got it!" Fraser said firmly. Stanley threw away the towel in his hand, "Is there anything else?" "There is one more thing, but I''m not sure." Fraser said hesitantly, "Our people who watch Ivan Murphy abroad said that he has been lost in thest two days. I guess he may have returned, but he just hid himself." "Then find him!" Aplicated look shed in Stanley''s eyes. "Yes, sir!" Fraser answered. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. After the call, Stanley picked up the quilt on the sofa and walked to the opposite apartment. Violet was washing Arya''s face. When she heard the doorbell, she shouted to the outside of the bathroom, "Calvin, Mommy is busy. Go to open the door." "Okay." Calvin put down the Rubik¡¯s cube in his hand, climbed off the sofa, and ran to the door. Opening the door, he looked up at the man outside the door and opened his small mouth in surprise, "Uncle Murphy, why are you here?" Chapter 41 No Daddy Chapter 41 No Daddy Stanley looked down at the little guy who was not as tall as his thigh, then his cold face softened a lot, "Where is your Mommy?" "Mommy is inside." Calvin pointed to the room, then turned sideways to let out the way, "Uncle Murphy, come in." "Thank you." Stanley nodded slightly. After entering the room, Calvin shouted in the direction of the bathroom, "Mommy, Uncle Murphy is here." Violet''s voice came from the bathroom, "Okay, let him have a seat first." Calvin gave a hmm obediently, then he immediately patted the sofa, "Uncle Murphy, sit down. Mommy wille out in a while." "Okay." Stanley put down the quilt and sat down. Calvin tilted his head and looked at the quilt, "Uncle Murphy, why are you holding my Mommy''s quilt." Stanley was a little shocked, "Is this your Mommy''s quilt?" "Yeah." Calvin nodded. Stanley pursed his thin lips. He did not speak. There was aplex emotion in his heart. He thought it was a new quilt, but he did not expect that it was actually Violet¡¯s. What was even stranger was that he didn''t feel disgust at all. Obviously he even disgusted Phoebe''s stuff, but Violet... "Uncle Murphy." Calvin''s shout interrupted Stanley''s thoughts. Stanley looked at him, "What''s up?" "Mommy is out." Calvin reminded. Stanley shifted his gaze. Then he saw Violeting out of the bathroom while holding Arya in her arms. "Sorry, Mr. Murphy, I kept you waiting for a long time. It took a while tob the little girl''s hair." Violet smiled embarrassedly at him. "Never mind." Stanley stood up and replied lightly. When Violet saw that Stanley had recovered to his usual appearance, she was a little in a daze. If it weren''t for the faint pain in her wrist, she really thought that everythingst night was her illusion. Sure enough, no matter how powerful a person was, there was a fragile side that others couldn''t see. "Mr. Murphy, do you still feel headache?" Violet asked with concern. At the same time, she put down Arya. As soon as Arya stood firmly, she wanted to run to Stanley, but Calvin pulled her over. He knew that Mommy and Uncle Murphy were talking, so they should not bother them. "No." Stanley shook his head slightly. "Well, Mr. Murphy, you will still drink less in the future. If you get drunk, it will be very dangerous." Violet said sincerely. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Stanley lowered his eyes and said quietly, "Yesterday was the death anniversary of my Grandpa, so I drank some." Apart from that, no one knew that yesterday was also his parents'' death anniversary. "So sorry, Mr. Murphy, I didn''t mean to..." Before Violet finished speaking, Stanley waved his hand and interrupted her, "Never mind." Although he didn''t take it to heart, Violet was still a little bit sorry for him. After thinking about it, she changed the topic, "Mr. Murphy, have you eaten breakfast? If not, how about having breakfast with us together? I¡¯m going to prepare it now." With that, she didn''t give him a chance to refuse, then she went to the kitchen. Only Stanley and the two little guys were left in the living room. Arya shook off Calvin''s hand, stepped forward to hug Stanley''s thigh, and looked up at Stanley, "Uncle Murphy, Arya misses you so much." "Miss me?" Stanley raised his eyebrows. Calvin also took a few steps forward, "Arya has been asking Mommy about you for the past two days." "Really?" Stanley smiled faintly. He seemed to be in a good mood. "What did you ask your Mommy?" He bent over and hugged Arya, showing some interest. Calvin blinked, "Of course she asked when we can see Uncle Murphy again." "It''s all asked by Arya. What about you?" Stanley looked down at the little guy in front of him. His eyes were filled with expectations that he didn''t even know, "Have you ever asked your Mommy about me?" "Yes!" Calvin said firmly. Stanley smiled brightly. Even his indifferent heart was softened at this moment. "Arya, help Mommy get two eggs." Suddenly, Violet''s voice came from the kitchen. Arya said ¡°okay¡± and patted the back of Stanley''s hand, "Uncle, I want toe down." Stanley put her down. She straightened her little dress, and ran towards the refrigerator. Stanley kept looking at her until she took two eggs and went into the kitchen, then he looked away and asked, "Where is your Daddy?" He suddenly remembered that since he came in, he hadn''t seen George. "Daddy?" Calvin tilted his head, "I don''t have Daddy." Stanley was taken aback for a moment, "Isn''t George your Daddy?" "No." Calvin shook his head, "He is our Godfather, but Arya likes to call him Daddy." Godfather? Stanley frowned. So, George was not Violet''s husband? For no reason, Stanley felt an inexplicable sense of joy. But he didn''t think about where this feeling of joy came from. He squinted slightly and asked, "So where is your Daddy?" Calvin shrugged, "I don''t know. We have never seen our Daddy." "Never?" "Yeah!" Calvin nodded. Stanley looked down and thought. So, before the two children were born, Violet was separated from the man she eloped with? No wonder thest name of these two children would be Hunt! "Uncle Murphy, what are you thinking about?" Calvin stretched out his little chubby hand and waved it in front of Stanley. Stanley''s eyes shed, then he came back to his senses, "Nothing." At this time, Violet came out of the kitchen with two tes. Arya followed her, and said softly as she walked, "Brother, Uncle Murphy, breakfast is ready." "Okay." Calvin climbed down the sofa and took Stanley towards the dining table. Breakfast was very simple, which was ordinary vegetable porridge and a few light dishes. Stanley ate some. The taste was far inferior to what Lacey made. But he didn''t know why he was extremely satisfied. Even for the first time, he felt that having meal was not just to meet physical needs, but an enjoyment. He enjoyed the atmosphere of having a breakfast with the three of them. He was so rxed. After eating breakfast, Stanley went out with them. He drove the two children to the kindergarten first, and then drove Violet to the Murphy Group. However, Violet got out of the car when it was more than 100 meters away from the Murphy Group. It was requested by her. Otherwise, if someone saw that she got out of Stanley¡¯s car and Phoebe knew it, it would cause some unnecessary troubles. So she walked to the Murphy Group by herself. Ten minutester, Violet arrived at thepany. As soon as she put down her bag, a colleague from the purchasing department came up, "Violet, we have some trouble with cloth procurement." The colleague passed her the purchase list. Violet nced suspiciously, "What''s the trouble?" "It''s just that you need too many types of cloth, and there are several models of cloth with the same name. We are not sure which one you want, so we can''t match the goods." The colleague replied with a wry smile. After Violet listened, she patted her forehead annoyedly, "Sorry, sorry, it was my negligence. I forgot to tell you." Because in abroad, after she finished the design, her teacher would help her choose the most suitable cloth. So over time, she forgot to mark the type of the cloth. The colleague smiled in understanding, "It doesn''t matter. Violet, so..." "I will purchase them in person. Even if it is the same type of cloth, there are differences in details. In order to avoid subsequent problems, I will choose them by myself. Give me the address." Violet said. The colleague immediately gave her a business card. Violet took it, "The Moore family?" Chapter 42 Stupid and Mean Chapter 42 Stupid and Mean "Yes, although the Moore family is a clothingpany, it also sells cloth. Because of Mr. Moore, the cloth ourpany needs are all provided by the Moore family." The colleague exined. Violet nodded suddenly, "So that''s it. I got it. Thank you." "You''re wee." The colleague waved his hand. After he left, Violet put the business card in her bag, and then went to Phoebe with the bag to apply for a business trip. She thought that Phoebe would make things difficult for her, but unexpectedly, Phoebe directly approved her to go out. Phoebe was so nice suddenly, which made Violet feel strange. But Violet didn''t think too much. After looking at Phoebe suspiciously, she took the proof of a business trip and went to the cloth factory of the Moore family. Because of the fiber dust, the cloth factories were all built in areas with few people in the suburbs. When Violet arrived there, it was already noon. She got out of the car, looked at the surroundings, and walked towards the guard room, "Hello, I am a designer from the Murphy Group. I came here to pick up the goods. Where is your supervisor?" "The supervisor is supervising the assembly line." The guard took her work permit, verified her identity, and opened the gate. Violet thanked him and then walked in with taking back her work permit. Afterwards, the guard took her to the supervisor. When the supervisor heard Violet''s intentions, he showed an embarrassed expression on his face, "Miss Hunt, I''m really sorry, but the cloth you want is sold out." "What?" Violet was taken aback, then frowned, "Sold out?" "Yes." The supervisor nodded with a smile. Violet couldn''tugh. She pursed her red lips. "Sir, I remember my colleagues came here to pick up the goods yesterday, but because of the type, they didn''t take them away. The goods should still be here. How could you say it''s sold out?" "Of course they were taken away by otherpanies. Otherpanies also need the cloth." The supervisor replied. Violet looked at him incredulously, "Who?" "Sorry, I can''t tell you. The details of clients are confidential." Hearing that, Violet was speechless, "Sir, you are way out of line. It is the cloth of the Murphy Group. How can you give them to others? Who gives you the power?" "Me!" An arrogant female voice suddenly sounded outside the factory gate. Violet squinted. Then she saw a familiar figure who was walking over in high heels, "It¡¯s you?" Suzy walked to the supervisor and stopped, "You go down first. I''ll talk to her." "Yes." The supervisor nodded, turned and left. Only then did Suzy turn her eyes to Violet. Relying on the high heels, she was a little higher than Violet, then she deliberately lifted her chin and looked at Violet condescendingly, "It''s me! Surprise, right?" Violet rolled her eyes at Suzy, "I really didn''t expect it. But why did you do this? Do you know the consequences of doing this?" "What are the consequences?" Suzy curled her lips with a disapproving expression on her face, "I only know that you can''t finish your work if you don¡¯t have the cloth." Hearing this, Violet instantly understood something. Her eyes were cold, "So you gave the cloth to otherpanies just to target me?" "Yep!" Suzy smiled triumphantly, "You had Mr. Murphy''s help at thest banquet. I see who else will help you this time. Dare to steal my ne? I will kill you!" "Didn''t you make it clearst time? I didn''t steal your ne." Violet was speechless. "Do you think I believe it? You didn''t steal my ne? How could my ne be in your bag?" Suzy pointed to Violet''s bag, firmly believing that it was Violet who stole it. Violet rubbed her eyebrows and felt tired. "Fine, don¡¯t talk about it first. Let''s talk about the cloth first. How did you know that I would be here? Who told you?" "It¡¯s none of your business?" Suzy refused to answer. Violet was not annoyed, but just stared at Suzy closely, "Is it Phoebe, right?" Suzy''s face changed. Violet clenched her fists tightly, "Sure enough..." Knowing that she came here, except for her colleague in the purchasing department, it was Phoebe. No wonder Phoebe didn''t make things difficult for her in the application for a business trip. "It seems that it was Phoebe who let Miss Moore give the cloth to otherpanies." Violet said coldly with a sullen face. Suzy opened her mouth in surprise. Then she subconsciously replied, "How do you know?" Violet looked at her withplicated eyes. It was really a stupid, mean and brainless girl Who couldn''t figure out such an obvious question? "Don''t worry about how I know it. Miss Moore, about this matter, you¡¯d better think about what punishment you will receive. I don''t want to talk to you anymore. It is pure waste of time." With that, Violet took out her mobile phone and was about to call Mr. Moore. Seeing it, Suzy remembered that Violet had known her grandfather. Suzy felt a little scared. Then she immediately snatched Violet¡¯s mobile phone and threw it to the ground. With a thud, the phone fell apart. Looking at the broken mobile phone on the ground, Violet was very angry, "You..." "No way. I won¡¯t let you tell my Grandpa!" Suzy pped her hands. Violet took a deep breath and suppressed the anger, "Miss More, do you think everything will be fine if you throw my phone away? If I can''t finish my work, they will know it is you sooner orter. The cloth is the Murphy Group wants. Even if you are the eldestdy of the More family, with Mr. Moore as your backer, you still can''t avoid punishment." This was Phoebe''s true purpose. It not only caused Violet¡¯s trouble, but also suppressed Suzy, a potential rival in love, which was really a nice trick. The most ridiculous thing was that Suzy, an idiot who was taken advantage of by Phoebe, jumped into the trap with joy. After listening to Violet''s obvious reminder, no matter how stupid Suzy was, she knew that she had indeed done a stupid thing at this moment. She actually dared to fight against the Murphy Group! Thinking of this, Suzy was a little scared. How bold she was when she did it, how scared she was now. "Joshua!" She yelled anxiously, clenching her fists. The supervisor who had just left hurried back, "Miss Moore." "Quickly, get back the cloth she wants!" Suzy pointed at Violet and ordered loudly. "Huh? Get it back?" The supervisor thought he had misheard. Suzy nodded, "Hurry up!" "But the cloth has been sent out for so long. Thosepanies must have been using them. How can we get it back?" The supervisor looked embarrassed. Suzy stomped arrogantly, "I don''t care! You must get it back, or I will lower your position and deduct your sry." N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "This..." The supervisor wanted to cry, but he still went to do what Suzy ordered. Suzy breathed a sigh of relief and looked back at Violet, "Hey, I have sent someone to get the cloth back. Anyway, you can¡¯t tell anyone about this matter, especially Mr. Murphy. Got it?" Violet ignored her, but picked up the broken phone on the ground. There were many photos taken before in this phone. It was broken now, and she didn''t know if she could get the photos back. Seeing that Violet didn¡¯t answer, Suzy didn¡¯t care. She tucked her newly dyed hair, and said imposingly, ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll just acquiesce that you have agreed. If I know that you tell others about this matter, I¡¯ll kick your ass!" After saying this threatening sentence, Suzy carried her famous brand bag and walked away. Looking at the direction Suzy was leaving, Violet pursed her red lips tightly. Originally, she was still caring about Mr. Moore, so she wanted to give Suzy a chance. But Suzy was so arrogant and domineering. If this matter was over just like this, Violet was afraid that Suzy would cause more troubles for her more. Chapter 43 The Children Are Missing Chapter 43 The Children Are Missing Thinking of this, Violet squinted her eyes. Then she went to Joshua again, and said straightforwardly, "You don''t need to chase back the cloth." Joshua was taken aback, "Miss Hunt, what do you mean?" "I don''t need it anymore!" Violet replied lightly. "What?" Joshua was dumbfounded, and then panicked, "Miss Hunt, I have already asked people to chase it back. Why don''t you need it?" "You ask me the reason?" Violet smiled mockingly, "This batch of cloth will be used by the Murphy Group for the next month''s show. You did not seek the consent of the Murphy Group, but just gave it to otherpanies, which meant that you didn''t take the Murphy Group seriously." "That''s not the case. We also obey the orders of Miss Moore, so..." "Enough!" Violet raised her hand and interrupted him impatiently, "Joshua, you don''t need to exin this to me. I only know that your behaviors are insulting the Murphy Group." After speaking, Violet carried her bag, turned and left. In doing so, not only could she protect the dignity of the Murphy group, but also teach Suzy a lesson. With Stanley''s character, after learning about this, he would definitely stop the cooperation with the More family. Suzy, who caused the matter, would definitely not escape to be punished. Violet hoped Suzy could learn something from this lesson and stop making trouble for her in the future. Although Violet was not afraid, it was annoying. After got to the Murphy Group, it was already two o''clock in the afternoon. Violet went to Stanley''s office which was on the top floor before she could put down her bag. She told Stanley what happened today. However, she didn¡¯t tell Stanley it was Phoebe who incited Suzy. Because she still had no evidence to prove it. "I see." Stanley pursed his thin lips after listening, "You did a good job." It was unexpected that Mr. Moore, who was always shrewd, would actually have such a stupid granddaughter. It was so ridiculous! "So Mr. Murphy, do we have to change another cloth supplier?" Violet asked softly while looking at the man who was exuding a cold aura. Stanley raised his chin, "Of course, the purchasing department has the contact information of other cloth factories. You can check them out first." "I see. Then I''m going out." Violet nodded. After she left, Stanley called Fraser in, and said in a cold voice, "Announce to stop all cooperation with the More family from today!" "Yes, sir!" Although Fraser was surprised, he still didn''t ask anything, and directly did what Stanley asked. Soon, the clothingpany and factories of the Moore family received a notice of termination of the contract from the Murphy Group. For a while, the stock market of the Moore family stagnated. Mr. Moore hurriedly contacted Stanley, wanting to know the reason for terminating the cooperation. Stanley only replied ¡°ask your granddaughter¡± and then hung up the phone. Mr. Moore knew that it was his granddaughter who offended Stanley, so he quickly asked the butler to check what Suzy did today. The butler was also very effective. It didn''t take long for him to find out what happened in the cloth factory. Mr. Moore was so annoyed and angry. Then he shut Suzy at home directly, and then dialed Violet''s phone number. Violet saw the caller ID, feeling no surprise at all. As early as when she decided not to use the batch of cloth of the Moore family, she had already expected that Mr. Moore would call her. "Mr. Moore." Violet said cordially, putting the new mobile phone to her ear. Mr. Moore''s guilty voice came, "Violet, I know everything. I''m really sorry! My granddaughter is spoiled." Violet looked down, "I thought Mr. Moore called me to me me." Mr. Moore smiled, "Why do I me you? Although I am old, I still know what is right and wrong. If it¡¯s me, I won¡¯t want that batch of cloth. So you¡¯re not doing anything wrong. Stanley is also right. It was my granddaughter who did wrong." Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "The matter of cooperation..." "Since the cooperation is broken, then forget it. It''s time to teach Suzy a lesson. Besides, it''s time to let her know that her improper words or behaviors may bring disaster to the family." Mr. Moore sighed. Violet could hear the love for his granddaughter in his words. She was deeply moved. With such a grandfather who cared about juniors, it was no wonder that Suzy would be so arrogant and brainless. After finishing the call, Violet just put the phone away. The head of the purchasing department walked over with a document, "Violet, this is the information of several other cloth factories in J City. I have sorted them up. You can take a look." "Okay, thank you." Violet smiled, took the document and opened it. After reading it, she chose three of them and nned to go over again to choose the cloth early. After all, her design drawings had beenpleted. The cloth had to be ready. Otherwise, they couldn''t finish the big show. Thinking of it, Violet closed the folder and left the purchasing department with holding the folder. It was already five o''clock in the afternoon when she had already visited all the three cloth factories. Violet was standing on the side of the road to hail the taxi, but no taxis passed by for a long time. She originally wanted to rush back to the city within an hour to pick up the children from the kindergarten, but now it seemed impossible. So Violet had to call the kindergarten teacher and asked the teacher to help drive the two children back home. Finally, two hourster, Violet returned to the apartment. She took out the key card and opened the door. While changing her shoes, she shouted in the direction of the room, "Calvin, Arya, Mommy is back." However, there was no response. Violet frowned suspiciously. What was going on? Where were they children? Usually when she came back from buying food, the two children woulde out to greet her. Why hadn''t theye out yet? "Calvin, Arya?" Violet shouted again. At the same time, she walked to the room. When she walked to the door, she opened the door. Inside was dark, as if no one was there. Violet quickly turned on the light and scanned every corner of the room. As expected, there was no one inside. She started to panic, immediately let go of the doorknob, and quickly went to check other rooms. Still, she didn¡¯t see two children. The two children were gone! Realizing this, Violet was so frightened. She almost fainted. But she took a deep breath, forced herself to calm down, and took out her mobile phone to call the police. But just as she had just entered ¡°911¡±, the three number, and was about to make the call, there was sound outside. Violet listened intently. When she heard two children¡¯s voice, she was overjoyed. Immediately, she ran to open the door. Calvin and Arya stood outside the door. When they saw Violet, they happily said, "Mommy, you are back." Violet didn''t reply. She just looked at the two children for a while, then suddenly stepped forward and held the two children tightly in her arms. "Mommy, what''s the matter with you?" Calvin felt her trembling and frightened. After looking at Arya, he asked gently. Violet let go of the two children and scolded with red eyes, "You two little bad guys! Do you know how scared and worried Mommy was when Mommy came back and didn''t see you guys? I was about to call the police!" The two children bowed their heads, knowing that they were wrong, "I''m sorry, Mommy." Listening to the apology of the two children, Violet felt soft and sighed softly, calming down, "Tell me, where did you two go?" She didn''t know if it was a lighting problem. How did she feel that Calvin''s face was much paler than usual? "We are at Uncle Murphy''s home." Arya replied. Calvin also nodded. "Uncle Murphy?" Violet looked up and found Stanley behind the two children. Chapter 44 Acute Gastritis Chapter 44 Acute Gastritis "Mr. Murphy." Violet stood up, "Why are you with Calvin and Arya?" "When I came back, I happened to see the two of them downstairs, so I took them to my apartment." Stanley leaned against the wall of the corridor and replied quietly. Arya raised her little hand and drew a big circle in the air, "Mommy, Uncle Murphy is so good. He took my brother and me to eat a lot of delicious food, and went out for a walk." "Yes." Calvin also nodded, "We just took a walk." "It turned out to be like this." Violet understood. Then she took the two children to bow to Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, thank you for taking care of the two children." "Never mind. But why did youe back sote?" Stanley raised his eyelids. There was a slight displeasure in his voice. She was not afraid that there were some dangers if the two children were at home! Violet didn''t know what Stanley was thinking about. She exined with a smile, "I visited three cloth factories in the afternoon, so I came backte." Hearing this, Stanley pursed his lips slightly, "Just let the purchasing department do these things. You don''t need to do it by yourself." "It''s okay. ¡®Born of Fire¡¯ is very important to me. If I don''t take care of each link in person, I will be worried about it." Violet raised her hand and tucked her messy hair behind her ears. Stanley¡¯s eyes were darkened. At this moment, Calvin, who was whispering with Arya, suddenly felt not well. He covered his stomach and knelt on the ground, and vomited. "Brother!" Arya was the closest to Calvin. When she saw Calvin vomiting, she shouted in fright. Also frightened was Violet. She came to Calvin anxiously, and asked with a trembling voice, "Baby, what''s the matter with you?" Calvin didn''t answer her, and kept vomiting. Stanley also came over, squatting down in front of Calvin with a tense face, reaching out his hand to touch Calvin¡¯s small face and forehead. His voice was low, "He is very cold and sweating. We must go to the doctor right away." Having said that, Stanley picked up Calvin without hesitation, and walked towards the elevator quickly. Seeing this, Violet hurriedly pulled Arya to catch up. "Mommy, brother will be fine, right?" Arya asked in tears. "Of course, Calvin is a little superman. How could something happen to him!" Violet smiled reluctantly andforted her daughter, but the worry in her eyes was so obvious. On the way to the hospital, Calvin stopped vomiting, but he was shivering constantly, and it was more and more serious. Violet worried that if this continued, he would bite his tongue. So she quickly took out a handkerchief from her bag, kneaded it into a ball, and put it into Calvin''s mouth. "Mr. Murphy!" Violet hugged Calvin tightly, and shrieked to the man driving, begging unabashedly in her voice. "I know." Stanley nced at the rearview mirror. He squeezed the steering wheel and stepped on the elerator. Soon, they arrived at the hospital. Calvin was sent to the emergency room. Violet took Arya and waited anxiously outside the emergency room. Stanley came back after registration. Then he walked to her side and stood still. He also looked at the door of the emergency room with her, "Don''t worry. Calvin will be fine." Violet shook her head. She said with sobs, "How can I not worry? Calvin has never been sick. He¡¯s suddenly like this. I..." She couldn''t tell the following words. She just squatted on the ground and burst into tears. Arya was also affected by Violet. She raised her head and cried with Violet. The mother and daughter cried together, which made Stanley feel a little heartbroken. Just when he wanted tofort the mother and daughter to stop crying, the light in the emergency room suddenly went out. Stanley narrowed his eyes, stepped forward quickly, stopped the doctoring out of it, and asked in a deep voice, "How is the child?" Hearing this, Violet stood up immediately, wiped away tears at random, and went over to ask, "Doctor, is my son okay?" "It''s okay." The doctor replied, taking off his mask. Violet breathed a sigh of relief. Stanley also felt relieved. Arya jumped up happily. "Doctor, what kind of disease does my son have?" After breathing a sigh of relief, Violet remembered to ask the doctor about Calvin¡¯s illness. "Acute gastritis. You parents have to pay more attention it in the future." After speaking, the doctor walked past them. "Gastritis... How can he get gastritis?" Violet was puzzled. "I''ll go to ask." Stanley patted her shoulder. Soon after he went, Calvin was sent to the general ward. Arya was already asleep. She was ced next to Calvin by Violet. Violet walked to the sofa opposite the bed and sat down, staring at the bed nkly, ming herself. A few hours ago, she had noticed that Calvin''s face was weird, but she actually thought it was caused by lights. She was really not a qualified mother! As she was thinking about it, the door of the ward was opened. Stanley came in from outside and handed Violet aboratory test form, "Calvin¡¯s test results are here. Gastritis is caused by seafood." "Seafood?" Violet was startled, then frowned nkly, "I didn''t give Calvin any seafood?" "It''s me." Stanley lowered his eyelids, "I took them to eat seafood tonight. I''m sorry, I didn''t know that it would let Calvin get sick." Violet smiled bitterly, "It can¡¯t be med Mr. Murphy." Based on the understanding of her two children, this seafood meal must have been requested by Calvin. So she couldn¡¯t me anyone. Besides, Stanley helped her tonight, so she couldn''t me him. "Anyway, Calvin''s illness is directly rted to me. I will be responsible for him." Stanley took off his vomit-stained coat and sat down next to Violet. Violet rubbed her cheeks, and said, "Mr. Murphy, it''ste. You can go back first. I''m sorry to have dyed your time for so long. When Calvin gets better, I will thank you again." "It''s okay. I will stay here, in case Calvin has any further checks. Don¡¯t you worry about leaving Arya alone in the ward?" Stanley looked down at her slightly. Violet opened her mouth but had nothing to say. Yes, the hospital was not the home. The hospital was a mixed bag. What if Arya was taken away? Thinking of this, Violet acquiesced to the proposal of Stanley. The two sat quietly on the sofa, taking care of the two children. Time flied quickly. It was midnight in a blink of an eye. Violet began to yawn. Her face was full of fatigue. Stanley put down the phone and nced at her, "If you want to sleep, you can go to the nurse''s desk to apply for a bed. I¡¯ll stay here." "No." Violet took a breath and replied listlessly, "Calvin hasn''t woken up yet, so I can''t sleep!" "It''s up to you." Stanley returned his gaze to the phone and continued to check the report. However, before he could finish reading the report, he suddenly felt something on his shoulder. Stanley''s motion of sliding the screen stopped. He turned his head slightly to see that Violet was asleep with her eyes closed and leaning on his shoulder.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Chapter 45 Run into Talia Chapter 45 Run into Talia Stanley was a little shocked. His back stiffened slightly, obviously not suitable for such intimate contact. "Wake up." He raised his hand and gently pushed Violet, trying to wake her up. But Violet just hummed and went on sleeping again. Stanley''s thin lips pursed slightly. This woman! She said she couldn''t sleep just now, but now she slept so soundly! Forget it! That was it! He made her child get sick. Just let her sleep on his shoulder for a while. Thinking this way, Stanley put his hand back on the phone. The screen of the mobile phone was still on, and the report above was still disyed, but he couldn''t see it anymore. The fragrance of the woman was constantlying into his nose, which disturbed his mind. Finally, he pinched his eyebrows, tried to ignore the strange feeling in his heart, and turned off the phone. In the morning, shortly after dawn, Stanley was awakened by the sudden ringing of the phone. He opened his eyes suddenly, took out the phone and nced at it, then answered, "Wait for me at the door. I wille down immediately." After finishing speaking, he hung up the phone, then lifted Violet''s head from his shoulders, and gently ced it on the armrest of the sofa. Enduring the numbness of half of his body, he got up and left the ward. Violet woke up as soon as he left. She first looked at the environment she was in, and then thought of something. Her eyes widened suddenly. "Calvin!" Violet didn''t care about the sore neck, hurriedly got up, ran to the hospital bed and touched Calvin''s forehead. Feeling that Calvin''s body temperature had returned to normal, she smiled and sighed with relief. "Mommy..." At this moment, Arya rubbed her eyes and sat up from the hospital bed. Violet turned her gaze from Calvin to her, "Are you awake?" "Yeah." Arya nodded, then looked at Calvin next to her worriedly, "Mommy, why isn''t brother awake?" "It should be that the effect of the medicine hasn''t been over. He will wake up after it¡¯s over." Violet replied while finding something in her bag. She was going to buy some breakfast. At this moment, the door of the ward was opened. Stanley came in from outside, still carrying a big bag in his hand. "Uncle Murphy." Arya waved to Stanley and yelled sweetly. Stanley nodded with a smile as a response. "Mr. Murphy, didn''t you leave?" Violet took the wallet out and looked at him in surprise. When she woke up, she didn''t see him, so she thought he had already left. "No, I just changed a set of clothes." Stanley handed Violet the bag in his hand, "This is breakfast." "So great! I''m going to buy it." Violet took the breakfast happily and ced them on the table out one by one.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. After breakfast, it was almost nine o''clock. Stanley looked at her, "You don''t have to go to work for these two days. Take good care of Calvin. As for Arya, I will driver her to kindergarten and pick her up after school, so don''t worry." "Thank you, Mr. Murphy." Violet smiled gratefully. Later, Stanley drove Arya to the kindergarten. After they left, Violet called a nurse and asked her to take care of Calvin. She, herself, went to the front desk of the pediatrics department to pay for the hospitalization. When Violet arrived at the front desk and opened the wallet, she suddenly heard a familiar voice not far away, "Nate, where have you been?" It was Talia! There was a shrewd light in Violet''s eyes. She suddenly turned her head to the source of the sound. Then she saw Talia standing in front of the elevator with holding a child in her arms and talking on the phone with an impatient face. Who was that child? Violet frowned suspiciously and looked at the child. The child was about the same age as Calvin and looked somewhat simr to Talia. Obviously, he was Talia''s son. But why hadn''t she heard that Talia gave birth a child to her father again? Just when Violet felt strange, Talia suddenly waved in one direction happily, "Nate, here!" Violet hurriedly looked in the direction of her beckoning. Then she saw a good-looking middle-aged man approaching Talia and her son. He took over the child in Talia''s arms naturally and kissed the child on the face. Talia was watching them with a smile. This picture looked like a family of three. Violet suddenly realized something. She opened her mouth in disbelief. It took a while for her to calm down. Then she took a deep breath, took out the phone, and quickly took a picture. Talia actually betrayed Violet''s father, had an affair with a man, and gave birth to a child. It was really... Just thinking about it, Violet saw Talia suddenlying towards her. She was fazed. Oops, she was found! Violet''s heartbeat was fast. She immediately covered the phone with the bill, and quickly tapped her finger on the screen to save the photo backup in other software, and then delete the original photo in the album. Just after deleting it, Talia stopped in front of her, staring at her gloomily, "What did you just see?" "I saw you standing with a father and son." Violet told the truth. After all, it would be even more weird if she answered that she didn''t see anything. Hearing Violet''s words, Talia''s eyes shed a trace of panic. Damn it! It was really seen by this little bitch. This bitch must doubt her. Fortunately, she also saw the bitch in time, otherwise it would be troublesome if the bitch told Eason. She had to find a way to dispel the doubts of the bitch! Thinking of this, when Talia was just about to say something, her eyes suddenly caught the phone in Violet''s hand. Her face changed drastically. Then her voice became sharp, "Did you take a photo?" "No, why did I take a picture of you?" Violet replied tly. How could Talia believe Violet''s words so easily? She grabbed Violet¡¯s mobile phone. Violet looked calm and didn''t fight with Talia. After checking it, Talia did not see the photo. Then Talia''s face looked a lot better immediately, "I''m sorry, Violet. I misunderstood you." "Never mind. Anyway, you always misunderstood me." Violetughed mockingly, and took back her mobile phone. "Why are you so nervous? Are you afraid that I might misunderstand your rtionship with the father and son?" Talia froze for a while, but she barely replied calmly, "How is it possible! But they do have something to do with me. They''re my distant cousin and nephew. My little nephew is sick. They came to see the doctor." "Oh, it''s like that." Violet nodded, seeming to believe it. Talia squinted her eyes and stared at Violet for a long time. After confirming that Violet was not pretending, she breathed a sigh of relief, and then immediately changed the topic, "By the way, I''ve heard Phoebe say that you have already returned and brought two children back. When will you bring the children back to visit me and your father? I am very curious about your two children." "No need!" Violet refused without hesitation. Since that night five years ago, she had vowed that she would not step into the Hunt family again in this life. Violet''s refusal was as early as Talia''s expectation, so Talia was not annoyed. She looked at the payment bills in Violet''s hand, "Your children are sick?" Violet rolled her eyes at Talia and didn''t bother to answer. Talia asked on purpose! She, an adult, could live in children¡¯s ward? "Let me see what''s wrong with your children!" Talia snatched the bill quickly. Seeing the above information, Talia said mockingly, "Violet, why is thest name of your children Hunt? Do these two children have no father? Could it be that you gave birth to these two bastards without getting married?" Hearing this, Violet was so angry that she was shivering! She clenched her fists and was about to talk back. At this time, a cold voice rang out, "Who are bastards?" Chapter 46 Help Her Out Chapter 46 Help Her Out "Stanley?" Talia turned her head. Unexpectedly, she met Stanley''s cold and gloomy eyes. Suddenly, her face turned pale with fright. Why was he here? What did he mean by what he said just now? She said Violet was bitch. But he suddenly stood up. Could it be... Talia''s face tightened. Suddenly there was a bad spection in her mind. Soon, this spection was quickly confirmed. "You just said that my children are bastards?" Stanley walked to Talia and stopped, looking down at Talia coldly and condescendingly. Talia seemed to be irritated. Her face distorted and she yelled, "How could the two children she gave birth to be yours?" Stanley stretched out his hand to held Violet''s shoulder, and directly said, "Nothing is impossible!" Although Violet was also abrupt by Stanley''s actions, she did not push him away. Because she knew that he was helping her to prevent Calvin and Arya from beingbeled as bastards. "Talia, do you still dare to say that my children has no father and are bastards?" Violet leaned in Stanley''s arms and looked at Talia without a trace of emotion. Seeing that the two were so close, Talia shook her head, "You shameless bitch! You dare to snatch Phoebe''s fianc¨¦! I have to teach you a lesson!" With that, Talia pulled Violet out of Stanley''s arms, raised her hand and was about to p Violet. But in the next second, Stanley grabbed her wrists tightly. "Ouch!" Talia yelled out in pain, with cold sweat on her forehead. Stanley shook her hand away, frowned and looked at Violet, "Are you okay?" "I''m okay." Violet rubbed her wrist, feeling warm. Although she could avoid Talia''s p by herself, Stanley''s stopping Talia without hesitation made her feel moved. "Well." Stanley nodded, then turned to look at Talia with a cold face, "Who gave you the courage to beat her?" Talia held the faintly painful hand, forcibly endured her fear of him and said loudly, "You are Phoebe''s fianc¨¦. Since she dared to seduce you, I can punch her." "I didn''t even know that you would still speak for your stepdaughter. Your discord with Phoebe is false?" Stanley raised his eyelids lightly. When Talia heard the word ¡°stepdaughter¡±, Violet saw a trace of flustered look in Talia''s eyes. She also knew that Phoebe and Talia told the public that they were stepmother and stepdaughter. It was just that she didn''t understand why her father insisted on letting Phoebe rece her. What was the reason? Talia exined with a flustered face, "We don''t get well along with each other. But Phoebe is also a member of the Hunt family. Anyway, I should speak for her. But you! Stanley, you are with this woman and even have two children. Don¡¯t you feel sorry for Phoebe or the Hunt family?" Hearing this, Stanley''s face became tenser, and the whole body was full of chills, "I should feel sorry for the Hunt family? It should be that you Hunt family feels sorry for the Murphy family! You really think I don''t know the inside story of the fianc¨¦e back then?" Talia was so shocked suddenly. Stanley knew that Phoebe was not his real fianc¨¦e! Then he also knew that Violet didn¡¯t elope with other men? No, it shouldn''t be. She did it so well back then and bribed all the servants of the Hunt family back then. It was impossible that he could find it out. Seeing Talia''s uneasy look, Stanley said, "If it weren''t for Phoebe''s rescue of me five years ago, I would have attacked the Hunt family a long time ago, instead of acquiescing to the behaviors that the Hunt family deceived the Murphy family." To deceive the Murphy family? What did it mean? Violet was so confused. But Talia breathed a sigh of relief. She was right! He really didn''t know. Also, if he knew, even if Phoebe saved him, he would not tolerate the deception of the Hunt family so easily. As she was thinking, Stanley spoke again. His voice was cold, "Go back to tell Eason. If he is dissatisfied that I have children, I will give him the opportunity to cancel the marriage. Get out of here!" "Cancel the marriage? No..." Talia didn''t agree. But seeing Stanly narrow his eyes, she didn''t dare to speak again. She was afraid that Stanley would cancel the marriage now if she spoke again. So she hurriedly left. Violet nced at the direction Talia was leaving, and then thanked Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, thank you." "Never mind." Stanley let go of her shoulder, "I like Calvin and Arya very much. Naturally, I don''t want to see them suffer such a grievance. But you, howe you have a fight with her?" Hearing that, Violet''s eyes dimmed. She replied with a bitter smile, "I just ran into her. You also know that I am the daughter of the Hunt family. How could Talia let me go since she saw me?" Stanley raised his chin. "By the way, Mr. Murphy, you just said that the Hunt family deceived the Murphy family. What do you mean?" Violet asked curiously. Stanley looked down at herplicatedly for a while without answering her. Violet didn''t ask again. Suddenly, the phone rang. Violet took a look at the phone, and then quickly answered, "Hello?" "Miss Hunt, Calvin is awake!" The nurse''s voice came into her ears. "What?" Violet said in surprise, "I''ll be back soon!" After she finished speaking, she hung up the phone, looked excitedly at Stanley who was also looking at her, and said with a smile, "Calvin is awake!" Stanley also smiled, "Don¡¯t you leave now?" "Let''s go!" Violet nodded. They two returned to the ward together. Calvin was slowly eating the porridge with the help of the nurse. Seeing theying in, he waved his little hand happily, "Mommy, Uncle Murphy." "Calvin!" Violet pursed her lips and couldn''t help it anymore. She hugged Calvin tightly, "Bad boy, you almost scared Mommy to death. Don''t you know!" "Sorry, Mommy. I won''t do it anymore." Calvin patted the back of her hand like a young adult, apologizing and coaxing her. Stanley stood by and looked at the mother and son. His eyes were filled with gentleness that he didn''t even know. After hugging for a while, Violet let go of Calvin and stared at him carefully, "Do you feel better?" "Here." Calvin touched his stomach, looking at Violet grievously, "It hurts." Violet poked his forehead, "You deserve it. Do you dare to eat seafood in the future?" "It''s Uncle Murphy." Calvin pointed to Stanley, "Uncle Murphy let me eat." Stanley raised his eyebrows. After taking a look at Calvin, he finally said, "Yes, it''s me." "Well, well, Mr. Murphy, don''t help him cover it up. I know this kid well. He must have asked you to take him to eat." Violet pinched Calvin''s face. Calvin stuck out his tongue. At this moment, the door of the ward was knocked. The nurse went over to open the door. A man in a white coat walked in. Seeing Stanley, his lovely face showed a big smile, which was especially warm, "Stanley, you are really here!" Stanley didn''t give him a look, obviously not interested in hising. Violet was a little surprised, "Dr. Baxter?" She recognized that this was the baby-faced doctor who bandaged her woundsst time in Star Light Restaurant. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Hi, how are you guys?" Henry shifted his gaze from Stanley to Violet and Calvin. He said hello to them. Violet smiled back, "Hello, Dr. Baxter, is there anything wrong?" Chapter 47 Stay Away from Her Chapter 47 Stay Away from Her "I''m here to find Stanley." Henry replied with pouting. Violet nodded, but wondered how he knew Stanley was here. As if Henry could see her thoughts, he exined with a grin, "This is the Murphy family''s hospital. A doctor saw Stanley, so he told me." "Got it." Violet understood. "Why are you looking for me?" Stanley looked sideways at Henry. Henry became serious. "I have found a suitable brain surgeon you asked me to find." "Who?" Stanley''s eyes narrowed. "His name is George!" It was him? Stanley''s eyes darkened, and his thin lips pursed twice. Henry did not notice his abnormality, and said slowly, "Dr. Joe is a top expert in brain surgery. He is well-known abroad. He has never failed any operations. It will definitely seed if he preforms Ivy''s operation." "Mommy, Uncle Murphy and that doctor are talking about Godfather." Calvin whispered. Violet touched his head, "Yeah." Although the mother and the son said lowly, it still attracted Henry''s attention. He looked at the mother and son in surprise, "Do you guys know George?" "Yes." Calvin nodded. Violet also smiled, "Yes, he and I are very close..." Speaking of this, she suddenly remembered something. Then she subconsciously nced at Stanley and replied, "He is my husband." Stanley''s face instantly sank. He felt a little unhappy. Did she like to use a hypocritical man like George as a cover for her? "What? George is your husband? He is actually the one..." "Shut up!" Before Henry''s words could be finished, Stanley interrupted him sharply. Henry closed his mouth subconsciously, and then realized that he almost said it out in front of Violet. "Sorry, sorry, I was so surprised just now. Do I scare you guys?" Henry smiled embarrassedly at Violet. Violet shook her head slightly, "No, but what did you want to say just now?" "Uh... Did I say it?" Henry looked at the ceiling and began to y dumb. "Yeah!" Calvin looked at Henry with a smile. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The corners of Henry''s mouth twitched. This brat actuallyughed at him! Sure enough, those who looked like Stanley were not cute! "Okay,e out with me!" Stanley got up and walked outside the ward. After winking at Calvin, Henry followed out. The two came to the safe stairwell. Henry took out a pack of cigarettes from the pocket of his white coat and handed it to Stanley. Stanley took one out, "Change to a doctor. George can''t do it!" "Why?" Henry''s action of lighting the cigarette paused, "I have contacted him. He wille to the hospital to work after a while. Now it is toote to change another person.¡± "He''s not simple. If it''s him who performs Ivy''s operation, I will be worried about it!" Stanley caught the lighter Henry threw, but didn''t mean to light a cigarette. "But if we don''t let George perform the operation, Ivy won''t get better. At present, there are some more famous brain surgery experts than George in the world, but they are basically old and unable to perform surgery. Are you sure to change another person?" Henry took a puff. Stanley frowned and said nothing. Henry spit out a smoke ring and looked at him, "Stanley, tell me honestly, you really didn''t want to find George because you were worried about Ivy?" "What do you mean?" Stanley''s face sank. Henry flicked the cigarette ash away and smiled, "Isn''t it obvious? Violet was your original fianc¨¦e, but she eloped with George and cuckolded you. It''s normal for you to mind." " "You are wrong. I don''t mind!" Stanley pressed down the lighter and lit his cigarette, "because George is not her husband." Henry was choked by the smoke. It took a long time to stop his coughing. He looked at Stanley with red eyes, "What are you talking about? Violet''s husband is not George? So what happened to her just now..." "A cover." Stanley replied faintly. Henry rubbed his curly hair, "Then who is her husband?" "Who knows!" Stanley looked down at the spark on the cigarette butt. No one knew what he was thinking about. Henry curled his lips, "It''s okay. Since George is not her husband, I won''t feel awkward when I work with him in the future. However, I heard Fraser said that you were very close to Violet recently. This is not in line with your personality. Is it possible that you treat her...?¡± "Do you think it''s possible?" Stanley stared at him coldly. Henry touched the tip of his nose, "Well, I think too much. But I still hope you stay away from her. She has a family and you also have a fianc¨¦e. You shouldn¡¯t have intersections outside of work, otherwise you will fall into it." "You don''t need to remind me of this kind of thing!" Stanley said solemnly. "Okay, you should decide as soon as possible whether or not George will have an operation. If you dy it, Ivy will really be unable to wake up." After speaking, Henry patted Stanley on the shoulder, turned and left. Stanley was the only one left in the gloomy staircase. Stanley was holding a cigarette, recalling what Henry had just said. He knew that he had done a lot of things that he had never done before for Violet and her children. These things made him feel very weird. If this continued, he didn''t know what he would be. He had never liked the feeling of being out of control. Thinking of this, Stanley closed his eyes slightly. After opening eyes again, he seemed to have decided something. His eyes were cold and alienated. Immediately, he threw the cigarette butt on the ground and crushed it with the sole of his shoe, and then returned to the ward. Two dayster, Calvin was discharged from the hospital. Violet bought a lot of dishes specially and prepared to celebrate in the evening. However, when she prepared the meal and made a call to Stanley to ask him toe over for dinner, Stanley refused. "Mommy, is Uncle Murphy noting?" Calvin asked while drinking the juice. Violet put down the phone, "No." "Huh, Uncle Murphy is a liar." Arya also snorted unhappily while holding a ss of juice. "He promised to drive me to the kindergarten. But except for the first day, Uncle Murphy didn''t drive me to the kindergarten again." Violet chuckled, "Didn''t Uncle Murphy arrange a driver for you?" "This is different. I want Uncle Murphy to driver me in person." Arya replied with a pouting mouth. Calvin looked at Violet, "Mommy, was Uncle Murphy very busy these past two days? He hasn''te to see us." Hearing this, Violet touched the heads of the two children, "Sure, Uncle Murphy manages such arge group. He doesn¡¯t have the time to see you guys every day. Don''tin it! Let¡¯s eat, and rest early after eating. " "Okay." The two children nodded. The next day, Violet officially returned to work. After she clocked in, she went to the purchasing department and checked the cloth sent by the cloth factories three days ago. After confirming that there was no problem, she walked to Stanley¡¯s office. "Come in!" Hearing a knock on the door, Stanley said without raising his head. After getting the permission, Violet opened the door to enter, "Mr. Murphy." Hearing her voice, Stanley''s eyes flickered. He stopped the pen in his hand, and looked at her coldly, "What''s the matter?" Chapter 48 Phoebe Plagiarized Chapter 48 Phoebe giarized Violet stopped at Stanley''s desk, "Mr. Murphy, in order to prevent other designers from misusing the cloth of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯, I want to apply for a warehouse separately. Besides, only I can have the warehouse key." In addition, she did this for another reason, which was Phoebe. Based on what she knew about Phoebe, Phoebe couldn''t just watch the cloth sent over and do nothing. If Phoebe did nothing, how could she drive Violet out of the Murphy Group. So Violet had to take precautions, otherwise she couldn''t afford the consequence. "Okay." Stanley agreed without hesitation. Then he looked away and said, "In the future, you don''t have toe to me for such trivial matters. Go directly to Fraser. He will handle it!" Hearing the indifference in his tone, Violet was shocked, then nodded, "Yes, Mr. Murphy." "Go ahead with your work. I''ll let someone give you the key in a while." Stanley waved his hand and said. Violet gave him a confused look, then turned around obediently and went out. She felt he seemed to be colder towards her? Did she do something which offended him? Violet tilted her head. She couldn¡¯t figure out, so she didn''t think much about it. She closed the door of Stanley''s office and returned to the design department. As soon as she sat down, her phone rang. "Violet, congrattions! You won the first ce in J City of Golden Feather Award!" Jessie congratted Violet happily. Violet was confused, "Jessie, what are you talking about? What is the first ce?" "y dumb with me?" Violet was speechless, "I really don¡¯t know!" Jessie seemed to understand something, and swallowed, "Violet, do you fail to participate in Golden Feather Award?" Violet said, "No." Violet knew that Golden Feather Award was one of the most authoritative fashion designpetitions at domestic. She wanted to participate at the beginning, but because of too many things after returning, she was busy and missed the registration time. "This is not right!" Jessie frowned, "Since you didn''t participate in it, who is the Miss Hunt who won the first ce?" "Miss Hunt?" Violet narrowed her eyes suspiciously. "Yes." Jessie nodded, "I just saw that the design drawing of the first ce was drawn by you before, and it was signed by Miss Hunt. So I thought it was you who participated in thepetition, but I did not expect that you didn¡¯t participate in it at all. Violet, would someone steal your design and pretend to be you to participate?" Hearing this, Violet''s face sank. Her red lips pursed to a straight line, "I probably know what''s going on. Maybe you''re right. Perhaps someone has stolen my design, but she didn¡¯t pretend to be me. Besides me, there is indeed the other Miss Hunt." How clever Jessie was! She guessed who Violet was referring to, "Violet, you mean, your half-sister?" "Yeah, it should be her, but I have to go to the official website to check." With that, Violet put down the phone and clicked on the official website of Golden Feather Award. When she saw the work of the first ce, her hand which held the mouse suddenly tightened. It really was her design! Phoebe copied it intact! "Violet, how about it? Have you confirmed it?" Jessie couldn''t wait to ask on the phone. Violet then turned to look at the designer''s signature in the lower right corner of the design drawing. Seeing the unique watermark of Phoebe, an anger crossed Violet¡¯s eyes. Then she picked up the phone again and put it back to her ear. Her voice was as cold as ice. "Confirmed. It''s her!" She had always known that Phoebe liked to giarize, but she never thought that one day she would be giarized by Phoebe. The works Phoebe copied were the assignments to Violet by Violet¡¯s teacher a year ago. The theme was autumn. She designed about 20 pieces of works. Her teacher only took a fancy to eight of them. The rest was rated as rubbish by her teacher. Her teacher let her throw them away. But Violet didn¡¯t want to threw them, so she registered a personal ount in a socialwork site and uploaded them to keep them as souvenirs. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Unexpectedly, this could be discovered by Phoebe! "She actually dares to giarize your works. Violet, let''s go to thepetition organizer to expose her!" Jessie clenched her fists angrily. Violet bit her lower lip, "No!" "Why?" Jessie didn''t understand. Violet took a breath, "Because the works Phoebe giarized were Mina¡¯s works. I promised my teacher that I can¡¯t expose that I¡¯m Mina when I have not yet made a name for myself at domestic!" "Then we just let Phoebe go like this?" Jessie was very unwilling. Violet sneered, "No! The most intolerable in my life is stealing and giarism. Since Phoebe dares to do this, I definitely won''t let her go. Doesn''t she like giarism? Let her giarize!" "Violet, you mean..." Jessie''s eyes lit up. Her eyes were full of excitement. Violet sneered, "It''s just like what you think." Phoebe didn''t have much design talent herself. She was able to have today''s status, basically relying on giarism. Since Phoebe won the first ce this time, she would definitely find ways to continue giarism in the subsequent knockouts. Then Violet just needed to put some design drawings on the social tform and let Phoebe copy them. When the final of Golden Feather Award came, ¡®Born of Fire¡¯ should have a big sess. When she had a reputation, she could stand up and say that she was Mina. Then she could use Phoebe of giarism and ruin Phoebe! Thinking of this, Violet hung up and immediately checked the theme of the next session of the Golden Feather Award on the official website. She was ready to make a trap for Phoebe to jump. At this moment, Phoebe suddenly pped her hands and came to therge office, "Everyone, stop your work first!" Everyone stopped working and looked at her. Violet was no exception. With a smile on Phoebe''s face, she seemed to be in a good mood, "At eight o''clock tonight, in Room Rose of the Sunrise Hotel, I will treat you guys. Everyone has toe. If you don''te, I will think you despise me." Everyone naturally nodded in a hurry. Some people murmured in surprise, "Director Hunt, is there a happy event?" "Stupid! Didn''t you watch the announcement of Golden Feather Award today? Director Hunt got the first ce in J City!" "Yeah!" Phoebe cast an appreciative look at the person behind her, "I am very happy to win the first ce, so I specially invite everyone to dinner." Hearing this, everyone hurriedly congratted Phoebe. Only Violet sat in the position without moving, watching this scene with mocking eyes. It was shameless to giarize her work to get the first ce, and to show off in a big way! While Violet was thinking about it, Phoebe suddenly looked over here, "Violet, you seem to be very upset that I took the first ce?" Violet stood up and replied calmly, "No, Director Hunt misunderstood me. I was just thinking about something else." "Oh? Then can I know what you are thinking about?" Phoebe looked at Violet and stroked her bright red nails. Violet nodded and stared at Phoebe, "Of course, I''m thinking about Director Hunt''s design style. Why is there such a big difference between your previous work and current work? Director Hunt, can you answer me?" Listening to her words, Phoebe''s eyes were flustered for a moment, but she soon calmed down. Her voice was gloomy, "Violet, what do you mean by this? Are you suspicious of me?" "I''m just curious. If Director Hunt can''t tell me, just forget it." Violet smiled and spread her hands, neither denying it nor admitting it. Phoebe snorted coldly at her, "As a designer, it¡¯s normal that I often change my style. It¡¯s nothing unusual. Rather than questioning me here, you¡¯d better to finish your work!" After that, Phoebe walked away on high heels, but her steps were obviously somewhat unnatural. Violet looked at the direction Phoebe was leaving and couldn''t help but sigh slightly. It was normal that a designer¡¯s style was changeable? Who didn''t know that every designer had only one style! Only brainless Phoebe would say such words. Didn''t she see that other people''s face changed? Chapter 49 Ivan Murphy Chapter 49 Ivan Murphy Violet shook her head, put her gaze back on theputer, and started busy working. When it was time to get off work in the afternoon, Violet first went to the kindergarten to pick up the two children and drove them to Jessie¡¯s home, letting Jessie take care of them. Then she took a taxi to the Sunrise Hotel. At 7:50, she arrived at the Sunrise Hotel. As soon as Violet opened the door of the private room, she heard Phoebe''s light and fluttering voice, "Violet, you arete!" "I''mte?" Violet walked over, raised her mobile phone, and pointed to the time on it, "Isn''t it eight o''clock? It''s not eight o¡¯clock yet. Why am Ite?" Phoebe shook the red wine ss, staring at her with a smile, "I did say eight o''clock at the beginning, but I changed it to seven o''clockter. I sent the notice to our chat group. You didn''t see it?" Violet pursed her lips, "Sorry, I didn''t join that group!" "Is that so?" Phoebe asked the others with a surprised expression on her face, "You guys didn¡¯t invite Violet into the chat group?" "No, the group is full!" someone replied. Phoebe smiled embarrassedly at Violet, "Sorry, I thought they have already invited you in." Seeing Phoebe¡¯s fake smile, Violet twitched the corners of her mouth, "It''s okay!" At this moment, she knew everything. The group was full? They got Phoebe''s instruction from the beginning and deliberately didn''t invite her in. But now Phoebe deliberately changed the time in the chat group, the purpose was to make herte, so as to make something difficult for her! Sure enough, as soon as Violet pulled the chair away and took a seat, Phoebe ced a bottle of red wine in front of her. "Violet, although it is not your fault to bete, you were stillte anyway. How about drinking one bottle of wine to show your apology, okay?" Sure enough! It wasing! Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Violet said inwardly, then pushed the red wine back to Phoebe, "Director Hunt, I''m sorry, I can''t drink." Phoebe didn''t expect that Violet would refuse her so directly, then her face suddenly became gloomy. "What do you mean? Look down upon me?" "Of course not, it''s just that I feel ufortable today. I ate two cephalosporins, so..." While talking, Violet took out a box of cephalosporin from her bag and put it on the table. Looking at this box of cephalosporins, Phoebe was so angry. She never expected that Violet, the bitch, would have eaten cephalosporins by coincidence! "Director Hunt, you see, I can''t drink. But I can still drink juice. How about I drink juice?" Violet looked at Phoebe who was opposite. Phoebe pulled a long face and replied, "No need!" Juice? What juice could make people get drunk? "Thank you so much!" Violet smiled and put away the cephalosporin. This cephalosporin was not that she specially prepared, but she had always had this habit. In abroad, she would often go out to parties with her teacher. Drinking was unavoidable at parties. After a long time, there was something wrong with her stomach. Later, under George''s suggestion, she started to carry a box of cephalosporins with her so that she didn''t have to drink. During this meal, Phoebe was unhappy. Other people cared about her emotions, so naturally they couldn¡¯t be happy. The meal was very depressing. Only Violet was very satisfied. When they almost finished eating, Violet got up and went to the toilet. But as soon as she walked outside the door, a tall figure suddenly sprang out from the men''s toilet next to her, grabbed her wrist, and pushed her against the wall. The sudden change shocked Violet. Just as she was about to scream, the man covered her mouth. "Shhh, don''t make any sound! Do me a favor, or I will kill you!" The man warned in a hoarse voice. Violet immediately did not dare to move, nodding. Seeing that she was so obedient, the man smiled with satisfaction, then buried his head on her neck, as if he was kissing her. At this time, some footsteps came from not far away, apanied by the voice of speaking. "Search, he must be still nearby. You go to the front to see. You go to the toilet to see." "Yes!" Then the footsteps dispersed. Violet heard one was walking towards them, getting closer and closer, making her body tense. The man felt her nervousness and then he pinched her right neck, "Rx! If I¡¯m found out because of you, do you believe I will kill you?" Hearing this, Violet felt scared and couldn¡¯t stand firmly by herself. The man took this opportunity to hug her firmly and let her lie in his arms. The actions of the two, in the eyes of others, werepletely a couples flirting outside the toilet. Because of this, those people just passed by them, and left without stopping. Finally, the man let go of Violet. Violet had a chance to see the man¡¯s face clearly. He was very handsome and had a noble temperament. The clothes he wore did not have any brand labels, but the style was very good. At first nce, it was handmade. Obviously, his identity was not ordinary. When Violet was looking at the man, the man was also looking at her. When seeing Violet¡¯s face, the man''s light brown eyes shed a strange light, which was fleeting. "Thank you! May I have your name? I will repay you when I have the opportunity." Ivan stretched out a hand toward Violet, wanting to make friends with her. But Violet only sorted out her clothes, and didn''t mean to shake hands with him. She said lightly, "No need. We won''t see each other anyway." A person with a not-so-simple identity was chased by others! She wouldn¡¯t make friends with this dangerous person unless she was stupid. Thinking about it, Violet didn''t even look at Ivan, and walked past him. Ivan touched his chin and looked at Violet''s back, as if he was looking at a prey. His eyes were filled with interest, until Violet disappeared. When Violet returned to the private room, Phoebe was no longer there. Violet asked the designer next to her. The designer said that Phoebe left after she answered the phone and her face was a bit bad. No one knew what was going on! Since Phoebe left, the rest of the people naturally wouldn¡¯t stay here. After barely filling their stomachs, they also left the hotel one after another. The next day, when Violet arrived at thepany, she was called to the meeting room for a meeting. As soon as she walked to the door of the meeting room, she met Stanley and Fraser who also came here for the meeting. "Mr. Murphy." Violet greeted Stanley. Stanley didn''t expect to meet her here. Just about to respond, he saw the hickey on her neck. His eyes dimmed suddenly, and his face changed! Who was she withst night? George, or another man? Seeing Stanley staring at Violet with a very gloomy expression on his face, Fraser asked confusedly, "Mr. Murphy, what''s the matter with you?" Stanley didn''t answer. He retracted his gaze, and walked into the meeting room with a sullen face. Fraser nced at Violet confusedly, and intuitively felt that the weird emotion of Mr. Murphy was rted to her, but he didn''t ask, just quickly followed. At the meeting, Violet stood in front of the multimedia screen and told all the senior executives about her next garment making process and her thoughts on the show. Her ideas were very novel which made all the senior executives surprised. They asked Violet about the feasibility of these ideas. Only Stanley looked at her without saying a word. His eyes wereplicated. Chapter 50 The Man She Eloped With Chapter 50 The Man She Eloped With The strangeness of Stanley was seen by Phoebe beside him. Phoebe followed his gaze and saw the hickey on Violet''s neck. She trembled suddenly. A huge sense of crisis suddenly surged in her heart, and her breathing became rapid. As a bystander, she could see very clearly it was that Stanley felt jealous when he was staring at Violet''s neck! It had been just a few days! Stanley actually had feelings for Violet! She, Phoebe, had been by his side for five years, but he was unwilling to even look at her directly. It couldn¡¯t continue like that. She had to drive Violet away, otherwise she would never feel at ease! Thinking of this, Phoebe clenched her fists tightly, and began to n in her mind. Before long, the meeting ended. People left one after another. Soon, there were only three of them left in the meeting room. Violet stood up and was about to discuss with Stanley about models. The door of the meeting room was suddenly pushed open. A tall man walked in. "Stanley, long time no see!" The man greeted Stanley with a smile. Stanley narrowed his eyes. He stared at the man coldly, and slowly uttered the man''s name, "Ivan!" Ivan? The name was so simr to Stanley. Were they brothers? Thinking of this, Violet looked over curiously. She opened her mouth in surprise after seeing Ivan''s face. It was him! Violet''s reaction was seen by Phoebe. Phoebe deliberately raised her voice and asked, "Violet, do you know brother?" Hearing this, Stanley''s gaze instantly shifted to Violet, as if he was confirming whether Phoebe''s words were true. Violet nodded and shook her head in the face of his scrutinizing eyes, "I don''t know him. I just saw him..." Before she finished speaking, Ivan interrupted her suddenly, pretending to be sad, "It''s really sad that you said that. I''m here specifically for you today." "Come for me?" Violet pointed to her nose, feeling a little confused. "Yes, I specifically inquired others and knew you were working here, so I came here." Ivan walked towards her. Violet was not familiar with him, so she didn''t want to be so close to him. She subconsciously stepped back. The direction of her stepping back happened to be behind Stanley. But before she took a few steps back, Ivan grabbed her hand. Ivan smiled evilly, "Why do you hide from me? Am I so scary? You didn''t hide from mest night!" Last night? Hearing this, Stanley was stunned. His hand that had originally nned to pull Violet over also stopped in the air. It took a while before he took his hand back, his face extremely gloomy. It turned out that the hickey on her neck were left by Ivan! Phoebe could naturally think of what Stanley could think of, not to mention that Ivan''s words were originally so ambiguous. "Brother, what is the rtionship between you and Violet?" Phoebe endured the ups and downs in her mind, pretending to be curious. Stanley''s ears moved a little. Obviously, he was also very concerned about this question. Ivan noticed Stanley''s reaction from the corner of his eye and then he smiled, "Can''t you guys see it?" Violet''s eyes widened. She stared at him in astonishment. How could she not tell that he was deliberately letting others misinterpret their rtionship? Her face flushed with anger. But just when she was about to refute, Phoebe spoke first, "Of course I can see it. I just want to confirm it." She didn''t understand why God was so unfair to her and always allowed Violet to meet such nice men. Not only Stanley was attracted by Violet, but even Ivan... However, this was also a good thing. If Violet and Ivan were together, Stanley would give up on Violet, right? Thinking of here, Phoebe pulled Stanley''s arm, pretending to be amazed, "Stanley, I didn''t expect that Violet and the eldest brother are actually a couple." A couple? Stanley''s thin lips pressed tightly, only feeling these two words extremely harsh. Violet was pissed off by Phoebe. She pulled a long face and quickly exined, "Director Hunt, you have misunderstood. I am not familiar with this Mr. Murphy at all!" When she said this, she didn''t know why she secretly nced at Stanley. She didn¡¯t want Stanley to misunderstand her. It was just that Stanley''s face was still cold and expressionless. She couldn''t tell whether he believed her or not. Then she couldn''t help but feel a little lost for a while. "Violet, I knew you were still angry with me." Ivan''s eyes suddenly dimmed. Then he showed a bitter smile. Violet was stunned. She was so confused, "What are you talking about? Why am I angry with you?" "Of course I left without saying goodbye and abandoned you back then, so..." "Enough!" Stanley suddenly stood up from the main position. Back then¡­ It turned out that Ivan was the one who eloped with Violet back then. No wonder Calvin looked so much like him, because he and Ivan were cousins. So there would inevitably be some simrities in appearance. "Stanley, what''s the matter with you?" Phoebe pretended not to know the reason of Stanley''s reaction, and asked with concern. Stanley ignored her. His cold and sharp eyes swept across the faces of Violet and Ivan. He said without emotion, "This is the Murphy Group, not a public ce for you guys to confess!" Sure enough, he still misunderstood her! Violet bit her lower lip, "Mr. Murphy, I am not..." "You''re right. Violet, let¡¯s go out." Before Violet could finish speaking, Ivan took her and walked to the door of the meeting room. "What are you doing? Let me go!" Violet was unwilling, trying to get rid of him. But Ivan grabbed her wrist so tightly that she couldn''t shake it off at all. In this way, she was dragged out of the meeting room by Ivan. Stanley looked at the direction they were leaving with gloomy eyes. Phoebe stood beside him, "Stanley, there seems to be some misunderstanding between brother and Violet." Stanley did not speak, and just went out of the meeting room. As soon as he went out, he saw Ivan and Violet entering the elevator. In the elevator. Ivan finally let go of Violet. Violet rubbed her aching wrist and looked at him angrily, "Mr. Murphy, why did you say those words which would let others misunderstand in the meeting room? We only met yesterday, but what did you say? Back then? What did you want to do? " "Don''t you understand? I like you." Ivan pushed the gold-rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose. Violet sneered, "Like me? Do you think I would believe such ridiculous things?" Ivan shrugged, "I know you won''t believe it, but what I said is true. I fell in love with you at first sight. As for why I said that, I just wanted to tell others that we were together a long time ago. Then there won¡¯t be other men approaching you." Violet''s face sank immediately, "Mr. Murphy, do you know that your behavior is shameful!" Not only shameful, but also very crazy. She didn''t want to be in the same space with such a person! Taking a deep breath, reluctantly suppressing the anger, Violet stretched out her hand, ready to press the elevator. But Ivan stepped sideways and blocked the elevator button, "Well, I admit that I''m wrong on this matter. So what about I invite you to dinner to apologize to you?" "No need!" Violet coldly refused. However, Ivan didn''t seem to hear it. When the elevator reached the underground parking lot, he pulled her straight to the front of the car and forced her into the car. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Violet had no choice but to follow him to the restaurant. After having a hasty meal, Ivan suddenly answered the phone and left with a gloomy face. Violet took a taxi back to the Murphy Group. As soon as she stepped into the office, she heard gossips from everyone. Chapter 51 Suppress Phoebes Power Chapter 51 Suppress Phoebe''s Power "It''s her. She had a scandal with Mr. Murphy before, and now she has a scandal with Director Murphy again!" "Yeah, I heard that she is married and has two children. I didn''t expect that she would hook up with other men. It''s really shameless." "Maybe she dislikes that her current husband has no money, so she wants a better one!" Listening to these contemptuous words, Violet frowned. What was going on? Why did she be the shameless person in the eyes of these people when she came back after a meal? Thinking of this, Violet walked towards those people who were talking. Those people obviously didn''t expect her toe. Then they stopped talking and looked at her awkwardly. "Who told you that I had an affair with Director Murphy?" Violet stopped in front of them, asking in a cold voice. After these people looked at each other, one of them stood up and replied, "It was the people in your design department who said it in the chat group." "Design department?" Violet pursed her lips. She immediately understood everything. After that, she ignored these people and walked to the elevator. When she arrived in the design department, Violet heard the samements as soon as she entered therge office. She wasn''t angry. When she walked to her office area, she picked up a magazine and rolled it up, and then mmed it against the table. There was a loud thud. Everyone was shocked. Violet nced indifferently across everyone, and said solemnly, "Who was instigated by Phoebe to spread the rumors between me and Director Murphy in the chat group? Stand up by yourselves!" The reason she was so sure that it was Phoebe was because only Phoebe and Stanley knew that she knew Ivan. Stanley would definitely not do this kind of thing, so it must be Phoebe! As for the reason, Phoebe just wanted to ruin her reputation in the Murphy Group. It was really a mean trick. Most of the people in the office were surprised when they heard Violet''s words. Only a few showed a guilty conscience. Violet recognized these people. They were Phoebe¡¯s men. They had no design talent. Their greatest ability was to tter Phoebe. "So it''s you guys!" Violet looked at them. They also knew they were seen through. It was meaningless that they still yed dumb. So they admitted, "So what?" "Apologize!" Violet spit out the word coldly. They stood up and said, "Why? You did such a shameful thing yourself. We are just telling the truth." Violetughed, "Shameful? I don''t know when I had an affair with Director Murphy. But you guys just commented me like this. It''s really way out of line. I''ll give you a chance. Apologize to me, and rify the rumors in the chat group. Or I won''t let you guys go so easily!" Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. However, after they listened to it, they didn''t take it seriously and didn''t mean to apologize at all. Upon seeing this, Violet also guessed the reason why they were so confident. She sneered. This group of people was really stubborn. They thought that they had Phoebe''s support, then they could be afraid of nothing. It was extremely stupid. It just so happened that Violet could take advantage of this opportunity to drive these people out of the Murphy Group, which could also disintegrate Phoebe''s force. Then Phoebe couldn¡¯t incite these people to deal with her in the future. Thinking about it, Violet dropped the magazine in her hand, sat down, and turned on theputer. Those peopleughed disdainfully when they saw her actions. They originally thought she was so fearless. It turned out that she only dared to shout in front of them. For a while, these people didn''t take Violet to heart. After sitting back, they continued to spread the rumors of Violet and Ivan, even deliberately spoke loudly. Violet knew that they did it on purpose, but she didn''t stop them, letting them talk. The more they talked, the more things she printed. Finally, she picked up the printed pile of materials and left the design department to Stanley''s office. "Mr. Murphy, I have something to report to you." Violet knocked on the open door. When Stanley heard her voice, the tip of the pen paused slightly. He looked up at her, "What''s the matter?" "Here is the thing..." Violet walked into the office while telling him about the rumors. After Stanley heard it, he frowned, "Who spread it?" "It''s them." Violet took out a piece of the information in her hand and put it in front of him. Stanley nced casually, but didn''t look at it again. He leaned back in his chair and asked, "Then what do you want to do?" Violet looked at him and replied seriously, "These people spread such false rumors in the chat group, which has a great impact on the reputation of me and Director Murphy. Besides, they refuse to apologize, so my proposal is to dismiss them. But there is another reason." Stanley crossed his fingers, ced it on his knees, and said faintly, "Say!" "Mr. Murphy, these are the design drawings drawn by several people who spread rumors. It is difficult for me to understand why such designs were made into clothes and sold into the market." Violet handed him the rest of the information. Stanley raised his hand to take it and took a look, then his face sank in an instant. Although he didn''t understand clothing design, he still had aesthetics. Naturally, he could see that these designs were not very good, and they were far from thepany''s standards. No wonder the design department had been established for more than a year, but it was always bottom of thepany. With such suck designs, how could thepany develop! Thinking of this, Stanley picked up thendline and called Fraser, "Come to my office!" Soon, Fraser came over. Seeing Violet still in the office, he nodded to her in surprise as a greeting. Violet also smiled back. Stanley handed the stack of design drawings to Fraser. Then he said with a cold voice, "Go to notify the personnel department. Kick them out of thepany!" Hearing this, Violet smiled with satisfaction. She knew from the beginning that it was obviously unrealistic to fire those people based on a few false rumors, so she printed these design drawings. With Stanley''s seriousness in his work, he absolutely couldn¡¯t tolerate such incapable employees who liked to make trouble to stay at hispany. Facts had proved that she had made the right move. After Fraser left, Violet had no reason to stay, so she said goodbye. But as soon as she turned around, Stanley stopped her, "Wait a minute!" Violet looked back at him, with some confusion, "Mr. Murphy, is there anything else?" "Take this!" Stanley opened the drawer and took out a ck invitation card to her. Violet took it suspiciously, "This is..." "A gathering of international fashionmenters. You go with me the day after tomorrow!" Stanley took a sip of the coffee on the table, and replied concisely. Violet understood it. Her eyes lit up, "Does Mr. Murphy n to invite a few well-knownmenters to join in the big show of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯?" Stanley nodded, "Yes!" "I see! I will go with you." Violet closed the invitation and put it carefully to her chest. Stanley said, "The ne will set off at 8 o''clock in the morning the day after tomorrow. Don''t bete!" "Got it." Violet nodded. At this moment, the door of the office was suddenly opened. A figure came in from outside, walked quickly in front of Stanley, put her hand on Stanley''s desk, and asked with red eyes, "Stanley, why did you fire my employees?" Stanley frowned and his voice was cold, "Who gave you the courage to enter my office without knocking?" Hearing what he said, Violet couldn''t hold back a smile. Listening to herughter, Phoebe looked at her with a distorted face. Violet immediately shrugged, indicating that she stoppedughing. Phoebe then looked at Stanley, "Sorry, I just care about my employees too much, so..." "Enough!" Stanley didn''t want to listen to her exnation, so he directly raised his hand to interrupt her, "I ask you it¡¯s you who have reviewed thepany''s design drawings for the past year, right?" Chapter 52 Temporarily Take Over Her Work Chapter 52 Temporarily Take Over Her Work "Yes...Yes." Phoebe didn¡¯t dare to look into Stanley¡¯s eyes. She answered in low voice. Stanley looked up at her, "Then tell me, why would that kind of trash pass?" Facing Stanley''s question, Phoebe lowered her head and couldn''t answer. Violet chuckled, "That''s because those designers have a better rtionship with Director Hunt, so it is inevitable that Director Hunt will take care of them. Is that right, Director Hunt?" Phoebe red at Violet, as if she wanted to tear Violet into pieces. Stanley saw it. He knew what Violet said was true. His thin lips were immediately pursed. He looked at Violet and said, ¡°From now on, you will temporarily take over Phoebe¡¯s work. All design drawings will be reviewed by you." "Me?" Violet was stunned. She just wanted to break Phoebe''s power. Unexpectedly, she actually took over Phoebe''s position. Compared to Violet''s shock, Phoebe was so flustered right now. Her eyes widened in disbelief, "Stanley, you can''t do this!" Let Violet rece her? This was no different from driving her away! Stanley''s sharp eyes fixed on Phoebe''s face. His voice was cold, "Why not? I let you be the director of the design department. You messed up the whole design department. Tell me how can I let you still manage the design department?" "I..." Phoebe was speechless. Stanley pinched his eyebrows and said, "Okay, that¡¯s a deal. You guys all go out!" "Yes!" Violet replied and walked to the door. Although Phoebe was unwilling, she didn''t dare to provoke Stanley. After stamping her foot, she chased Violet angrily. "Stop!" On the corridor, Violet stopped, "Director Hunt, is there anything else?" Phoebe came to Violet, gritted her teeth and red at Violet, "You are very proud of yourself that you drove my men away, and took my job away, right?" Violet shrugged, "I am not proud of it, but I am very happy. Speaking of which, it¡¯s you who gave me the opportunity. If you didn''t incite them to spread rumors about me and Director Murphy, they would not be driven away. Your position would not fall into my hands." Phoebe knew that Violet wasughing at her. She trembled with anger, "You bitch..." "Shhh!" Violet raised a finger and made a quiet gesture, "Director Hunt, this is outside the office of Mr. Murphy. You said so loud, just want to attract Mr. Murphy over and let Mr. Murphy see your vulgar look?" Hearing that, Phoebe was startled. She immediately calmed down. Her voice was also lowered a lot, "Violet, that¡¯s not over!" "Okay, I''ll wait and see!" Violet replied faintly, and then walked past Phoebe to the elevator. Back to the design department, those designers were no longer there, and the positions were empty. The rest of the people looked at Violet with a little fear and a little admiration. They were afraid of Violet! After all, Violet drove away several designers and robbed Director Hunt¡¯s position. Feeling the sense of alienation from everyone, Violet didn''t care. She had expected it a long time ago. After smiling faintly, she picked up a pencil and started working. In the afternoon, Violet answered the phone and went to a coffee shop near the Murphy Group. As soon as she entered, a man sitting by the window waved to her, "Miss Hunt, here!" Violet walked over, pulled the chair opposite the man and sat down, "Hello, Mr. Knight, have you got the result of the investigationst time?" "Of course, otherwise I won''t call you." As he said, he opened the briefcase beside his hand and took out a file bag and a photo from it. The photo was that one which was taken by Violet in the hospitalst time. "Miss Hunt, you guess is right. These three people are indeed the kind of rtionship you thought. This man is Nate Walker, and the child in his arms is Filip Ellis. He is five years old this year. This is the paternity test of the three of them. Our agency has spent a lot of efforts to get the paternity test. It is absolutely real!" Mr. Knight pushed the file bag to Violet. Violet quickly took out the paternity test inside and read it. After reading it, sheughed. Herughter was full of irony. Twenty-six years ago, Eason had an affair with Talia, causing Phoebe to be half a year older than her. Seven years ago, Eason drove her, her mother and her brother out of the Hunt family for Talia and Phoebe. Now Talia had an affair with others and cuckolded Eason. It was so ridiculous. When her mother returned, she would tell her mother. Her mother would be very happy, right? Thinking of it, Violet stuffed the paternity test back into the file bag, "Mr. Knight, thank you so much!" "You¡¯re wee." Mr. Knight responded with a smile. Violet took out her mobile phone, transferred the money to him, and left the coffee shop, preparing to pick up the children in the kindergarten. Two hourster, Violet returned to the apartment with her two children. As soon as they got out of the elevator, she saw Frasering out of Stanley''s apartment. "Fraser, what are you doing..." Violet pointed to the suitcase Fraser was pulling. Fraser didn''t expect to meet her here. He pushed his sses and replied, "I helped Mr. Murphy pack his luggage." While speaking, he couldn''t help but look at Calvin next to her. This child obviously looked exactly like Mr. Murphy. Howe he was Ivan''s son? "Pack luggage?" Calvin asked, raising his head, "Sir, Uncle Murphy won''t live here anymore?" Fraser nodded, "Yes." When Arya heard this, she was anxious, "Mommy, I like Uncle Murphy very much. Can you tell Uncle Murphy not to move to other ces?" "Arya, be a good girl!" Violet lowered her head and pulled the clothes out of the little girl''s hand, and then smiled embarrassedly at Fraser, "The girl is not sensible." "It doesn''t matter. They are very cute." Fraser waved his hand to show that he didn''t care. Although he didn''t like Ivan, he had to admit that these two children were really likable. "Violet, it''s gettingte, I have to send the luggage to Mr. Murphy, so I have to leave first." Fraser said while looking at the watch. "Okay, bye." Violet took the two children to the side and let out the way. Fraser thanked them, and walked past the three of them to get into the elevator. "Mommy." Calvin looked at Violet, "Why did Uncle Murphy not live here?" Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Mommy doesn''t know either." Violet shook her head. Looking at Stanley''s closed apartment door, Violet suddenly felt a little empty. Arya rubbed her eyes and was about to cry, "Mommy, Arya can¡¯t see Uncle Murphy in the future, right?" "What are you talking about?" Violet scratched her nose, "Why did you think that you can''t see him anymore? When Uncle Murphy didn''t move here, you can also see him, right? Well, let''s go home first. What do you want to eat? Mommy will make it for you." As soon as Arya heard the food, she immediately forgot Stanley. She raised her little hand and shouted, "Mommy, I want to eat fish." "What about Calvin?" Violet asked Calvin as she was opening the door. Calvin touched his chin and thought, "Coke chicken wings." "Okay!" Violet rubbed the heads of the two children and said in a petting way. The next day, Violet came out of the dye room with wearing a white coat which was stained with various colors. Seeing Ivan who was leaning against the wall, she was taken aback, "Director Murphy, why are you here?" Chapter 53 Doubt Chapter 53 Doubt "Good morning!" Ivan waved to her and smiled, "I came to you specially." "What¡¯s up?" Violet took off her white coat and put it on her arm, asking suspiciously. Ivan stood up straightly and walked towards her, "I have heard about what happened yesterday. I''m sorry to make you wronged." It turned out to be here to apologize. Violet let go of her vignce and waved her hand, "It''s all over. Director Murphy, you don''t have to worry about it." "No! It''s because of me anyway, or I will invite you..." "No need." Violet knew what he was going to say, so she interrupted him and refused. Ivan looked at her for two seconds and then shrugged with regret, "Well, I still want to find an excuse to ask you out, but you didn''t even give me the chance to finish speaking." Violet smiled perfunctorily, but did not answer. A gloomy look shed across Ivan''s eyes, "Speaking of which, Stanley is also wrong. As the president, he can''t manage his staffs well. If I were the president, I would definitely not let such a thing happen¡­" Listening to his derogation of Stanley, Violet couldn''t help but frowned. She felt a little ufortable. Her voice became a lot colder, "Director Murphy, you are wrong about this. The Murphy Group is so big and there are so many employees. Mr. Murphy is not the God. It is impossible to understand every employee thoroughly." "You spoke for him like this. Do you like him?" Suddenly, Ivan asked. Violet was taken aback, and repeatedly shook her head to deny it, "How could it be possible!" "Really? But I think you seem to speak for him very much." Ivan squinted at her, as if to see her through. Violet felt inexplicably guilty when she was staring at by him like this. Then she turned her head to the side, "Because Mr. Murphy is a nice boss." "Oh?..." Stanley raised his chin and said. Violet didn''t know if he believed it or not. After a while, he suddenlyughed, "If this is the case, you must not be tempted by him. Otherwise, you will be very painful. Besides Phoebe, there is a more troublesome woman beside him." A more troublesome woman? Violet blinked, and subconsciously asked, "Who?" Ivan spread his hands with a smile, but didn''t mean to answer. Violet then realized that she was too concerned about this. Then she quickly lowered her head and changed the topic, "Director Murphy, I have to leave first." "Don¡¯t leave. Talk with me more." Ivan pulled her back. At the corner of the corridor not far away, Stanley looked at this scene with a gloomy expression on his face. He couldn¡¯t help but clenched his fists. A few secondster, he suddenly turned around and walked towards the elevator. Fraser followed him, "Mr. Murphy, we won¡¯t go over?" "No." Stanley lowered his eyelids to cover the emotion in his eyes. Then he responded coldly, "There is no need to disturb them!" Hearing this, Fraser couldn''t help but turned his head to nce at Violet who was pushed by Ivan on the wall. He was hesitated, "Mr. Murphy, do we have to cancel the management right of Violet to ¡®Born of Fire¡¯?" "What do you mean?" Stanley stopped. Fraser naturally stopped, "Because Violet has that kind of rtionship with Ivan. Moreover, Ivan has never given up his ambition to get the Murphy Group. I am worried that he will let Violet do something to ruin ¡®Born of Fire¡¯. Then we..." "Violet won''t do it!" Stanley interrupted him in a deep voice. Fraser was a little puzzled, "Why are you so sure?" Stanley pursed his lips and said faintly, "Once she really listens to Ivan and does something like that, first of all, Merced will not let her go. Not only will Merced publicly break the rtionship between the teacher and the apprentice with Violet, he will also make her unable to stay in the fashion circle. She can''t bear the consequences!" He could see that Violet was very professional, not the kind of person who would ruin her career for love. "Well." Fraser nodded relievedly. Stanley threw the report to Fraser, "You will send someone to give this to her in a while and ask her to hand it in after she chooses models." "Yes!" Fraser hurriedly caught the declining report, wondering why Mr. Murphy didn''t let people send it over at the beginning. Mr. Murphy actually came here in person. When they came here, he did not go to see Violet. Why bother? N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Fraser secretly sighed. When he returned to the top floor, he asked his assistant to send the report to Violet. When Violet received the report after she got rid of Ivan. She now felt more and more that Ivan was a lunatic. Not only did he take advantage of her, but also said that he liked her and wanted to pursue her. He didn''t even mind that she had two children. How could she believe him? She was not blind. How could she not see the indifference in his eyes? Obviously, he was only approaching her with the excuse that he liked her. Although she didn''t know what his purpose was, she must stay away from him! Pursing her red lips, Violet took the report and walked to the design department. When she passed Phoebe¡¯s office, she suddenly heard a voice from inside, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Dad, Stanley doesn¡¯t know yet. Last time he just wanted to help Violet out, so he said that. My mother was so shocked that she believed it." Um? Phoebe was talking about her? Violet couldn''t help but stopped. In the office, Phoebe''s voice sounded again, "Yes, her two children are just time bombs. Stanley will know the truth sooner orter. We can hide it for a while, but we can''t hide it for a lifetime." Hearing this, Violet was shocked. The report in her hand fell to the ground with a thud. "Who is outside?" Hearing the sound, Phoebe¡¯s face changed. She suddenly stood up from her seat. Violet came to her senses. She quickly picked up the report and ran into therge office next door. Then she sat down, pretending that nothing had happened and tapping the keyboard. Phoebe chased out with her mobile phone. Her voice couldn''t hide her panic. She questioned everyone, "Who have been out just now?" "No one has gone out." Everyone looked at each other and then answered. Phoebe naturally wouldn''t believe it so easily. She squinted her eyes and looked at everyone''s face one by one, trying to see if anyone was lying. However, after looking around, everyone''s faces were filled with doubts and confusion. She couldn''t see anything at all. Could it be that she heard wrong? Phoebe lowered her eyes and thought for a moment, then turned and left. After she left, Violet breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Phoebe just asked if anyone had gone out, not if anyone hade in. Otherwise, she would definitely be exposed But what did Phoebe''s call mean? Why did Phoebe say that her two children were time bombs? Why did Phoebe link her two children with Stanley? Could it be that Stanley was the biological father of the two children? How could this be? Violet couldn''t help standing up. She clenched fists and was so fazed. She couldn¡¯t calm down a bit until the phone rang. "George." "What''s wrong with you?" George''s face showed a touch of tension when he heard the tremor in her voice. Violet forced a smile, "I''m fine. Why did you call me suddenly?" "I want to tell you that I will return in a few days, and I won''t leave anymore." George said. Violet really smiled now, "That''s great! If Jessie knows it, she must be very happy." George fell silent suddenly. Violet realized that she had said something wrong. Then she patted her forehead annoyedly, "George, I..." "Well, don''t you ask me why I won''t leave?" George interrupted her. Chapter 54 Its Really Him Chapter 54 It''s Really Him "I know you were invited by the Baxter¡¯s Hospital, right?" Violet sat back in the chair. George was startled, "Why do you know?" Violet exined, "Last time Calvin was seriously ill, I saw Dr. Baxter in the hospital. I heard that he was going to ask you to perform an operation on someone." She remembered that it seemed to be a girl named Ivy. "So that''s the case." George sighed with regret, "I wanted you to guess it." Violet chuckled, "When will you be back? I¡¯m going to pick you up." "Then it depends on when I can get the visa. I''ll tell you when I get it." "Okay!" After that, Violet said a few more words to George and ended the call. At this time, a colleague came over and said, "Violet, the garment maker said that there is a problem with the pattern of the clothes. They hope you will take a look." "Okay, I''ll be over right away." After speaking, Violet carried the bag and left the design department. In the afternoon, she texted Jessie and asked Jessie to help pick up the children. Then she took a taxi to the hotel where she had sex with that strange man five years ago. Phoebe''s phone call in the morning, like a magic sound, had been lingering in her mind. So she had to figure out who she had sex with, or she couldn¡¯t sleep well! "Hello." Violet came to the front desk, "Excuse me, is your manager here?" "Yes, please wait for a moment!" Thedy at the front desk smiled politely at her, then picked up the calling machine and called the manager over. The manager took a look at Violet and asked politely, "Miss, what can I help you?" "I want to check the surveince?" Violet took a deep breath and said. The manager was dumbfounded, and then refused, "I''m sorry, in order to protect the privacy of our hotel, I can¡¯t let you check it unless there is a special reason." Special reason... Violet lowered her eyelids, "Then if I said that I was raped five years ago, and now I want to find the person who raped me, can''t it?" Hearing this, the manager was shocked. He was obviously surprised by her words, and immediately changed his words. "Of course, we are happy to cooperate." Criminal cases had already been involved. He had to cooperate. If thisdy called the police and asked the police to call for surveince, the reputation of the hotel would be damaged. "Miss, please!" The manager made a please gesture. Violet thanked him and followed him to the monitoring room. Since the surveince that Violet wanted to check was five years ago, it took a long time for the staff in the monitoring room to archive the surveince recording five years ago for yback. Violet stood in front of thergest disy screen. She clenched her fists tightly, which showed her uneasiness at the moment. Soon, the surveince had broadcast the scene where Phoebe was walking along the corridor of the hotel suite. In the next second, Phoebe suddenly opened a door and pushed her into the room. "Wait a minute!" The manager stopped suddenly. Violet looked at him, "What''s the matter?" "Miss Hunt, you just said that you lived in 3606, right?" the manager asked. "Yes." Violet nodded, but she felt a little guilty. She lied. She deliberately told the manager that her sister booked the room for her in the hotel to let her rest, but someone broke into the room and raped her. In this way, the manager would not think that she took the initiative to enter the room. After all, it was really shameful! The manager did not doubt Violet''s words. He pointed to the door she entered and said, "But Miss Hunt, the room you entered was not 3606, but 3609." "What are you talking about?" Violet''s face changed and her eyes widened. The manager apologized, "This is a mistake of our hotel. At that time, the 9 of 3609 was loose, so it became 6. We found it out during the roundster." Violet was shivering. She felt that she almost fainted. So she entered the wrong room and slept with the wrong person? "Who is the guest in 3609?" Violet asked with a pale face and a trembling voice. The manager was about to answer, but he saw something suddenly. Then he signaled her to look at the screen, "It''s him!" Violet quickly turned her gaze back on the screen. A tall figure was staggering outside the door of 3609. He lowered his head. Violet couldn''t see his face, so she was a little anxious for a while. Until the moment the man opened the door and entered the room, he finally showed his profile. Although that profile was not as mature as it was now, Violet still recognized him at a nce. Stanley! No wonder Calvin was so simr to him! It turned out that they were really father and son! Violet covered her mouth, tears welling up into her eyes. Although she had already guessed before she came here, when she really confirmed it, she was still shocked. There were such coincident things in this world. "Miss, are you okay?" The manager couldn''t help asking with concern when seeing her crying. Violet slowly shook her head, "I''m fine. Can I make a copy of the surveince?" The manager agreed. Violet took out the U dick she prepared in advance, copied the surveince, and then left the hotel. When she was walking, her pace was messy. That night, Violet stayed up all night. When she came to the airport the next day, she looked so tired. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Stanley raised his eyebrows when he saw her ck eye circles. Was this woman so excited to attend that party? "Have you got your boarding pass?" Stanley walked to Violet and asked quietly. Violet didn''t respond and sat in a daze on the bench. Stanley couldn''t help frowning, then stretched out his hand to wave it in front of her. Violet finally recovered. After looking up at him, she hurriedly lowered her head. She said in extremely low voice, "Mr. Murphy, you are here..." "What''s wrong with you?" Stanley squinted at her. This woman seemed to be hiding from him? "Nothing... I''m okay..." Violet''s hands on herp clutched her dress tightly, revealed a nervous posture. Since knowing that the man in front of her was the biological father of her two children, Violet found out that she couldn¡¯t face him naturally as usual. Stanley could tell that Violet was lying. He pursed his thin lips and wanted to ask something. The airport broadcast suddenly sounded and interrupted him. His handsome face sank. Then he said, "Let''s go." "Yeah." Violet nodded hurriedly. After getting on the ne, when Violet saw there were only two of them in the first-ss cabin, she finally realized what was wrong. So she asked Stanley on the other side of the aisle, "Mr. Murphy, only us?" Stanley was flipping through a magazine. Hearing what she said, he hummed, "Fraser will get there tomorrow." "Really?" Violet bit her lower lip. So in the next few hours, she would be alone with him? Stanley saw the entanglement in Violet''s eyes from the corner of his eyes. Then his eyes became cold. What did she mean? She was unwilling to stay with him? "Mr. Murphy, can I ask you a question?" Violet didn''t know what Stanley was thinking. After taking a deep breath, she said suddenly. Stanley answered coldly, "Okay!" Violet plucked up the courage and gritted her teeth. She asked, "If one day, you know you have children, what will you do?" Hearing this, Stanley snapped the magazine closed and turned to look at her. His deep eyes seemed to see her through, "Why are you asking it?" Violet was worried about that he could see something, so she hurriedly lowered her eyelids to cover the panic and guilty conscience in her eyes, trying to make her voice sound natural, "I''m just curious, I watched TVst night. The actor learned that he had children suddenly, but he didn¡¯t know what to do, so I want to hear Mr. Murphy¡¯s opinion." Stanley retracted his gaze and snorted coldly, "Let theme back. I won¡¯t let my children live outside." Chapter 55 The Evening Dress Chapter 55 The Evening Dress Hearing his words, Violet froze for a while and then trembled slightly. She knew that he was serious. If he knew that the Calvin and Arya were his children, he would really take them away. At that time, she could only watch it and could not stop him. No, she couldn''t let this happen. He was Phoebe''s fianc¨¦ and would marry Phoebe in the future. Phoebe hated the two children''s guts! Violet couldn''t imagine how the two children would be treated in the future, so the best way was not to let Stanley know it. Thinking of this, Violet nced at Stanley, and decided to conceal this matter to the end. "Yeah, how can you let your children live outside!" Violet echoed. Then she closed her eyes, leaned back in the seat and fell asleep. Stanley was slightly startled when he heard the long breathing sounding to his ear. Fell asleep? He looked at Violet. Seeing her curl up on the seat, he rubbed his temples, and pressed the call bell next to the armrest. The stewardess came over, "Sir, what can I help you?" "Give me a nket." Stanley said. "Okay." The stewardess smiled softly. Soon, the stewardess came with the nket. Stanley unfastened the seat belt around his waist, got up and walked to Violet''s seat. After looking down at her for two seconds, he suddenly squatted down and put her seat down. Violet¡¯s body also changed from curling up to lying t as the seat wasid t. Afterwards, Stanley covered her with the nket, and tucked the hair on her face behind her ears. Looking at her fair and delicate face, Stanley''s thin lips moved slightly. There were some emotions in his eyes. After a while, he suddenly reached out to touch her face. Stanley felt it soft and smooth, then he suddenly came to his senses. After reacting to what he had done, his face sank. He quickly retracted his hands, got up and sat down, frowning very tightly. He was crazy! Not only did he do these unnecessary things, but actually touched her face. Stanley clenched his fists and looked at the clouds outside the window, his eyes gloomy and unclear. A few hourster, Violet yawned, stretched herself and sat up. Seeing the nket sliding down, she was taken aback for a moment. Then she realized something, and looked at the man on the other side. With aputer on hisp, he was typing on the keyboard with his head hanging down, which looked very serious. Violet picked up the nket and asked with a blushed face, "Mr. Murphy, did you cover it for me?" Stanley''s hand paused. The next second, he returned to his natural state. He faintly replied, "No, the stewardess did it." Hearing this, Violet was immediately embarrassed. She thought it was him. Yes, he had nothing to do with her. Why did he have to take care of her? Although Violet thought so, she still felt a little bit lost. However, Violet didn''t think about it a lot. She straightened up the seat, folded the nket and put it aside. Then she got up and went to the toilet. When she came back from the toilet, Stanley had put away hisputer and was looking at his watch, "Get ready. We are going to get off the ne." "Okay." Violet replied and began to pack her stuff. After getting off the ne, Stanley walked ahead and went out of the airport first. Violet looked at his back withplicated eyes, but soon there was a touch of relief in her eyes. Since she didn''t intend to let him know that the two children belonged to him, she would treat him as usual. Hiding from him could easily arouse his suspicion. After thinking about this, Violet patted her cheek, and suddenly felt relieved. Stanley naturally felt her change, but did not ask her what happened. When they arrived at the hotel, Violet put down her luggage and took out her mobile phone, wanting to have a video chat with Jessie. It happened to be at night at domestic. She didn''t worry about them falling asleep. "Mommy." The faces of the two children appeared in front of the camera. They were calling her sweetly. Hearing the soft and sweet voices of the two children, Violet felt so warm. How could they be so cute! "My dears, do you guys listen to Jessie?" Violet asked while lying on the bed. Arya nodded, "We are behaved. Jessie praised me just now." "Really? What about brother?" Violet looked at Calvin. Calvin pursed his mouth, "Jessie scolded me!" "Oh?" Violet was taken aback, "Why did she scold you?" "I know." Arya raised her little hand to answer, "Because brother broke Jessie''s vase. Jessie told him not to pick it up to avoid being cut by the ss, but brother didn¡¯t listen to Jessie." Oh! "It turns out to be like that!" Violet nodded. Calvin grunted aggrievedly and turned his face aside. Violet had the heart to teach him a lesson, so she didn''t coax him, and chatted with the little girl. After chatting for a while, Arya blinked her big eyes and asked Stanley, "Mommy, is Uncle Murphy with you? Arya wants to see Uncle Murphy." Hearing this, Violet was silent for a while, "Sweetie, why do you want to see Uncle Murphy, baby?" "I like Uncle Murphy." Arya answered with her fingers in her mouth. "Does Calvin like Uncle Murphy too?" Calvin was no longer angry with Violet, and replied with nodding, "Of course, I admire Uncle Murphy very much. When I grow up, I want to be like Uncle Murphy... No, a better man than Uncle Murphy!" Seeing the shiny eyes of the two children when they mentioned Stanley, Violet''s lips moved. No one knew two children better than her. Although the two children looked cheerful, it was difficult for them to really admire and ept a person. But after returning, they quickly epted Stanley, which really surprised her. Only now did she know that it was blood connection. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. But now, she had decided not to let the three of them know it, so naturally there was no need to meet again, so... After silently saying sorry inwardly, Violet smiled regretfully, "Sorry baby, Uncle Murphy is not here." "Huh?" The two children looked at each other disappointedly. Violet quickly changed the topic again, instead of mentioning Stanley, and talked about other things, which sessfully diverted the attention of the two children. About ten minutester, when it was time for the two children to sleep, Violet hung off the video. At this moment, the doorbell rang suddenly. Violet sat up and went to open the door with her slippers. Stanley stood outside the door, holding two gift boxes in his hands, "There are for you." "This is... an evening dress?" Violet took the gift boxes. When she looked at the pattern on it, she guessed what was inside. Stanley raised his chin slightly, "You can wear it for tonight¡¯s party." "Thank you, Mr. Murphy." Violet smiled and thanked him. She originally nned to go out to buy an evening dress in a while. But unexpectedly, he had already prepared it for her. "You are the chief designer for ¡®Born of Fire¡¯. I should be in charge of your dress. I have to leave now." After speaking, Stanley turned back to the opposite suite. Violet closed the door when she saw him in, then she walked to the bed with two gift boxes in her arms. She put the boxes on the bed and opened them. One box contained a dress, and the other smaller box contained a pair of silver-white high heels. Violet unfolded the dress. The fiery red one-shoulder long dress was extremely gorgeous, and therge pieces of diamonds iid around the waist were even more dazzling. Violet fell in love with it at a nce. She couldn''t help but picked up the dress to try it. Then, she suddenly realized something. Her heartbeat quickened. She murmured with a blushed face, "Weird, how could he know my size?" Chapter 56 Earthquake Chapter 56 Earthquake She did not to tell others about her size. Was it possible that he visually observed it? Thinking about it this way, Violet''s face was more blushed. A subtle emotion arose in her heart. After all, her physical data was known by a man, which was somewhat embarrassing. But she didn''t think about it. Seeing that time was running out, she quickly put down her dress and went to the bathroom to take a shower, preparing to attend the evening party. When she finished the shower and put on her makeup, it was already dark. Violet picked up the handbag, went out of the suite on high heels, and walked to Stanley''s suite. When she raised her hand to knock on the door, the door was suddenly opened. Stanley appeared in front of her in a suit that was more formal than usual. "Mr. Murphy." Violet greeted him. Stanley looked at Violet who put on exquisite makeup. After a stunning light shed under his eyes, his eyes darkened, "The clothes match you very well!" Hearing his praise, Violet was ttered and a little embarrassed. But she smiled uncontrobly, feeling so sweet, "Really?" "Yeah." Stanley nodded lightly. When choosing a dress, he picked this one at a nce, and thought it suit her well. Now he found that his choice was right. Violet touched her earlobe, "Mr. Murphy, you¡¯re very handsome tonight!" She didn¡¯t tter him. He was already very good-looking. After a little dressing up, he was even more handsome and iparable, and his temperament was all impable. When Calvin grew up, he was almost like this. Thinking about it, Violet couldn''t help showing an expectant smile on her face. Stanley was still happy because of her words, but when he saw the smile on her face and the look in her eyes, his face suddenly became cold. Who was she looking at through him? Ivan? Feeling that there was something wrong with Stanley, Violet regained her senses and asked, "Mr. Murphy, what''s the matter with you?" "I''m fine." Stanley walked past her coldly to the elevator. Violet looked at Stanley¡¯s back and tilted her head with a confused look. Why was he angry? She didn''t seem to mess with him, right? Violet couldn¡¯t understand. She sighed helplessly, and trotted to catch up with him. The party was held in the fashion hall. Not only the famous fashionmenters, but also many designers came. Some designers had brought their own design works and were showing them at the party. Violet looked at the design drawings enviously, and couldn''t help muttering, "If I knew it early, I would bring some works here too." When Stanley heard this, he looked at her sideways, "The big show of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯ is the stage where you be famous. This ce is too small and there is no need." "Mr. Murphy, are you so confident in me?" Violet raised her eyebrows in surprise. "I have confidence in your design." Stanley took two sses of red wine from the waiter''s tray, and handed one of them to her, "Let''s go. Invite thementers." "Yeah." Violet nodded, held her arm, and walked with him among thementers. After walking around, they invited more than a dozenmenters who were well-known internationally. This number had far exceeded the number ofmenters required for general big shows. Therefore, in the following time, they did not continue to invite, but prepared to go to the rest area to rest with their wine sses. But at this moment, the ground shook violently. Violet couldn''t stand still in high heels. She was about to fall to the ground. Stanley''s eyes condensed. Without thinking, he threw away the wine ss in his hand, reached out to grab her wrist, and pulled her into his arms with force. "What happened? The earthquake?" Violet¡¯s face turned pale with fright as she watched the swaying seats around and heard the various screams, falling and breaking sounds. Although Stanley wasn¡¯t like Violet, his face was tense, "Well, this country is already in an earthquake zone, and there are frequent earthquakes, but I didn''t expect that we encounter it as soon as we came." "Then what shall we do now? The house will not copse, will it?" Violet''s voice trembled. She had never seen such a situation before, so she was a little scared for a while. "The structure of the house is very strong and won''t copse. Just wait for the shock to pass!" Stanley put his arm around her waist with one hand, and the other hand supported the table on the side, leading her to stand still. When he said this, his tone was very calm, as if the earthquake was just a trivial matter. Inexplicably, Violet''s inner fear faded a lot. She leaned quietly in his arms, smelling the mint fragrance from him. She couldn''t help closing her eyes. She had been thinking before why she felt familiar with the smell of him. It turned out to be because she smelled it that night five years ago. The earthquake was still going on. No one knew when it would stop. Stanley frowned and looked around, trying to find a road to take Violet out of here. However, at this moment, he suddenly heard a cracking sound above his head. Stanley looked up and saw that the pir with a huge crystalmp hanging on the ceiling had been shaken away by the earthquake, and only a few thin wires were supporting it. Those wires were stretched very straightly. Obviously, they were impossible to support such arge and heavy crystalmp all the time. Sure enough, the next moment, the wires snapped and disconnected. The huge crystalmp fell. Stanley was so shocked suddenly, and then immediately pushed Violet out. Before Violet didn''t know what was going on, she fell to the ground not far away. She gasped in pain. However, because Stanley pushed her away, he missed the time to escape. He was hit by a crystal lamp. This scene made Violet frightened and stupefied. Her mind went nk. It took a long time for him to come senses. He hurriedly climbed to Stanley''s side and shouted with red eyes, "Mr. Murphy, Mr. Murphy?" Stanley didn''t respond. He was pressed under the crystalmp. His eyes closed tightly. His face was pale. He was trembling unceasingly. Obviously, he got hurt very badly. Violet quickly took off her high heels and stood up, went to lift the crystalmp on his back, and wanted to rescue him. But the crystalmp was so big that she couldn''t lift it at all. Instead, her palms got hurt. She was so anxious that she cried, "Mr. Murphy, hold on, I''ll call someone to save you!" With that said, she let go of the crystalmp and was about to call someone. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. But at the moment she turned around, Stanley suddenly vomited blood and passed out. By the time he woke up, it was already two dayster. Looking at the white room, he already knew where he was now. He wanted to support himself, trying to sit up. But as soon as he made a move, his wounds hurt badly. Then he groaned in pain. After Violet heard this, she was happy. Then she quickly put down the water bottle in her hand and went to the hospital bed, "Mr. Murphy, you are awake." Fraser, who was on the balcony, hung up the phone and came in. He shouted excitedly, "Mr. Murphy." Stanley turned his neck and looked at the two of them. His voice was a little weak, "What''s wrong with me?" As soon as Violet wanted to say something, Fraser took the lead, "Your back was severely injured and your internal organs also got hurt. In addition, your two ribs were broken. One of them almost got stuck in the heart!¡± Having said that, he turned his head and red at Violet angrily. Violet also knew that Stanley was hurt so badly to save her. She lowered her head in shame, "I''m sorry, Mr. Murphy..." "What''s the use of saying sorry now?" Fraser coldly scolded, "Don''t call the doctor over?" "Well, I''ll go right away!" Violet quickly left the ward. After she left, Fraser picked up a cotton swab and moistened Stanley''s lips whileining, "Mr. Murphy, she is Ivan''s woman. What did you do to save her? Do you know you almost died!" Chapter 57 Someone Was Investigating Your Whereabouts Chapter 57 Someone Was Investigating Your Whereabouts Stanley raised the hand that hadn¡¯t gotten the infusion. Then he rubbed his sore temples, ¡°I saved her. It has nothing to do with whether she is Ivan''s woman, but because she is an employee of the Murphy Group. As the boss, I am obligated to be responsible for her. Besides, the most important thing is that she has rescued me twice!" Hearing this, Fraser opened his mouth and suddenly had nothing to say. Yes, if Violet hadn''t saved Mr. Murphy in time, Mr. Murphy might have died long ago! Stanley put his hand down and asked solemnly, "Does anyone else know that I¡¯m injured?" If Ivan knew that he was injured, he would definitely try to stop him from returning. Then, on the pretext that he was recovering from his injuries abroad and was unable to manage the group, Ivan would incite those old guys who had been dissatisfied with him to share his rights! Fraser obviously knew what Stanley was worried about. He shook his head and replied, "Don''t worry, Mr. Murphy. I blocked the news in time. Ivan doesn''t know yet, but Director Hunt is investigating for your whereabouts." Stanley asked sternly, "Why is she investigating it for?" Fraser threw the cotton swab into the trash can. "She saw that you didn''t return home yesterday and couldn''t contact you. She should be worried about you. Would you like to call her back?" "No need!" Stanley pursed his thin lips. Fraser did not speak again. He held the water ss to Stanley¡¯s mouth. Stanley raised his head slightly, took a few sips while biting the straw in the ss, and then waved his hand. As soon as Fraser put down the water ss, the call came. "Mr. Murphy, it¡¯s the call from the fashion hall." Fraser took out his mobile phone and nced at it. Stanley closed his eyes and pinched the bridge of his nose, "You deal with it." "Yes." Fraser replied and walked towards the door. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Violet walking over with the doctor. Violet stopped and asked, "Fraser, are you leaving now?" Fraser pushed his sses, "Yes, I have something to deal with. Please take care of Mr. Murphy." "Don''t worry. I will." Violet nodded. Fraser thanked her and left. Looking at his back, Violet tilted her head in doubt. Strange! Why was his attitude to her worse these past two days? But now why did he suddenly treat her with the polite attitude as before? Violet couldn¡¯t figure out, so she didn''t think much. She just led the doctor into the ward. The doctor checked Stanley, changed the medicine, and left soon. Only Violet and Stanley were left in the ward. Violet stood by his hospital bed and looked at him gratefully, "Mr. Murphy, thank you for saving me." If he hadn''t pushed her away, she would definitely be hit by the crystalmp. "You don''t need to thank me. Didn''t you save me before? We are even!" Stanley said. Then, he seemed to have thought of something again. He looked at Violet up and down, "By the way, when I pushed you out, I used much force. Didn''t it hurt you?" "No, no." Violet shook her head repeatedly and waved her hand. She felt so warm. He was already hurt and couldn''t get up, but he didn''t forget to care about her. It really made her so moved. Hearing Violet said that she was okay, Stanley rxed a little. But the next second he saw that her hands were wrapped around gauze. He frowned, "What happened to your hands?" "You said this?" Violet spread her hands and looked at it, then said with a smile, "It cut a little by the crystalmp while I was lifting the crystalmp. But it''s okay." Stanley said, "Well!" Violet put her hands down. At this time, a grunt sounded. Stanley''s face sank suddenly. Seeing Stanley¡¯s face, Violet instantly understood something. She lowered her head andughed, "Mr. Murphy, wait! I''m going to buy you something to eat." With that, she picked up her wallet and left the ward. After half an hour, Violet came back with food. Stanley didn''t mind it when he saw it was porridge. She fed one spoonful and he would eat one spoonful. After eating a bowl of porridge, Violet poured a few more painkillers to Stanley. The painkiller had the seque of lethargy, so Stanley fell asleep soon. After Violet tucked the quilt for him, she pulled a chair and sat down to look at him, her eyes gradually bing blurred andplicated. She still couldn''t forget the scene where he was vomiting blood to save her from her being hit by the crystalmp. At that moment, apart from feeling her heartbeat stopped, she also realized a terrible fact that she liked him. So when he praised her, she would feel happy. When he moved out of the apartment, she would feel lost! "Huh..." Violet exhaled for a long time, covering her face with some worries. She felt herself very despicable. Not only did she like a man with a fianc¨¦e, but she also broke her promise. Because she only vowed to Ivan not long ago that she did not like Stanley. But now¡­ She had already decided that she would not tell him about her feelings. After ¡®Born of Fire¡¯ got sess, she would leave the Murphy Group and Stanley. Maybe it wouldn¡¯t be long before her feelings for Stanley would fade away, right? Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Thinking of this, Violet smiled bitterly, and fell asleep on the side of the bed. In the evening, she was awakened by the phone. Arya pursed her little mouth, "Mommy, when are youing back?" Violet looked at her daughter tenderly, "It may take some time. Something happened to Mommy, so I can''te back temporarily. You miss Mommy?" "Yeah, I miss you very much." Arya nodded. Suddenly, Calvin snatched the phone. His immature face was full of worried, "Mommy, what happened?" Violet nced at Stanley on the hospital bed, her eyes flickering back, "Of course it''s about the work. Kids shouldn''t ask too much." She promised Fraser that she could not tell others about Stanley''s injury. "Well, I won¡¯t ask!" Calvin shrugged, and then suddenly said, "By the way, Mommy, when school was over today, an old man stopped me and Arya." "An old man?" Violet frowned and looked serious. "What kind of old man?" Arya hurriedly raised her little hand, "Mommy, Arya knows! That old man looks very fierce and there is a mole here." She pointed to her chin. A face immediately popped into Violet''s mind. Eason, her father! Violet''s hand holding the phone tightened abruptly. Her red lips pressed into a straight line. "Mommy, what''s the matter with you?" Calvin saw that something was wrong with Violet. He stared at Violet closely, and asked with concern. Violet took a deep breath and then calmed down, "Mommy is okay. Sweetie, did that old man do anything to you?" Calvin and Arya shook their heads together. "No, he just watched us for a while and left. He didn''t even talk with us." Calvin replied. Violet breathed a sigh of relief, but did not let go of her vignce. She absolutely didn''t believe that Eason just wanted to see his grandchildren. He had no feelings for her, so how could he have feelings for her two children? So no matter what the purpose of Eason''s trip was, Calvin and Arya couldn''t study at this kindergarten anymore. Thinking of this, Violet looked at the children in the phone seriously, "Baby, you guys won''t go to kindergarten tomorrow. Mommy will call the teacher to ask for leave for you guys. Mommy will transfer you to another school when Mommyes back." "Why? Mommy?" Arya blinked suspiciously. Calvin guessed something. He touched his chin and asked, "Is it because of that old man? Mommy, who is he?" Chapter 58 Returning Chapter 58 Returning "Just leave it alone! Listen to Mommy." Violet didn''t mean to answer. Seeing that her face was so solemn, Calvin didn''t ask. He just nodded, "Got it, Mommy." "Good!" Violet praised him. Then, the video ended. Violet called the kindergarten teacher and asked for leave for the two children. Before putting down the phone, she heard the man on the hospital bed with a deep voice, "Someone wants to hurt Calvin and Arya?" "Mr. Murphy, are you awake?" Violet quickly looked at the man. Stanley opened his eyes, and listened to the content of her call. Stanley lifted his chin slightly, "I just woke up." "Is it awakened by me?" Violet pointed to the phone. She didn''t go out when she chatted with her children. Stanley shook his head, "No. You haven''t answered me yet." Violet pursed her lips, "I don''t know if he is going to hurt Calvin and Arya. But since he suddenly appeared in front of Calvin and Arya, he must have no good intentions." "So your solution is to transfer your children to other kindergarten?" Stanley looked at her. Violet gave a hmm. Stanley squinted his eyes, "It can¡¯t solve the problem at all. You should tell Ivan the existence of the two children. With Ivan''s protection, the safety of the two children will be guaranteed." Hearing this, Violet was stunned, "Why should I tell Director Murphy about the existence of Calvin and Arya?" Stanley looked at her deeply for a while, then slowly said, "Isn''t he the father of two children?" "What!" Violet couldn''t help it anymore, and burst intoughter. Stanley frowned when he saw herughing so exaggeratedly, "What are youughing at?" Violet stoppedughing, "Mr. Murphy, who said Director Murphy is the father of two children." ¡®Obviously you are their father!¡¯ Stanley was a little stunned, but he did not answer her. He was a little excited. What she meant clearly was that Ivan was not the father of two children. Who was their father? As if seeing what Stanley was thinking, Violet sighed lightly, "Mr. Murphy, why do you think Director Murphy is my children''s father?" Stanley lowered his eyelids to cover the emotions in his eyes, "In the meeting room that day, Ivan said that you two had known each other years ago, but he abandoned you, so..." "It was all made up by him." Violet waved her hand to interrupt him. Stanley''s eyes condensed, "Making it up?" Violet said, "Yes, that day was the second day I met Director Murphy. How could we have known each other for a few years? Why was I abandoned by him?" Stanley''s face became gloomy. His whole body became cold. "So you and Ivan just met, but you stayed overnight together?" "No." Violet shook her head nkly. Stanley snorted coldly, "Then how do you exin the hickey on your neck at that time?" "Hickey?" Violet was taken aback, then reacted and patted her forehead, "It was pinched by him." "What?" Stanley asked in a deep voice. Violet told Stanley about how she had known Ivan. After Stanley listened, he was stunned. He could see that she was not lying. So, everything was his misunderstanding? Thinking about this, Stanley looked down, "Sorry." "It''s okay." Violet waved her hand. She had such a big red mark on her neck at the time, and it was normal to be misunderstood. Stanley said to her with a stern expression on his face, "Since you have nothing to do with Ivan, stay away from him in the future. He is not a good person." "I know." Violet agreed. Stanley''s face rxed a lot, "I can send someone to protect Calvin and Arya." "Don''t need. Mr. Murphy. If it still doesn''t work, I will send them abroad to stay with my mother." Violet refused his suggestion. Although Stanley felt a little ufortable, he didn''t say anything. After all, it was her children. He had no right to question how she arranged it. At this time, a nurse came and reminded Violet that it was time for Stanley''s dialysis. Violet carefully unfastened Stanley''s bed from the fixed frame. She pushed Stanley to the dialysis room with the nurse. A few dayster, Stanley recovered well. Although he could not stand and walk, he could already sit up. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. So Stanley insisted on leaving the hospital. Fraser and Violet had no way, so they had to go through the discharge formalities for him and returned. At the moment the nended, Fraser received Stanley''s order to announce his injury. For a time, some people were happy and some were worried. After Violet arrived at the Murphy Group, she went directly to the design department. But before she could sit down, Phoebe came over with a fierce look and pped on the table, "Violet, you actually made Stanley get injured!" Violet raised her eyebrows, "Director Hunt, you made a mistake. It was not I made Mr. Murphy get injured, but Mr. Murphy was injured in order to save me. Don''t throw mud on me and nder me." Phoebe didn''t expect that Violet could see through her tricks at once. Her face was distorted for a moment, "So what? It''s all because of you." "What then? What do you want to do?" Violet looked at Phoebe. Phoebe approached her, lowered her voice and gritted her teeth, saying, "I want you to leave the Murphy Group, and to leave Stanley. If you stay here, you will only bring trouble to Stanley!" "What if I say no?" Violet said with a smile while crossing her arms. Of course she would leave here, but not now. Moreover, she didn''t want to agree to Phoebe. When Phoebe heard Violet''s words, she smirked, "No? If I announce the real reason for Stanley''s injury, do you think the Murphy family will let you go? Those senior executives who support Stanley will let you go?" Now finally there was a chance that Phoebe could drive Violet away, so Phoebe wanted to seize it! However, Violet was not threatened at all. She calmly flirted with her hair, "Go ahead. Let¡¯s wait and see who the Murphy family will deal with first after you tell them!" "You..." Phoebe was speechless. Violet pulled the chair and sat down, "Director Hunt, is there anything else? If there is nothing wrong, please leave first. I have to work!" While she said, she turned on theputer, and didn''t even give Phoebe a look. Phoebe looked at Violet''s back hatefully, then turned and left with a snort. Violet shook her head ironically, and then clicked on the official website of Golden Feather Award to check the current situation of thepetition. Seeing that the knockout round of the top 16 had been on, and when Phoebe was still the first ce, her eyes sank. She sneered. Immediately after that, she narrowed the window, clicked into a secret social tform, dragged a few design drawings from the folder and uploaded them on, then deleted the browsing traces. After she closed the web page, she was busy with work. In the afternoon, Violet got off work and went to a big supermarket near the Murphy Group. After buying some big bones, she took a taxi to Jessie¡¯s home to pick up the children. When the two children saw hering back, they were so happy that they talked with her for a long time before saying goodbye to Jessie and returning to the apartment with her. "Mommy, why did you buy bones?" Calvin couldn''t help but curiously asked when he saw Violet take out a few big bones. Chapter 59 Ivy Ellis Chapter 59 Ivy Ellis Violet smiled and replied, "Make some soup for Uncle Murphy. He was injured in order to save Mommy. Mommy has to thank him." Now that Stanley had returned, she didn¡¯t have toply what she promised Fraser. "That''s it." Calvin nodded, indicating that he knew it. Violet touched his little head, "Go to y with your sister. Mommy is cooking." "Okay." Calvin replied, ran back to the room, and went to find Arya. Violet watched the two children''s rooms shut, and then went to the kitchen with a faint smile. When she just finished the cooking, the doorbell rang suddenly. Violet wiped her hands on her apron and went to open the door. George stood outside the door, smiling gently at her, "Violet." "George, why are you here?" Violet opened her mouth in surprise when she saw him. George took out his phone and shook it, "You forgot? We only talked on the phone a few days ago, and I said I woulde back." "I didn''t forget. But you didn''t say it was today. Why didn''t you tell me to pick you up?" Violet released the doorknob and took out a pair of slippers to him. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. After George came in, he closed the door and replied while changing his shoes, "I wanted to give you a surprise. By the way, they are gifts for Calvin and Arya." With that, he passed the two bags in his hand. Violet reached out to take them, "Thank you." "Never mind." George waved his hand, then looked around in the living room, "Where are the two children?" "They''re in the room." Violet put down the bags and beckoned him to sit, "I''m going to tell them toe out. It just happens to be going to eat soon." "I''ll go." George didn''t take a seat. He walked toward the children''s room. Seeing this, Violet felt that this was fine, so she went back to the kitchen and took out the dishes one after another. After the meal, the two children went to take a shower. Violet and George were washing dishes in the kitchen. George looked at the thermos barrel beside the sink, "This is..." Violet handed him a clean bowl, "In it is the big bone soup I cooked for Mr. Murphy." "For him?" George''s action of wiping the bowl paused insignificantly. A dark light shed across his eyes behind the sses. Violet didn''t notice it. She handed him another clean bowl, "Yeah." The gentle smile on George''s face faded, "I heard that Mr. Murphy was injured. Then you made soup for him. Do you care about him so much?" Violet was a little panicked and she almost threw the bowl out. She lowered her eyelids, and replied with some guilty conscience, "I don''t care about him. I did this for a reason." George knew she was lying. George understood that she might have feelings for Stanley. He suddenly felt panic. Even the face that had always been smiling amiably showed a tense look. But soon, everything disappeared. It restored as usual, as if what happened just now was just an illusion. "Really?" George responded with a fake smile, and then asked lightly, "Violet, do you know who I am going to perform the operation on this time?" "I know. It''s an acquaintance of Dr. Baxter and Mr. Murphy." Violet said after finishing washing thest bowl. George took the bowl and wiped it slowly in his hand, "You are not right. Their rtionship is closer than acquaintances. Her name is Ivy Ellis, a daughter of the Ellis Group. She had a car ident ten years ago. In that car ident, she has been in poor health, but seven years ago, she suddenly became a vegetable." "So it was her!" Violet also remembered something when she heard his introduction. the Ellis Group was one of the well-knownpanies in J City. But it went bankrupt ten years ago. Chairman Ellis and his wife passed away, leaving their only daughter. It was just that the daughter disappeared after the funeral of Chairman Ellis and his wife. Violet did not expect that Ivy would be a vegetable. "Miss Ellis and Mr. Murphy have always been childhood sweethearts. They have had a very good rtionship since childhood. If it hadn''t been for the car ident, they would have been married long ago." George focused on Violet from the corner of his eyes. Violet was shocked, "Married?" "Yeah, I heard that Mr. Murphy loves Miss Ellis very much. After Miss Ellis became a vegetable, he never gave up looking for the world''s top hypnosis master, just to wake her up. A month ago, Mr. Murphy seeded." George put the cleaned bowls into the cupboard. Violet opened her mouth in surprise, "You said Miss Ellis was awake?" George pushed his sses, "Yeah, but there is a tumor in her brain, so they need my surgery. I believe that after Miss Ellis recovers, Mr. Murphy would terminate the marriage contract with the Hunt family and marry Miss Ellis. After all, Miss Ellis is his true love." True love¡­ Hearing these two words, Violet felt that her heart was like to be pricked, and it hurt a little. George looked at her slightly pale face. He smiled with satisfaction. But it was fleeting, "Violet, I have to leave." "Okay, I''ll walk you out." Violet smiled reluctantly and walked him out. After George left, Violet returned to the living room a little unhappily. She sat on the sofa in a daze. In fact, she always knew that although Stanley was engaged to Phoebe, he did not love Phoebe, but she did not know why he refused to cancel the marriage contract with Phoebe. Now she knew that the reason. Stanley had a true lover. The reason why he did not cancel the marriage contract was to use Phoebe as a shield to help upy the position of fianc¨¦e. When that Miss Ellis came back, Phoebe had to give the position to her. Phoebe seemed a little pitiful. "Mommy." As she was thinking, Calvin came out of the room. Violet turned to see him, "What''s the matter, baby?" "Did Godfather leave?" "Yes, just left. Where''s your sister?" Violet asked. Calvin climbed onto the sofa and leaned his head on her, "Arya is asleep, Mommy, I want to ask you a question." "Okay, Mommy will answer you if Mommy knows it." Violet kissed her son''s forehead. Calvin looked at her with those dark eyes that were exactly like Stanley¡¯s, "Mommy, who is our Daddy?" Violet didn''t expect that he would ask this question. Violet fell silent with biting her lip. Seeing her look, Calvin pulled her sleeves, "Mommy, you know, right?" Violet nodded, "Mommy knows, but Mom won''t tell you." "Why?" Calvin didn''t understand. Violet sighed, "Because your father has a fianc¨¦e. He will soon have a new family, and he will have other children in the future. So do you still want to know?" Calvin moved his lips twice. His bright eyes dimmed, and then he shook his head. Violet took him into her arms, "Baby, why would you want to ask this?" Calvin cried, and replied with sobs, "Because the kids in the kindergarten before said that I and Arya were bastards without Daddy. They all said Mommy was shameless and got pregnant before getting married." "What?" Violet was furious. Her face was terribly gloomy. "Baby, why didn''t you tell Mommy before?" Violet''s eyes were red, and tears welled up into her eyes. Calvin clenched his small fists and replied, "Because I don''t want Mommy to be sad." This was a deal between him and Arya. He never nned to tell Mommy. However, the new kindergarten said that there would be parent-child activities on weekends. The content was to go to the amusement park with Mommy and Daddy. All the children in the school were apanied by their Daddy, but he and Arya did not have Daddy. Therefore, he couldn''t help but wanted to ask tonight. Violet felt guilty, "I''m sorry, baby, I''m sorry..." She didn''t know that her child suffered such a grievance. There were also these vicious words. She knew that there must be someone who was inciting those children to say it. When she found it out, she would definitely not let the person go! Violet''s eyes were filled with hatred. The next day, Violet learned about the parent-child activities. Thinking of Calvin''s desire for the father, after taking a deep breath, Violet took the initiative to knock on Stanley''s office door. Chapter 60 Parent-Child Activities Chapter 60 Parent-Child Activities "Come in!" Stanley''s cold voice came from inside. Violet pushed the door in, "Mr. Murphy, are you free on the weekend?" "What''s wrong?" Stanley put down the files in his hand and looked at her. Violet clenched her fists, and said with courage, "Here¡¯s the thing. Calvin and Arya''s kindergarten will hold a parent-child activity on weekends. You also know the situation of our family, so..." "Do you want me to act as the father of two children to participate in this event?" Stanley raised his eyebrows slightly, and instantly understood what she meant. "Yes." Violet nodded. Stanley''s slender fingers tapped gently on the desk, "Why are you looking for me? Isn''t there a Dr. Joe by your side?" Violet touched the tip of her nose, "George is not free." Hearing this, Stanley''s face suddenly sank. So she came to him because she couldn''t find anyone else? Thinking about it, Stanley was slightly angry. Just as he was about to refuse, a somewhatzy voice came from the door, "I can help you." Um? Violet turned to look. Ivan walked in slowly with holding a file, and then stopped beside her. "Director Murphy." Violet greeted him politely. Ivan first nced at Stanley, who was expressionless, before turning his gaze to Violet, "I just heard about it. You want to find a father for your two children to participate in parent-child activities. How about me?" He pointed to himself. Stanley frowned, but didn''t say anything. He was just looking at Violet, wanting to know her answer. Violet didn''t let him down either. She bowed apologetically to Ivan, "Thank you, Director Murphy, but no need." She refused so directly. Ivan''s eyes shed annoyed, but it was fleeting, "Why don''t you consider me? There shouldn''t be any difference between looking for me and looking for Stanley?" "Yes!" Violet turned her head to look at Stanley, "Mr. Murphy looks like my son. If he goes with us, I don''t worry about being suspected." This was indeed! Stanley''s thin lips hooked slightly. His mood improved a bit because of her words. Seeing Stanley was happy, Ivan was not happy. He lowered his eyelids to cover the gloom in his eyes, and said softly, "What''s the use of being simr? Parent-child activities are definitely indispensable to the game. Stanley doesn¡¯t recoverpletely well. He can¡¯t y games!" "This..." Violet was stunned. Yes, she actually forgot about it. Seeing it, Stanley stood up from the wheelchair, "I agree to your request." "But Mr. Murphy, your injury..." Violet pursed her red lips slightly. Although she was very happy that he agreed, she was still worried about him. Ivan pushed his sses and said, "Yes, Stanley, you haven''t recovered. Just rest at home. In case something happens to you, won''t it get Violet involved?" However, Stanley ignored him, looked at Violet, and replied, "My injury doesn''t matter, as long as I don''t exercise vigorously, it will be okay. Well, you can go out first. I will contact you on weekends." After hearing what he said, Violet had no choice but to leave before thanking him. As soon as she left, Ivan stopped pretending and exposed his true face. He said, "Stanley, I really don¡¯t know that you care about this woman so much. You even want to be the father for her children. If I tell Phoebe this, will Phoebe make things difficult to her?" Hearing this, Stanley narrowed his eyes. There was an endless chill in his pitch-ck pupils, "Ivan, I warn you, you''d better give up these ideas!" Ivan sneered, "If I say no, what can you do to me?" "You can try." Stanley replied in a sharp voice. Ivan stared at him for a while, then suddenlyughed, "Look at you, I''m just kidding. But you take it seriously. All right, this is the information you want." Ivan passed the document in his hand. Stanley did not answer. Ivan didn''t feel annoyed. After shrugging, he put the document on Stanley¡¯s desk and left. At this time, Fraser came in from outside, carrying a thermos barrel in his hand. Stanley sat back in the wheelchair, looked at the thermos barrel and frowned slightly, "What did you bring this in?" "Mr. Murphy, Violet gave it to me, saying that it was the big bone soup made for you to help your ribs recover." Fraser replied. "Violet made it for me?" Stanley only heard this sentence, feeling warm. Fraser put the thermos barrel in front of him, "Mr. Murphy, do you want to eat a little?" Stanley did not answer. Fraser thought Stanley didn''t want to eat, so he reached out to get the thermos barrel back. Stanley saw it, pursed his lips and yelled, "What are you doing?" "I''m going to return this back to Violet!" Fraser replied innocently. Stanley nced at him coldly, "Who let you return it? Put this in the refrigerator and heat it up at noon." "...Yes!" Fraser''s mouth twitched. If Stanley wanted to keep it, just tell him earlier. It caused him to guess wrong again! At noon, Stanley ate the big bone soup. The big bone soup was milky white in color and had a strong vor. Stanley knew Violet spent some efforts on the soup. Then Stanley ate all the soup in the thermos. Then he handed the thermos to Fraser and asked Fraser to return it to Violet. When Fraser found Violet, Violet was eating in the staff restaurant. He handed over the thermos, "Violet, Mr. Murphy asked me to thank you. He also said that the soup is delicious." "Really?" Violet happily took the thermos. She was originally worried that Stanley would not like this soup. Unexpectedly, Stanley not only ate it, but also ate it up. It seemed that she could continue to make soup for him again. Violet smiled. So in the next few days, she really made all kinds of tonic soups to Stanley. At the weekend, Stanley was changing clothes in the cloakroom. Suddenly, he found that his shirt was tighter than usual. He realized something. Then he stood on the scale. When he saw the number disyed on it, he was silent. After a while, he rubbed his temples, took off his shirt, and changed into casual clothes to go out. the Dawn Kindergarten was the name of Calvin and Arya''s new school. Stanley came here first, leaning on the car door and waiting for ten minutes. Finally, he saw Violet and her children. "Uncle Murphy." When the two children got out of the car, they ran towards him happily. Violet walked behind them. Seeing that the two children were so close with Stanley, there was a look of worry in her eyes, but it quickly disappeared. Forget it! As long as she didn''t tell the two children that Stanley was their father. Thinking of it, Violet showed a smile and walked over, "Mr. Murphy, sorry for keeping you waiting. There is a traffic jam on the road." "Never mind. I haven''t been here long." Stanley replied with holding Arya in his arms and holding Calvin¡¯s hand. "Mommy, Uncle Murphy is so handsome today!" Arya said, pping her little hand. Violet found out that Stanley''s clothes had changed. She couldn''t help being a little surprised. This was the first time she saw him wearing other styles of clothes. But he was still handsome! "Yeah, Mr. Murphy is very handsome." Violet touched her daughter''s face. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Calvin also nodded. The praises of the three of them made Stanley cough slightly shyly. He said, "Okay, time is almost there. Let''s go in first." With that said, he took his two children into the kindergarten. As soon as he entered, he was watched by many people. Chapter 61 Be Our Daddy Chapter 61 Be Our Daddy After all, the man was handsome and the woman was pretty. Besides, there were two cute children. If the family of four with such a good appearance couldn¡¯t attract others¡¯ attention, it would be weird. A few minutester, the kindergarten teachers finished calling the roll and the statistics, then they arranged for everyone to go to the amusement park. Calvin and Arya had never been to amusement parks before. So they were very curious about everything. There were a lot of people in the amusement park. Violet was afraid that the two children would be lost, so each of her and Stanley led one child, and then took the two children to y rides that could enhance parent-child rtionship but were not dangerous ording to the instructions of the teacher. They yed for several hours. Violet was so tired that she couldn''t y anymore. Stanley was okay. Because he hadn¡¯t recovered yet, so he yed less. Mos of the time, he was taking pictures, so he wasn''t very tired. But the two children seemed to be so excited. They still shouted excitedly to ride the Ferris wheel. "Let them go. We can sit there and wait for them." Stanley pointed to the milk tea shop not far away. Violet looked over. Seeing that the milk tea shop was just under the Ferris wheel, Violet nodded. If they were resting there, they didn''t have to worry about not seeing the two children, "Okay." The two walked towards the milk tea shop. After arriving at the milk tea shop, Violet ordered two sses of milk for the two children, and ordered a ss of juice for herself, and then asked Stanley, "What do you want to drink, Mr. Murphy?" "Water." Stanley was not interested in these milk tea and juices. "Okay." Violet ordered water on the menu. Soon, the drinks were served. Violet pushed water in front of Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, thank you so much today!" "You don''t need to thank me, as long as you don''t make tonic soup for me in the future." Stanley took a sip of water. Violet blinked, "Why? Your injury hasn''t healed." Stanley''s lips twitched, "No reason. In short, don''t make tonic soup for me in the future." Violet was a little disappointed with his firm tone. She nodded, "Okay, I get it." At this moment, Stanley''s cell phone rang suddenly. He took it out and nced at it. After saying sorry to Violet, he got up and went to a quiet ce to answer the phone. After a while, Stanley hung up the phone and returned with a solemn expression on his face. Seeing him like this, Violet couldn''t help but ask with concern, "Mr. Murphy, has something happened? If something goes wrong, you can go back first." "No. I can go to see her tomorrow." Stanley said in a low voice. "Her?" Violet was curious, "who?" "A friend. She will have surgery tomorrow." Stanley pulled the chair away and sat down. Violet instantly understood who she was. It was definitely Ivy. When he came back after answering the phone, he looked nervous. George was right. Stanley loved Ivy so much. Violet''s eyes dimmed. Stanley noticed her look. Just when he was about to ask her what was wrong, two children ran over in sweat. Violet didn''t care about her sadness anymore. She quickly took out a box of tissues from her bag, preparing to wipe the sweat of the two children. After she wiped off the sweat, Stanley gave the milk Violet had just ordered for the two children. The two children were probably really thirsty, so they drank so quickly. Seeing it, Violet patted the two children on the back, "Slow! Be careful of choking." "Umm¡­" Although the two children said vaguely, their swallowing did not slow down at all. Violet shook her head. "It''s so cool!" After drinking the milk, Calvin put the ss aside and sighedfortably. Arya said like her brother. There was some milk around her mouth, which looked so cute. There was a touch of petting in Stanley¡¯s eyes. Then he took the box of tissue that Violet had just put down, took out one, wiped off the milk around the little girl¡¯s mouth. His action was very gentle. Seeing this scene, Violet wanted to say something, but in the end, she still said nothing. "Mommy.¡± Calvin held Violet''s hand and called Violet, "The amusement park is really fun. Shall we come next time? " "Okay, next time Mommy will bring you guys here when Mommy is free." Violet touched his head, then pushed him to Stanley, "But you should thank Uncle Murphy now, right? Uncle Murphy hasn¡¯t recovered yet, but he still came here with you guys." Upon hearing this, the two children immediately thanked Stanley. Arya even beckoned to Stanley, "Uncle Murphy, lower your head a little." "What''s the matter?" Stanley looked down at her. Violet also looked at the little girl very puzzledly, not knowing what she wanted to do. Seeing Stanley not move, Arya pursed her little mouth, "Uncle Murphy, you''ll know in a moment. So lower your head." N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Stanley did it. The little girl stood on tiptoe, kissed him on the face, and then said in a sweet voice, "Uncle Murphy, Arya and brother love you very much. Can you marry Mommy and be Arya and brother¡¯s real Daddy? Then you don¡¯t have to pretend to be our Daddy in the future." "Puff!" Violet spit out the juice directly. Stanley was also a little startled. Only Calvin''s eyes lit up, "Yes, Uncle Murphy, be our Daddy!" "Enough for you two!" Violet hurriedly yelled before Stanley could answer. However, the two children didn''t care about her at all. They two stared at Stanley. "Uncle Murphy, are you not willing?" Calvin asked. Stanley pursed his thin lips, "You can''t talk nonsense." "We didn''t talk nonsense. We are serious." Calvin clenched his two small fists with a serious face. Arya nodded at the side. Violet couldn''t listen anymore. She pulled the two children to her side and bowed to Stanley embarrassedly, "I''m really sorry, Mr. Murphy. They are just two little kids. They know nothing. Please forgive their rude words." Stanley waved his hand, "It''s okay." The two children were upset, "Mommy, we are not..." "Shut up!" Violet yelled angrily. The two children bowed their heads aggrievedly. Seeing them like this, Violet''s heart softened again. She squatted down and looked at them, "Sweeties, Mommy didn''t want to yell at you guys. But you guys did something! Uncle Murphy has a fianc¨¦e. How can you let Uncle Murphy marry Mommy?" Hearing this, Stanley frowned and felt a little displeased with the word ¡°fianc¨¦e¡±, but he didn''t refute it. "Okay, apologize to Uncle Murphy. You guys can''t say anything like this in the future." Violet patted the two children on the back. The two children apologized obediently. The parent-child activities held in the kindergarten ended in this way. Stanley drove the three of them downstairs to the apartment and then drove away. Violet returned home with her two children. Just after changing her shoes, she received a call from the detective agency. "Miss Hunt, I have found out. It is indeed someone who incited those kids to bully your two children." Mr. Knight said. Violet''s hand holding the phone suddenly tightened, "Who is it?" "You must know this person. It is Phoebe." Mr. Knight replied. Violet closed her eyes fiercely, and barely suppressed the hatred in her heart, "It¡¯s really her." In the past few days, she had long been skeptical, but she had not dared to make a final conclusion. Now, it was finally confirmed! Violet hung up the phone with a cold face, and decided that she had to let Phoebe pay the price. It was okay to bully her, but it absolutely couldn¡¯t bully her two children! The next day, Violet had just arrived in the design department and sat down for a short while. Just at this time, she heard a roar from the door, "Violet, you little bitch, get out of here!" Chapter 62 Be Framed Chapter 62 Be Framed "What''s up?" "I don''t know! She¡¯s here for Violet." Everyone in the big office looked at Violet together. Violet frowned and stood up. Then she saw Talia at the door. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Talia stood there with her hands on her waist, looking so furious. It was apparently that she was here to make things difficult for Violet. Violet didn''t want to disturb everyone''s work, so she walked over, closed the door of the office and blocked everyone''s gaze. Then, she asked in a cold voice, "What''s the matter?" Talia gritted her teeth and raised her hand. She was about to p Violet. Violet narrowed her eyes and tilted her head abruptly, avoiding Talia''s p. Then she grabbed Talia¡¯s hand, and said with a cold face, "You want to p me?" Talia stared at Violet fiercely, "So what? You little bitch! You dare to seduce my son-inw. I just have to teach you a lesson!" "When did I seduce your son-inw?" Violet shook Talia¡¯s hand away. Talia staggered back two steps to stand firmly, then took out a stack of photos from her bag and threw them on Violet. Violet roughly grabbed a few photos. She found that they were photos of Stanley apanying the three of them to the amusement park yesterday. "Exin?" Talia looked at her sarcastically. Violet smiled and said calmly, "Just relying on a few photos, you said I seduced Mr. Murphy? It is a bit too ridiculous. Besides, Mr. Murphy and I have already two children, so how can you say that I seduce him? Is it anything wrong with him to apany the three of us?" "Holy shit! I''ve heard Phoebe say your two bastards were not Stanly¡¯s children at all. Last time, it was that just Stanley wanted to help you, so he said that they were his kids. But you! You¡¯re actually so shameless and snatch to Phoebe''s position." Talia pointed to Violet¡¯s nose and yelled. Although Violet was angry that her two children were scolded as bastards, she was more surprised that Talia was so stupid, "So Phoebe didn''t tell you." Phoebe knew that the two children were Stanley¡¯s, and also told it Eason, but did not tell Talia. She even deceived Talia. It seemed that Phoebe didn¡¯t like Talia. Violet looked at Talia sympathetically, "I suddenly feel that you are quite pathetic." "What did you mean?" Talia asked in a sharp voice. "Nothing." Violet shrugged, then picked up the photos on the ground, "Phoebe gave you these photos, right?" There was a little shock in Talia¡¯s eyes. Violet knew that she had guessed it correctly. Then she sneered, "She even tracked me and took the sneak shots. It''s really mean." "Phoebe is much more noble than you." Talia nced at Violet contemptuously. "What''s wrong with the sneak shots? She is Stanley''s fianc¨¦e. When she saw Stanley was with the mistress, what''s wrong with taking these photos?" "Mistress?" Violet raised her eyebrows. Talia circled Violet around, "Aren''t you a mistress? You know that Phoebe is Stanley¡¯s fianc¨¦e, but you have been pestering Stanley. Isn''t this a typical mistress?" Violet seemed to have heard a big joke. She crossed her arms on the chest andughed, "So funny! The real mistress said that others are mistresses. This is the first time I have seen it. Talia, you have been Mrs. Hunt so long, so you have forgotten how you became Mrs. Hunt?" "You..." Talia''s face distorted. She red at Violet as if she wanted to tear Violet into pieces. The thing she hated most in her life was that she was said to be a mistress. But this little bitch deliberately stepped on her sore spot. Thinking of this, Talia''s reason was gradually reced by anger. She pounced herself toward Violet, trying to scratch her face. However, Violet avoided her again. But Talia didn''t give up, and rushed forward again, as if she wouldn¡¯t stop if she didn¡¯t scratch Violet¡¯s face. Although Violet had learned some self-defense moves abroad, Talia was like a lunatic. She seemed to lose her mind. Violet¡¯s self-defense moves were of no use, at best she could only guarantee that she would not be caught by Talia, but there was no way to take Talia. At this time, a sound of high heels came. Immediately afterwards, the person stopped behind Violet. While restraining Talia, Violet turned her head to look and saw that it was Phoebe. Then her eyes became vignt. Phoebe also noticed Violet''s gaze. After smirking, she suddenly reached out to push Violet. Violet was a little panic and immediately squatted down. In this way, Talia was in front of Phoebe. Just because of the move, Phoebe''s hand fell on Talia. Talia was pushed back several steps. She directly flew out, and her head hit the floor with a thud. Then she immediately passed out on the spot. This change caused Phoebe to be stunned for a while. After she reacted, she smiled at Violet suddenly, "Violet, you''re screwed up!" After she finished speaking, she quickly opened the door of therge office under Violet''s gaze, and then ran to Talia to sit down, hugged Talia in her arms, and shouted sadly, "Mom, wake up. Don''t scare me, Mom!" "What''s wrong, Director Hunt?" The people in the big office heard the noise and ran over to check the situation. Phoebe pointed at Violet with tears on her face, and said angrily, "She pushed my mother to the ground. Now my mother has passed out." "What?!" When everyone heard it, they all used Violet. Violet understood Phoebe''s purpose. Then she took a step back and pretended to shake her head in panic, "I didn''t push her." "She lied! It¡¯s her. If it wasn''t for her, how could my mother fall by herself?" Phoebe retorted loudly. Violet clenched her fists, "Why didn''t you say that it was you who pushed your Mom?" Without waiting for Phoebe to speak, the others started talking in indignation, "Violet, is it possible that Director Hunt hurt her mother?" "Yeah! It¡¯s ridiculous!" Seeing that everyone didn''t believe in her, Violet stomped anxiously, "You guys know nothing. This person is not her mother at all. She is Director Hunt¡¯s stepmother. Their rtionship is not good at all." "Nonsense! She is my biological mother. If you don''t believe me, I can do a paternity test." Phoebe talked back, but she was puzzled. Violet knew that Talia was her biological mother, but why did she say Talia was her stepmother? After thinking about it for a while, Phoebe didn''t figure it out. She just thought that she was too worried. When everyone heard that Phoebe said that she could do the paternity test, they naturally stood on her side, "Violet, you heard that? This is Director Hunt¡¯s biological mother. You ndered Director Hunt pushed her own mother. Bring out the evidence." "You..." Violet had nothing to say, lowered her head, as if she had already admitted her crime. But no one knew she was sneering right now. Idiot! Phoebe actually publicly admitted that Talia was her biological mother. Violet was still thinking how she could retaliate against Phoebe for instigating other kids to bully her children. Unexpectedly, Phoebe gave her such a big chance. So don''t me her! Phoebe didn¡¯t know what Violet was thinking. Now, she made Violet be a target of public criticism. She was proud of herself, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She still looked anxious and worried, "Everyone, please help send my mother to the infirmary. I can¡¯t lift her alone. Others can go back to work.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, two male designers walked out of the crowd and lifted Talia to the elevator, while the others returned to the office one after another. At the end, they also told Phoebe that if she needed the witnesses, they woulde forward. This was exactly what Phoebe wanted to hear. While thanking them, she closed the door of the big office again. "You deliberately framed me." Violet stared at Phoebe. Phoebe wiped off her fake tears and replied, "Yeah. Yesterday I received a mysterious text message, saying that Stanley would apany your family of three to the amusement park, so I sent someone to take these photos and then told Talia that you want to snatch my position." "And then?" Violet lowered her eyelids. Chapter 63 Have A Fever Chapter 63 Have A Fever Phoebe didn¡¯t notice that Violet was getting more and more calmer and was not in panic like just now when she was framed. So Phoebe continued, ¡°Talia can¡¯t ept someone robbing my position. I just need to irritate her a little. Then she naturally came over to find you. Stanley won''t cancel the marriage contract with me because of her." "Why?" Violet''s eyes flickered as she continued to let Phoebe speak more. Phoebe replied triumphantly, "Because everyone knows that you are a mistress. If Stanley cancels the marriage contract with me, he will be scolded by public opinions in the society, and the stock market of the Murphy Group will also fall. Stanley is a shrewd businessman. He knows what to do and not to do." "Indeed." A hint of sarcasm shed in Violet''s eyes. Phoebe''s face suddenly sank, "It''s just that I didn''t expect that Talia was actually hurt, but I''m not afraid of it at all. You are a ready-made scapegoat." "You are so sure that no one knows the truth?" Violet raised her eyebrows. Phoebe smirked, "Of course, there is no surveince here. I can do anything, let alone everyone in the design department are all my witnesses." "Really?" Violet raised her eyelids, looked towards the air vent above her head without a trace, then retracted her gaze, "I have a question. You seem to hate Talia¡¯s guts. Why? Isn''t she your mother? ?" "It¡¯s none of your business. Why should I tell you?" Phoebe roared hideously as if she had been stepped on her tail. When Violet saw this, she spread her hands, "I¡¯m just curious." "Hmph, instead of being curious about the grievances between me and Talia, you should think about how to deal with my next tricks!" Phoebe nced at her contemptuously, and walked towards the elevator with high heels. Violet looked at the slowly closing elevator door, and didn''t stay here so long. After tidying up her hair a little bit, she pushed open the door of the big office and went in. Before long, Violet''s behavior of seducing Stanley and pushing Talia to the ground was spread throughout thepany by Phoebe. For a time, Violet became notorious and was always pointed at wherever she went. If it were others, maybe they couldn¡¯t stand it and wouldn¡¯t want to stay in the Murphy Group at this time. But Violet was different. She worked, ate and drunk as usual. She was surprisingly calm, as if she was not the person who hurt Talia. At this time, a designer led two police officers over and pointed at Violet, "It''s her." Violet stood up. Two police officers stopped in front of her. One of them showed her his ID and said, "Hello Miss Hunt, we received a report, saying that you deliberately pushed and injured others and caused her moderate concussion. Pleasee with us and cooperate with the investigation." Hearing the words, Violet nodded and agreed, knowing that she had to go police station this time. But what surprised her was that Talia was seriously injured and actually had a moderate concussion. It seemed that Phoebe wanted to kill her. Thinking about it, Violet''s eyes were cold. Then, under everyone''s attention, she followed the two police officers to the police station. After arriving at the police station, an auxiliary policeman took her mobile phone and led her to a room. Violet looked up at the number te on the room, her face tense. Just when she was about to ask something, she was pushed in vigorously by the auxiliary policeman. After she staggered forward a few steps, her belly hit the corner of the interrogation table in the center of the room. The pain made her gasp. Even the cold sweat on her forehead came out. But the auxiliary policeman did not seem to have seen it. He pulled the chair and sat down, then tapped the tabletop, "You go to the other side and sit down. I''m going to start recording a confession!" Violet didn''t do it. She just looked at him with a sullen face while holding her stomach, "Sir, I just came to cooperate with the investigation. Now you have not confirmed that it was me who pushed her, so what right do you have to take me to the interrogation room? " The auxiliary policeman did not expect her to say this. He gave her a surprised look, "Oh, it seems that you are still unwilling? Why did we bring you to the interrogation room? You are all here at the police station. It still doesn¡¯t mean you pushed her?" "What?" Violet was stunned by his words. It took a few seconds for her to react. She was so angry that her face was flushed, "It''s ridiculous! I came to the police station with you, then it meant I admitted that I pushed her? ording to your words, everyone whoes to the police station allmitted a crime? Where is your Chief? I want to see your Chief!" With that, she walked towards the door. The auxiliary policeman sneered. He suddenly stood up, took out the baton and hit her on the back. After Violet screamed, she immediately fell to the ground, enduring the pain and looking at the auxiliary policeman in disbelief. The auxiliary policeman stood in front of her and looked at her condescendingly, "I advise you to be obedient. Someone has told us, saying that as long as we are not out of line, we can teach you a good lesson." Hearing this, Violet was stunned. It turned out that this auxiliary policeman was bribed and wanted to force her to admitted that she pushed Talia, so she was taken directly to the interrogation room! As for who bribed them, she couldn''t think of anyone else except Phoebe. Seeing Violet be obedient, the auxiliary policeman threw the baton aside, "Say, why did you push her?" Violet stood up from the ground and said hoarsely, "I didn''t push anyone!" The auxiliary policeman paused, "Don''t admit it yet?" Violet sneered, "Why I have to admit what I haven''t done?" "You!" The auxiliary police was speechless. In the end, even the bright lights and psychological persecution were used, but Violet still said, ¡°I didn¡¯t push anyone!¡± The auxiliary policeman scratched his head irritably, and didn¡¯t know how to deal with Violet at all. Although the person said they could teach her a lesson, they couldn''t really torture her. In desperation, the auxiliary policeman could only put Violet in confinement. Violet stood at the door and shouted to go out, but every police officer who passed the interrogation room treated it as if they hadn''t heard it. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Gradually, Violet was tired, and returned to the chair to sit down. She didn''t have a mobile phone, couldn''t contact the outside world, and couldn''t see the time. She could only wait for someone toe in anxiously. She didn''t believe that they really dared to keep her locked all the time! She didn''t know how long it passed. The temperature in the interrogation room suddenly dropped. Violet was trembling from the cold. After a while, she felt her head be groggy, as if the whole world was spinning. Immediately afterwards, she passed out and fell on the table. But before passing out, she vaguely saw the door of the interrogation room was opened and a somewhat familiar tall figure walked in. "Is it Mr. Murphy?" Violet asked. The person who came did not answer. Violet snorted ufortably. She wanted to open her eyes to see it clearly, but the eyelids were too heavy that she couldn¡¯t open them. Then she finally couldn''t hold it anymore and fainted. Ivan looked down at her. After staring at her for a while, he reached out and hugged her up. Just out of the police station, a ck May Maher stopped in front of him. When the car door was opened, Stanley got out of the car. His eyes dimmed when he saw Murphy Ivan holding Violet. But then he found Violet''s eyes closed and abnormal redness on her face, he didn''t care about the difort in his heart, and asked in a deep voice, "What''s wrong with her?" "She has a fever." Ivan replied, looking at Stanley, "Aren''t you apanying Ivy for the operation? Why did youe here suddenly?" Stanley did not answer, but stretched out his hand, "Give her to me!" Chapter 64 The Dark Side of Ivan Chapter 64 The Dark Side of Ivan "What if I say no?" Ivan held Violet back tightly. He rushed to rescue her specially, just to make her owe him a favor, so that he had a better reason to approach her, broke her defenses, and achieved his goals. So how could he allow Stanley to intervene this matter? However, Stanley narrowed his eyes when he saw that Ivan didn¡¯t give Violet to him. Then he shouted, "Fraser!" "Mr. Murphy!" Fraser got off the car, came directly behind Ivan, and caught Ivan''s two arms. "What are you doing?" Ivan''s face changed. There was anger in his voice. Fraser said, "Director Murphy, I advise you not to move, or Violet will fall." Hearing this, Ivan originally wanted to break free, but now he could only stop moving, and watched Stanley snatch Violet from his arms. Stanley was about to get into the car while holding Violet. Ivan said suddenly, "Stanley, do you know what you look like now? Just like a jealous man!" Stanley''s back was startled, and then it returned to normal. He looked at Ivan slightly, "You think too much. I just don''t want her to fall into the hands of someone like you. There is no rtionship between you and her, but you suddenly approached her. Aren''t you trying to get something from her?" After speaking, he retracted his gaze and closed the door. Fraser also quickly let go of Ivan and got into the car. Looking at the distant Maybach, Ivan moved the painful joints which were hurt by Fraser, "Stanley, Stanley, you obviously have the feelings for her, but you refused to admit it. If so, don¡¯t me me. Whether it''s people or things, as long as you care about them, I will grab them all!" Violet! He was determined to get! When Stanley heard Violet calling him honey and the two children calling him father, it must be very interesting! Thinking about it, Ivan smiled. "Mr. Murphy, where are we going?" Fraser asked as he drove the car. "Here is near the apartment. Go to the apartment!" Stanley nced at Violet next to him and replied. Violet leaned against the car door. She curled into a ball, shivering constantly. "Cold..." She said unconsciously. Stanley hesitated, then took off his coat and put it on her. However, just as he was about to withdraw his hand, Violet suddenly embraced his arm, leaned towards him, and kept throwing herself into his arms until she found afortable position and then stopped. She didn''t know what she was doing. She only knew that the stuff she hugged could make her feel no longer cold. Violet''s behaviors made Stanley froze. He looked down at the woman who buried her head on his waist, his eyes fluctuating constantly. Fraser, who was driving, was also so shocked at this moment. He was originally surprised by Mr. Murphy holding Violet into the car. Now, seeing Violet throwing herself into Mr. Murphy''s arms, and Mr. Murphy did not push her away, he was even more shocked! Mr. Murphy had even never been so close to Miss Ellis! At this moment, Fraser suddenly thought of what Ivan had said, saying Mr. Murphy was like a jealous man. Fraser thought of something. Mr. Murphy saw Ivan holding Violet and wanted to snatch Violet over. Wasn''t this just jealous? Maybe Mr. Murphy and Violet... No way! Fraser swallowed in astonishment, and didn''t dare to think about it anymore. They didn¡¯t talk along the way. Soon, they arrived at the apartment. Stanley put Violet on the sofa, "Go! Call Henry and let hime over!" "Yes!" Fraser immediately went to make the call. Not long after, Henry came with the medicine box on his back and checked Violet. "How is she?" Stanley asked, standing aside. His face was tense. Henry took apart a syringe and flicked the needle while responding calmly, "She¡¯s fine. She is just too tired recently. Suddenly, she stayed in a cold environment for so long. She couldn''t hold on anymore, so she caught the fever. After getting the infusion, she will be fine in two days." Stanley''s face eased a lot. After getting the infusion, Henry threw the syringe away and looked at Stanley with a smile. "I was wondering why you suddenly left the hospital. It was because of her." Stanley did not deny it. He poured two sses of red wine and handed one to Henry. "She was arrested and sent to the police station because of me. Naturally, I can''t leave her alone. By the way, how about Ivy''s surgery?" "You finally ask this!" Henry rolled his eyes at Stanley, and immediately replied, "The operation was very sessful. George is indeed a leader in the field of brain science. The original expected operation time of five hours waspleted in three hours." "Enough!" Stanley didn''t want to hear George¡¯s name. He put the wine ss down, and said, "You can go back. Tell me when Ivy wakes up." "Got it." Henry drank up the wine in the ss, happily picked up the medicine box and then left. Soon after he left, Violet woke up. She rubbed her forehead and sat up, "Where is it?" "My apartment." Stanley replied while sitting on the sofa opposite her. Violet heard his voice and then discovered him, "Mr. Murphy." Stanley gave a hmm, took the water ss on the coffee table and handed it to her, "You has a fever. I didn''t find the key to your apartment, so I have to bring you here. Drink some water." "Thank you." Violet took the water ss. The warm water flowed down the throat and into the stomach, not only warmed her body, but also warmed her heart. It turned out that the figure she saw before she fainted was really him! "Fraser told me what happened." Stanley said suddenly, "I also know that it was Phoebe who asked Talia to make trouble." Hearing this, Violet looked at him with holding the ss. Her eyes revealed a little nervousness, "Does Mr. Murphy think it was me who pushed Talia?" Stanley stood up with his hands in his pocket, "I don''t know. But I will find out. If it''s not for you, I will not let you be framed." "Thank you, Mr. Murphy." Violet smiled slightly. Although she was a little disappointed that he didn''t believe her, fortunately, he did not suspect that it was her. That was enough! "Have a good rest! I''ll go back to thepany first." Stanley walked towards the door. Back in the car, Fraser looked at him with a serious face, "Mr. Murphy, the person I sent to the police station just found out that someone bribed the auxiliary police and let him torture Violet until she admitted that it was her who pushed Talia." "What?" Stanley''s face condensed. His whole body was filled with cold aura, "Then did she admit it?" "No!" Fraser shook his head. Stanley clenched his fists. His face was gloomy, "Go!" "Yes." Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Soon, they arrived at thepany. Stanley called Phoebe into the office, staring at her gloomily, "Phoebe, I remember I told you not to target Violet, or you would return to your studio, but I didn''t expect that you just promised verbally. You didn''t promise it from the bottom of your heart. You are smart. You didn''t do it by yourself, but let Talia do it!" Phoebe already knew that he would question her. So she had already figured out how to deal with it. She bit her lip and cried, "She is often with you and let you apany her children to the amusement park. She just wants to seduce you and grab my position. Am I wrong to target her?" "You think too much!" Stanley pursed his lips impatiently, "I ask you it was really Violet who pushed Talia down?" Chapter 65 Eason Chapter 65 Eason Like everyone else, he never thought it was Phoebe who pushed Talia. After all, Talia was her biological mother. As a daughter, she couldn''t hurt her biological mother like this. When Phoebe heard Stanley''s questioning, she felt guilty, but she had an affirmative expression on her face, "Of course it¡¯s Violet!" "Are you sure?" Stanley stared at her closely. "I''m sure! Everyone in the design department witnessed it!" Phoebe secretly pinched the palm of her hand to prevent herself from revealing any ws. Stanley couldn''t figure out whether she was telling the truth or not. He pinched his eyebrows. "Fraser went to the design department to ask. They said that when they saw Talia, she had passed out. But whether it¡¯s Violet or not, they didn¡¯t know. So the truth still needs to be investigated.¡± Phoebe lowered her eyelids, cursing inwardly. They said they would help her, but when they were asked by Fraser, they said that they didn''t see it. Phoebe was really pissed off! If they directly said it was Violet, Stanley would definitely believe it. Why did she have such stupid colleagues? "One more question." Stanley didn''t know what Phoebe was thinking. He crossed his fingers on the desk, and asked in a cold voice, "Did you bribe the men in the police station and ask them to torture Violet?" Hearing his words, Phoebe''s eyes widened, "I didn''t!" When did she bribe someone from the police station? She really wanted Violet to be detained for a while. As long as Talia woke up and insisted that it was Violet, she was able to convict Violet, so she didn''t need to do anything extra. Who was setting her up? Stanley had been paying attention to Phoebe. Seeing the nkness and anger on Phoebe''s face, he knew that she had not lied, then his heart sank. "I see. You can go out." Stanley waved his hand. After Phoebe left, Fraser came in, "Mr. Murphy, the shareholders let you go to the meeting." Stanley frowned, "What kind of meeting?" "About today''s incident! They said that Violet had brought a very bad influence to thepany and they were preparing to fire Violet." Fraser replied. Stanley immediately sneered, "The influence? It''s ridiculous. The influence of their private life is more than that. They have to fire the chief designer of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯! Who gives them rights?" After speaking, he stood up and went to the meeting room. It was already an hourter after he finished dealing with the shareholders. As Stanley walked towards the elevator, he instructed Fraser behind him, "You send someone to Talia''s hospital. When she wakes up, see if you can hear Talia say that she fell by herself or was pushed by someone else. Remember, don¡¯t be discovered by Talia." Since there was no surveince at the location of the incident, it was impossible to prove the truth of Talia''s fall. He could only use this method for the time being. "Got it!" Fraser nodded. Stanley looked at the phone. After thinking about it, he sent a text message to Violet, asking her if she had offended anyone other than Phoebe. That person was most likely the one who bribed the auxiliary policeman. Violet was about to go to the kindergarten to pick up the children. When she saw this message, she was stunned. What he meant was that it was not Phoebe who bribed the auxiliary policeman, but someone else! But besides Phoebe and Talia, she had no other enemies. Violet replied this message to Stanley. After waiting for a while, Stanley didn¡¯t reply. Violet sighed in a sense of loss. At this time, the doorbell rang. "Who is it?" Violet put away the phone and went to open the door. Standing outside the door was a middle-aged man who was about fifty years old, wearing a Chinese suit and holding a fine dragon-head crutch in his hand, looking so prestige. Seeing him, Violet''s face changed. The look in her eyes was even moreplicated. There was surprise, nostalgia, and resentment in her eyes. "...Dad." Violet''s throat seemed to be blocked. She said in hoarse voice to the middle-aged man in front of her. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. However, Eason pped her directly, "Bastard!" Violet was pped to the ground. She was dumbfounded. Her mind buzzed, and it took a long time for her to react. She covered her hot face, looking at him with tearful eyes, "Dad, you pped me?" After seven years, it was the first time for her and her father to meet again. But there was no greeting. It was just a p! "Can''t I p you? How could I give birth to such a shameless girl as you!" Eason pointed at Violet tremblingly, with disgust in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s okay you gave birth to two bastards. But you actually seduce your own sister''s fianc¨¦ and hurt your stepmother. Shame on you!" "Dad!" Violet stood up angrily and shouted, "Bastards? You actually said that your two grandsons are bastards?" Was he still her father and her children¡¯s grandfather? She could bear that he said that she seduced Stanley. She didn¡¯t care about it. But she couldn''t ept him saying that her two children were bastards. It made her feel more ufortable when she heard her father say such words. "Aren''t they? Do you know who their father is? I don''t recognize them as my grandsons." Eason snorted coldly. Violet clenched her fists tightly. She thought, if the person in front of her was not her biological father, she must knock him down! "I don¡¯t know?" Violet stood up from the ground and looked at him mockingly, "Dad, do Calvin and Arya really have no father? I think you should know who their father is?" Hearing this, Eason was a little shocked, but he soon became serious again, "What are you talking about? You did the shameful things by yourself. How would I know? Well, I''m not here to tell you this. Go to the hospital with me and apologize to Talia and Phoebe. Leave the Murphy Group and take your two bastards to go abroad." "Impossible!" Violet raised her head and refused directly, "I won''t apologize for what I haven''t done. Dad, you¡¯d better give up this idea away and go back." Eason didn''t expect her to be so determined. He suddenly became furious, "Dare you refuse me?" Violet smiled, "Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m a bastard? Since I¡¯m a bastard, why should I listen to you? Dad, I advise you to go back, or I¡¯ll call my mother. I believe those materials about you in my mother¡¯s hands can make you leave." "You!" Eason''s face was distorted. But then he still left angrily. After he left, Violet could no longer maintain the calmness of dealing with him just now. She squatted on the ground and started crying. She didn''t understand. Both of her and Phoebe were his daughters. But why was he so partial? Even her children would be called bastards by him! She didn''t know how long she had been crying. The cheerful voices of two children came from outside the door. "Mommy, we are back." When Violet heard this, she quickly stopped crying and wiped her tears hurriedly, not wanting to be discovered by the two children that she had cried. It was a pity that she was stillte. The two children had already arrived at the door. It just happened that they saw her tears which had not yet been wiped off. Then their smiles froze on the faces. "Mommy, what''s the matter with you?" Arya ran into the house, took Violet''s hand, and asked softly. Although Calvin didn''t ask, his eyes were fixed on her. The worry in his eyes was so obvious. Violet touched the foreheads of her two children and barely forced a smile, "Mommy is okay. By the way, why did youe back? Mommy didn¡¯t go to pick you up!" "Uncle Murphy took us back." Arya turned and pointed back. Violet looked over and saw Stanley. Stanley was also looking at her. His eyes fell on her red and swollen face, then his face changed. His voice was cold, "You were pped?" Chapter 66 Violets Revenge Chapter 66 Violet''s Revenge When Calvin heard Stanley¡¯s words, he quickly looked at Violet''s face. He saw the red fingerprints on Violet¡¯s face. His immature little face showed a touch of coldness that was not suitable for his age, "Mommy, who pped you?" Arya also realized that Violet was beaten, then she cried out. Violet hurriedly hugged Arya in her arms, whileforting her, while answering to the father and son, "My Dad." "Eason came for you?" Stanley pursed his lips. Violet nodded. "Eason..." Calvin chanted the name softly. A chill shed in his dark eyes. Neither Violet and Stanley found it. Stanley asked in a deep voice, "What did he do with you?" Violet put Arya down and gave a wry smile, "What else can he do? Let me apologize to Phoebe and Talia." "Did you apologize to them?" "No! Why should I apologize for what I haven''t done?" Violet shook her head. Calvin said, "Mommy, why did that Eason ask you to apologize?" "Kids don¡¯t need to know this. Okay, take your sister back to the room to y." Violet tapped his little head and handed Arya to him. Calvin didn''t get the answer he wanted. Although he was unwilling, he took Arya back to the room. "Mr. Murphy, thank you for helping me bring the two children back." Violet bowed slightly to Stanley, expressing gratitude. Stanley helped her stand straight, and then asked, "Are you better?" "Well, it''s better. But I still feel a dizzy, but I didn¡¯t have the fever." "That''s good." Stanley nodded. Violet turned sideways and let out the way, "Mr. Murphy,e in and sit down for a while?" Stanley hesitated for a moment, but didn''t refuse. Then he walked in. Violet poured him a ss of water, and suddenly said, "Mr. Murphy, I didn''t tell you that Talia was pushed by Director Hunt." The hand Stanley held the water ss shook a little, "What did you say?" Violet looked at him and repeated what she had just said, "Talia was pushed by Director Hunt. At that time, I angered Talia. She wanted to hit me. Then Director Hunt came over and wanted to push me from behind. I avoided her, so she happened to push Talia and then framed me." "Do you have any evidence?" Stanley stared at her. Violet smiled faintly, "Of course! You guys don''t actually know that the ce where the incident happened is monitored. Since my first draft was stolen by Kara, I have been worried about everyone in the design department. So after the clothe of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯ came, I applied for a lot of monitoring equipment with the monitoring department." Hearing this, Stanley knew everything. No wonder he didn''t see any nervousness and anxiety on her face since she woke up. It turned out that she had had evidence to prove her innocence. "Then what do you want to do? Publish the surveince?" Stanley put down the water ss. Violet sat down opposite him, "Yes, that''s what I meant. But Director Hunt is your fianc¨¦e. Once I announce the truth, it will also embarrass you, so I want to tell you first. Mr. Murphy, are you going to stop me?" She looked into his eyes. Stanley frowned without answering. Logically, he should stop her. Because after she announced the truth, it would be a small thing to embarrass him, and it was the most important thing to affect the reputation of thepany. But on the other hand, she was also a victim of being unjustly wronged. It was normal for her to fight back. He had no rights to stop her. Stanley stayed silent. Seeing this, Violet lowered her eyes to cover the disappointment in her eyes, "Mr. Murphy, you may not know Director Hunt incited the kids in that previous kindergarten to bully Calvin and Arya, saying that Calvin and Arya are bastards with no father." "What?" Stanley was stunned. Then his face became gloomy, "Is there such a thing?" "Yes, as a mother, I don''t want my children to suffer such wrongs. So even if you want to stop, I will announce the truth and let Director Hunt be punished, even if you will fire me." Violet looked indifferent. Her tone was extremely serious. Stanley was still so angry, but not with her, but with Phoebe. Phoebe felt that her position would be robbed, then she actually used such mean tricks on the two children. It seemed that in the past few years, he had indeed indulged Phoebe so much that she had gone too far. It was time to teach her a lesson. Thinking of this, Stanley stood up, "I know! Tomorrow, I will give you a chance to announce the truth." Violet blinked in amazement, "Mr. Murphy, you won¡¯t stop me?" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "No." "Thank you." Violet''s eyes wet. She said sincerely in gratitude. Stanley''s thin lips moved slightly. Just as he was about to say something, the phone rang. It was Fraser who called, "Mr. Murphy, Talia is awake. Just now, our people heard Director Hunt apologizing to Talia, and let Talia insisted that it was Violet who pushed her. So the person who really pushed Talia was Director Hunt." "I know! Announce to hold a high-level meeting tomorrow." Stanley ordered. Fraser said yes and then ended the call. Stanley put down his phone, looked at Violet and said, "Tomorrow you can announce the truth at the meeting." "Okay." Violet nodded. After that, Stanley saw that it waste, so he left. Violet walked him out. In the children''s room, Calvin removed his ears from the door, and said in a deep voice, "Arya, you help me watch outside. Don''t let Mommye in." "Brother, what are you doing?" Arya looked at him curiously. Calvin clenched his small fist, "Of course it is to teach our grandfather and the woman who bullied Mommy a little lesson." When he first entered the room, he had already searched the Inte for the person named Eason. It turned out that he was their grandfather, and the old man who stopped him and Arya outside the kindergartenst time was also him. Calvin could see that the grandfather didn''t like them. He actually pped Mommy! He, Calvin, must avenge Mommy. Thinking about it, Calvin returned to theputer, put his hand on the keyboard, and tapped. Ten minutester, looking at the page that had been sessfully sent, a sneer appeared on his small face. Just wait! Tomorrow, they would copse! "Calvin, Arya,e out to eat fruit." Outside the door, Violet knocked on the door and shouted. "Okay." Calvin quickly turned off theputer, restored the child''s innocent and cute appearance, and took Arya out. The next day, Violet came to the Murphy Group and didn''t care about the surprised eyes of the employees. She walked towards the meeting room with a U disk. As soon as she arrived outside the meeting room, she ran into Phoebe who was going to the meeting. "Director Hunt!" Violet smiled and called Phoebe to stop. Phoebe stopped and looked back. Seeing it was Violet, she was stunned, "Why are you here? Aren''t you in the police station?" Although there was no evidence to convict Violet, she had beenbeled as suspicion. It was impossible for her to leave the police station without twenty-four hours. For a while, Phoebe felt uneasy and felt that something was out of control, which made her extremely ufortable. Violet said with a smile, "I was released on bail by Mr. Murphy." "What?" Phoebe eximed in a sharp voice. Bailed by Stanley? Why didn''t Stanley tell her? At the shareholders meeting yesterday, she was very dissatisfied with Stanley not dismissing Violet. Now Violet was released on bail. Did Stanley love Violet so much? Phoebe was so jealous that her eyes turned red. Seeing her like this, Violet was in a good mood, "Well, Director Hunt, time is almost up. Let''s go in. Today''s meeting is the highlight." After speaking, Violet patted Phoebe on the shoulder and walked into the meeting room first. Phoebe looked at her back, feeling confused. The highlight? Chapter 67 The Truth Comes Out Chapter 67 The Truth Comes Out Phoebe stood there and thought for a while. But she still couldn¡¯t figure it out, so she only thought Violet was bluffing. She sneered and entered the meeting room. As soon as she entered, she saw Fraser standing in a corner pushing a wheelchair, and there was a person sitting on the wheelchair, getting the infusion and looking very sick. What happened? Phoebe almost got up from her chair in shock. Why did Fraser bring Talia here? Seeing Phoebe''s uneasy face, Violetughed mockingly, and then picked up the microphone, "Everyone, I believe you all want to know why our internal meeting of the Murphy Group invited Mrs. Hunt over, right?" Everyone nodded. Violet walked towards Talia. After she walked to Talia¡¯s behind, Fraser let go of the wheelchair and returned to Stanley¡¯s side to stand still. Violet knew that Fraser was giving her the room to speak. She smiled gratefully, and put her hands on Talia''s shoulders. Talia''s eyes widened. Her shoulders shook quickly, trying to shake Violet¡¯s hands off. But Violet didn¡¯t move. She still put her hands on it, and deliberately pressed it hard, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you guys the reason now. Because yesterday, Director Hunt called the police, saying that I had hurt Mrs. Hunt. I was very dissatisfied, so I specifically asked Mr. Murphy to invite Mrs. Hunt over to make it clear in front of everyone." As she said, she looked at Phoebe with a smile. Phoebe jumped immediately, "Violet, what do you mean? You mean I pushed her?" "Yes." Violet smiled. When she finished speaking, everyone was shocked. All of a sudden, there was a lot of discussion in the huge meeting room. Stanley knocked on the table a little displeased, "Be Quiet!" Everyone closed their mouths. Phoebe clenched her fists and stood up, "Why do you say it''s me?" Talia also said, "Why did you say it was Phoebe? As a victim, don''t I know who pushed me?" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Don¡¯t quibble here." The people in the design department also helped to speak. Violet shrugged, "Well, it seems that everyone doesn''t believe that Director Hunt did it. Then I don''t want to waste the time. I¡¯ll show you guys the evidence." Evidence? Hearing the word, Phoebe''s face changed. She panicked as if sitting on pins and needles, and so did Talia. Violet coldly scanned the mother and daughter who felt guilty conscience. Then she took out the U disk from her pocket and plugged it into theputer. At the same time, a video popped up on the big screen behind her. The video was very long, whichsted for half an hour. It recorded how Talia showed up and when Phoebe left. It still had the sound. Everyone was silent after watching it. It took a while for them to speak. "It turns out that Violet was really wronged, and it was also false that she seduced Mr. Murphy. It was Director Hunt and Mrs. Hunt who framed Violet." "Have you guys seen it? In the video just now, Director Hunt''s face when she pushed Violet scared me to death. It''s terrible." "I was taken aback when I saw it." Listening to the sarcasming from her ear, Phoebe''s face was pale. Talia was not much better than Phoebe. Besides being embarrassed, she was a little hurt. Because she just heard in the video with her own ears. Phoebe said she hated her! "Mr. Murphy, the video is over. Bow it''s your turn to announce the punishment to Director Hunt." Violet looked at Stanley. Stanley was sitting on the main seat with his fingers crossed under his chin. He did not speak, as if he was thinking about how to punish Phoebe. After a while, he stood up and looked at Phoebe indifferently, "From now on, cancel Phoebe''s position and let her leave the Murphy Group. Do you guys have any objections?" Everyone shook their heads naturally. Phoebe bit her lip. Although she was extremely unwilling, she knew she couldn''t do anything at the moment, so she could only ept it. This time, she was careless. Unexpectedly, Violet was so treacherous, and actually installed surveince there! Talia couldn''t bear to hear that Phoebe was kicked out of the Murphy Group, "Stanley..." "Shut up!" Stanley yelled with a cold face, "This is the Murphy Group. It is not your turn to speak." Talia shrank back. She didn''t dare to speak anymore. Stanley looked at Violet. His voice softened, "Do you have anything else to add?" "Yeah!" Violet spun the pen in her hand, then patted the pen on the table and said, "Aren''t you guys curious about the rtionship between Director Hunt and this Mrs. Hunt?" Phoebe realized something. She roared grimly, "Violet, dare you!" Talia also became anxious, but when she was anxious, she fainted. Stanley was also a little surprised. He pursed his thin lips. She was going to tell others the mother-daughter rtionship between Phoebe and Talia? "What can I not dare?" Violet crossed her arms on her chest and sneered. "You let others say that my children are bastards. But I can''t tell others your stuff? Everyone knows that Talia is Mr. Hunt¡¯s second wife and is Director Hunt¡¯s stepmother, but in the video just now Director Hunt said that Talia is her biological mother..." After being reminded, everyone immediately remembered that there was indeed this part in the video. "Violet, you mean that Director Hunt is the illegitimate daughter of Eason and Talia?" An elderly shareholder suddenly stood up and asked. "Yeah." Violet nodded. "The real Miss Hunt has left the Hunt family with the former Mrs. Hunt. Director Hunt just reced the real Miss Hunt, so Mr. Hunt would say Miss Hunt changed her name to Phoebe." "Violet!" Phoebe stared at Violet murderously, wanting to tear her apart, "How dare you!" "Why didn''t I dare?" Violet smiled without fear. She knew that what Phoebe hated most was the identity as an illegitimate daughter. Now that she had revealed Phoebe''s identity. It was weird if Phoebe didn¡¯t want to kill her. Suddenly, the old shareholder thought of something. He looked at Stanley sharply, "Stanley, I remember that your grandfather made you a marriage contract with Miss Hunt. Since Director Hunt is not Miss Hunt, so she is not your fianc¨¦e!" What? Violet had a stiff expression on her face. Then she looked at the man next to her incredulously. She had a marriage contract with him? Stanley didn''t expect that the old shareholder would tell this. He rubbed his brows. But just when he was about to speak, Phoebe pointed at the old shareholder with a grim look, "Shut up! Old bastard! What nonsense are you talking about? I''m already Miss Hunt long time ago, so the one who has a marriage contract with Stanley is me. Don''t want to break us apart!" Phoebe had lost her mind at the moment. She only knew that this old man wanted Stanley to cancel the engagement with her, and then let Stanley get engaged to Violet. Don''t even think about it! She wouldn''t give Stanley out unless she died! "You... you call me old bastard?" The old shareholder tremblingly pointed at Phoebe, and finally fainted. Stanley''s face was tense. He quickly asked Fraser to send the old shareholder to the infirmary, and announced the end of the meeting. The others dispersed in twos and threes. But when they left, they couldn''t help looking at Phoebe and Violet. Everything today had had too much impact on them. First, Director Hunt ndered Violet as a mistress and ndered Violet to push her mother. Then it was proved that Director Hunt was not the real Miss Hunt, and the marriage contract with Mr. Murphy was also fake. It seemed that in the next period of time, people would always talk about it. Soon, only Violet, Phoebe and Stanley were left in the meeting room. Talia was taken away by Fraser''s men. Stanley turned around and looked at Violet with deep eyes, "He is right. Before my Grandpa passed away, he let me get engaged with the daughter of the Hunt family. That¡¯s you." Chapter 68 the Hunt Group Gets Into Trouble Chapter 68 the Hunt Group Gets Into Trouble Violet moved her lips. It took a long time for her to speak, "But why I don''t know at all?" "Of course you don''t know, because your father hasn''t told you yet, you have already..." "Stanley!" Phoebe suddenly interrupted him sharply. She couldn''t let him say the following words, saying Violet eloped with other men. If so, her lie would be exposed! Thinking of here, Phoebe pulled Stanley¡¯s sleeves. Her face was pale. She managed to force a smile, "Stanley, we will not talk about the past, okay? Now the person engaged to you is me. I am the one who held the engagement banquet with you!" Stanley frowned and pulled the sleeves out, "Of course my fianc¨¦e is you, but!" He looked down at her condescendingly, "This is also thest chance I give you. If you do these things again, even if you saved me five years ago, I will cancel the marriage contract with you." "Okay, okay, I won''t do it again. I will never do it again. I swear!" Phoebe quickly raised three fingers. Violet curled her lips secretly. She would not believe Phoebe''s nonsense. She exposed the identity that Phoebe cared most about in public. How could Phoebe not target her? Just when Violet was thinking about it, Phoebe''s cell phone rang suddenly. Phoebe wiped her tears and took out her phone to answer, "Dad." "Phoebe, something happened! Ourpany has been reported that our products are of substandard quality, as well as tax evasion and fraudulent ounting. Now several departments havee to investigate." "What?" Phoebe eximed. Violet and Stanley looked at each other, not knowing what happened. What could make Phoebe so panic? "Who reported it?" Phoebe grabbed the phone and asked. "I called you just because I didn''t know it. Ask Stanly to help me check it out?" Eason said anxiously and hung up the phone. Phoebe put down the phone, "Stanley, my Dad¡¯spany is in trouble." She told the content of the phone call just now. Violet frowned first, then sneered. In the past, when the Hunt Group was managed by her mother, this kind of things never happened! Now without her mother, all the problems came out all of a sudden, including tax evasion and fraudulent ounting. No wonder that after seven years, the Hunt Group had not made any progress. "I''ll help you find out who reported the Hunt Group." Stanley patted the sleeves that Phoebe had just grabbed, and spoke faintly. However, not waiting for Phoebe to be happy, he said again, "But what happens after it is found?" "What do you mean?" Phoebe was stunned. Violet smiled, "Mr. Murphy meant that even if he found out who made the report, he would not be able to recover the serious damage that the Hunt Group suffered this time. Tax evasion and fraudulent ounting are not trivial things, but illegal. If your Dad doesn¡¯t want to go to jail, he could only double the tax back. But then the Hunt Group..." She didn''t say the following words. But Phoebe already knew that after making up the tax, the Hunt Group would have no money and would be on the verge of bankruptcy! No, she must not go bankrupt. She finally reced Violet and became Miss Hunt. If the Hunt family went bankrupt, she would have nothing! "Stanley, you will help me, right?" Phoebe stared at Stanley closely. Stanley put his hand in his trouser pocket, "Tell me how to help? Even if Eason pays the tax back and doesn¡¯t have to go to jail, he has be a person with poor credit and will be recorded by the relevant departments. If I help him with financing, the Murphy Group will also be targeted by relevant departments. I will not take this risk." Stanley''s refusalpletely made Phoebe''s heart sank. Only Violet was not surprised. For this kind of thing, let alone Stanley, no one would help her. No one was a fool. How could it be possible thosepanies would give others a chance to target them? However, Phoebe didn''t give up. Her tears came out, "Stanley, you are my fianc¨¦! How can you be so unfeeling?" "I don''t help you, then I am unfeeling?" Stanley''s thin lips pursed a little bit. "Then I ask you, if it is the Murphy Group in trouble, will the Hunt Group help me out?" "This..." This question made Phoebe speechless at once. She couldn''t answer it after moving her lips several times. Stanley sneered slightly, "Look, it''s an obvious result, isn''t it?" "No, it''s not like that. If something happens to the Murphy Group, I will definitely help. But now, there is nothing wrong with the Murphy Group!" Phoebe lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to look into Stanley¡¯s eyes. Violetughed out, "Director Hunt meant that the Murphy Group was unwilling to give the Hunt Group the opportunity to help, right?" "Shut up!!" Phoebe red at her fiercely. Violet spread her hands, "Well." After speaking, she really closed her mouth and stood quietly to the side. Stanley pinched the bridge of his nose and said in a deep voice, "Okay, you can go back first. Eason has been in charge of the Hunt Group for so many years, I believe he will not do nothing." "But¡­" Phoebe wanted to say something. Stanley frowned. Phoebe had nothing to say at once. She gritted her teeth and stomped her feet angrily, and then left the meeting room. After she left, Stanley took out his mobile phone, called the relevant departments, and asked who had reported the Hunt Group. For a moment, he put down the phone and already had the answer. Violet hesitated, looked at Stanley and asked, "Mr. Murphy, who is it?" Although she was no longer the daughter of the Hunt family, the Hunt Group also had her mother''s hard work, so she couldn''t leave it alone. Stanley lowered his eyes and replied, "A hacker with top technology." "Hacker?" Violet raised her voice and her eyes widened. Oops! "Do you know who it is?" Her reaction was so obvious that Stanley narrowed his eyes and naturally became suspicious. Violet touched the tip of her nose, "Well, I probably know who did it, but please forgive me for not being able to reveal his identity." She didn''t n to let him know about Calvin''s hacking technology. Even if he was Calvin''s biological father. Because the less people knew about it, the safer it was for Calvin. After all, Calvin was not yet five years old. What if he was taken advantage of by someone! Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Stanley didn''t know what Violet was worrying about. He was a little unhappy with her covering. His voice became colder, "You don''t need to tell me. But I want to know why he did this?" "He wants to avenge me." Violet held her forehead helplessly, but her eyes were full of pettings. "He knew that I was beaten by Eason and was wronged by Phoebe, so he wanted to teach them a lesson." "It seems that he cares a lot about you." Stanley coldly snorted. Violet said with smile, "Yes." Stanley felt even more ufortable. He walked towards the door with a gloomy aura. After a while, Violet realized that he seemed to be angry, but she didn''t know what he was angry with. In the afternoon, Violet went to pick up the children. When the two children saw her, they happily ran towards her. Each of them hugged one of her legs, "Mommy." "Good boy! Good girl!" Violet touched the heads of the two children and pulled them into the taxi. In the taxi, Calvin blinked his eyes and looked at her, "Mommy, did you see the surprise I gave you today?" Chapter 69 Ivans Threat Chapter 69 Ivan''s Threat Violet tapped his little head, "Mommy almost didn''t scare to death! You are too bold." Calvin twisted his body and smiled happily, "I have no choice. If I want to teach them a good lesson, I can only do this. Who let them bully Mommy!" Hearing this, Violet''s heart warmed, "Don''t do this in the future, you know? These are all Mommy''s business. You are a kid. What you have to do is to be happy." "Mommy is not happy, how can I be happy?" Calvin shook his head and said with a serious look. Arya nodded with a lollipop in her mouth, "That''s it." Violet was moved by the two children. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She was really grateful to Stanley for giving her such two sweet babies. Thinking of here, Violet took the two children into her arms and rubbed their cheeks with her forehead. They giggled. "Mommy, your call." Calvin suddenly reminded. Violet finally let go of the two children and put the phone to her ear, "Mom." Lily''s gentle voice came, "Violet, are you busy now?" "No, I just picked up the two children from school. Guys, say hello to Grandma." Violet handed the phone to the two children. The two children got together, calling Grandma to the mobile phone together, which made Lily so happy. Afterwards, Violet took the phone back, "Mom, what¡¯s up?" "Nothing. It''s just that Eason suddenly contacted mest night." Lily stopped smiling, and replied with a slightly disgusting tone. Violet frowned, "Mom, what did he tell you?" After seven years, Eason suddenly called her mother, which was obviously not a good thing. Sure enough, Lily snorted coldly, "He asked me to take you away. Ask me not to let you be embarrassed in J City and seduce Phoebe''s fianc¨¦." "Mom, I definitely didn¡¯t do it." "Of course I know that my daughter won''t do this kind of thing, so I didn''t promise him. Besides, based on Eason''s old-fashioned vision, what kind of man could he find for Phoebe?" Lily belittled Stanley without showing any mercy. Violet couldn''t help but twitched her mouth, "Mom, you are really wrong this time. Phoebe''s fianc¨¦ is Stanley." Lily''s voice sank, "Violet, is it the Stanley in the Murphy family?" "Yes." Violet nodded. Lily mmed at the table, making Steven on the hospital bed startled, "Why has he be Phoebe''s fianc¨¦? He is obviously your fianc¨¦!" These words made Violet''s red lips pursed, "Mom, I still want to ask you. Why did Stanley¡¯s Grandpa let Stanley get engaged with me and Stanley, but I don''t know it at all?" If it weren''t for the old shareholder said it the morning meeting, she would still know nothing. When Lily heard Violet¡¯s questioning, she was silent for a few seconds, and then sighed, "It¡¯s like this. Jordan fell ill in the early years, and I took him to the hospital. After he woke up, he had a deal with me. He wanted you and Stanley to get engaged, but..." "But what?" Violet squeezed the phone subconsciously. Lily replied with an ashamed expression on her face, "But before I could tell you, Eason divorced me. I was nning to take you and your brother to the Murphy family to find Stanley, but was blocked by Sam. He said his family didn¡¯t admit this matter, so I didn''t mention it to you." "It turned out to be like this." Violet muttered softly with her eyes down, unable to tell whether it was a loss or something. In short, it was not very pleasant. She had never thought that she and Stanley were still fianc¨¦e and fianc¨¦ before. If she had known it, perhaps it would not be Phoebe who was with him now. But it didn''t seem to be a good thing. Because Stanley had a true lover. Even if she was his fianc¨¦e, he wouldn¡¯t get married with her. He was destined to cancel the marriage contract with her for the one he loved. So this was the best situation now. He protected the one he loved. She protected her two sweeties. They didn¡¯t have to interfere with each other. Thinking of here, Violet smiled gently to the two children. Although the two children didn''t know what she was smiling at, they cooperated to smile back at her. After that, Violet changed the topic and told Lily what had happened today in the Hunt Group. After Lily heard this, she was really happy and shouted that Eason had been punished. Violet couldn''tugh or cry. But in the end, she didn''t tell her that it was Calvin who made this. In a blink of an eye, a few days passed. Violet learned that the Hunt Group had been saved. She heard that it was Eason who sold all the fixed assets under his name and a part of the original shares, and then he collected enough cash to integrate into the stock market so that thepany could operate normally. She had to say that Eason''s move was quite courageous, just like when he drove away her, her mother and her brother. "Violet." The knock on the door suddenly interrupted Violet''s thoughts. "The garment maker said that the clothes are already ready. They let you go and check them. If there are any problems, they can make corrections." Violet nodded, "Okay. I''ll go over immediately." With that, she turned off theputer and stood up, took the bag from the shelf and went out. As soon as she walked to the elevator, the elevator door was opened. Seeing her, Ivan pushed his sses unexpectedly, "What a coincidence!" "Director Murphy." Violet nodded slightly and greeted him casually. Ivan came out of the elevator, "I''m looking for you." Violet was about to enter the elevator. Hearing this, she immediately retracted one of her feet and looked at him suspiciously, "Look for me?" Ivan took out an invitation and shook it, "It will be my birthday in a few days. I hope you cane to participate. Don''t refuse, or I will tell Stanley that your two children belong to him." "You..." Violet was so shocked and looked at him in horror. It took a while for her to find her own voice, "Why do you know it?" Ivan yed with the invitation card in his hand, and replied with a wicked smile, "It''s actually not difficult to know it. It¡¯s so easy for me to find it out. After all, your son looks exactly the same as Stanley. Don''t you know that Stanley actually doubted it at first? " "What?" Violet''s face changed drastically. She really didn''t know about this! "When Stanley saw your son, he wondered if it was his kid, and even did a paternity test, but it was a pity that it was found out by Phoebe. She changed the blood samples of your two children. So when Stanley saw the result, it had changed." Ivan said again. Violet breathed a sigh of relief, and suddenly thanked Phoebe. Otherwise, the two children must have been taken back by Stanley. "I also know that you don''t want Stanley to know that your two children belong to him." Ivan walked around Violet. Violet''s eyes moved as he was walking, "So you are threatening me? If I don''t go to your birthday party, you will tell Stanley?" Ivan nodded, "You are right! That''s what I meant." "Why?" Violet looked up at him, "Why must it be me? What is on me that deserves your attention?" She had never figured out this question. "Didn''t I say that I like you? You are the most interesting woman I have ever seen!" Ivan leaned close to her, picking up a strand of long hair from her ear and winding it around his fingertips. Chapter 70 The Intimacy in the Elevator Chapter 70 The Intimacy in the Elevator Violet pulled back her hair, took a step back, and distanced herself from him. Seeing her evasive to himself like this, Ivan''s eyes darkened, but soon returned to nature. He put the invitation card in her hand, "Remember toe." After speaking, he waved his hand and walked in the other direction. Violet looked at the invitation card in her hand, then looked at his back, and took a deep breath. Okay! Since he wanted her to go so much, she would go and see what he wanted to do with inviting her. Thinking of this, Violet put the invitation card in her bag and pressed the elevator again. When she arrived at the garment department, it was already ten minutester. When Violet entered, she found that Stanley was also there. She couldn''t help being a little surprised, "Mr. Murphy, why are you here?" Stanley nced at her and exined faintly, "I heard that the clothes for the show are finished, so I came here to take a look. As the boss, I have to have a general understanding of the clothes. But you, why are youte?" He let his men go to tell her half an hour ago. Violet put down the bag and replied, "Something happened on the road, Mr. Murphy, let''s see the clothes." She didn''t want to tell him about her encounter with Ivan on her way here. If he knew what she had talked with Ivanter, it would be bad. Stanley didn''t doubt. He pped his hands, then someone pushed the clothes out. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Each one was extremely gorgeous. Luxurious dresses appeared in front of everyone like this. The entire clothing department felt like it was illuminated. "So amazing!" Someone sighed. Violet nodded, "Mr. Murphy, I, the chief designer, didn''t let you down, did I?" Looking at her showing off, Stanley smiled, "No." Violet smiled contentedly, "That''s good. I''ll see if these clothes need to be changed." With that said, she walked over to the clothes and began to check them one by one. Stanley was not idle either, and went to help. After checking, it was almost noon. Stanley took the initiative to invite her to have lunch together. Violet happened to be a little hungry, so she agreed. The two went to a western restaurant nearby. Stanley handed the menu to Violet. Violet ordered a steak and a ck forest cake. Stanley took a sip of the water on the table, "You seem to like dessert?" He remembered that she ate quite a lot at thementers'' partyst time. Violet fluffed her hair and replied, "Yeah. I am busy at work every day. I will rx a lot when I eat a sweet bite." "Really?" Stanley rubbed the rim of the cup with his fingers. No one knew what he was thinking. Then they two didn¡¯t talk anymore. After the meal, the two did not return to thepany, and went to the fashion hall to check theyout of the show. After all, it had not been many days since the big show. All aspects needed to be checked by them personally to be not worried. Soon, they arrived the fashion hall. The two entered the elevator. Just as Violet was about to close the door, a hurried voice came from outside, "Wait a minute! Wait for me." Violet pressed the button to open the door. A woman in work clothes ran over carrying a lot of bags. After entering the elevator, she kept bowing to Violet and Stanley, "Thank you." "You''re wee." Violet waved her hand and smiled. Stanley didn''t respond. He stood quietly and looked at the gap of the elevator door. Although the woman was marveled at his face, she was also afraid of his fierce momentum, so she moved herself to the corner. Half a minuteter, the woman''s floor arrived. The woman lifted the bags at her feet and went out. The moment she went out, the big bag on her shoulder suddenly swayed and hit Violet, directly making her into Stanley''s arms. Stanley subconsciously pulled a hand out of his trouser pocket, put his arm around her waist, and held her steady, "Are you okay?" "I''m okay. Thank you¡­" Violet''s lips kissed the man''s lips before she finished speaking. She was completely stunned. Her mind was nk. She stared at him nkly, forgetting to react. Stanley was not much better than her. Looking at the woman''s eyes, the dark tide in his eyes kept surging. He had no idea that she would raise her head to talk to him at this moment. At that time, he was just looking down at her. That was why this scene was created. The woman''s soft lips, and the fragrance from time to time on her body, were constantly ying in his mind. His eyes darkened. There was an urge to deepen the kiss. But his reason finally made him hold back. Stanley let go of his hand on Violet''s waist and took a step back, spitting out the words in a low and hoarse voice, "Sorry." Violet also recovered. She was blushed. She lowered her head, shyly not daring to look at him, "It... it doesn''t matter!" In fact, she was the one who should apologize. If she didn''t raise her head suddenly, she wouldn''t... Violet quickly covered her face and turned around, turning her back to Stanley. She could feel her face getting hotter, and her heartbeat was so fast that she couldn''t calm down, as if it was about to jump out of her throat in the next second. Violet''s nervousness and shyness were naturally seen by Stanley. Although Stanley knew that the kiss just now was just an ident, the kiss was a kiss. Besides, she was kissed by another man. Maybe she was under a lot of psychological pressure at the moment. Thinking, Stanley lowered his eyelids, pretending to say coldly, "You can treat it as nothing happened just now." "What?" Violet''s back stiffened. Stanley nced at the top of her head and said, "The elevator is here. Let''s go." After speaking, he walked past Violet and out of the elevator. Violet looked at his back, hesitant to speak. After two seconds, she seemed to have figured out something, and trotted to follow. Yeah, why should she care so much? They even had sex five years ago. Now, it was just a faint kiss. But why was she so shy like this? Furthermore, this was originally an ident. As he said, nothing had happened. Violet smiled relievedly. After entering the fashion hall, Violet quickly entered the working state. Stanley sat in the audience seat under the T stage, staring at the T stage and Violet, who was discussing the model rehearsal with the choreographer. It was said that the people who were at work were the most beautiful. Violet at this moment was like this. She was immersed in work, as if she was shining, which made people unable to move their eyes from her. It wasn''t until the mobile phone in his pocket vibrated that Stanley adjusted his emotions, took back his gaze and answered the call, "Hello?" Not knowing what the person on the other end of the phone said, he suddenly stood up and said, "I''ll be here right away!" Immediately, he put down his cell phone and beckoned to a staff member. After a few words, he left with a tight face. Soon after he left, Violet ended her discussion with the arranger and stepped down to look for him, but she didn''t see him. Just as she was wondering if he had gone to the bathroom, the staff member just now came over, "Miss Hunt, Mr. Murphy has already left." "What?" Violet was a little surprised. Wasn''t he here just now? Why did he leave? "Yes, after answering the phone, he said he was going to the hospital to see someone." The staff member replied. Hearing this, Violet was suddenly stunned. She remembered that George told her two days ago that the operation of that Miss Ellis was sessful, but Miss Ellis had been a vegetable for many years, so her physical condition was often unstable. He should just go to see Miss Ellis, right? Violet held back the sadness. She smiled to thank the staff. The staff waved his hands and went busy with his own affairs. Violet didn''t stay there anymore. She took a taxi back to thepany. In the afternoon, Violet put away the things on the desk and was about to get off work. Ivan suddenly appeared at the door and knocked on the door of her office, "Done?" Chapter 71 Snatch the Dress Chapter 71 Snatch the Dress Violet frowned, "Director Murphy, what''s the matter?" Ivan walked towards her, "Take you to buy a dress." "The dress?" Violet was taken aback first, and quickly reacted. What he said should be the birthday party. "Thank you, Director Murphy. I can buy it myself..." "Let''s go!" Ivan didn''t give her a chance to finish speaking at all. He snatched her bag with one hand, and grabbed her wrist with the other, then he dragged her out of the office. An hourter, they arrived at a mall. Ivan walked into a dress shop with Violet. He pulled a long face, "Choose a suitable one for her." The shopping guide looked up and down Violet. There was a sh of surprise in her eyes. Then she smiled and nodded, "Okay, pleasee with me, thisdy." Violet stood there and didn''t move. She didn''t want toe here. She was forcibly brought here by Ivan, which would make her so angry now. How was it possible that she would do it obediently? Ivan also noticed that Violet was deliberately against him. He was not angry, and he just leaned in her ear, saying in a low voice, "If you don''t go with her, I will choose one and change it for you personally. What do you think?" "Shameless!" Violet red at him, then pushed him away, walking towards the rows of dresses not far away angrily. The shopping guide quickly followed her. Among the many dresses, Violet chose a ck fishtail dress and stuck it on her body to see if it suited for her. The shopping guide praised, "So good! This dress is thetest work of Designer Phil." "Well, this one." Violet handed her the dress, and didn''t n to try it on. As a costume designer, she could tell at a nce whether she fit it or not. "Okay." The shopping guide took the dress and was about to wrap it up. Just at this time, an arrogant female voice suddenly sounded, "Wait, I want the dress in your hand!" "Huh?" Violet paused when she adjusted her hair and then turned to look at the source of the sound. She saw Suzy walking over with high heels and a proud face. Violet felt headache instantly. She really didn''t expect that she would meet Suzy here. Besides, Suzy snatched the dress from her as soon as she came. It seemed that it would not be over so soon. Suzy didn''t know what Violet was thinking. After stopping in front of Violet, she snorted at Violet, and then scolded the shopping guide with dissatisfaction, "What are you still doing here? I said I want this one. Quickly wrap it up for me!" The shopping guide was embarrassed, "I''m sorry, Miss Moore. Thisdy has already ordered this dress." "Just her?" Suzy nced at Violet disgustingly. Violet nodded with smile, "Yeah, it¡¯s me. Is there any problem?" Suzy crossed her arms on her chest and sneered, "Haven''t you heard that this is Phil''s work? The cheapest one of his dress cost hundreds of thousands. You? A little fashion designer? Can you afford it?" "As long as I can afford it!" Ivan''s voice sounded from behind Suzy, without waiting for Violet to reply. Suzy quickly turned around, "Who are you?" Ivan ignored her, and walked over to Violet directly, "This one?" Violet gave a hmm. "Check!" Ivan instructed the shopping guide. Suzy looked at the two of them who ignored her. How could she ept that she was ignored? She clenched her fists and said loudly, "I said, I want this dress! No one can snatch it from me!" "Snatch it from you?" Ivan''s eyes behind his sses shot out a cold light. Seeing it, Suzy backed away in shock. Although Violet didn''t like Suzy, she was the granddaughter of Mr. Moore. For Mr. Moore''s sake, she didn¡¯t want to argue with Suzy "Director Murphy." Violet pulled Ivan''s sleeve, "Forget it! Don''t argue with her! Just give it to her if she wants it." With that, she let go of his sleeve and went to choose another one. This time, Violet chose a white one. Seeing this one, she smiled. But Suzy felt ufortable as long as she saw Violet smile. She instantly forgot the fear Ivan had brought her just now, and said, "I want this one too!" Violet¡¯s smile faded, "Miss Moore, you deliberately want to have a fight with me, right?" Ivan also narrowed his eyes. Suzy raised her neck, "So what?" Violet felt so angry that she evenughed, "Miss Moore, have you forgotten thest lesson?" Hearing this, Suzy was furious. She pointed to Violet¡¯s nose, "You still dare to say it?" If it weren''t for this womanst time, she wouldn''t have been scolded by her grandfather, and she wouldn''t have been kept at home for a long time and couldn''t go out. "Why don''t I dare to say it?" Violet lightly pursed her red lips. "Whether it isst time or this time, it is Miss Moore who wants to make trouble with me first. Last time I could make Miss Moore suffer. I can do it this time too. So Miss Moore, you¡¯d better know what you are doing. Don''t mess with me again. I have already let you go once." "I just want to mess with you!" Suzy snatched the dress from Violet¡¯s hand and looked at her provocatively, "Last time, you can let Grandpa teach me. It was because I let the Moore family get into the trouble. This time I didn''t. What can you do with me?" After speaking, she took out the bank card and stuffed it into the shopping guide, "Go and swipe the card. The dress belongs to me." The shopping guide looked at Violet, and then at Ivan, not knowing what to do. A cold smile appeared on Ivan''s face. Violet grabbed his sleeve again, shook her head at him, and then took another dress in his puzzled gaze, with an undisguised liking on her face. Suzy didn''t like to see her smile, and started to snatch again. So, as long as Violet took one dress, Suzy would snatch it. At this moment, Ivan finally understood Violet''s intentions. He put his fist against his lips to block the smile on his lips. Soon, the dresses on the row of hangers in front of her were all snatched by Suzy. The shopping guide on the side was so happy. Violet pped her hands and did not intend to continue. Looking at the smug Suzy, she mocked inwardly. But she still smiled, "Miss Moore is really rich. I can''t afford these. Quickly wrap these up for Miss Moore!" "Okay, okay." The shopping guide nodded quickly, picked up a bunch of dresses and ran towards the cashier. Violet looked at her back, "It seems that she is going to get a lot ofmission today." Ivan touched his chin, "It''s your credit." "No, it''s Miss Moore''s. I''m just doing a little trick." Violet said with a humble expression on her face, fiddling her hair. Listening to the talk between the two, Suzy also reacted at this moment. She stared at Violet furiously, "Are you teasing me? Did you deliberately let me snatch these from you?" N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Violet said, "Who makes Miss Moore be so impulsive and like to snatch with me? If you don''t snatch with me, I won''t be able to tease you, will I?" "You..." Suzy gritted her teeth. Violet smiled at her, "Director Murphy, let''s go to other stores. Almost all of the dresses in this store have been bought by Miss Moore." "Okay." Ivan walked without objection. When he passed by Suzy, he stopped again, pulled down his sses and stared at her with a pair of viper-like eyes for a few seconds. Until her face turned pale, he put on his sses contentedly and walked to Violet. After leaving the dress shop, the two went to another dress shop. Without Suzy this time, Violet bought a dress smoothly. Then Ivan took Violet to a jewelry store, ready to choose jewelry to match the dress. But when they were choosing the jewelry, Ivan suddenly answered a call and then left, leaving Violet alone in the store. It was a good thing for Violet. At least there was no need to beware of this and that all the time! "Mr. Murphy, isn''t that Violet?" Outside the jewelry store, Fraser saw Violet out of the corner of his eye and reminded the man in front of him. Chapter 72 Heart of the Fire Chapter 72 Heart of the Fire The man stopped and looked in the direction Fraser was pointing. Sure enough, he saw Violet as expected. She was standing in front of the counter, holding a blue diamond ne in her hand, putting it around her neck. As if she was not satisfied with the ne, she shook her head, put the ne back in the velvet tray, and pointed at another one through the ss. "Those jewelry are matched with evening dresses, which can¡¯t be worn daily. Is she going to participate in any banquet?" Fraser guessed. Stanley''s eyes flickered, "I remember this store has Heart of the Fire, right?" "Yes!" Fraser nodded, "The main diamond of Heart of the Fire is a rare blood diamond, which is so red. No one dares to wear it yet. So it has not been sold. Now it is regards as the treasure in the store and it¡¯s in the safe." "Do you think whether it suits her?" Ivan asked quietly, looking at Violet''s beautiful face. Fraser understood something and swallowed his saliva, "Mr. Murphy, you want to take Heart of the Fire..." "You only need to answer my question." Stanley interrupted him displeased. Fraser had already confirmed that Stanley wanted to give Heart of the Fire to Violet. He thought about it seriously and replied, "Violet''s looks are beautiful and aggressive, just like Heart of the Fire. I think she should match it. " "Okay! Go to inform the manager. Give Heart of the Fire to her to try." Stanley slightly raised his chin and ordered. Fraser couldn''t help asking, "Mr. Murphy, can I know why you give her Heart of the Fire?" ¡®Are you really tempted by her?¡¯ Stanley withdrew his gaze from Violet, "When the show of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯ is over, the clothingpany can almost separate from the general department. She will be the greatest hero. It¡¯s the necessary reward." "But rewards are often bonuses. How can it be jewelry? Besides, the big show hasn''t started yet?" Fraser muttered. Stanley stared at him coldly. Fraser dared not speak anymore. He touched the tip of his nose, and immediately did what Stanley ordered. Soon, Heart of the Fire was sent to Violet by the manager. Besides, she personally helped Violet wear it. After putting it on, Stanley clearly felt that Violet''s entire temperament was different. She was just like a queen in aloft. Heart of the Fire did not cover up her beauty, nor did she take away the dazzling color of Heart of the Fire. She and Heart of the Fire obviously made each other perfect. "Mr. Murphy, it''s done." Fraser returned to Stanley¡¯s side. Stanley ignored him, only staring at Violet who was looking in the mirror. When Fraser saw this, he also looked over. After seeing Violet, he was shocked and said, "I''m really right. Violet suits Heart of the Fire so much." "Okay, let''s go." Stanley retracted his gaze, "Go to pick up the things that Ivy bought. Ivy is still waiting for us." "Yes!" Fraser responded. In the jewelry store, Violet carefully took off the ne from her neck and put it on the tray. The shop manager smiled and asked her, "What do you think of it?" "Very beautiful." Violet eximed sincerely. It was the first time she saw such a blood diamond, and it was still such a big one. A friend of her teacher was a jewelry collector. He also had a blood diamond, but it was not so red or so big. "If you like it, I can wrap it up for you." Then the store manager would pick up the tray and go to the cashier to wrap it. Violet hurriedly called her to stop, "Wait! I didn''t say I would buy it. It''s so expensive. How can I afford it?" She was satisfied that she could wear it, but she never thought about owning it. The shop manager still kept smiling, "A gentleman have already paid it. He asked us to give it to you, so..." "Give it to me?" Violet pointed at herself in shock, "Who is it?" Several faces popped into her mind. The shop manager replied, "It''s a Mr. Murphy." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Murphy?" Violet blinked, "Ivan?" The manager did not answer. She just took the tray away and wrapped Heart of the Fire up. After a while, Violet walked out of the jewelry store with a bag, still a little bit dazed. She still couldn''t believe that the blood diamond ne worth tens of millions actually belonged to her! However, she didn''t n to ept it. After the birthday party, she would return it to Ivan. Thinking about it, Violet let out a sigh of relief and left the mall. A few dayster, Ivan''s birthday came. Since the banquet was held in the evening, Violet sent the two children to Jessie, and then took a taxi to the hotel. When she arrived, there were already many people at the banquet. Violet took a cursory look, and found that she basically didn''t know these people, so she walked towards the corner with a ss of red wine and waited for the banquet to begin. After waiting for about ten minutes, she suddenly saw a person. A surprise shed in her eyes. She got up and walked towards the person, "Mr. Ward." The person heard her voice, ended the conversation with other people, and turned around, "Violet?" "It''s me. I didn''t expect to see you here." Violet smiled and stretched out her hand to him. Mr. Ward shook hands with her, "I didn''t expect, either. When were you back?" "It was almost a month ago." Violet said. Mr. Ward nodded, "By the way, how is your teacher?" "It''s still the same. But when I returned, he specially said to me, if I see you, let me ask when you give him the chess board you lost." Violet looked at him with a smile. Mr. Ward suddenly smiled with shame, "Haha, next time, definitely next time." "Okay, then I''ll tell him in a while." Violet smiled, covering her mouth. This person was the chairman of the Ward Group. Because he liked to y chess and her teacher also liked to y chess, they had be friends. Just as Violet and Mr. Ward were talking happily, a loving voice sounded, "Violet, do you know Mr. Ward?" Eason came over with a ss of wine. Violet''s smile faded when she saw him. Mr. Ward saw that she was unwee to the visitor and then he raised his eyebrows, "Violet, he is..." Before Violet answered, Eason took the initiative to speak, "I am Violet''s father! Nice to meet you, Mr. Ward." He reached out to Mr. Ward. Mr. Ward ignored him. Eason was a little embarrassed, but soon he put his hand down and looked at Violet angrily, "Sweetie, why don''t you tell me you know Mr. Ward?" "Dad, are you looking for me?" Hearing his tone, Violet was full of goose bumps. Don''t think she didn''t know the reason why he deliberately pretended to be a good father now was just because she knew Mr. Ward. "I am not looking for you. I am looking for Mr. Ward." Eason turned his gaze to Mr. Ward, smiling very enthusiastically, "Mr. Ward, this is my business card." He passed a business card in both hands. This time, Mr. Ward answered, "The Chairman of the Hunt Group?" "Yes." Eason nodded. Mr. Ward threw the business card in his pocket, "What''s the matter?" "Mr. Ward, you also know ourpany''s recent difficulties..." "You want to ask me to raise money?" When it came to this, Mr. Ward knew what Eason meant. "Yes." Eason nodded. It took him a lot of money to get the birthday invitation of Ivan, just to find the person in charge of other companies to raise money. Although the Hunt Group was saved, there was not much cash left to keep it going. If it went on, the Hunt Group would still go bankrupt. So he had to ask others for help. "Mr. Hunt, I remember that your daughter seems to be Mr. Murphy''s fianc¨¦e, right? Since you have such a powerful son-inw, why don''t you find him?" Mr. Ward asked. After thinking of something, he looked at Violet in surprise, "Violet is your daughter! Is she the fianc¨¦e of Mr. Murphy?" Chapter 73 Shameless Eason Chapter 73 Shameless Eason "Yes..." Eason admitted with a smile. At the same time, he gave Violet a look in secret. Everyone knew that Mr. Ward loved his wife and children. So Eason didn''t want Mr. Ward to know about Phoebe''s existence. However, Violet pretended not to understand the look in Eason''s eyes. She shook the red wine in her hand and said, "Dad, you must get it wrong! Mr. Murphy''s fianc¨¦e is my sister." The smile on Eason''s face suddenly stiffened. A dim light shed in Mr. Ward''s eyes, but it was fleeting, "Oh? Mr. Hunt has an eldest daughter? But why did I hear that Mr. Hunt has only one daughter, who was born to your original wife? Could it be..." "Mr. Ward, you guessed it right. My elder sister was born outside. My Dad brought her back when he divorced my mother seven years ago." Violet said with a fake smile. Eason red at her fiercely, as if he wanted to kill her. Violet was mocking inwardly. She had always wondered that she and Phoebe were both his daughters, but why he was so biased? He could make her apologize to Phoebe for no reason, and even just used her to cover up Phoebe¡¯s identity as an illegitimate daughter. She was not a push-over. Why should she defend his hypocrisy!? The confrontation between the father and daughter was seen by Mr. Ward. Mr. Ward''s eyes were cold, and even his tone became quite indifferent, "Mr. Hunt, sorry. I am afraid it is impossible for me to help you raise funds. You know I am more family-conscious. I have always been less interested in people who likes to have an affair. So you¡¯d better look for someone else." After that, he turned his gaze to Violet. The coldness in his eyes dissipated. He became gentle again, "Violet, I have to say hello to some friends. See you next time." "Okay." Violet nodded with a smile. After Mr. Ward left, Violet didn''t want to stay here any longer. She nned to go back to the rest area. Eason grabbed her arm and asked reproachfully, "Why did you say that just now?" Violet blinked innocently, "Am I wrong? I just don''t want to cheat Mr. Ward with you. Dad, do you really think that you can always cheat Mr. Ward? Even if you get Mr. Ward''s financing now, once Mr. Ward knows that you lied to him, he wouldn''t withdraw the funds?" "This..." Eason¡¯s face distorted, feeling speechless. After a few seconds, he suddenly narrowed his old eyes and looked Violet up and down, "By the way, I don''t seem to ask you yet how you knew Mr. Ward?" "Does this have anything to do with you, Dad?" Violet pulled her arm back. Eason suddenly smiled kindly, "I can see that the rtionship between you and Mr. Ward is pretty good. Violet, or you can help me talk to Mr. Ward..." "Impossible!" Before he could finish speaking, Violet refused directly. Eason pulled a long face, "Violet, I''m your father! Dare you not listen to me?" Violet smiled faintly, "Seven years ago, the moment you drove my mother and Steven out of the house, you were not my father from that day on." Hearing this, Eason was shocked and panicked for a moment, as if he had lost something important. But before he had time to think about what it was, the feeling disappeared. "Okay, since you don''t recognize me as your Dad, I don''t force it. But I have raised you for more than ten years. You have to pay back this favor!" Eason said gloomily. Violet didn''t expect him to be so shameless that he would threaten her. Taking a deep breath, just as Violet was about to speak, a cold voice sounded from behind, "Mr. Hunt¡¯s behavior really make me so shocked!" "Mr. Murphy." Violet was overjoyed and turned back quickly. Stanley gave a hmm. He walked over, and looked at Eason, "This is the first time I have seen the parents who threatened their children!" Eason was a little embarrassed, "Stanley, you misheard me. I didn''t threaten her. I just discussed with her..." "Enough! I saw and heard everything. You don¡¯t have to exin to me! Leave here right now!" Stanley raised his hand to drive Eason away. Eason didn''t dare to confront with Stanley, even if he was his nominal future son-inw. So after a fake smile, Eason walked away dingy. "He treated you like this when you were in the Hunt family?" Stanley looked at Violet. Violet smiled bitterly, "Almost, but better than now." Before she and her mother hadn''t known Talia and Phoebe, he was kind to them. "Really?" Stanley lifted his chin, and then reminded, "Eason just likes to show off in front of others. As long as you know his secrets, he won''t dare to hurt you." Violet''s heart warmed and she nodded seriously, "I see! Thank you, Mr. Murphy. You helped me out again. If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid I will have to argue with him for a long time." "Never mind." Stanley took a sip of the wine in the ss, "Why are you here?" "Director Murphy invited me." Violet didn''t lie to him, showing him the invitation card in her handbag. Stanley understood everything instantly. His face sank. It turned out that she bought jewelry a few days ago just to attend tonight''s banquet! Thinking of this, Stanley pursed his thin lips tightly, and looked at Heart of the Fire on Violet''s neck. Suddenly, he didn''t feel it dazzling anymore. He just felt it was not pleasing to the eye. He even wanted to tear it off and take it away. But in the end, he resisted the idea, put the wine ss in his hand on the tray of the passing waiter, turned and left with the coldness all over his body. Violet was dumbfounded. She didn''t understand why he left suddenly. It seemed that he was very upset? Did she say something wrong and provoke him? Before Violet figured it out, the banquet began. Ivan came down from the second floor wearing a white suit. After taking the microphone brought by the waiter, he stood on the high tform and gave a speech of thanks. At the end of the speech, it was the dance party. Ivan, as the birthday person tonight and the protagonist of the banquet, naturally danced the first dance. Just when all the celebrities expected that he would invite one of them to dance, Ivan put down the microphone and walked towards Violet with a smile. "This beautifuldy, can I invite you to dance?" Ivan made an inviting gesture to Violet. Violet felt the envy and jealous eyes from all around her. She felt a lot of pressure. She actually didn''t want to dance with him. But today was his birthday and it was not good to refuse him so directly, so she agreed. "My pleasure!" Violet made a princess posture and gently ced her hand on Ivan''s palm. Ivan squeezed her finger and led her to the open space in front. When they walked to the center, the music rang and the two danced. The crowd at the banquet automatically formed a circle to watch them dance. Stanley and Phoebe were among them and they were still in the first row. Phoebe held Stanley''s arm with a look of amazement, "Stanley, brother invited Violet toe to the birthday party, and also invited her to dance the first dance. Do you think they are together? " Stanley withdrew his arm expressionlessly, ignored her, stared at the dancing men and women, and narrowed his eyes darkly. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Ivan sensed Stanley¡¯s gaze and looked at him while taking advantage of the spin gap. Seeing the emotions in Stanley''s eyes, Ivan provocatively gloated at Stanley and pushed Violet to himself, bringing Violet closer to himself. This scene made Stanley''s face change immediately. His eyes were full of anger. Afterwards, he grabbed Phoebe''s wrist and walked to the dancing venue. Chapter 74 Dress Slipped Chapter 74 Dress Slipped His move surprised the other guests. Among the guests who knew that his rtionship with Ivan was at odds with each other shook their heads with a smile. Ivan and Stanley were fighting openly and secretly all the time. Unexpectedly, they would even have to compete for dancing now. "Stanley, do you want to dance with me?" Phoebe held her breath and asked the man beside her excitedly. Stanley gave an indifferent hmm. He stretched out his hand to her, but the corner of his eye was always paying attention to Violet and Ivan. Phoebe didn''t notice it. She was immersed in the joy that he wanted to dance with her now. She was afraid that he would regret it, so she quickly put her hand on his palm. Stanley led Phoebe to dance, and approached Ivan and Violet while dancing. "Mr. Murphy, Director Hunt." Violet smiled at them after seeing them. Ivan also nced at Stanley and Phoebe, and sneered. Sure enough, Stanley couldn''t calm down when it came to Violet. It seemed that Stanley''s feelings for Violet were deeper than he thought. Thinking about it, Ivan nced over Violet calmly. The dance was now halfway through, and the most exciting part was about to change partners. If there was only a couple of man and woman dancing in the venue, there was no need to exchange. But now that Stanley and Phoebe were also there. So they must follow the dance rules. This was etiquette. As the music became fierce, Violet and Phoebe both spun. A sharp glow shed through Stanley''s ck eyes. He let go of Phoebe''s hand and gently pushed her towards Ivan. Seeing Phoebeing, Ivan had to let Violet go and pushed her towards Stanley. Stanley caught Violet, took her away from here, and dance to the other side. People on the sidelines didn''t think anything was wrong. However, the faces of Ivan and Phoebe were a bit gloomy. "You seem to have been taken advantage of." Ivan lowered his voice andughed at Phoebe. Phoebe stared angrily in the direction of Stanley and Phoebe, "You don''t need to remind of me!" Of course she knew it, but what ridiculous was that she didn''t notice it at first. She thought Stanley really wanted to dance with her. Unexpectedly, everything he did was for Violet. He didn''t want Violet to dance with Ivan, so he pulled her into the venue and exchanged her for Violet. Thinking of this, Phoebe was about to piss off, her chest undting violently. Her eyes were full of hatred for Violet. Ivan saw it. His spectacles reflected light, "Are you so angry and unwilling, right?" Phoebe pursed her lips. Ivan smirked, "Then do something!" "Huh?" Phoebe immediately looked at him, "You want me to..." Ivan shrugged and said nothing. Phoebe lowered her eyelids to cover the emotion in her eyes. Yes, he was right! She finally got the chance to dance with Stanley, but he was snatched away by that bitch Violet. That being the case, she wanted to let Violet know that she couldn¡¯t be messes with so easily! The corner of her eyes nced at the hem of Violet''s long dress. Suddenly, she had an idea. She patted Ivan, and asked Ivan to take her closer to Violet. After being next to Violet, she pretended to stagger and stepped on Violet''s dress. Since Violet turned her back to Phoebe, she didn''t know Phoebe''s movements. Although Stanley saw Phoebe staggering, he didn''t see Phoebe''s foot on Violet''s skirt, so he ignored it, and took Violet to make onest spin to prepare for the curtain call. But at this moment, a clear tearing sound rang out. Immediately afterwards, Violet felt the dress on her chest disconnect from her chest and slipped down. "Ah!" She screamed, and quickly squatted on the ground, covering her body. Her whole face turned pale with fright. Stanley quickly took off his coat and put it on her, covering her body. Then he shouted to the control room on the second floor, "Turn off the lights!" The people in the control room immediately did it. In an instant, the entire banquet hall went dark. Stanley helped Violet up. His voice was softer than ever, "Don''t be afraid! No one sees it." Violet''s face was pale. Her pupils dted. Her hands tightly pinched to the suit, her body trembling. Obviously what happened just now brought a serious psychological shadow to her. "Stanley, is Violet okay?" Ivan asked suddenly in the darkness. Stanley ignored him. His cold and emotionless eyes locked onto Phoebe beside him urately through the darkness, "Say, why step on her clothes!" Thinking back to the tearing sound and Phoebe''s position at the time, it was easy to know why Violet''s clothes fell. "I didn''t mean it. I didn''t even know that I stepped on Violet. I''m sorry. I''m sorry..." Phoebe cried guiltily, as if she didn''t mean it. However, Stanley didn''t buy it. He patted Violet''s still trembling back, and said in a deep voice, "Do you think I will believe it?" Phoebe stopped crying for a second, and then continued crying, "I know that you won''t believe it because I have targeted Violet before, but this time I swear I really didn''t!" Ivan pushed his sses, "Stanley, I can also testify that she wears too high heels and lost her bnce at that time. It may be that time, she identally stepped on Violet." "identally? Do you think she really lost her bnce?" Stanley sneered at Phoebe. "Well, Stanly, don¡¯t care the truth right now! Take Violet to the lounge and change clothes." Ivan reminded. Stanley reacted, and was about to leave with Violet. But Ivan stopped him and said in a light voice, "Stanley, it¡¯s not appropriate for you to bring Violet there. You are Phoebe¡¯s fianc¨¦, but you bring other women to change clothes. What do others think about you and think about Violet? So, I¡¯ll take her there.¡± After speaking, he held Violet''s shoulders and took Violet from Stanley''s arms. Violet obediently followed him. For her, it didn''t matter who took her away. She just wanted to leave here. Looking at the vague figures of Ivan and Violet leaving, Stanley clenched his fists tightly. For the first time, he wanted to get rid of the identity as Phoebe''s fianc¨¦. In the lounge. Ivan brought a cup of hot water to Violet, "Drink some water." "Thank you." Violet was already feeling better at this moment. She said thanks in a hoarse voice, and stretched out her hand to take the water ss, taking a sip. Ivan sat down on the sofa opposite her, took off his white suit and put it on the back of the sofa. He crossed his legs, and looked at her shiningly. Violet was ufortable when she saw him looking at her. She shrank her neck, "Director Murphy, what are you looking at?" Ivan supported his head andughed, "I''m looking at your eyes. They looked beautiful after you cried. They must be even more beautiful when you are crying. It''s a pity that it was too dark to see." Listening to his teasing words, Violet''s face sank, "Director Murphy, you can go out first. I can wait for someone to bring clothes over here by myself." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. If he stayed here again, maybe he would say other things she didn''t like to hear. "No one will bring clothes." Ivan took off his sses and threw it aside. Violet was shocked, "Why?" "Because I didn''t arrange for anyone to look for clothes at all." Ivan said, pulling the tie around his neck. Violet''s face froze first, and then she realized something. She put down the water ss in her hand, got up, and ran to the door. "It''s useless! When I came in, I locked the door." Ivan also stood up, turned around and looked at her with a wicked smile. Violet''s face turned pale. The anxiety in her mind became more intense. Her heartbeat became much faster, "What do you want to do?" Chapter 75 Ivans True Face Chapter 75 Ivan''s True Face "What do I want to do?" Ivan smiled, "A man and a woman are in the same room! What else can I do?" "You..." Violet''s eyes widened in horror. Ivan walked close to her. She stepped back subconsciously. When she retreated to the door, there was a door behind her, so she couldn''t move back again. She still turned around without giving up. She grasped the door handle and twisted it hard, trying to open the door. But the result was exactly the same as Ivan said. The door was locked. At this time, Ivan was almost in front of her. Violet gritted her teeth, let go of the doorknob, and ran in the other direction. After getting away from him, she picked up a vase as a defensive gesture, "Don''te here! I will call the police if youe again!" Ivan raised his eyebrows, "Okay, as long as you can make a call." "What do you mean?" Violet felt bad. Ivan said nothing. He just stood there watching her with interest. Violet held the vase in her arms, flipped through her handbag with the other hand, and took out the phone. Then, she saw that her phone had no signal. "How could this be?" Violet said, her eyes filled with despair. Ivan raised his hand and tucked the messy hair on his forehead back, "Because the signal was blocked by me in advance, besides, no one will knock on the door." Hearing this, Violet squeezed the phone tightly, "This is the purpose of your inviting me to your birthday party!" "Yeah." Ivan nodded, "I originally nned to find another reason to bring you here after I finished dancing, but I didn''t expect Stanley to take Phoebe to intervene. Although it didn¡¯t go on smoothly, fortunately, the result has not changed." "Why?" Violet looked at him angrily, "What good is it for you to get me?" The corner of Ivan''s mouth raised, "The benefits are great! You should know the grievances between me and Stanley, right?" Violet nodded. During this time, she had learned from the employees of the Murphy Group that although he and Stanley were cousins, they were enemies. Just because he was the eldest grandson of the Murphy family but did not inherit the Murphy group, he resented Stanley. "But what does this have to do with me?" Violet asked loudly. Ivan rubbed his chin, "Of course, you are Stanley''s woman anyway. You gave birth to two children for him. If I get you and let your two children call me father, do you think Stanley will go crazy?" Violet seemed to hear a big joke. She was so helpless, "So you did all this to me just to give Mr. Murphy a blow?" "Yes, this reason is enough for me. You are really funny. It''s not all fake that I said I like you, because you are beautiful!" With that, Ivan suddenly stepped forward. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Violet yelled in fright, and directly smashed the cell phone and vase in her hand at him, but he avoided them one by one. After the broken sound of the vase, Violet''s wrist was grabbed by Ivan. Immediately afterwards, he dragged her to the coffee table forcibly, and waved everything on the coffee table to the ground with the other hand. Then Ivan threw Violet on the coffee table, leaned over and pressed her down, put her two hands over her head firmly. "Let go of me!" Violet angrily struggled. Her legs kept moving, trying to kick Ivan off. However, Ivan had expected it a long time ago. He bent a knee and hit her belly hard. Violet cried out in pain, her face pale. Ivan looked down at her with a wicked smile, "Baby, don''t mess with me. I am not a gentleman." Violet endured the colic in her stomach and half-squinted, staring at him resentfully. Ivan frowned, then squeezed her face vigorously, and said grimly, "I don''t like the look in your eyes, but it doesn''t matter. You won''t hate meter. I will let these beautiful eyes fill with tears!" After speaking, he let go of her face and stroked her neck down. When he touched her neckline, he suddenly pulled her suit away, revealing the flesh-colored breast patch inside. "Ivan!" Violet panicked, "If you dare to touch me, I will never let you go. I will send you to prison and let you stay there for the rest life!" "Go to jail?" Ivan smiled, "Do you know what''s above your head?" Um? Violet looked towards the ceiling subconsciously. When she saw the camera on the ceiling, she felt so despair. Ivan patted her face lightly, "Understood? The monitoring will record all the process of our sex. As long as you call the police afterwards, I will publish the video. Then everyone will appreciate your body. Even if your son is a hacker, it doesn''t help." "Asshole!" Violet yelled out of disintegration, "Bastard, Ivan, you bastard!" Ivan smiled instead of being angry, "You are right! I am a bastard. As long as I can make Stanley upset, I can do everything. So you''d better obediently obey me. Be my woman and let you two children call me Dad. Then I will treat you well. What do you think?" Violet''s lips trembled. She didn''t speak anymore. Tears came out from her eyes unconsciously. "The way you cry is really beautiful!" Ivan dipped a drop of tears with his thumb and rubbed it. His eyes were full of excitement, and he couldn''t wait to lower his head. Just when he was about to kiss her in the eye, the door of the lounge suddenly mmed open. Ivan raised his head quickly, looking sharply at the door. Seeing Stanley, the expression on his face became solemn. Why was he here? "Mr. Murphy, help me!" Violet also saw Stanley. As if she saw the hope, she asked Stanley for help. Seeing her undressed, Stanley¡¯s face changed drastically. His cold eyes revealed killing intent without any secret. He strode to the coffee table, and punched Ivan in the face. Ivan wailed and fell directly from Violet. This was not over yet. Stanley kicked Ivan several times with no mercy. Soon, Ivany on the ground, dying. He couldn''t get up again. Stanley let him go, felt relieved lightly, arranged the expression on his face, looked at Violet on the coffee table, and asked in a concerned tone, "Are you okay?" Violet closed her suit, and replied with sobs, "I''m fine." Stanley''s tight face eased a lot. His voice was relieved, "Well." Fortunately, he came in time. Otherwise, she was already... Thinking of this, Stanley felt as if his heart was pinched by someone. It was a little hurt. "Mr. Murphy, take me away!" Violet grabbed the corner of Stanley''s clothes. Her tear-stained face was full of begging. She didn''t want to stay here! Everything here made her feel sick! "Okay." Stanley supported her arm and helped her down from the coffee table. But as soon as Violet''s feetnded, she felt dizzy, and then she fainted. When she woke up again, it was noon the next day. Violet blinked, turning her head to look at the strange room, "Where is it..." "My house!" Stanley sat on a chair next to the bed and softly replied, "You fainted at the time. I thought you drank something like roofie. My house is closest to the hotel and I have a family doctor, so I brought you here." Chapter 76 Stanleys Parents Chapter 76 Stanley''s Parents It turned out to be like that. Violet rubbed her temples and sat up. The quilt on her body slipped down, revealing the ck silk pajamas inside. The pajama was so big. It was obviously a man¡¯s pajama, which made her panic, "My clothes..." Stanley closed the financial magazine and said, "Don''t worry. The female nanny at home changed your clothes." It was just that the pajama belonged to him. Hearing this, Violet calmed down. She immediately smiled at Stanley embarrassedly, "Sorry, Mr. Murphy, I overreacted..." She didn''t want to overreact. It was indeed yesterday''s experience that gave her a serious psychological shadow. "Never mind. I can understand." Stanley nodded slightly, saying that he didn''t care. Violet rubbed her cheeks, "Anyway, thank you, Mr. Murphy. If it weren''t for you, I might have been... By the way, how is Ivan now?" She asked hurriedly. Stanley narrowed his eyes. His voice was a little cold, "Lying in the hospital." Yesterday he kicked and broke several ribs of Ivan. Within two months, Ivan would not be able to recover. Violet happily patted the sheets, "He deserves it!" Seeing her happy look, Stanley smiled faintly, but soon his face sank, "Fraser found a camera in the lounge, but because it didn''t capture the key picture. Ivan insisted that it was you who did it voluntarily, so there is no way to convict Ivan." "I didn''t do it voluntarily!" The joy on Violet''s face dissipated and turned into anger. Stanley crossed his legs and looked at her, "Of course I know, otherwise you would not ask me for help. But I want to know, why does he treat you this way?" Violet didn¡¯t dare to look into his eyes, "Isn''t it said in the monitoring?" "The monitoring is silent." Stanley replied quietly. Hearing this, Violet felt like riding a roller coaster! Very good. So he still didn''t know that the two children belonged to him! Thinking about this, Violet lowered her eyelids to cover the excitement in her eyes, but said apologetically on her face, "I''m sorry, Mr. Murphy. I can''t tell you for now." Stanley pursed his thin lips, "It''s okay. If you don''t want to say it, forget it! Although Ivan was not convicted by the police station, I will give you an exnation and ask him to leave the headquarters." "Thank you." Violet was sincerely grateful, clutching the quilt. After that, she thought of something. Then she touched her neck, but she found nothing on her neck. She was immediately anxious. Stanley stood up, and took out a red gleaming ne from his pocket, "Are you looking for this?" Violet nced intently. It was indeed Heart of the Fire, then she quickly nodded, "Yeah." "Here you are." Stanley handed the ne to Violet. Violet waved her hand, "Mr. Murphy, please help me return this to Ivan." She didn''t want to owe Ivan anything. "Give it back to Ivan?" Stanley frowned. Violet gave a hmm. Stanley clenched his fingers and squeezed the ne tightly. His face became gloomy. Violet noticed it, then she blinked puzzledly, "What''s the matter?" Stanley closed his eyes and seemed to be suppressing something. After two seconds, he said coldly, "This ne has nothing to do with Ivan!" "What?" Violet was taken aback. What he meant was that the ne was not bought by Ivan, but... "Mr. Murphy, it¡¯s you who gave me the ne?" Violet swallowed and asked with a rapid heartbeat. Stanley didn¡¯t say anything, obviously admitting. Violet was speechless, "I don''t know! I thought it was Ivan bought it, but Mr. Murphy, why did you give me the ne?" "It''s just a reward for ¡®Born of Fire¡¯." Stanley put the ne on her hand and replied casually. Violet bit her lip, "But it''s too expensive. I still can''t ept it. Mr. Murphy, please take it back." Stanley didn''t move. He stared at her, "Since I gave it to you, I have no reason to take it back. If you don¡¯t want it, just throw it away." "Ahem!" Violet almost choked on her saliva. Was he kidding her? Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Threw away the stuff worth tens of millions? Only he could say this. Suddenly, the door of the room was knocked. Stanley turned around, "Come in!" Click! The door was opened. A middle-aged woman poked her head in, "Mr. Murphy, lunch is ready. Are you going to eat now?" Stanley nced at Violet, "Prepare an extra pair of bowls and chopsticks." The middle-aged woman reacted all of a sudden, and asked with a smile, "Is thedy awake?" "Um." "Okay. I''m going to prepare it now." After speaking, the middle-aged woman closed the door and left. "She is Be, who specializes in cooking." Stanley introduced the middle-aged woman to Violet. Violet nodded, indicating that she had known it. Stanley picked up a big box beside the bed and handed it to her, "Change it, and then go downstairs to eat." "Okay." Violet took the box with both hands. Stanley went out. Violet lifted the quilt and got out of bed, opened the lid of the box and started to change clothes. After that, she looked at Heart of the Fire on the bed and hesitated for two seconds, and finally put it away. Since he didn''t want it, she kept it for him. If there was a chance in future, then return it to him. Thinking about this, Violet made the bed, turned and walked towards the door. As soon as she went out of the room, she saw Stanley leaning against the wall next to the door. She was shocked and patted her chest, "Mr. Murphy, you didn''t go downstairs?" "Waiting for you." Stanley put his arms down. Violet smiled and tucked her hair, "Are you afraid I can''t find the stairs to go downstairs?" Stanley didn''t deny it, leading the way, "Let''s go." Violet followed behind him, and looked at his vi while going downstairs. The vi was veryrge and the decoration was simple, just like his apartment, deserted. When they came to the dining room, the food was already ced on the table. Violet looked at the dishes and eximed, "Wow, it''s so rich." Be, who came out of the kitchen with the soup, suddenlyughed when she heard this, "Sit down and taste it?" "Okay." Violet said. After sitting down in the chair, she picked up the chopsticks and put a piece of meat into her mouth. "How is it?" Be asked her. Stanley rubbed the chopsticks and also looked at her. Under the gaze of the two of them, Violet gave a thumbs up, "It''s delicious." Be smiled happily, "Then eat more." "Okay." Violet nodded. Then she ate a lot. After lunch, Stanley went to the study to have a video conference. Violet sat on the sofa in the living room, holding her stomach to digest. Be brought a ss of lemonade and came over, "Miss Hunt, here you are." "Thank you." Violet took it quickly. Be sat down beside her, looking at her kindly. Violet felt a little stressed by being stared at by Be, so she touched her face and asked, "Be, is there anything on my face?" "It''s nothing. I''m just a little curious about Miss Hunt. You are the first guest brought back by Mr. Murphy." Be said. "The first one?" Violet paused drinking water. "Haven¡¯t Dr. Baxter, Mr. Murphy''s fianc¨¦e and Miss Ellis been here?" Be shook her head, "No, Mr. Murphy doesn''t let theme here. So I was so surprised to see Mr. Murphy bring you backst night." "It turned out to be like this." Violet turned the water ss in her palm, feeling sweet. At this moment, she suddenly saw something. She pointed to the photo on the opposite TV wall, "Be, who are they?" Chapter 77 Car Crashed Chapter 77 Car Crashed In the photo, there were two people. They were a man and a woman and very young. Besides, they looked a bit simr to Stanley . Were they Stanley''s parents? Sure enough, Be''s answer confirmed Violet''s guess. "Mr. Murphy''s parents. They have passed away." Violet put down her water ss, "How did they pass away?" Be sighed, "I''m sorry, Miss Hunt. I can''t tell you. This is the taboo of Mr. Murphy." "Okay, I won''t ask." Violet nodded, expressing understanding. Be stood up, "Miss Hunt, please rest first. I still have some clothes to wash." "Okay." Violet smiled. After Be left, Violet picked up the remote control and turned on the TV to watch. After watching it for a while, she felt a lot better in her stomach, then she was ready to leave. She didn''t get homest night. Calvin and Arya were probably worried about her. Thinking here, Violet stood up, nning to go upstairs to find Stanley. Before she walked, Stanley''s figure had already appeared at the stairs. "Mr. Murphy." "What''s the matter?" Stanley looked at her. Violet pointed to the clock, "It''s gettingte. I should go back. I''m about to tell you." "I''ll drive you back home." Stanley walked towards the door, giving her no chance to refuse. In the car, Stanley tapped his finger on the steering wheel, and suddenly said, "The matter of your dress being trampled on by Phoebest night, there is no result yet." "Why?" Violet clenched her fists. An apology shed across Stanley''s eyes, "The monitoring of the banquet hall was all turned off by Ivan in advance, so it is impossible to prove whether Phoebe stepped on your dress deliberately." "Really..." Violet pursed her red lips unwillingly. Her instinct told her that Phoebe was deliberate, but there was no evidence, which was really annoying. "But don''t worry. I still arranged punishment for Phoebe." Stanley said after changing the gear. Violet tilted her head to look at him, "What punishment?" "The seventy-two hours of social volunteers. It will be broadcast live by the media." Stanley replied. Violet raised her eyebrows. Then Phoebe would beughed at by others in the circle, right? Thinking of this, Violet quickly took out her mobile phone and searched the live broadcast room where Phoebe was a volunteer. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Soon, she found the live broadcast room. Violet clicked in. Then she saw Phoebe wearing a cleaner''s clothes, stepping on the banana peel, and falling down. "Puff!" Violet couldn''t help butughed directly. The whole car was filled with herughter. Stanley nced at her. Seeing her smiling to tremble, his heart suddenly softened, "What is it funny?" "I saw Director Hunt fell. It¡¯s so funny." Violet wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and replied, "There are these bullet screens, more interesting!" "Really?" Stanley''s face was indifferent, obviously not interested in what she said. At this moment, a cat suddenly rushed out of the flowerbed a few meters in front and just stopped in the middle of the road. Seeing it, Violet¡¯s face changed, "Mr. Murphy!" Stanley¡¯s face turned gloomy. It was toote to step on the brakes, so he turned the steering wheel violently, turned the front of the car to the flowerbed, and then quickly unfastened his seat belt, leaned forward and leaped towards Violet, holding her tightly in his arms and pressing her on the passenger seat. Boom! The car shook suddenly. The rm sounded. Violet yelled in fright. Stanley held her tighter in silence. After a while, the car body stabilized. The sirens disappeared, and everything was calm. Stanley then released Violet and got up from her. Violet straightened up and looked towards the windshield. Seeing the ss shattered into pieces which was like a spider web, her scalp was numb and her back was cold. "Mr. Murphy, are you okay?" Violet asked with a pale face and tremblingly. "I¡¯m okay." Stanley sorted out his clothes, "How about you?" Violet shook her head, "I¡¯m fine." She was well protected by him. How could she be injured? What shocked her was that this was already the second time that he did not hesitate to protect her. Knock, knock. The car window was knocked. Violet cleared her mind and looked over. A traffic policeman stood outside the car window. Stanley rolled down the window, and the traffic policeman crouched down and asked, "Are you guys all right?" "We¡¯re fine." Stanley replied quietly. The traffic policeman nodded, "Then get out of the car and make a note." Stanley had no objections, opened the door and got out of the car. Violet didn''t stay in the car. She quickly unfastened her seat belt and got out of the car. After getting out of the car, she saw the front of the car rushed into the flowerbed, knocked open the fence, and the car lights were broken. It was so terrible! Violet couldn''t help but gasped. The car crashed so badly, but she and Stanley didn¡¯t get injured at all. She had to say they were really lucky! Stanley finished talking with the traffic policeman and walked to Violet, "It''s finished. Let''s go." "What about this car?" Violet pointed to Maybach. Stanley nced at it, "It can''t work anymore. I will arrange for a trailer toe over and send it to the junkyard." "Junkyard?" Violet blinked in surprise, "Mr. Murphy, you mean you will throw away this car?" "Um." "It''s a pity. Such an expensive car." Violet lowered her finger and said. Stanley couldn''t help showing a smile on his face when he saw the pity on her face. Violet caught it. As if she saw something strange, she widened her eyes, "Mr. Murphy, you smiled!" Hearing this, Stanley''s expression on his face immediately held back. He returned to his usual indifference, "No, you saw it wrong." "I''m not mistaken. You indeed smiled." Violet insisted. Stanley ignored her and turned to take a taxi on the side of the road. Upon seeing this, Violet hurried to catch up with him. After half an hour, they arrived at the apartment. Violet pressed the doorbell. The door was opened soon. Jessie came out and hugged her, "Violet, you are finally back." "Okay, okay, let go." Violet poked Jessie''s arm, "There is a guest!" "Guest?" Jessie let go of her and looked behind her. Seeing Stanley, she was stunned. "Holy shit, Calvin has grown up?" Violet patted Jessie¡¯s forehead dumbly. She knew Jessie would react like this. "Don''t talk nonsense!" Violet introduced Stanley to Jessie, "This is my boss, Mr. Murphy." After speaking, she pointed to Jessie again, "Mr. Murphy, this is my friend and Godmother of Calvin and Arya." "Hello." Stanley nodded slightly towards Jessie, saying hello. Jessie responded nkly, "Hello, hello, are you the president of the Murphy Group?" Stanley gave a cold hmm, then looked at Violet, "I have to go now." Violet was startled, "Won''t you go in and sit for a while?" "No, you have the friend here." Stanley frowned and nced at Jessie, who was still staring at him. Violet also knew that he didn''t like staying with strangers, so she nodded, "Well then, be careful on the way." "Okay." Stanley replied with a gentle expression on his face and turned to leave. Jessie looked at his back and said with emotion, "My God, it''s so alike. Violet, why didn''t you tell me before that he is so simr to Calvin?" Violet shrugged, "I thought you wouldn''t meet him, so there is no need to tell you." "Yes." Jessie touched her chin. Then she thought of something, and hurriedly asked, "Violet, shouldn''t he be Calvin and Yoon¡¯s..." Chapter 78 Suppressing the Studio Chapter 78 Suppressing the Studio Knowing what she was going to say, Violet didn¡¯t dare to look into her eyes. Then she quickly interrupted Jessie, "No. Didn''t I tell you that Calvin and Arya''s biological father is an old man about fifty years old?" Hearing this, Jessie suddenly felt like she was sshed with cold water. The excitement disappeared in an instant, and she sighed with regret, "They are so alike. Why?" Violetughed twice and changed the topic, "Okay, let''s not talk about it. Where are the two kids?" "They fell asleep after ying games." Jessie answered. "I''ll take a look." Violet changed her shoes and entered the house. Jessie closed the door and went with her. Seeing the two children sleeping so soundly in the small bed, Violet''s eyes were gentle, "Jessie, thank you." "Never mind." Jessie waved her hand. Violet gently closed the door of the children''s room, "Would you like a drink?" "Yeah." Jessie''s eyes lit up. Violet went to the kitchen to get two cans of beer and threw one to her. Jessie caught it with both hands and opened the lid directly, raising her head to take a mouthful, "Cool!" Violet smiled, took a sip, and then asked about the studio. She had never been to the studio since she went to the Murphy Group. Now the studio was run by Jessie alone, so she didn''t know what was going on. However, when Jessie heard her question, the speed of drinking slowed down. The expression on her face was a little heavy. Violet saw it and then put down the beer, "Did something happen?" Jessie rubbed her hair, "It''s not a big deal. But recently, a studio muchrger than us is suppressing us." "What''s the reason?" Violet frowned. "Jealous!" Jessie suddenly squeezed the can in her hand, and said with anger, "Don''t you often make design drafts? So the clothes in our studio are very new. Soon, their studio sent someone to investigate us, trying to hire you over." "Oh?" Violet raised her eyebrows. Jessie curled her lips in disdain, "You are one of the bosses of my studio, and the chief designer. How could I agree? Then they started targeting us, and even ruined the cooperation between us and a clothing factory. Not only that, but also misappropriating our designs." "What''s the name of that studio? Who is the owner?" Violet asked, pursing her lips. Jessie drank thest sip of beer in can. "The studio is called the Light. As for who the boss is, I really don''t know. It''s quite mysterious." "I''ll let Calvin look it up in a while." After thinking about it, Violet said. Although it was not good to investigate others in this way, she hated enemies hiding in the dark. If she couldn¡¯t figure it out, she would step into their traps at any time. "Okay, after you find out, tell me." Jessie stood up. Violet nodded. She knew Jessie was going to leave. In the evening, Calvin woke up. Violet told him about it. Then Calvin found out the boss behind this studio. Violet took a look and was happy! Actually it was an old acquaintance, Phoebe! When she heard the name of that studio, she should have thought of it. "Mommy, do you have grudges with this woman?" Seeing Violetugh, Calvin couldn''t help but speak. Violet looked at him, "Why did you say that?" "Because there are her everywhere. Mommy, when you work with Uncle Murphy, she bullied Mommy. Now, she still uses her studio to bully Mommy''s studio, which is really annoying!" Calvin waved a small fist. "Yeah, it''s so annoying!" Arya agreed. Violet touched the heads of the two children. Just when she was about to speak, Calvin narrowed his eyes, "Mommy, I''ll help you teach her a lesson!" Hearing the coldness in his words, Violet frowned. She suddenly realized that the child''s hostility was a bit heavy. "Calvin!" Violet lifted Calvin''s face, lowered her head and looked at him seriously, "Listen, this is Mommy''s business. Mommy will solve it. You don''t need to do it, and you can''t do it privately. Got it?" She had always known that Calvin¡¯s IQ was too high and precocious, but being precocious did not mean that his thoughts and psychology would follow to grow up. She didn¡¯t want to Calvin get involved into adults¡¯plicated world. It was very unfavorable to Calvin''s growth. She even began to regret letting Calvin investigate Phoebe. But luckily, she found it early. She wouldn''t do it again in the future. Calvin didn''t know what Violet was thinking. Seeing that she was so serious, he didn''t dare to make her angry, so he titled his head obediently, "Got it, Mommy!" "Good boy!" Violet smiled again. Arya tilted her head and looked at the two of them nkly. She didn''t know what mystery Mommy was saying to her brother. "Okay, you guys go to y. Mommy has to call Jessie." Violet took out the phone and showed it to them. Calvin jumped off the chair, took Arya by the hand, and went to the living room to watch TV. Violet dialed Jessie''s phone number and told her the details of the Light. Then the two prepared to sue the Light in the name of embezzling the design. Tomorrow, Phoebe would receive a subpoena from the court! Thinking about it, Violetughed. However, in thiswsuit, she did not intend toe forward. She just left it to Jessie. Because she didn''t n to expose for the time being that she was the designer Phoebe wanted to poach. The next day. Violet was drawing the design which she promised to Stanley in her office. Suddenly, thendline on the table rang. She kept drawing, picked up the microphone in her other hand and put it to her ear, "Hello, this is Violet." "Violet, this is the front desk in the lobby on the first floor." A gentle and nice female voice sounded. Violet responded without raising her head, "What¡¯s up?" "There is ady looking for you." "Lady?" Violet was stunned, "What is her full name?" "She didn¡¯t want to tell me. She just asked me to tell you, ten minutester, see you in Beach Cafe." "I see." Violet hung up, biting her lips and thinking. Unwilling to reveal her name? So mysterious? Who was it? After thinking for a while, Violet put down the pencil and stood up. Then she picked up the bag, and was going to see thedy. Beach Cafe was next to the Murphy Group. Violet arrived within a few minutes. After entering, she saw a person sitting only by the window in the huge coffee shop. The woman turned her back to Violet, so Violet couldn''t see her face. But the woman was dressed in a cheongsam with her hair curled up, which looked so noble and rich. It should be her, right? Violet walked over, "Hello, Madam, are you the one who wants to see me?" Thedy put down the coffee in her hand and looked up at Violet, but there was no answering. Violet was also looking at her. Thedy was probably in her fifties, but her skin was well maintained and she looked good. But her cheekbones were slightly higher, which made her look a little bit mean, making it difficult to get close to her. "Are you Violet?" Thedy finally spoke. Her voice was indifferent. Violet nodded, "Yes." "Sure enough, it¡¯s a vixen." Thedy snorted coldly with disgust. Violet paused when she pulled the chair, and frowned slightly. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. But soon, she returned to nature again, calmly pulled away the rotating chair and sat down. She replied with smile, "Thank you for thepliment." "When did Ipliment you?" Thedy looked inexplicable. Violet tucked her hair behind her ears and said, "Just now, didn''t you say that I am a vixen? Now everyone knows that vixen can describe a woman beautiful. They are no longer derogatory terms. You don¡¯t go online? ?" Chapter 79 Being Splashed with Coffee Chapter 79 Being Sshed with Coffee Thedy''s face changed again. How could she not tell that Violet was alluding to her as an old antique who didn''t know how to surf the Inte and didn''t know how to keep up with the times? She pped the table angrily, "It''s such a sharp mouth! You don¡¯t even know to respect the elders. I really don''t know why my son likes you." "Huh?" Violet was stunned. "Your son likes me? Ma''am, who is your son?" Thedy pursed her thin lips, "Ivan. I am his mother." Hearing this name, Violet''s face sank immediately, "So that''s it. You two really deserve to be mother and son." The son was sinister and cunning, and the mother was mean and deceptive. Violet didn''t know what Ivan¡¯s father was like. "What do you mean?" Mrs. Murphy frowned. Violet smiled again, but the smile did not reach the bottom of her eyes, "Nothing. I¡¯m praising you." Mrs. Murphy squinted at her. Obviously, she didn¡¯t believe Violet. Violet took a sip of the water on the table, "Well, Mrs. Murphy, you haven''t said yet why you came to me?" Mrs. Murphy leaned backzily, "I just came to see what the woman who harmed my son to be sent to the hospital was like. Now I saw you. Sure enough..." "Wait a minute." Violet raised a hand and interrupted her, "Mrs. Murphy, I don''t agree with what you said. What does it mean to harm your son? He went to the hospital. Didn''t he ask for it? He wanted to hurt me then was beaten by Mr. Murphy." "Humph!" Mrs. Murphy sneered, "It''s your blessing that my son is in love with you. If you obediently obey, will Stanley hit him?" Violet was stunned, "Mrs. Murphy, ording to you, if Ivan proposes to let me be with him, whether I like it or not, I have to agree, right?" "You are not worthy of my son." Mrs. Murphy raised her chin and looked at Violet contemptuously, "My son can y with you, but I will not agree that my son is with you. Beforeing here, I knew you a little bit. You are not a good woman!" "What?" Violet rubbed the cup in her hand. The look in her eyes wasplicated. Mrs. Murphy crossed her arms on her chest and sneered, "In the past month since you joined the Murphy Group, there have been several scandals, all of which were rted to my son and Stanley. From this, your purpose is already very clear. You just want to hook up with one of them so that you can marry into our Murphy family. I tell you it is absolutely impossible!" With that, she opened her precious bag, took out a check from it, and mmed it in front of Violet. Violet nced down, "Mrs. Murphy, what are you..." "ept it! Then leave the Murphy group, leave Stanley and my son." Mrs. Murphy said with arrogant expression on her face. Violet smiled, "It''s only two million! Mrs. Murphy, this amount doesn''t match your identity." The implication was, ¡°Howe you, a dignified richdy, only give such little money?¡± Mrs. Murphy''s face sank, "Then how much do you want?" Violet shook her hand, "I don''t want any. Mrs. Murphy, don''t you know I''m a designer? If I draw a series of designs and sold them out, the copyright fee will be at least one million dors. Besides..." "What besides?" Mrs. Murphy''s face became increasingly gloomy. She didn''t understand just a few sets of clothes were so valuable? That little bitch Phoebe! She didn''t tell her this beforeing, which made her so embarrassed. Violet casually yed with the coffee spoon, "Besides, as you just said, I approached Mr. Murphy and Ivan to marry into the Murphy family. So no matter which of their brothers I marry, I can have hundreds of millions of dors in wealth. Then why should I abandon a better future for your mere millions?" "You..." Mrs. Murphy was refuted by Violet¡¯s remarks, but she had to admit that what Violet said made sense. It was also a choice that smart people would have. But such a choice did not mean that the Murphy family would ept it. Thinking this, Mrs. Murphy patted the table and stood up, "You are shameless! Do you really think that you can marry into the Murphy family as long as you want to marry in? You entangled both of their brothers at the same time. Just because of this, neither I nor Ivan¡¯s Dad will ept you." "It doesn''t matter. Without Ivan, there is also Mr. Murphy, who has more money." Violet said with a smile. Mrs. Murphy was very angry, "Don''t even think about Stanley. He is already engaged." "Even if he is engaged, he can cancel it." Violet didn''t change her face, still smiling. She deliberately pissed off Mrs. Murphy. Today, Mrs. Murphy just came here to humiliate her, so she must fight back no matter what. Mrs. Murphy didn''t know what Violet was thinking, so she said contemptuously, "Cancel? Do you think it''s so simple?" "Is itplicated?" Violet said, "The Hunt family is just the bottom of J City. If Mr. Murphy wants to cancel the marriage contract, he just has to announce on the Inte. He doesn''t even need to discuss with the Hunt family. Even if the Hunt family is dissatisfied, they can only ept it obediently, even dare not retaliate. I know such a simple truth, but Mrs. Murphy..." Violet didn''t say anything after that. But the meaning was already obvious, which meant Mrs. Murphy was so stupid. Mrs. Murphy was annoyed. She directly picked up the coffee and sshed it towards Violet. Violet didn''t expect that Mrs. Murphy would do this, so she didn''t have any preparations. She was sshed. Her face was full of coffee. Her hair and clothes were ruined. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Seeing Violet''s embarrassment, Mrs. Murphy finally vented out her anger and was relieved. Violet pulled several tissues and wiped the coffee off her face nkly, "Mrs. Murphy, since you are an elder, I will not fight back against you, but I will remember it." "What can you do with me?" Mrs. Murphy snorted disapprovingly. Violet threw the used tissues on the table, "I really can''t do anything with you now, but it won''t be the same in the future. Maybe I really marry Mr. Murphy someday and be the hostess of the Murphy family. Secretly set up several traps for your family, so that your family has no ce to stay in the Murphy family, I can still do it." "You!" Mrs. Murphy''s face changed. She pointed at Violet furiously, "I¡¯ll tell Stanley, letting Stanley know your true face!" "Please!" Violet spit out the word coldly, then took the bag and went to the bathroom, handling the coffee on the hair and clothes. After she left, Mrs. Murphy really took out her mobile phone, dialed Stanley''s phone number, and told him everything just now. After Stanley listened, a few unknown looks shed under his deep eyes. He put down his phone and walked towards the elevator. After more than ten minutes, Violet returned to the floor of the design department. As soon as she got out of the elevator, she saw the man standing outside the elevator door. "Mr. Murphy?" Violet was shocked, not understanding why he was here. Stanley nced at her sticking hair and her dirty clothes, pursing his lips, "Come with me." Violet thought he had some work to give her. She bit her lower lip embarrassedly, "I''m sorry, Mr. Murphy. I can''t go with you temporarily. Can I change clothes first?" Stanley did not respond. He just went straight into the elevator. Seeing that he refused to agree, Violet rubbed her cheek helplessly. In the end, she left with him. When they came to his office, before Violet asked Stanley what was going on, Stanley picked up a bag on the desk and handed it to her. Then he pointed in the direction of the lounge, "Go to take a shower." Chapter 80 Blow Out the Hair Chapter 80 Blow Out the Hair "Huh?" Violet was stunned. Seeing her motionless, Stanley frowned, "What are you still doing? There will be a meetingter." "Yes." Violet immediately reacted when she heard that there would be a meetingter. Then she quickly walked to the lounge with the bag. After entering the lounge, she smelled the fragrance of mint in the air. Then she suddenly realized that this was also Stanley''s room. She actually took a shower in his room! Violet nced back at the door of the lounge. Her face was blushed. But soon, the sticky feeling on her body calmed her down again. After taking a deep breath, she stopped thinking about it and went to take a shower. Listening to the sound of watering from the lounge, Stanley, who was working on the documents, suddenly stopped the pen in his hand. He looked towards the lounge. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. After watching for a while, he suddenly stood up, pulled his tie impetuously, then opened the drawer, took out a box of cigarettes from it, and walked to the balcony. Feeling the cold wind blowing from the balcony, Stanley rubbed his temples. Then he calmed down a lot. Not long after, Violet came out of the shower and found that the man was not there. Just thinking about whether he had gone out, the door of the office was suddenly opened. Fraser came in from the outside, holding a document in his hand, "Mr. Murphy, about the first half of the year..." Before he finished speaking, he saw Violet, who was standing in front of the sofa and wiping her hair with a towel. He was so shocked that his sses almost slipped off, "Violet, why are you here? You..." The damp hair and the water vapor emitted from the body obviously showed that she had just taken a shower. Taking a shower in Mr. Murphy''s office! Did she and Mr. Murphy... Hiss! Fraser gasped. He was dumbfounded. Violet looked at him nkly, "Fraser, what''s wrong with you?" Fraser came back to his senses. His attitude towards her changed in an instant, bing a lot more polite, "I''m fine. Violet, where''s Mr. Murphy?" Just as Violet was about to answer that she didn''t know, the floor-to-ceiling windows on the balcony was opened. Stanley came in from outside, "What''s the matter?" Smelling the smell of smokeing from Stanley, Fraser was even more certain of his guess. The man smoked after the sex and the woman took showers after the sex. Sure enough, Mr. Murphy and Violet had sex in the office! Thinking of this, Fraser was shocked. He could not be calmed for a long time, but he maintained a consistent calm on the face, pushed his sses and replied, "Here is the thing. I just came back from the data department and found the data about the first half of the year is not right. I want to report it to you specially." "I know. Put it down. I''ll watch itter." Stanley nodded. Fraser put the file on the table, "Mr. Murphy, I have to go first." After finishing speaking, before Stanley agreed, Fraser had already gone out. Violet looked at the direction he was leaving, feeling a little puzzled, "How do I feel that Fraser doesn''t seem to be right?" Stanley made noment and walked towards the table. Violet put down the towel and tucked up her wet hair. Her hair was too long and too much. After being wet, it stuck to her scalp. It was heavy and very ufortable. Stanley flipped through the file that Fraser had just put down. From the corner of his eye, he saw that she was helpless with her hair. Then he smiled faintly, saying, "There is a hair dryer in the bedside table in the lounge." "Great!" Violet''s eyes lit up. She turned and went back to his lounge, apparently looking for a hair dryer. Soon, Violet came out with a ck hair dryer and shook the plug, "Mr. Murphy, where do I plug it in?" Hearing her words, Stanley couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows. Then he lowered his eyes and gave a light cough, and pointed to the underside of his table. Violet didn''t realize what was wrong with her words, so she trotted over with joy, plugged in the hair dryer and began to blow her hair. Stanley was sitting not far in front of her. When she flipped her hair, the tip of the hair even brushed his ears several times. It was itching. His back could not help but stiffened. More than that, the scent of the shower gel from her body pierced his nose from time to time. This scent was no stranger to him. It was his usual mint fragrance. This showed that when she used his shower gel when she took a shower. But he didn''t feel any difort that she used his things, but felt satisfied. When he was thinking about it, Violet had finished blowing her hair and turned off the hair dryer. Just as she was about to squat down to pull the plug, and was about to put the hair dryer back, Stanley suddenly kicked his feet against the ground. Then he and the chair slid out two meters. Violet was slightly surprised, "Mr. Murphy, what''s the matter with you?" How did she feel that he was avoiding her? Stanley crossed his legs and pulled down the hem of his suit, as if hiding something. Then he replied in a deep voice, "It''s okay. You put the hair dryer down. I¡¯ll put it back by myself." "Okay." Violet didn''t notice his weird behaviors, so she nodded lightly and put down the hair dryer. "Mr. Murphy, thank you. If you didn''t take me to take a shower, I would still be dirty now." Stanley lowered his eyelids, "Never mind. I already know about your meeting with my aunt. She sshed you, so I have to clean up the mess for her." "You knew it?" Violet was taken aback, and then looked at him awkwardly, "Mr. Murphy, then do you know what I said to Mrs. Murphy?" Stanley raised his eyelids, "Yeah." Violet patted her forehead annoyedly, and quickly exined, "Mr. Murphy, you must not believe Mrs. Murphy. Those words I said are not true. I have never thought about it. I mainly want to piss off Mrs. Murphy." Stanley pursed his lips. Although when he received the call, he knew that her words were false. But when he heard her deny it in person, he still felt a little unhappy. As for why he was unhappy, he didn''t delve into it. "Okay, I know. My aunt came to you this time because of Ivan''s injury, but it won''t happen in the future. I have already made it clear to my uncle. He will keep an eye on her." Stanley stood up with his hands in his trouser pocket. Violet sighed lightly, "That''s good." "Let''s go to the meeting room!" Stanley walked to the door. Violet fiddled with her hair and quickly followed him. On the way to the meeting room, Violet had been restless. She always felt as if she had forgotten something. But when she touched her pocket, there was nothing lost. Was it an illusion? Violet didn''t figure it out. So she didn''t think too much. She shook her head, sorted her mind and entered the meeting room. After the meeting, it was already afternoon. Violet returned to the design department and worked for another two hours before getting off work. This time, after receiving the two children, she did not go directly to the apartment, but went to the studio. Jessie heard the assistant say that she wasing, and hurriedly greeted her, "Violet, why are you here?" Violet let go of the two children''s hands and let them y on their own. She took Jessie''s arm and said to her as she walked, "I want to have a look. By the way, I will ask you about the prosecution." "The court has epted it, and the summons has been sent, but..." Jessie''s face sank. Violet also became serious, "But what?" Jessie pursed her lips angrily, "the Light does not ept it. Phoebe returned the summons." "What?" Violet frowned, "Phoebe is so bold that she even refunds the court''s summons?" "Yeah." Jessie poured her a ss of water. "When she returned the summons, she had a reason." "What''s the reason?" Violet took the water ss. Chapter 81 Phoebe Loses the Lawsuit Chapter 81 Phoebe Loses the Lawsuit Jessie pulled out the chair and sat down, "What else can she do? She just denied the fact that she suppressed our studio and misappropriate our design." Hearing this, Violet smiled, "She is quibble as always!" "Yeah." Jessie nodded in agreement, "I have never seen such a shameless person." Violet drank the water slowly, "Let the court send her the summons again." "Again?" Jessie was stunned, "What if she returns it again?" "You are stupid." Violet poked her forehead, "If she returns it, just continue to send her. Once Phoebe refuses three times in a row, the court will force a court session. If she doesn''t show up, the court will directly judge we win." "What?" Jessie was a little surprised. But soon, she rubbed her hands with excitement, "I will contact the court." After speaking, she got up and walked to the table, picked up thendline and started making a call. After the phone call, Jessie signaled at Violet that she had finished it. Violet smiled and nced at the phone, "It''s gettingte. Let''s go eat first." "Okay, let''s eat hot pot. It''s been a long time since I didn¡¯t eat hot pot." Jessie took the bag which was hanging on the shelf, while answering. Violet had no opinions. So they two took the two children to a nearby hot pot restaurant, talking andughing. Two dayster, as Violet said, Phoebe refused the court''s summons three times, seriously challenging the court''s majesty. So the court force a court session. Although Phoebe showed up, she still lost the case. Because Jessie showed evidence that Phoebe misappropriated the design and suppressed the studio. The result was that Phoebe was sentenced by the court to take down all the new clothes recently put on the shelves in the physical store, and all the money she earned was given to Jessie, and compensated a part of the design copyright fee. In short, Phoebe almost lost everything this time. Jessie gloated and called Violet, "Violet, you didn''t see Phoebe''s face when the judge pronounced the sentence. Hahaha, so funny." Violet shook her head with a smile, "Okay, when will Phoebe''spensation be paid?" "The court stipted that within three days. If she doesn''t pay within three days, thepensation will increase by 10%." Jessie replied excitedly. Violet said, "With this money, we can build our own garment factory by ourselves. Jessie, you¡¯re responsible of the location." "Don''t worry." Jessie patted her chest, saying that there was no problem. "Violet." At this moment, someone knocked on the door of the office. Violet looked up. It was Fraser¡¯s assistant. She asked, "What''s the matter?" "Mr. Murphy asked you to go upstairs." The assistant answered with a smile. Violet blinked, "Mr. Murphy?" "Yes." "Okay, I''ll go over right away, thank you." The assistant waved his hand and said that she didn''t need to thank him, then turned and left. Violet put the phone back to her ear, "Jessie, I have to hung up. Once you get the address, let me know. I will check it out." "Of course." Jessie responded. After ending the call, Violet got up to tidy up her clothes and went to the top floor. When she arrived at the door of Mr. Murphy''s office, she raised her hand and was about to knock on the door. Suddenly she heard a voiceing from the half-covered door, "Stanley, please help me! I am really short of money now." It was Phoebe! Violet put her hand down, wondering whether to leave temporarily. Then Stanley''s voice sounded, "How much?" "Twenty million!" Phoebe quickly said a number. Violet raised her eyebrows. Twenty million? Wasn''t it the amount of herpensation? "Yes, I''ll let Fraser transfer it to you in a while." Stanley agreed indifferently. Before Phoebe could thank him, he said, "This is thest time." "What do you mean?" Phoebe''s face froze. A wave of anxiety suddenly rose in her heart. Violet was also a little curious, and put her ear closer to the crack of the door. In the office, Stanley put down his pen, and finally looked at Phoebe, "This is thest time I will clean up the mess for you. In the future, you will solve the trouble yourself. I will not help you again." "Why?" Phoebe was anxious. Not helping her, in the eyes of others, meant that she was disgusted by him. At that time, those who used to tter her would stay away from her. Even those who she had offended would retaliate against her. Thinking of this, Phoebe became flustered. She took a step forward, clenched her fists and said, "Stanley, you can''t do this! You said five years ago, you would give me everything I want. Now..." Stanley leaned back in the chair and interrupted her in a cold voice, "I have said something like this. It is because you saved me, but no matter how great kindness I owed you, there will be a day I pay off. Recently, everything you do is stepping my bottom line. I can''t bear it anymore. Do you understand?" "I..." Phoebe moved her mouth, unable to speak. Outside the door, Violet raised her eyebrows. This was not the first time she had heard Stanley say that Phoebe rescued him five years ago. What happened five years ago? Just when she was thinking about it, Stanley''s voice sounded again, "Well, I hope you will make less trouble in future. Get out!" Phoebe lowered her eyelids to cover the unwillingness in her eyes, and walked to the door reluctantly. Aftering out, she saw Violet with a pensive look outside the door. She was startled, and yelled angrily, "What are you doing?" Violet recovered and smiled faintly, "Director Hunt, it''s been a long time." Phoebe snorted, "I have been fired, but you still call me Director Hunt. Are you deliberately taunting me?" Stanley¡¯s aunt was too useless. Even she said that she was Stanley¡¯s aunt, she didn''t actually drive Violet away. Phoebe was so angry! "No, I''m just getting used to it. Director Hunt thought too much." Violet spread her hands. "Do you think I would believe your nonsense?" Phoebe sneered, then squinted and asked, "How long have you been standing here?" "It''s been a while." Violet told the truth. There was a nervous look in Phoebe''s eyes, "Then did you hear what I said to Stanley?" Violet smiled and nodded, "Of course." Phoebe''s face changed drastically. She red at Violet gloomily, with an unabashed threat in her voice, "I warn you, don''t tell others what you heard." She must not let the outside world know that she was not protected by Stanley anymore. Otherwise, there would be all kinds of troubles waiting for her. Just thinking about it, it would be uneptable. "What if I say no?" Violet tucked her hair and replied without fear. Phoebe smiled, "Then I will let Dad get your dying brother back." "Dare you!" Violet''s face suddenly became gloomy. She had to admit that she was threatened by Phoebe. Phoebe crossed her arms on her chest, "If you dare to tell others those things, I will dare to do this. Don''t forget if Dad wants to get back your dying brother, even you and your mother have nothing to do!" After speaking, she nced at Violet proudly, knocked Violet away with her shoulders, twisted her waist and walked towards the elevator. Violet pursed her red lips, looking darkly at the direction Phoebe was leaving. She was so angry. After a while, she took a deep breath to calm down, patted her cheeks, and sorted out her emotions. Then she knocked on Mr. Murphy''s office, "Mr. Murphy." "Come in." Stanley''s cold voice came from inside. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Violet pushed the door in, "Mr. Murphy, what can I do for you?" Chapter 82 Cake Chapter 82 Cake "Sit!" Stanley didn''t answer. He raised his chin at the chair opposite the table. Violet walked to the chair, thanked him, pulled the chair away and sat down. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Stanley crossed his fingers, and then he said, "As mentioned in thest meeting, how are you doing with the design n for this fall?" "It''s almost done." Violet replied. "Is there an archive?" Stanley asked. "Yes." Violet nodded. Stanley turned theptop around and pushed it to her. Violet tapped the keyboard a few times before returning theputer to Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, it''s done." Stanley let out a hmm, and slid his mouse to check. After watching it for about a few minutes, he suddenly thought of something and called Fraser in, "Pour Violet a cup of coffee and get a pieces of the ck Forest." "Mr. Murphy..." Violet was just about to say no need. Fraser took the lead in responding, "Okay, I''m going to prepare now." With that said, he took a deep look at Violet, then turned and walked towards the door. He was still wondering why Mr. Murphy asked him to buy cakes in recent days. After buying them back, Mr. Murphy didn''t eat it himself. He just let Fraser put them in the refrigerator and threw them away after work, and then added a new piece the next day. Soon, Fraser came back with a tray, and put the coffee and cake in front of Violet one by one. Violet looked at Stanley opposite with a little embarrassment, "Mr. Murphy, is it okay?" "Don''t you like it?" Stanley looked up from behind theputer. Violet waved her hand again and again, "No, just eating in your office..." "It doesn''t matter. There are many projects. It will take a while after I read it. You can eat something to kill the time." After saying this, Stanley buried his head again and ignored her. He had already said this, so Violet couldn¡¯t resist anymore. She picked up a delicate fork, cut a small piece of cake and put it in her mouth. The unique taste hit her taste buds and made her so happy that she squinted eyes. "Is it delicious?" Stanley asked suddenly, and the finger sliding the mouse stopped. "Very delicious." Violet licked the cream on the fork and replied with a smile. Seeing her delicate lips, Stanley¡¯s eyes dimmed. His voice became low, and a little hoarse, "That''s good. You can take the rest away after a while." "What¡­?" "To the two children." Knowing what she was going to say, Stanley interrupted her directly. Violet opened her mouth, then smiled, "Thank you, Mr. Murphy." Stanley gave a hmm and looked at Fraser. Fraser pushed his sses, "Got it! I''m going to pack them now." See! He guessed it right. That cake was prepared for Violet. Half an hourter, Violet walked out of Mr. Murphy''s office with a cake box to the design department. On the way, she received a call from George, "Violet, are you free tonight?" "Yes, what''s the matter?" Violet asked back. George stood in front of the window and said warmly, "Here is the thing. I have a paper on brain that has been published in International Journal of Medicine." "Really?" Violet was pleasantly surprised. George nodded slightly, "Yeah." "That''s really congrattions to you, George." Violet hurriedly congratted him, sincerely happy for him. George smiled lightly, "Thank you. How about we go to dinner tonight, just as a celebration?" "Just the two of us?" Violet asked. George''s sses slightly reflected light, "Of course not, I invited Jessie too." "Okay, send me the address. I will go there after work." Violet readily agreed when she heard Jessie woulde. After the phone was hung up, George''s text message was sent over. Violet frowned when she saw the address above, "the Scarlet Youth, I remember it is a restaurant in the form of a bar. It seems that I can''t take two children there." After whispering, she put away the phone, opened the door of the design department and went in Soon after her figure disappeared, Stanley walked out from the corner of the elevator, carrying a bag in his hand, looking at the direction of the design department. No one knew what he was thinking about. After a while, he pursed his thin lips, turned and left without hesitation, and returned to the top floor. Fraser was a little surprised to see Stanleying back so soon, "Mr. Murphy, didn''t you go to give the clothes to Violet? Why are the clothes still there?" His eyes fell on the bag Stanley was holding. Stanley didn''t reply to him. After putting down the bag, he asked quietly, "Did Henry ask me to go to the Scarlet Youth for a drink at night?" "Yes." Fraser nodded. Stanley pulled on his tie, "Tell him I will go there on time." Fraser was stunned, "But in the morning, didn''t you say you can''t go?" "Huh?" Stanley frowned and looked at him displeased. Facing Stanley¡¯s cold eyes, Fraser touched the tip of his nose, and immediately changed the words, "I see! I will contact Dr. Baxter now." After all, he quickly took out his cell phone. Stanley only then retracted his gaze. In the evening, Violet took the two children back from the kindergarten. After settling two children down, she took a taxi to the Scarlet Youth. When she arrived, George was already sitting in the deck. Violet walked over, "Sorry, George. I''mte and there was a traffic jam on the road." She said embarrassedly. George helped her put the bag aside and smiled slightly, "Never mind. I''ve just arrived soon. Have a seat." Violet gave a hmm, stroked the hem of her skirt and sat down. Then she found that she didn¡¯t see Jessie, so she looked at George, "Jessie hasn''t arrived yet?" George''s smile faded for a moment. He lowered his eyelids and replied, "Jessie just sent me a text message, saying that she temporarily has something to deal with, so she won''te." "That''s a pity." Violet didn''t think much about it, but felt a little regretful. George smiled and handed her the menu, "Let¡¯s order some food. See what you want to eat." "Well." Violet took the menu and opened it. After ordering three dishes, she returned the menu to George. George just took a look, but he did not order other food. He just ordered a bottle of Louis XIII, which was a kind of spirits. When Violet saw it, she was a little worried, "George, how about not drinking? I heard that drinking can easily affect the stability of the hands. You are a doctor. In case of surgery..." "It''s okay. I''m happy today. Drinking a little doesn''t matter." George said with smile. Since he had said so, what else could Violet do? So she had no choice but to let him drink. Soon, the wine and food were served. George opened the lid of the wine bottle, poured out two sses of wine, and pushed one of them to Violet. Violet picked it up, clinked the ss with him lightly, and drank it with her head up. Louis XIII was the strongest of all the famous wine, and the taste was also very strong. After a ss of wine, Violet blushed on the spot, and the ends of her eyes were also red. When George saw this, he smiled, but his mouth was slightly covered by the wine ss. Violet didn''t notice it. After drinking some water to suppress the smell of alcohol in her mouth, she took out a small exquisite gift box from her bag and gave him, "George, the gift of the thesis." George didn''t expect that she even prepared a gift for him. He couldn''t help but froze for a moment. But soon, he returned to a gentle smile and opened the gift. In the box was a watch of a light luxury brand. Although it was not as good as a real luxury product, the price was not low. George immediately took off the original watch from his wrist, put on the one given by Violet, and then showed her his wrist, "Violet, thank you. I like it very much." "As long as you like it." Violet nodded happily. George poured her another ss of wine. In a private room on the second floor, there were two men standing at the window and looked down. One was tall and the other was tall. The short man suddenly clicked his tongue and said to the tall man beside him, "Stanley, this George is not a good guy." Chapter 83 Go Mad Chapter 83 Go Mad Stanley pursed his thin lips and did not answer. Henry didn¡¯t care. He touched his chin and said, ¡°See, he ordered a bottle of Louis XIII. He didn¡¯t finish a cup, but he kept pouring for Violet. He wants to make Violet get drunk and then does something." Hearing this, Stanley clenched his hands on the edge of the window abruptly. Then his eyes became cold. Seeing Stanley like this, Henry felt Stanley¡¯s abnormal concern for Violet, and his heart sank, "Stanley, are you really..." Before he finished speaking, Stanley suddenly turned around and walked towards the door of the private room. Henry was stunned, "Stanley, where are you going?" Stanley still ignored him, opened the door and went out. Henry rubbed his baby face helplessly. After muttering something, he hurried to catch up with Stanley. Downstairs, Violet was already drunk at the moment. Her face was flushed, and her eyes widened. She was sitting there and was hupping. George put down his chopsticks, stretched out his hand and waved it in front of her, then spread his five fingers, "Violet, how many fingers?" Violet blinked her blurred eyes and looked at it for a while before spit out a number uncertainly, "Two?" A gloomy light shed across George''s eyes, "Wrong! This is five. Violet, you are drunk." "I... I''m not drunk!" Violet was dissatisfied, pursing her red lips to retort on the spot. George took off his sses and put it in his chest pocket. The he smiled lowly, coaxing her softly like coaxing a child, "Okay, okay, you are not drunk. I am drunk. Shall we go home?" "Okay." Violet hupped and nodded obediently. George stood up and called the waiter to check out. After checking out, he put Violet''s bag on his shoulder first, and then he helped Violet stand up with putting one hand around her waist. Smelling the fragrance from Violet and the strong aroma of Louis XIII, George took a deep breath, his eyes full of madness. But at this moment, a cold voice suddenly sounded, "Stop!" George stopped abruptly and raised his eyes to look at the source of the sound. Then he saw Stanley and Henrying one after another. His heart sank suddenly. Why were they here? "Give her to me!" Stanley walked to George and stopped one meter in front of him. Looking at Violet, who was drunk and unconscious in George¡¯s arms, he said. George didn''t do it. Instead, he held Violet more tightly, "Why do I have to give her to you?" Stanley narrowed his eyes, "Why? You deliberately made her drunk. Do you still need me to tell you the reason?" George smiled, but the smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes, "Mr. Murphy, I don''t understand what you are talking about. Please let me go. Violet and I are going back." "Do you think I will let you go? I''ll say it again. Give her to me!" Stanley stopped George and warned him word by word. George smiled slowly, and stared at him without fear, "What if I say no?" Yes, he did deliberately get Violet drunk. When visiting the ward during the day, he identally heard Ivan''s mother and Ivan talking about that Violet and Stanley were very close recently. He couldn''t bear it anymore. He had been stayed by Violet¡¯s side for five years. But he got nothing. She just knew Stanley one or two months, then she got so close to Stanley. So tonight, he cheated her out in the excuse of celebrating, just to get her. As long as he got her, she would be with him, so he would never allow anyone to ruin his n! Thinking about it, George''s eyes were fierce. His face was full of madness. Henry, who was watching them, was taken aback by George. He was astonished. It turned out that George, who was usually gentle, elegant and liked by patients, had such a side. People like this basically had psychological problems. Did George have it? Henry looked at George suspiciously. George noticed it and gave him a cold look. Henry was shivering all over by George¡¯s sight. As if being stared at by a poisonous snake, Henry couldn''t help but shudder. "You have no right to say no." Stanley had no time to care about what happened to Henry. He stretched out his hand to grab Violet''s wrist, trying to drag her from George''s arms. Although Stanley was fast, George was not slow. At the moment Violet was dragged by Stanley, George grabbed Violet''s other hand. Violet was pulled around by the two of them, swaying from side to side, feeling dizzy. She groaned ufortably. Henry couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He took a step forward and put his hand on the hands of George and Violet. He smiled and broke George¡¯s hand free little by little, "Dr. Joe, I heard you have a paper, which has already published. How about we discuss it?" As he said, he winked at Stanley and told Stanley to take Violet away quickly. How could George not know that Henry was giving Stanley a chance to leave? He looked at Henry fiercely, "Go away!" "No!" Henry lowered his head to nce at his small body. Although he knew that he might not be able to beat George, he still bit the bullet to resist George. After taking a deep look at Henry, Stanley picked up Violet, and walked away under George''s murderous gaze. In the parking lot, Fraser saw Stanley approaching with a person in his arms from a long distance. After approaching, he saw that the person in Stanley''s arms was Violet. Then he opened his mouth in surprise, "Mr. Murphy, why was Violet here?" Stanley didn''t answer. He stuffed Violet into the car and directly ordered, "Drive!" "Yes." Fraser responded and started the car. Suddenly, he saw two people in the rearview mirror rushing towards this side. He turned around and asked Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, it is Dr. Baxter and Dr. Joe. Should we wait for them?" Stanley nced out of the car window. It was obvious that Henry didn''t stop George, so George came here. Stanley pursed his thin lips and said, "No, just go!" Fraser nodded, stepped on the elerator and left the parking lot. On the way, Violet became more and more drunk. She was quiet now, but the next second she suddenlyughed. Fraser looked in the back seat through the mirror of the sun visor, and said in amazement, "Mr. Murphy, Violet is about to do something crazy." Stanley nced at Violet, who was beside him. Seeing her smiling dumbly and stupidly, he frowned slightly, "Drive faster." "Okay." Fraser responded. The speed of the car suddenly increased. Violet couldn¡¯t sit still and was swayed onto the seat. Stanley put down the phone and pulled her up. But she hugged his hand and leaned against him. Stanley was tense, "What are you doing?" Violet blinked in confusion, "I''m thirsty. I want to drink water..." "Fraser." Stanley knocked on the back of the driver''s seat. Fraser shrugged helplessly, "Mr. Murphy, this is a new car. I haven''t had time to get the stuff yet." Hearing this, Stanley was silent for two seconds before speaking again, "Hold on. You can drink after we get home." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "No, I want it now." Violet suddenly lost her temper and patted the leather seat under her with an unhappy expression on her face. It was the first time that Stanley saw her like this. He raised his eyebrows, "I said there is no water!" "You lied to me! There is obviously water, and jelly." Violet pointed at him almost crying. "Jelly?" Stanley frowned, "Where is the jelly?" "Here." Violet knelt on the back seat. In Stanley''s suspicious eyes, she stretched out her hands to hold his face, and bit towards his lips. Chapter 84 Vomit on His Car Chapter 84 Vomit on His Car Stanley was stunned. Fraser who was driving the car was so shocked. He almost couldn¡¯t control the steering wheel. What did he see? Mr. Murphy was kissed forcibly! "Hey, why can''t I bite?" Violet didn''t know what she was doing now. She only knew that she couldn¡¯t eat the jelly, so she was a little unhappy. Then she increased her strength and wanted to eat the jelly in her mouth before she was willing to give up. Stanley let out a painful snorted, feeling a smell of blood in his mouth. He knew that his lips had been bitten by her. However, even so, Stanley did not push Violet away, but lowered his eyelids, staring at her. After watching her for a long time, he suddenly raised his arm around the back of her head to deepen the kiss. Fraser had been watching them secretly. After seeing Stanley turning the passive one into an active one, he was shocked. He didn¡¯t dare to see it again, and quickly lowered the baffle. In the back seat, Violet was softened by Stanley''s kiss. She copsed in his arms. Had it not been for him to hold her, she might have slipped under the seat by now. "Hmm..." Violet snorted and reached to hold Stanley''s neck. Her behaviors seemed to be a kind of encouragement, causing Stanley to abandon his reason and kiss even harder. But at this moment, Violet suddenly vomited ufortably. Stanley immediately came to his senses and pushed her away. Violety down on the seat and vomited a lot. She even vomited on his clothes. For a while, the strong smell of alcohol and the sourness of her vomit filled the entire car, which was very smelly. Stanley suddenly lost his desire. The veins on his forehead popped out. He was resisting the urge to throw her out of the car. Then he rolled down the car window with a gloomy face to let the cold wind in. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. A few minutester, the cold wind dissipated the unpleasant smell in the car. Stanley¡¯s face eased a lot, but his mood was still very bad. Especially after seeing Violet who was asleepfortably after vomiting, his head hurt! Before long, they arrived at the apartment. Stanley got out of the car and carried Violet out of the car with a sullen face. Seeing the pool of vomit in the back seat, Fraser pointed at Violet with disgust, "Mr. Murphy, Violet vomited?" Stanley said coldly, "You take a taxi and go back by yourself." "Mr. Murphy, do you live here tonight?" Stanley nodded and entered the building with Violet in his arms. Fraser looked at his back and shook his head with emotion. It seemed that Mr. Murphy really fall in love with Violet this time. Obviously, he was a neat freak, but when Violet vomited on him, he didn''t feel disgust it at all. As expected, once a man fell in love with a woman, he would like the woman¡¯s everything. Stanley came to the door of the apartment with Violet in his arms. Then he pressed the doorbell with his elbow. Unfortunately, no one opened the door for a long time. Were the two children away? Stanley looked down at the woman in his arms. The woman leaned on his chest and slept soundly. She smacked her lips. No one knew what a good dream she had. So Stanley had to carry her and turned back to his apartment. After entering the house, Stanley threw Violet on the sofa, returned to the room, took a set of bathrobes, and went to the bathroom to take a shower. After taking a shower, Stanley walked to the sofa and looked at her while wiping his hair. After hesitating for a few seconds, he dropped the towel and picked her up into the bathroom, and threw her into the bathtub filled with water. As soon as Violet entered the water, she sobered up. She struggled twice in the bathtub, opened her eyes, and sat up with holding both sides of the bathtub, "What''s the matter?" She looked at her surroundings in a panic until she saw Stanley who was standing by the bathtub, and then she calmed down. "Mr. Murphy?" Violet shook her groggy head, "Where is this? Why am I in the bathtub?" "This is my apartment. I threw you into the bathtub to sober up!" Stanley looked at her condescendingly, and replied faintly. Violet rubbed her sore temples, "But why am I here? Didn''t I stay with George?" Her words made Stanley feel extremely harsh. His face became gloomy, "Don''t you remember?" "Remember what?" Violet poured some water on her face, trying to make herself more sober. Stanley crossed his arms on his chest, "You were deliberately drunk by George. He wanted to behave against you, so I took you away from him." "It''s impossible!" Violet stood up abruptly, bringing up a burst of spray. Stanley narrowed his eyes, "You don''t believe me?" Violet looked at him earnestly, "Mr. Murphy, it¡¯s not that I don''t believe you. But I think this is simply impossible. I have known George for five years. He is not that kind of person." Stanley stared at her for a while and then sneered, "You have known him for five years, but you can''t even tell his true face. You are really blind." After saying this, Stanley''s eyes shed a touch of ridicule. He walked out of the bathroom with a gloomy aura all over his body. Because she had known George for a long time, she thought she knew everything about that person. It was so simple? He could only say that she was far from how to know people. Anyway, he had already told her the truth. It was her business whether she didn''t ept it or not. After Stanley went out, Violet bit her lip and sat back in the bathtub, staring nkly at the clear water. Was she blind? No, she was not blind. She just didn¡¯t want to think about George like that. In a foreign country, if there was no help from George, the family of five would not survive, so she could doubt anyone, but she couldn¡¯t doubt George. Of course, she didn''t think that Stanley was lying. Maybe Stanley saw her drinking with George, so he would have some misunderstandings. Thinking about this, Violet''s inner heaviness was reduced a lot, and then she quickly took off her clothes and took a bath. Otherwise, if she still wore the wet clothes, she should have caught a cold. After taking a shower, Violet picked up the bathrobe on the shelf and put it on. The bathrobe was so big that it reached the floor. Violet had to tie a knot at the hem to expose her calf, and then rolled her sleeves twice, so that it suited her a lot. Afterwards, she found a bag, put the changed wet clothes in it, and opened the door and went out. "Mr. Murphy, have you seen my handbag?" Violet asked, looking at the person on the sofa who was also wearing a bathrobe. Stanley was holding a tablet while watching. Hearing what she said, his voice was cold, "On the shoe cab. Your clothes is also on it." "Clothes?" Violet looked at the bag in her hand, wondering. Wasn''t her clothes in her hands? Stanley obviously didn''t mean to exin. So helpless, Violet had to check it out by herself. Seeing the bag next to her handbag, she opened it and nced inside. Then she found that it was the clothes which was spilled with coffee by Mrs. Murphy two days ago. No wonder that when she left his office after taking a shower, she always felt that she had forgotten something. It turned out to be the clothes. Violet pped her forehead. She took the clothes out of the bag, and smelled the scent of some kind of laundry detergent on the clothes. She was taken aback, and immediately unfolded the clothes. Looking at the ce on the clothes that was originally stained by coffee and now it turned white, she subconsciously looked towards Stanley. "Mr. Murphy, the clothes..." As if he knew what she was asking, Stanley slid the tablet and said without looking back, "Be washed it." "Thank you, Mr. Murphy. Please help me say thanks to Be." Violet stuffed her clothes in it. Stanley ignored her. Violet bit her lower lip and suddenly realized that since she came out of the bathroom, he didn''t seem to look at her, and his attitude towards her was cold and indifferent. Was it because she didn¡¯t agree his opinions about George? Chapter 85 Pretending to Be Eason Chapter 85 Pretending to Be Eason "Mr. Murphy..." Violet opened her mouth, wanting to say something. Stanley interrupted her and looked over, "Anything else for you? If it''s nothing, you can go!" His eyes were cold and indifferent Violet touched her hair embarrassedly, "Well, good night, Mr. Murphy." She really had nothing serious. She just wanted to talk to him about George. But¡­ Forget it! He was angry in the bathroom just now. If she continued, he would definitely be even angrier. Violet held the knob and opened the door. Just after she took a step, Stanley''s voice sounded again behind her, "Wait a minute." Violet turned her head. Stanley put down the tablet, got up and walked towards her, then handed her a car key. "This is..." Violet took the car key and looked at him puzzled, not knowing what he meant. Stanley exined in a cold voice, "You vomited in my car. Wash it and give it back tomorrow." After speaking, he turned and returned to where he was just now, leaving Violet alone with an embarrassed face on the spot. She knew she vomited. When she took a bath just now, she could tell it from the stains on her clothes. But she didn''t know that she vomited in his car. "I see. I will wash it clean." Violet said in a low voice with a flushed face, holding the car key tightly. Stanley gave a hmm, and then said nothing. After getting to her apartment, Violet put down her handbag and two bags in her hand. Then she walked gently toward the children''s room. Seeing the two children hugging each other and sleeping soundly, Violet smiled slightly. She leaned over and kissed the two children''s faces. After covering the two children with quilts, she went out quietly. In the living room, Violet yawned. She took the phone out of her handbag. Seeing several missed calls and text messages from George, she eximed a little and then made a call back. The phone was quickly connected. George''s anxious voice came, "Violet, where are you now?" "I''m at home." Violet poured herself a ss of water and replied. George seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, "That''s good. You were taken away by Mr. Murphy at the time. I thought he would hurt you." Violet drank the water and then smiled, "How is it possible! Mr. Murphy is not that kind of person." "Do you believe him that way?" George''s eyes narrowed. "Of course, I believe you too." Violet sat down. George thought of something. Then he tentatively asked, "Violet, did Mr. Murphy tell you anything?" "Nothing serious. He should just see us drinking, so he misunderstood that you were doing to something to me." Violet smiled. George slowly clenched the phone tightly, "Then do you think what he said is true?" "Didn''t I just say that I believe you just now?" Violety down on the sofa and stretched herself comfortably. George released the strength in his hand and smiled. "By the way, George, what happened at that time? Why did Mr. Murphy take me away?" Violet asked while looking at the ceiling. George sighed with a wry smile, "At that time, you were drunk. I wanted to drive you back after I paid, but Mr. Murphy appeared and said that I wanted to do something to you, so he snatched you from me." "So that''s it." Violet nodded and understood. George pretended to smile helplessly, "I don''t know why Mr. Murphy had such a misunderstanding. We have known each other for so many years. How could I do that kind of thing to you? He took you away. I was worried about that he would do something to you. So I kept calling you and texting you. It¡¯s so great to know that you¡¯re okay." Hearing this, Violet felt warmed. Although this misunderstanding made her feel ridiculous. However, the reason was that both George and Stanley were worried about her. Thinking about it, Violet looked towards the door, seeming to want to see the people living opposite through the door. After that, Violet and George talked about other things, then ended the call and went back to the room to rest. The next day, Violet got up early to make breakfast. After finishing cooking, she called the two children up and asked them to call Stanley toe and eat together. The two children naturally agreed with joy. However, within two minutes, the two children returned dejectedly. "Mommy, Uncle Murphy is not here." Arya said. Violet paused her taking off the apron at the dining table, and then said again, "He should be gone. It''s okay. Let''s eat. Mommy will drive you two to school after eating." "Hmm." The two children nodded together. After the meal, Violet drove the two children to the kindergarten in Stanley''s car, and then went to the 4S shop to let the staff wash the car. While waiting for the car, she suddenly heard a familiar voice, "Nate, what car do you want to buy?" It was Talia! Violet quickly turned her head and looked towards the source of the sound. She saw Taliaing in from outside with holding Nate¡¯s arm. She was just like a spoiled girl, which made Violet feel sick. "I want to buy a Bentley." Nate touched Talia''s hair and said. Talia bit her lip, feeling embarrassed, "But Nate, Bentley is too expensive. I don''t have that much money. You also know that the Hunt Group is in the trouble recently..." "I don''t care. You said you would give me a car. You can ask your husband for it." Nate insisted on buying Bentley. Talia didn''t know how to persuade Nate. She had to go outside with her mobile phone to make a call. After she left, Nate looked around. Seeing Violet in the rest area, a light suddenly shed in his eyes. He walked towards her quickly, "Thisdy, are you the salesperson here?" "Huh?" Violet was wondering why he came to her. When she heard what he said, she couldn''t help but looked down at herself. The corners of her mouth twitched. Today, she wore a suit, which looked like a salesperson. Seeing Violet didn''t speak, Nate thought she had acquiesced. He took out a business card and handed it to her, "After buying the car in a while, can youe with me for a cup of coffee?" Violet was so speechless. What the hell? She was actually asked out by Talia¡¯s lover! Violet looked at the man pretending to be a gentleman in front of her. She felt sick but she held it back. Then she smiled and took the business card. When she saw it, she suddenly smiled, "The Chairman of the Hunt Group?" "Yes!" Nate adjusted the tie around his neck. Violet rolled her eyes at him. This guy was really shameless enough! He actually pretended to be Eason! But since this guy came to her, she could tease him. Thinking about it, Violet looked at him in surprise, "It turns out to be Mr. Hunt! So lucky to meet you!" Being called Mr. Hunt, Nate was overjoyed. He didn¡¯t find the mockery in Violet''s eyes. He held Violet''s hand and touched it, "May I have your name?" Violet calmly pulled her hand back, and said with a faint smile, "Mr. Hunt, don''t you know me?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The expression on Nate''s face frozen. He was panicked, "Should... should I know?" "Of course, I..." Before Violet finished speaking, Talia came back. Seeing Violet standing with Nate, she was scared to death. She ran over and stood in front of Nate. Then she stared at Violet and asked in a sharp voice, "Violet, why are you here?" "I''m here to wash the car." Violet smiled and looked at Talia up and down, "Talia, you were discharged from the hospital so soon." Upon hearing this, Talia''s face turned pale. Before she could say something, Nate''s surprised voice sounded, "Are you the daughter of Eason''s ex-wife?" Chapter 86 Blackmailing Talia Chapter 86 ckmailing Talia "Yeah." Violet nodded. Nate was so embarrassed that he couldn''t wait to run away immediately. In the past, every time he used Eason''s identity to hook up with women, he never failed. Unexpectedly, this time he actually ran into Eason''s daughter. Seeing Nate''s guilty conscience, Talia felt uneasy. Could it be that he told Violet their rtionship? Talia''s face turned pale for a while. She felt a little dizzy. But she took a deep breath and pinched the palms of her hands, only to force herself not to faint. Then she tentatively asked, "What did you two just say?" "Well," Violet nced at Nate behind her, "Your cousin actually pretended to be my father." "What?" Talia was taken aback, "Pretending to be your father?" "Yes." Violet nodded and pointed to Nate toin, "More than that, he also gave me his business card and wanted to ask me out for coffee!" Violet threw the business card in Talia''s palm. Seeing the business cards, Talia was relieved. Her uneasy feelings also calmed down. It seemed that Nate didn''t mention their rtionship. However, he actually dared to hook up other women while she was away! Thinking of this, Talia was furious. After ring at Nate fiercely, she stretched out her hand towards Nate, "Take it out." "W... what?" Nate looked puzzled. Violet rolled her eyes at him and said, "Of course, Talia is asking you for the remaining business cards. You can take out one at will. Obviously, you have printed a lot. Otherwise, you won''t have enough business cards when you meet other beautiful girls!" After speaking, she looked at Talia, smiling. Sure enough, Talia''s face was distorted. She stared at Nate, as if she wanted to tear him into pieces. Nate was also afraid of Talia now. He did not dare to disobey her, and quickly took out the business card case in his pocket. Talia saw the business cards in the case. It was only one-third left. She was so angry that her eyes were red, and her chest was undting violently. After making them two have conflicts with each other, Violet smirked inwardly, but she pretended to say worriedly, "Talia, there are only 30 or so of 100 business cards left. Your cousin used my father¡¯s identity to hook up a lot of girls. No! This matter has seriously affected my father¡¯s reputation. I have to tell my father." When Talia and Nate heard her want to tell Eason, they stopped her quickly. "Violet, this is not a big deal. Don¡¯t need to tell your father. I will teach him a lesson." With that, Talia punched Nate several times. She must not let Violet tell Eason. Eason had long known that she had no rtives. If he learned that she suddenly had a distant cousin, he would definitely investigate. Then she couldn''t hide anything, so she had to stop Violet. Violet put down the phone, "It''s okay that I won''t tell Dad, but you have to give me a little benefit." "What?" Talia was so shocked that she couldn''t react. Violet looked at her bag, "Talia, you also know that although my father and I have a bad rtionship, he is my father after all. As a daughter, I should protect him, but there are exceptions to everything. As long as there are benefits, I can pretend that nothing happened." Talia understood what Violet meant now. She snorted a little contemptuously, "Tell me, what do you want?" "What I want is very simple. I recently bought a small garment factory, but I don''t have money to buy machines, so..." Violet made a money count pose. Talia sneered, "Is two hundred thousand enough?" "Two hundred thousand?" Violet looked thinking, and finally shook her head, "I''m afraid it won''t be enough. Two hundred thousand can only add two machines. My n is fifty, which is far from enough." "Fifty?" Talia was so shocked, "Do you want five million?" "Can I?" Violet blinked innocently, then pointed at Nate and said, "I have heard it all. Talia, you are here to bring him to buy a car. He wants Bentley. The minimum configuration of Bentley is 3 million. You just went to ask my father for money. I saw you were smiling when you came back. Obviously, you got the money." "You..." Talia was speechless. She didn''t expect this to be heard by Violet. "One million!" Talia raised a finger. Violet said, "No! More! Four million." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Talia yelled, "Violet, don¡¯t go too far!" "I¡¯m discussing with you. Since you¡¯re unwilling, then forget it." Violet sighed and picked up the phone again. Talia took a deep breath, suppressed the anger, and then raised two fingers again, "Three million. This is my maximum tolerance limit. If you don''t ept it, just go to tell your father." "Deal!" Violet took out a pen and paper from her handbag, wrote her bank card ount number on it, and handed it to Talia, "Thank you!" Talia took the note with a gloomy face. Violet smiled and retracted her hand, "Okay, then I won''t disturb you. I''ll go to see my car." After speaking, she waved her hand and left contentedly. Nate was anxious, "Talia, we just gave her the money like this? What about my car?" "Car? You¡¯d better think about how to exin the business cards to me." Talia red at him angrily. She was pissed off. She got 5 million from Eason on the excuse of investing in otherdies'' beauty salons. Now she had to give Violet two-thirds of it all at once, which truly sucked. But her money was not so easy to take! Talia clenched the note in her hand and looked at the direction Violet was leaving, her eyes shing fiercely. Violet drove away from the 4S shop and received the bank''s transfer information on her mobile phone. Unexpectedly, Talia transferred the money so soon. She thought that it would be at least a period of time. But it was also good. She didn¡¯t have to urge Talia. After reading the text message, Violet threw the phone on passenger seat. Originally, she was thinking about going to the bank to buy the machines with a loan after the factory was finished. Unexpectedly, today she actually ran into Talia. If she didn''t get some money from Talia, she would be sorry for herself. Thinking about it, Violet couldn''t helpughing. Soon, she arrived at the Murphy Group. Violet knocked on the door of Stanley''s office, "Mr. Murphy, your car has been washed. This is the key." Violet put the car key on his table. Stanley took a look, picked it up and threw it into the drawer, "All thementers we invited have all arrived today, so there will be a dinner party to entertain them in the evening. You have to go with me." "Okay." Violet nodded. Stanley waved his hand, "You can go out now." "Okay." Violet turned around and walked towards the door. When she arrived at the elevator entrance and was about to press the button to go downstairs, the elevator was opened. A figure with crutches came out from the inside. Seeing Violet, a striking glow shed in his long and narrow eyes, "Violet!" Violet took a step back with her face a slight changed. She looked at him vigntly, "Director Murphy." What was going on today!? Talia was discharged from the hospital! Ivan was also discharged from the hospital! Didn¡¯t he have to lie down in the hospital for two months? As if he had guessed what Violet was thinking, Ivan took a step closer and smiled evilly, "You¡¯re so surprised to see me like this? It¡¯s all because of you that I would be like this!!" Chapter 87 Fraser Helped Her Out Chapter 87 Fraser Helped Her Out Hearing this, Violet smiled. Ivan pulled a long face, "What are youughing at?" Violet looked at him, "Of course your words. You said it was all because of me. But in my opinion, it was you who asked for it. If it weren''t that you wanted to hurt me, Mr. Murphy wouldn¡¯t punch you, right?!" "So you mean I deserve it?" Ivan narrowed his eyes. Violet pursed her red lips, "Isn''t it?" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Ivan lowered his eyelids and gave a gloomy smile. After that, he suddenly threw one of crutches away, stretched out his hand and pushed Violet''s shoulder, forcing her to be against the wall. Violet couldn''t care about her painful back, and said in shock, "What are you doing?" Ivan didn''t answer. He stepped up to her and lost the other crutches. As she avoided, he quickly put his hands on both sides of her shoulders, confining her between the wall and his chest. Violet was stunned for a while. It took her a while to realize that she was in his arms. She was so angry that her face was flushed, "Let me go!" Ivan didn''t move. Violet clenched fists, ready to push him away. At this time, Ivan voice rang in her ears, ¡°I advise you not to move. I am a wounded now. I will fall as soon as you push me. At that time, my injuries will be serious. Not only will you pay for it, but also you have to take care of me." "You..." Violet¡¯s hand which had raised froze in midair like this. Seeing her like this, Ivan pretended to sigh with regret, "Don''t you push me? Actually, I still want you to push me..." "Enough!" Violet yelled, ring at the man in front of her, "What do you want? Can you stop pestering me?" Ivan''s sses reflected light, "If you don''t want me to pester you, it''s okay, provided that you have to do something for me." "What?" Violet tensed up. Her eyes were unabashedly vignt. Intuition told her that what he wanted her to do was definitely not a good thing. Ivanughed lowly. Just as he was about to speak, Fraser¡¯s office not far away was opened, and Fraser came out of it. Violet was overjoyed and hurriedly shouted, "Fraser!" Hearing her voice, Fraser turned his head and looked over. Seeing her and Ivan''s posture, he couldn''t help but be surprised, "Director Murphy, Violet, what are you doing?" "Nothing. I haven''t seen Violet for a few days. We¡¯re talking." Ivan picked up a strand of Violet''s hair and asked, "Right, Violet?" Violet pretended not to hear the warning in his words. She shook her head to Fraser, "It¡¯s not like this. I ran into Director Murphy by chance. But he doesn''t let me go. Fraser, you help me pull Director Murphy away. He¡¯s an injury. I dare not touch him!" Ivan''s face sank. He looked at Violet incredulously. This woman actually dared to disobey him. She was not afraid that he told Stanley about her secret? "It turned out to be like this." Fraser walked over here, picked up the crutches on the ground and handed them to Ivan, "Director Murphy, entangling female employees in thepany is not right. If Mr. Murphy knows it, you will be in trouble. So let Violet go?" Ivan looked at him, then at Violet, and finally took the crutches and let Violet go. As soon as Violet was free, she immediately hid away. Ivan watched her avoiding himself like avoiding a beast. He coldly smirked, then turned his gaze to Fraser, taunting, "You appeared in time." Fraser smiled, "It just happened that Mr. Murphy asked me toe over. Since Director Murphy is here, you must havee to see Mr. Murphy. How about we go there together?" He made a gesture of leading a way, not giving Ivan a chance to refuse at all. Ivan naturally knew what he meant. He was not angry, but he just smiled meaningfully at Violet, "Violet, it seems we can''t have a talk today. Let''s continue next time." After speaking, he limped to Mr. Murphy''s office in Violet''s solemn eyes. It wasn''t until his figure entered Mr. Murphy''s office that Violet looked away. She smiled gratefully at Fraser, "Thank you so much, Fraser." "Never mind. Everyone will help in such situation." Fraser waved his hand. Not to mention that she was Mr. Murphy¡¯s woman, even if she was just an ordinary employee, he, as a senior, had to still help her. "Well, I have to leave now. Mr. Murphy is still waiting for me." Withdrawing his thoughts, Fraser looked at his watch and said. After he left, Violet didn''t stay in ce any longer, and entered in the elevator and returned to the design department. As soon as she sat down, her face became worried. Ivan''s words clearly told her that he would stille to her. That was not over between her and him, but she didn¡¯t know how long it wouldst. It was really ufortable to be stared at by such a mean person. Thinking of this, Violet only felt a headache and lost her passion for work. In the afternoon, Stanley called her, "Are you finished?" Violet rubbed her temples and reluctantly replied, "It''s done." "Well,e to the parking lot. I''ll wait for you in the car." After saying this, Stanley hung up the phone. Violet put down thendline microphone and stood up. She quickly tidied up the table, picked up the handbag and went out. When Violet reached the parking lot, the door of the back seat was opened. Violet smiled and trotted over, "Mr. Murphy, sorry to keep you waiting for a long time." "Never mind! Get in the car." Stanley put down the magazine in his hand and replied faintly. Violet got into the car and greeted Fraser, who was driving. Then she took out her cell phone to send a text message to Jessie, asking her to help pick up the two children. As soon as the text message was sent sessfully, Violet heard Stanley say, "Fraser has already told me about Ivan''s entanglement with you in the morning." Violet blinked, "So Mr. Murphy..." Knowing what she was going to say, Stanley interrupted her, "I have issued an order for Ivan to go to the subsidiary as the president. He will leave soon. Without my permission, he can''t enter the headquarters. You can rest assured.¡± "Really?" Violet smiled, "Thank you, Mr. Murphy." Stanley gave a soft hmm, and said nothing. After half an hour, they arrived at the hotel. The two got out of the car and followed the waiter to the private room. After entering the private room, thementers were almost all there. Stanley took Violet to have a seat. After greeting everyone, he asked the waiters to serve the food. Soon, waiters came in pushing the dining trolley and ced delicious dishes on the table one by one. But at this time, a waiter standing next to Violet suddenly lost his bnce. The soup on the te spilled out and dripped onto Violet''s arm. Seeing it, Stanley held Violet''s shoulders, and pushed Violet into his arms. Violet didn''t know what was going on. She leaned in his arms nkly. The others at the table were also at a loss. It wasn''t until the waiter apologized with trepidation that they realized that the waiter spilled the soup and it almost burned Violet. "Okay, you can go out." Stanley could see that the waiter didn''t mean it, so he didn''t me him either, just let him go out with an impatient face. The waiter walked away with gratitude. Stanley let Violet go, "Are you okay?" Chapter 88 Handbag Was Robbed Chapter 88 Handbag Was Robbed "I''m okay." Violet nodded. Stanley''s tight face eased a lot, "That''s good." "Haha, Mr. Murphy, you and your fianc¨¦e have a very good rtionship." Amenter said suddenly. Violet was a little embarrassed. As soon as she was about to say that she was not Stanley''s fianc¨¦e, Stanley spoke, "Thank you." Violet looked at him in shock, "Mr. Murphy, why are you..." Before she finished speaking, Stanley interrupted her, "There is no need to exin. There are some things, the more you exin, the more difficult it will be for people to believe. It will only waste time." Hearing this, Violet nodded slightly, "You¡¯re right." "Drink this." Stanley put a ss of orange juice in front of her. Violet nced, "Orange juice?" "Well, you only drank winest night, so don''t drink it tonight. I don''t want you to vomit on another car." Stanley took a sip of his red wine and said lightly. Violet blushed and lowered her head a little embarrassedly, "Ah, I''ll go to the bathroom." With that, she got up and got out of the private room. After she came out of the bathroom, she was about to return when she suddenly saw a familiar figure walking by the end of the corridor. "Phoebe?" Violet frowned, wondering why Phoebe was here? She seemed to be sneaky. Was she doing something shameful? Violet bit her lip, hesitated for a moment, and decided to follow along. However, when she chased over, Phoebe was nowhere to be seen. "Where''s she?" Violet murmured suspiciously. There were no private rooms, only elevators and safe passages. Phoebe should have left. Thinking about it, Violet sighed regretfully and was about to go back. But at this moment, Phoebe''s voice suddenly came from the passage of the safety staircase, "Where¡¯s the stuff?" Violet quickly turned around and approached the safety staircase lightly. As she approached, she heard another voice. It was a man, "Here." "Quickly give it to me!" In the passage door of the safety staircase, Phoebe looked at the small bottle in the man''s hand, with excitement on her face. She couldn''t wait to reach out to grab it. But when her hand was about to catch, the man suddenly put the bottle away. Phoebe looked so angry, "What do you mean?" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The man smiled happily, "Don''t worry. I must give you it, but..." He looked up and down Phoebe. Phoebe knew what he wanted. Her eyelids drooped to hide the disgust in her eyes, "I advise you to stop thinking about it, but I am Stanley''s fianc¨¦e." "I know. But so what? You have already had sex with me." The man said disapprovingly. Outside the door, Violet covered her mouth in surprise when she heard this, lest she scream. Holy shit! What did she hear? Violet actually cuckolded Stanley! "That was an ident. I was drunk." Phoebe yelled, clenching her fists. The man curled his lips, "Come on! You got drunk deliberately that time. You obviously wanted to find a man to dispel the loneliness. Don''t say so grand-sounding." "You..." Phoebe was very angry with him. The man waved his hand, "Okay, in a word, stay with me tonight, otherwise..." "I see." There seemed to be some secrets about Phoebe in the man''s hand. Phoebe gritted her teeth and agreed. After a while, the sound of the man and the woman having sex sounded inside the door. Violet was so shocked and left here in a panic. Back in the private room, she sat down with a pale face. When Stanley saw her like this, he frowned and asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong with you?" "I just..." Violet was just about to tell what she saw, and then she thought of something. She immediately changed her words, "Nothing. When I just came back, I saw a mouse swish out, which scared me to death." "There are mice in the hotel?" Stanley narrowed his eyes, obviously not believing in her words. Violet didn''t dare to look into his eyes. She took a sip of the orange juice in front of her, and replied with a guilty conscience, "Yes, it''s a big one. It should havee from outside." "Really? It seems that I have to tell the hotel about hygiene issues." Stanley picked up the napkin and wiped the corners of his mouth. Violet forced a smile, and said nothing. It was not that she didn''t want to tell him what she saw, but the asion was wrong. It was a party now. If she said it out, with his temper, the meal would definitely end here. In addition, there was another reason, which was, if he learned from others about being cuckolded, he would be so embarrassed. So Violet wanted to let himself find it out. What she could do was just to remind him secretly. So after that, Violet was absent-minded all the time, thinking about how to euphemistically remind Stanley of being cuckolded. But by the end of the meal, she didn''t think of a good way. Saying goodbye to allmenters, Violet followed Stanley out of the hotel. The cold wind hit her. She couldn''t help shivering, rubbing the goose bumps that came out of her arms. After Stanley nced at it, he took off his coat and threw it on her head. Violet was startled slightly, "Mr. Murphy?" "Put it on. It''s only four days left before the show of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯. You must not be sick and absent, understand?" Stanley said while wearing a shirt, looking at her. Violet felt the body temperature remaining on his coat and nodded subconsciously, "Got it! Thank you, Mr. Murphy." "Let''s go to the side of the road. Fraser will drive over immediately." Stanley put his hand into his trouser pocket and walked to the side of the road. Violet put on his coat and followed with a smile. At the flower bed by the roadside, a man saw Violet and quickly fetched a photo from his pocket. After comparing it, he dropped his cigarette butt and stood up, then he ran towards Violet quickly. Then Violet only felt a pulling pain from her shoulder. Her handbag disappeared. She was shocked for a moment, and then reacted. She said anxiously to the man in front of her, "Mr. Murphy, my bag was robbed!" "What?" Stanley''s eyes narrowed, "Is there anything important in it?" "There is the U disk. In it is the design which I have selected and modified. It is new to be used by the company in the fall. It will be handed over to the garment manufacturer tomorrow." Violet quickly replied. Since Phoebe instructed Kara to steal her design, she had habitually copied the design to U disk and carried it every day, fearing that such a thing would happen again. Unexpectedly, that situation was gone, but the robbery happened. Thinking of this, Violet gritted her teeth, "No, I have to catch up with him. If the robber takes the wallet and phone but throws other things away, it will be troublesome." With that, she took off her coat and was going to chase. Stanley stopped her, "I''ll go. You stay here to call the police, and wait for Fraser by the way." "But¡­" Stanley didn''t give Violet a chance to finish speaking. After pulling off his tie and throwing it on her hand, Stanley chased in the direction where the robber had left. "So fast!" Violet looked at Stanley''s running speed and couldn''t help but opened her mouth wide in amazement. She always thought that someone like him who sat in an office all year round must have poor physical fitness. Unexpectedly, she was wrong. "Violet." At this moment, a ck Rolls-Royce Phantom stopped in front of Violet. The window rolled down and Fraser''s face was exposed to the air, "Why are you here alone? Where''s Mr. Murphy?" Violet reacted. Then she hurriedly opened the door and got into the car, "Mr. Murphy is chasing after the robber." "What?" Fraser raised his voice. Chapter 89 Scratched by A Dagger Chapter 89 Scratched by A Dagger Violet took out her mobile phone, called the police, and urged, "Fraser, drive quickly. Just drive forward. If the robber has some aplices, Mr. Murphy will be in danger." Hearing this, Fraser looked serious and immediately started the car. A few minutester, the two found Stanley. In a dark alleyway, Stanley fought with several people, one of whom was the one who snatched Violet''s handbag. Violet clenched her fists, "Sure enough, I guessed it. The robber has aplices. No, we have to go to help Mr. Murphy." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Although the current situation was that Stanley fought them alone and he still didn¡¯t show any weakness, the other party was a group pf people after all. If Stanley''s physical strength was exhausted, he would be in trouble. Thinking of this, Violet quickly got out of the car. Fraser also got out of the car, but stopped her, "I''ll go to help Mr. Murphy. Violet, wait for us here." After speaking, Fraser clenched his fists and joined the battle. With Fraser''s help, several robbers were quickly dealt with. Violet was relieved when she saw the robbers falling to the ground, covering their stomachs and rolling on the ground. Then she ran towards Stanley with a smile, and looked at him for a while, "Mr. Murphy, are you not injured?" Stanley looked at the care on her face, feeling warmed, "No. This is for you." Stanley handed the handbag to Violet, "See if there is anything missing." Violet took it, opened it and looked at it, "Nothing is missing." "Well, that''s good." Stanley nodded. Suddenly, a robber pulled down his socks and drew the dagger attached to his calf, and then jumped from the ground and stabbed it fiercely towards Stanley. Stanley turned his back to him, so he didn''t see it. Fraser reacted, but it was a little far away. So it was impossible for him to stop this robber. He could only shout anxiously, "Mr. Murphy, be careful!" "Huh?" Stanley frowned, realized something. Just when he was about to react, he saw Violet in front of him hugging his waist, turned him around, and changed positions with him. Puff! It was the sound of a dagger piercing into the flesh. Immediately afterwards, another crash sounded. The robber was kicked two meters away by Stanley, hit the wall of theneway, and fainted. Stanley didn''t go to see the robber, hugged Violet''s slumping body, and asked nervously, "How are you?" Violet replied with a pale face and sweaty head, "My shoulder hurts so much." Shoulder? Stanley touched her shoulder, where it was wet. Then he looked at his hand. It was blood! "Mr. Murphy, Violet was stabbed by a dagger." Fraser beat the robbers again and said. Stanley picked up Violet, "You stay here and wait for those policemen. I will take her to the hospital." "Well." Fraser nodded. Stanley got into the car with Violet and drove to the hospital. After arriving at the hospital, he went directly to Henry. Henry was on duty tonight. He had justpleted an operation and was tired at the moment. So he nned to take a nap on his desk. Suddenly, there was a loud noise. The door of the office was kicked open. Then he jumped up from the chair, "What''s the matter?" With a sullen face, Stanley stepped over to Henry''s desk, put Violet on it, and ordered, "Give her medicine." "What''s wrong with her?" Henry asked seriously, looking at the woman who leaned her head on Stanley''s stomach and fainted. "She was stabbed by a dagger." Stanley replied concisely, and pulled off Violet''s sleeves, showing her shoulder. Henry nced at the wound on Violet''s shoulder, gasped, put on medical gloves, and began to clean the wound. It was already half an hour after Violet''s wound was bandaged. Henry took off his gloves and breathed a sigh of relief, "It''s okay." Stanley lifted Violet''s sleeves and helped her lie down on the sofa, and then covered her with his coat before going to the small sink to wash his hands, "Is her wound okay?" "It''s okay. Although the bleeding volume looks quiterge, the wound is not deep. The scabs will form in a few days." Henry waved his hand and said with a rxed expression on his face. Stanley then felt relieved Henry pushed his sses and asked, "What the hell happened to you guys and why was she stabbed?" Stanley nced at him and told him what happened briefly. After hearing it, Henry teased Stanley, "She is really lucky enough to suffer such a minor injury in that situation." Hearing this, Stanley narrowed his eyes displeased and stared at him. Henry shuddered, realizing that he had said something wrong. He smiled embarrassed, "Don''t be angry. I knew I was wrong." Stanley then looked away, picked up Violet''s handbag, took out the phone from her bag, unlocked the lock with her fingerprint, and dialed Calvin''s watch phone. "Hello, this is Calvin." Calvin''s immature voice came. Henry couldn''t help but grinned, "This kid, the tone of speech is like an adult. So funny." Although Stanley didn''t answer Henry, the faint smile in his eyes clearly agreed with Henry¡¯s words. "Calvin, it''s me." Stanley said. There were a few seconds of silence on the phone before Calvin''s voice came again, "Uncle Murphy, why are you holding my Mommy''s mobile phone?" "Your Mommy is drunk and won''t be back tonight." Stanley looked at Violet, telling a lie without panicking. Henry rolled his eyes at Stanley contemptuously. Calvin didn''t doubt Stanley''s words, "I see! Uncle Murphy, please help me take care of Mommy." "I will." Stanley nodded. Violet did this to save him. Of course he would not leave her alone. After Stanley hung up the phone, Henry looked at Stanley with a faint smile, "Why don''t you tell this kid the truth?" "What can he do if I tell him? Let two four-year-old kids worry about?" Stanley nced at him. Henry crossed his arms on his chest, "You are thoughtful. If others don''t know, they will think you are the father of these two children." "Okay, arrange a ward for her." Stanley stood up. Henry put down his arms, "Come with me." He took the lead out of the room. Stanley bent down and picked Violet up, followed behind him, and walked to the ward. After arriving in the ward, just when Stanley put Violet on the hospital bed, Fraser came in. "Have you dealt with the robbers?" Stanley pulled the chair, sat down, and asked in a deep voice. Fraser nodded, "Yeah. Those robbers will be locked up for a period of time, but..." "But what?" Stanley looked at him. Fraser frowned, "Mr. Murphy, this is not a mere robbery." "What do you mean?" Stanley''s face condensed. Fraser took out a photo from his pocket and handed it to him, "This was found in the pocket of the robber who snatched the bag. It was a photo of Violet. I and policemen guessed that someone had deliberately bribed the robber to rob Violet''s handbag." Stanley clenched his fists, "Has the robber awakened?" "Not yet. He has suffered a serious head injury. He may be in aa for two days. As for the other robbers, I and those policemen have already asked them. They don''t know anything. They just listened to the robber who snatched the handbag." Fraser replied. Stanley clenched the photo in his hand, "So if I want to know who is behind the scenes, I have to wait for that guy to wake up?" Chapter 90 Ivy Chapter 90 Ivy "Yes, because currently we don''t have any clues to investigate." Fraser was also helpless. Stanley put the photo aside and said while watching Fraser, "What is in her bag that is worth grabbing?" Fraser shook his head, "I don''t know." Stanley lowered his eyelids and said nothing. After a while, he squeezed the bridge of his nose wearily, "Go to tell Be to prepare a set of clothes for me. Send it here tomorrow morning." "Okay." Fraser responded and turned to leave. That night, Stanley apanied Violet in the ward for a night. He didn''t leave until a phone call came the next morning. Soon after he left, Violet woke up. Hearing the sound, Be walked quickly to the edge of the hospital bed and looked at her in surprise, "Miss Hunt." "Be?" Violet blinked, "Why are you here?" Violet sat up with her body propped up. Be handed her a ss of water, "Mr. Murphy asked me to take care of you." "Mr. Murphy?" Violet looked around with the water ss in her hand, "Where is he?" "He had already left." "Really?" Violet drank water. She looked like a little disappointed. Be opened the thermos, "Miss Hunt, are you hungry? I have cooked chicken soup. You can drink some." "Okay, thank you Be." Violet nodded. She happened to be a little hungry. Be sat aside, watching Violet drinking the soup with a smile. Violet was a little embarrassed by being stared, and the speed of her drinking soup slowed down, "Be, is there anything on my face?" "No, I''m just happy. Mr. Murphy has never cared about a person so much." Be said. Violet frowned, "Really? Isn''t Miss Ellis who Mr. Murphy cares about the most?" "She?" Be''s eyes shed, and then she shook her head and said nothing. There seemed to be something that she couldn¡¯t say. Violet felt a little strange. Be didn''t seem to agree with her. Did she think too much? Violet stirred the chicken soup and thought to herself. At this time, a knock on the door sounded. Be went over to open the door. Henry came in, "Does the wound still hurt?" Violet touched her shoulder, "It''s still a little bit. But it doesn''t affect the activity." "Of course it doesn''t affect it. It''s just skin trauma." Henry rolled his eyes at her. But the next second, he gave her a thumbs up, "But I really admire you. You dare to block dagger for Stanley. You¡¯re amazing." Violet was a little shy and blushed, "Mr. Murphy has saved me many times." "Yeah. You two rescued each other so many times, but you guys haven''t developed any feelings yet. I really can''t figure it out." Henry squinted at Violet and said casually. Hearing what he said, a panic shed in Violet¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t know how to reply, so she had to smile. However, her panic was still caught by Henry. Henry was shocked. He just wondered under what circumstances would a person be so desperate to save another person. It was not until he asked a nurse in the morning that he understood that it was because of love, so he confirmed that Stanley fell in love with Violet. Otherwise, Stanley would not be so special to Violet, and wouldn''t save her many times. But at the same time, Violet also rescued Stanley. So Henry came this time not to inquire about Violet''s injuries, but to test her feelings about Stanley. Unexpectedly, she also had feelings for Stanley. "It''s so troublesome now!" Henry patted his forehead with a wry smile. Violet looked at him unclearly, " Dr. Baxter, what''s wrong?" "Nothing! Just leave me alone for a while." Henry held his forehead and went out. Violet was even more at a loss, but she didn''t think much. After drinking the chicken soup, she was ready to leave the hospital. Be left the hospital first. Violet was not in a hurry to leave for the time being. She went to the brain department and wanted to say hello to George. After all, she was here. Unfortunately, George was not in the consulting room. After asking a nurse, she knew that he went to the brain department to give a follow-up visit to ady surnamed Ellis. "Miss Ellis? Is it Ivy?" Violet said to herself softly, feeling very curious about Miss Ellis. She had the urge to see her. In fact, she did the same. After inquiring about Ivy''s ward number, she walked towards the inpatient department of the brain department. When she arrived at Ivy''s ward, fortunately, the door of the ward was open. Violet stood outside and could see the situation inside. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. George, wearing a white coat and holding a small shlight, was examining the back of the girl on the hospital bed. Because the girl had her head down, Violet couldn''t see her appearance, but could only see that she had no hair. On the top of her bare head, a few surgically stitched scars were crooked, like centipedes, making people feel scared. If someone was timid, he would be screamed out of fright. Although Violet also felt scared, in order not to disturb the people inside, she covered her mouth with her hands and didn''t let herself make a sound. After a while, George seemed to have finished the inspection, turned off the shlight and turned around. Seeing Violet outside the door, a surprise shed in his eyes. He smiled and walked over, "Violet, why are you here?" "I''lle and see you." Violet replied with a smile also. She did not intend to tell him that she came to the hospital because of her injuries. Otherwise, he would definitely have to ask her a lot of questions again and worried about her for a long time. "Well, that''s great. But you can go to my office and wait for me. I can''t walk away temporarily." George nced back and said. Violet moved her lips. Just when she was about to say that she was waiting here, behind George came a weak but very gentle female voice, " Dr. Joe, is it your friend?" George responded, "Yes." "Then if your friend doesn''t mind,e in and sit for a while." The woman chuckled. Violet''s eyes lit up. Then she immediately replied, "Of course I don''t mind!" The purpose of hering here was to see what Ivy looked like. Now Ivy took the initiative to invite her. How would she refuse? Seeing Violet''s happy look, George could guess her thoughts. He smiled, and his eyes behind the sses were no longer always gentle and elegant but faintly cold. Violet didn''t notice it. She went past him into the ward, and walked straight to the bed. This time, she finally saw Ivy''s appearance clearly. To tell the truth, Ivy looked good. Her facial features were also very delicate. It was not difficult to see that before she fell ill, she must be a beautiful woman. But now because of the long-term pain and suffering, her skin was dark yellow and her eyes were sunken, and the cheekbones were protruding. Even if she wore a delicate wig, she didn¡¯t look good, but her temperament was extremely elegant. "Miss Ellis, hello, I''m Violet, George''s friend." Violet retracted her gaze and stretched out towards Ivy. Ivy raised her thin hand and shook hands with Violet. Seeing that her hand was in sharp contrast with the slender and fair hand of the woman in front of her, which was a sharp contrast between ugliness and beauty, Ivy''s drooping eyes could not help but show a touch of jealousy. "Hello, Miss Hunt, do you know me?" Ivy took her hand back and asked with a smile. Violet smiled and looked at George, "George mentioned you to me." "It''s my honor. Miss Hunt, please have a seat." Ivy pointed to the chair beside the bed. Violet thanked her, sat down, and watched her continue to receive George''s next treatment. The process of treatment seemed ufortable. Ivy''s face was full of pain. Finally, she screamed and fainted. Violet stood up, "George, is she okay?" Chapter 91 Machines Were Damaged Chapter 91 Machines Were Damaged George didn''t even look at Ivy. He took off his gloves and said, "Nothing. It''s normal." "Well." Violet breathed a sigh of relief. "Let''s go. It''s the nurse''s job next." George looked at her. Violet gave a hmm, and left Ivy''s ward with him. On the way back to the room, Violet asked, "George, when will Miss Ellis recover?" "You care about her very much?" George pushed his sses on the bridge of his nose, without answering her question. Violet smiled, "Not really. I just feel a little sympathetic when seeing her in so much pain." "She has almost recovered. In a while, she can be discharged from the hospital and go home for recuperation." George replied with his hand in the pocket of the white coat. "That''s great!" Violet nodded, "I heard you talk about Miss Ellis before. When I saw her today, she is really a gentle person." "Gentle?" George raised his eyebrows. There was a sarcasm in his eyes behind the lens. Violet turned her head to look at him, "Am I wrong?" "No." George shook his head. After that, Violet sat idle in George¡¯s consulting room for a while, then left. After returning to the Murphy Group, Violet started busy working after handing over the U disk to the garment manufacturer. In the afternoon, she went to the fashion hall again to watch the rehearsal of those models. After the day, she was tired and had an aching back. At night, as soon as Violet made the meal, the doorbell rang. She put the dishes on the table, wiped her hands on the apron at will, and walked to the door. Opening the door, Violet''s eyes widened in surprise when she saw the man outside, "Mr. Murphy." Stanley hummed as a response. Violet let go of the doorknob and made a gesture of inviting, "Mr. Murphy,e in and sit down." "No, I just came here to take things. By the way, have you offended anyone recently?" Stanley looked at her. Violet frowned slightly, "What do you mean?" "The robberyst night was premeditated. It was not an ident. The robber who robbed your handbag in the afternoon woke up early. We learned from his mouth that someone gave him your picture and said that you might have a huge sum of money." "Huge money..." Violet chanted these two words in a low voice, then thought of something and clenched her fists. Seeing her movements, Stanley narrowed his eyes, "Do you know who it is?" "Well, it''s Talia." Violet nodded. She told about the encounter with Talia at the 4S shop yesterday, but she concealed Nate''s part. After Stanley listened, he pursed his lips and fell silent. He didn''t expect that the cause of the incident was actually because she ckmailed Talia. That was why Talia retaliated. "You..." Stanley''s thin lips moved slightly. Just as he was about to say something, Violet''s phone rang and interrupted him. Violet embarrassedly apologized to him, raised her apron and took out her mobile phone from her pocket. Seeing the caller ID, she connected the phone, "Hey, Jessie." "Violet, something happened." Jessie''s anxious voice came. Violet looked serious, "What''s the matter?" Jessie angrily replied, "Didn¡¯t you transfer three million to me yesterday morning? So I ordered a batch of machines in the afternoon yesterday. Today, the batch of machines has been delivered, but two hours ago, a group of people broke into our factory and smashed all the machines!" "What?" Violet squeezed the phone tightly, and her voice went high. Stanley frowned when he saw this, "What''s the matter?" Violet did not answer him. She just pursed her red lips and asked Jessie on the other end of the phone, "Where did those peoplee from?" "I don''t know. But judging from their clothes, it should not be a formal organization." Jessie said. Violet looked down and thought, "It''s not a formal organization. It''s rogues. Jessie, where are you now?" "I''m in the factory." "Okay, I''ming right now." Hanging up the phone, Violet took Stanley''s arm, "Mr. Murphy, can you lend me your car? I have very important things." "I''ll take you there." Stanley said in a deep voice. Although he didn''t know what happened, judging from the way she was angry just now, it was by no means a trivial matter. One more person could solve it earlier. "Okay, thank you, Mr. Murphy." Violet let go of Stanley''s arm. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Stanley tidied up the sleeves that were ruffled by her, "You go to tell the two children. I''ll be waiting for you in the car." "Well, I''m going now." Violet nodded, turned and entered the house. After more than an hour, they arrived at the factory. Violet got out of the car. Seeing Jessie standing in front of the factory gate and making a phone call, she waved and shouted, "Jessie!" Hearing her voice, Jessie put down the phone and ran over, "Violet, you are here." "Well, Mr. Murphy drove me here." Violet pointed to the man beside her. The man nodded slightly to Jessie, "Hello." "Hello, Mr. Murphy." Jessie looked weirdly between him and Violet, then pulled Violet aside, and asked in a low voice, "Violet, why are you and Mr. Murphying together?" "I''ll tell youter. You take me to see the machines first." Violet didn''t have time to answer Jessie¡¯s gossip. She just looked at the time and urged. Jessie became serious, "Okay,e with me." She brought Violet and Stanley into the factory. Seeing the machines in the factory that were broken into pieces, Violet''s chest was full of anger so that her eyes turned red. "They¡¯ve gone too far!" "Bitches! These are new machines. We haven¡¯t used them but..." Jessie sighed sadly. Violet closed her eyes and reluctantly suppressed the anger, "Have you ever asked the staff whether they can be repaired?" "It can''t be repaired." Stanley spoke first before Jessie answered. Violet looked at him, "Why?" Stanley walked to a machine, moved the parts, and exined in a low voice, "Judging from the traces on these parts, they were all removed by professional tools, and some of the edges were even cut. The purpose is topletely to destroy these machines." "Yeah, the instation staff also said that these machines can only be sold as scrap." Jessie answered with a wry smile. Violet bit her lip, "How could this be..." Those machines worth millions were ruined! "Who did it!" Violet clenched her fists tightly. Her nails pierced into the flesh. Stanley looked at her hand and pressed his thin lips displeased. At this time, Jessie''s phone rang. She picked up the phone and put it to her ear, "Hey, it''s me. Okay, I''lle over now." "Who?" Violet asked. Jessie put the phone in her bag, and turned back, "The police station said that they had caught two persons who ruined machines. They asked me to go over. Violet, do you go with me?" "No, I have to stay here to deal with these machines." Violet rubbed her temples. "Alright, then I''ll leave first." Jessie waved her hand and hurriedly left the factory. Violet turned her head and looked at Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, it''s sote. You can so go back first." "I can wait for you. I can''t leave you here alone." Stanley shook his head. Listening to his words, Violet felt so warmed. A gentle smile appeared on her face, "Mr. Murphy, you are so nice." Stanley''s eyes shed and he coughed slightly, "Okay, let''s count these machines." "Yeah." Violet answered and got busy. After finishing counting these machines, it was almost nine o''clock. Violet took out her mobile phone and was about to contact the movingpany to take these machines away, but when she saw the signal bar on the mobile phone, she was puzzled, ¡°It¡¯s weird.¡± Chapter 92 Suffocate Chapter 92 Suffocate Hearing it, the action of Stanley¡¯s wiping his hands paused, "What''s the matter?" "It''s strange. No signal!" Violet shook the phone, "Does Mr. Murphy have it?" Stanley folded his handkerchief and put it in his chest pocket, then took out the phone from his trouser pocket, "No." "Neither of you?" Violet was slightly surprised, "How could this be?" Stanley didn''t reply her. He looked down. No one knew what he was thinking. Violet put down the phone, "Mr. Murphy, I''ll go outside to see if there is a signal." Stanley didn''t stop her. Violet walked towards the factory door. When she reached the door, she saw the door which was originally open was closed. Violet was shocked. Suddenly, there was a bad guess in her mind. The door would not be locked, would it? When she was thinking about it, she quickly stretched out her hand to hold the doorknob, trying to open the door, but the doorknob couldn''t move at all. The door was indeed locked. Stanley walked over and knew what was going on at a nce. His face sank, "Can''t open the door?" Violet shook her head, "It was locked from the outside." "Sure enough!" Stanley was not surprised at this. Hearing this, Violet let go of the doorknob and looked at him, "Mr. Murphy, do you know that the door is locked?" Stanley tapped on the door panel, "When Jessie was still there, the mobile phone still had a signal. After she left, our mobile phone no longer signaled. Obviously, some people didn¡¯t want us to contact the outside world. Someone installed a signal shield." "Signal shield!" Violet frowned. Stanley put his hand back in his trouser pocket, and said, "The signal shields on the market can only be used in a building or a house, and they can¡¯t shield signals on arge area..." "Then what should we do now? We can''t get out, and we can''t contact the outside." Violet scratched her hair, a little irritable. Stanley turned around and walked in, "It won''t help even if you are anxious. Why not worry about what we will face next?" Listening to this, Violet felt a little anxious, "Mr. Murphy, you mean we might be in danger?" "Yeah, otherwise what do they lock us in here?" Stanley said in a deep voice. Violet followed him back to where he was just now. Her eyes were filled with guilt, "Mr. Murphy, sorry. I make you get involved." "Nothing. It¡¯s me who asked toe here with you." Stanley picked up a cardboard box and unpacked it on the ground, bent over and sat down. Then he patted the position beside him, "Isn''t you tired to stand all the time? Sit! No matter what the danger is, just face it together." Violet gave a wry smile and sat down beside him. After sitting down, she heard Stanley say, "This time, it¡¯s also Talia." "Are you so sure?" Violet asked, hugging her knees. Stanley sighed, "If I had been cheated by three million, I would not be reconciled, either. I would definitely try to get it back. Even if I can''t get it back, I can''t let my enemy get it so easily. The robber failedst night. Naturally, she would think of other ways to deal with you." "But how does she know that these machines are mine?" Violet gritted her teeth. From beginning to end, it was Jessie who came to purchase these machines. "Is it difficult?" Stanley squinted at her, "As long as she checks the whereabouts of the three million flows, everything will be known." "This..." Violet patted her forehead annoyedly, "Why did I forget this?" "Okay, it''s useless to be upset. You still think about how to fight back after you go out." Stanley pinched his eyebrows, and said tiredly. Violet smiled, "This is simple." "Do you have a way?" Stanley raised his eyebrows slightly. Violet''s eyes shed, "Of course. After I go out, Talia will be over." Looking at her confident face, Stanley smiled slightly, "Okay, then I''ll wait for your good news, but now open your hands." "What''s the matter?" Although Violet didn''t know what he wanted to do, she still open her hands obediently.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Seeing her two bloody palms, Stanley¡¯s face was very gloomy. Didn¡¯t this woman feel pain? Violet was a little embarrassed by being stared at by him, and wanted to withdraw her hands. Stanley held one of her hands, "Don''t move!" Violet stopped moving immediately. Stanley let go of her hands, pulled off the tie from his neck, and tore it forcefully into two pieces. This scene made Violet feel so sorry, "Mr. Murphy, your tie is the work of Landis. You just tore it like this. What a pity!" Stanley nced at her coldly, "I have so many." "..." Violet was speechless and suddenly had nothing to say. "Open your hands!" Stanley reminded. Violet obediently did it. Watching his actions, she probably knew what he was going to do. He was going to bandage her hands! Violet thought about it with her heart beating faster. Stanley put the widest side of the tie on the palm of her hand and began to wrap it round and round. During bandaging it, he inevitably exerted strength. Violet couldn''t help letting out a muffled hmm, "It hurts!" "Hold on!" Stanley said the two words in a cold voice. However, although he said this, he became gentle a lot. Violet noticed it and couldn''t helpughing. Stanley frowned, "What are youughing at?" "You¡¯re so nice." Violet said while looking at him. Stanley knew what she was referring to at once. He pressed his thin lips, pressing the palm of her hand. Violet let out a cry. Stanley threw away her hand, "It''s bandaged." Violet pouted. How could she not know that he was taking revenge on her words just now? But she didn''t expect that he also had such a naive side. Violet covered her lips and smiled secretly again, but it was a silent smile. Otherwise, he would be upset when he heard it. No one knew how long it past. Just when Violet felt a little sleepy, a few footsteps suddenly came from outside the factory building. Then, something was thrown in one after another from the skylight, falling on the ground making sound. Violet instantly became sober and pointed to the nearest small bottle and asked, "Mr. Murphy, what is that?" Stanley didn''t respond. He got up and took a look. When he saw thebel on the bottle, his face changed slightly, "This is nitrogen. Cover your nose and mouth! Quickly!" "What?" Violet was so stunned. She immediately covered her nose and mouth tightly. Sure enough, Stanley was right. The people who shut them here were really going to hurt them. It was just that she didn''t expect that that they would throw nitrogen in. This gas not only smelt unpleasant, but if it smelt too much, it could cause people to suffocate and die. Talia wanted her to die! Violet was so angry that her eyes were red. Her eyes were full of anger and hatred. Stanley came back, also covering his nose and mouth. He asked in a dull voice, "Is there any water here?" Violet shook her head, "No, we just rented the factory. We only installed the power supply, but we haven''t had time to install the water supply." Hearing this, Stanley''s face tightened. Seeing this scene, Violet felt even more guilty and even regretted. If she hadn''t ckmailed Talia, she wouldn''t have gotten him involved. All this was her fault. "Mr. Murphy, sorry..." "Don''t speak. Hold your breath!" Stanley interrupted her in a deep voice. Violet nodded repeatedly, indicating that she knew it. However, it didn''t take long for her to hold her breath to the extreme. Her entire face was flushed. Her eye sockets were wet. She was even more dizzy. Her chest was very suffocated and very ufortable. "Mr. Murphy, I can''t, I can''t hold it anymore." Violet gasped. Chapter 93 Go to the Hunt Family Chapter 93 Go to the Hunt Family Stanley was not much better than Violet at the moment. But seeing her looking like this, he pulled her up from the ground. Under her nk gaze, he raised his chin and kissed her. "Um..." Violet immediately widened her eyes. Her mind went nk for a while. She... She was kissed forcibly? Realizing this, Violet had a touch of shame in her eyes. She just wanted to push Stanley away, but Stanley breathed into her mouth. Her hand which had raised stopped abruptly. Then she realized that he was not kissing her forcibly, but saving her. How could this be! Violet frowned. The air in the factory was already diluted with nitrogen to the point that there was not much left. He actually breathed into her mouth at this time. Didn¡¯t he want to live? Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Thinking of this, Violet bit Stanley''s lips vigorously, wanting him to let her go. However, Stanley only paused for a while, and then still continued. He hugged her waist tightly so that she could not struggle. Although he breathed into her mouth, Violet was still deprived of oxygen in her brain and fainted. Stanley also couldn¡¯t hold on. His always deep eyes also became blurred at this moment. He was about to faint too. At this moment, Jessie''s voice suddenly sounded from the direction of the door, "Violet, are you inside?" Stanley forced himself to hold on. He gritted his teeth and picked up Violet with difficulty, then walked staggeringly towards the door. When he reached the door, he kicked the door. Jessie outside the door was startled first, and then quickly took out the key to open the door. The door was opened. A foul smell came. Jessie couldn''t help but retched several times, "What is this? Why is it so smelly?" Stanley ignored her and hugged Violet to the outsidewn. After putting her on the ground, he himself fell beside her, breathing in fresh air. Jessie came over, "Mr. Murphy, what¡¯s hell going on? What happened to Violet?" She pointed to Violet beside him. Stanley raised a hand to cover his eyes, and told her what happened in weak voice. After hearing it, Jessie was so furious, "God! It''s so mean! They actually want to kill you guys. I''ll call an ambnce." After speaking, she immediately took out her phone. "No need." Stanley stopped her, "Nitrogen can suffocate people to death, but as long as you breathe in fresh air, you will be fine soon." "Well, that''s great!" Jessie was relieved when she heard this. Stanley rested for a while. His dizzy head gradually recovered. He sat up and rubbed his eyebrows, "How do you know we are still here?" "I guessed. Violet didn¡¯t go back yet, and Calvin couldn''t get through to Violet, so he contacted me. Then I rushed to find you guys." Jessie replied, "Fortunately, I came in time. Otherwise¡­" She didn''t continue. She felt scared as long as she thought about it. Stanley nodded, hugged Violet and put her into the car not far away. Then he turned on the mobile phone shlight, walked around the factory building, and finally returned with a small electronic instrument. Seeing that instrument, Jessie eximed, "The signal shield?" Stanley didn''t answer. He took out the handkerchief in his chest pocket, wrapped the instrument, and threw it to her, "Find someone to verify how many fingerprints are there on it." "Okay." Jessie nodded. Stanley got into the car and drove towards the apartment. When Violet woke up the next morning, she found that she was not in the factory building, but on the soft bed. She was dumbfounded, "Am I dead?" "Nonsense! Of course not. If I hadn''t rushed to rescue you in time, you would be at the crematorium right now." Jessie leaned against the door of the room and said. Violet looked up at her, "Jessie?" Jessie walked over to the bed, picked up the bedside clothes and threw it on Violet''s head, "Yeah! Hurry up! Let¡¯s have breakfast." Violet gave a hmm, and then rushed to her, "Jessie, I really thought I was dead this time. Thank you!" Jessie felt dumbfounded and then touched her head, "Don¡¯t be so sensitive! Let me go! If you hold me like this, others who don''t know it will think you like me." "Ewe¡­" Violet rolled her eyes at Jessie, but felt moved. She knew that Jessie wanted to relieve her inner fear so she deliberately said these. "Well." Thinking of something, Violet grabbed Jessie''s hand and asked eagerly, "Where is Mr. Murphy? Is Mr. Murphy okay?" "Don''t worry. He''s okay. His lung capacity is much stronger than you. He recoveredst night." Jessie replied with a shrug. Violet breathed a sigh of relief, "Great, so great." Jessie sat down by the bed and looked serious, "Violet, the person behind-scene has been found out. It was Talia. It was also her who bribed that guy to rob your handbag." Hearing this, Violet paused when she changed her clothes, and then went on again, with no big surprises on her face, "I already know. Mr. Murphy and I guessed it was herst night. But how did you find it out?" "I am not so capable. The police station and Mr. Murphy helped to investigate. The person who robbed your handbag and the person who destroyed our machines were both in the same gangster organization. Mr. Murphy sent someone to arrest the leader of this organization. He said it was Talia." Jessie yawned and said tiredly, "This time, we owe Mr. Murphy a great favor." "There is more than one." Violet shook her head. She knew very well that if Stanley didn¡¯t breathe into to her mouthst night, she might not have survived to be rescued at all. She owed him another life! Jessie fell on the bed and said, "Violet, now that the truth is found. How are we going to deal with Talia? Three million! We must not let her go easily." "Of course not. You¡¯re going to sort out the evidence. I will go to the Hunt family myself." Violet lifted the quilt and got out of bed. Jessie abruptly sat up from the bed, "You go there by yourself? What if there is some danger?" "Don''t worry. I''m not so stupid. I won''t just break in stupidly without preparing for anything." Violet smiled. Jessie felt a little relieved, "That''s good! I¡¯m going to send the evidence to you." After that, she climbed out of bed and went to Calvin to borrow theputer. Soon, the evidence was sent to Violet''s phone. After reading it, Violet¡¯s face became cold. After breakfast, Violet let Jessie take care of the two children and then went to the Hunt family alone. This was the second time she came back after being kicked out of the Hunt family. The first time was five years ago when her younger brother, Steven, had a heart bypass operation. She came back to ask Eason for money, but she didn¡¯t get the money, instead of being ruthlessly kicked out. That time, it was raining hard and it was dark. So she didn''t take a good look at the vi. This time she saw it clearly, but she couldn''t find a shadow it used to be familiar with. Everything changed. With a light sigh, Violet suppressed the emotion in her eyes and pressed the doorbell. "Who is it?" In the disy next to the doorbell, a woman dressed in a servant''s clothes popped out. Violet took a look and asked politely, "I''m Violet, Eason''s daughter." "Mr. Hunt''s daughter?" The woman was shocked. It took a long time for her to calm down, "Please wait a moment. I''ll go to tell Mr. Hunt." After she spoke, the disy went ck. Violet stood there and waited for a few minutes. The woman just now came to the door and opened the door for Violet. After thanking her, Violet didn''t need her to lead the way, and just went straight into the vi. Eason and Talia were having breakfast at this time. Phoebe was not there. Talia looked at Violet who came in, and suddenly sneered, "Who is this? Isn''t this Violet? What a rare visitor! Why are you here?" "I came here to you." Violet replied coldly, and then nced over her, looking at Eason on the main seat, "Dad." Eason ignored her, as if he hadn''t seen her. Violet lowered her eyes. She was not angry, but smiled faintly. In Talia''s eyes, Violet¡¯s smile was a wry smile. So Talia couldn''t help but be happy, "What¡¯s matter?" Chapter 94 Compensation Chapter 94 Compensation Violet didn''t talk nonsense with Talia, and threw the file bag in front of her directly. Thud. Talia was taken aback. She shivered, "What are you doing?" Violet nced at her coldly, "Open it and take a look." Although Talia was reluctant, she put down her chopsticks and picked up the file bag to open it, and then pulled out the stuff. Her face turned pale when she looked at it. Cold sweat broke out on her forehead. "What''s wrong with you?" Seeing this, Eason couldn''t help asking. Talia opened her mouth but she couldn''t answer. Eason''s eyes fell on the file bag in her hand, "What stuff scares you like this? Let me see." He reached for it. Talia quickly stood up and hid the file bag behind her back, "No, you can''t read it!" Eason frowned, a little unhappy. Violet sneered, "Dad, since she won''t show you, then I will tell you what''s inside." "Shut up!" Talia yelled at Violet suddenly, trying to stop her. Violet directly ignored Talia, and said directly, "In it is the evidence of Talia hiring someone to rob and kill people!" "What?" Eason''s old face twitched. He looked at Talia incredulously, "Tell me, is what she said is true?" "Of course not. How could it be true!" Talia quickly vetoed it, but the panic on her face and the guilty conscience in her eyes could not be concealed. Eason had experienced a lot. Naturally, he felt wrong. His heart sank, "Give me the file bag." "No¡­" Talia still wanted to refuse. Violet narrowed her eyes, stepped forward and snatched the file bag from Talia. Then she handed it to Eason with both hands, "Dad, here you are." Eason indifferently nced at Violet who was smiling, and took over the file bag. "Honey..." Talia panicked. Eason ignored her, took out the information in the file bag and looked at it. After reading it, he took a breath, then stretched out his finger and pointed at her tremblingly, "You vicious woman! You are so bold!" Not only did she have a rtionship with the gangsters in the society, she also made a deal with those gangsters, letting them rob Violet. Besides, she actually wanted to kill Violet, which was really hateful! Even if he didn''t like Violet, she was his daughter. He couldn¡¯t let others hurt her like this! Seeing that Eason was really angry this time, Talia was also afraid. Her lips were trembling, "Honey, I didn¡¯t want to kill her. If she didn''t ckmail me three million, how could I do such things? I was forced to the corner by her. I have no choice!" She med Violet. Violet sneered and crossed her arms on her chest, "Talia, I admit that I took you three million, but why did I take it? Don''t you know? If it wasn''t for your distant cousin who molested me, I would ask money for you?" "Distant cousin?" Eason grasped this key word. His old eyes condensed. A gloomy light shed across Violet''s eyes, and she nodded repeatedly, "Yes, Dad, it''s Talia''s distant cousin. She is so kind to her cousin. Two days ago, she took him to buy a car. He actually wants a Bentleys." "You asked me for five million a couple of days ago. You said it was an investment in Mrs. Burton''s beauty salon. It turned out to be a fake. You bought a car for your cousin!" Eason pointed at Talia so angrily. Talia looked away with a guilty conscience, "I... I am his sister." "Hmph, you are so generous. You know how difficult our Hunt family is now. I took out the five million so hard because you said Mrs. Burton''s beauty salon can make a lot of money, but it turns out ..." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Dad, the key is not this." Violet interrupted Eason and looked at Talia with a smile. "The key is Talia''s cousin. Does she still have rtives??" "Right!" Eason was reminded. Talia''s face became paler and she hurriedly found an excuse to exin, "I used to have no rtives. This cousin came to metely. I knew that he was the youngest son of my uncle who had already gone away. Honey, you also know I have no rtives. Now that there is one more rtive, it is inevitable for me to care about him more." "Well." Eason nodded, feeling somewhat reasonable. Talia breathed a sigh of relief, then red at Violet. Violet smiled at her and did not expose her lies. Because she didn¡¯t want Eason to know that Talia had already had an affair with others now. "Dad." Violet held back her smile. Her face turned cold again, "I''m here to ask you what you would punish Talia." Eason cleared his throat slightly, "What do you want to do?" Violet lowered her eyes, "Give me 20 million. Then I can forget it." It was not that she was kind, nor was she timid, but she knew that Eason would protect Talia. Even if she had evidence, she would definitely not be able to win Eason. Even if she told him that Talia had an affair with other men, Eason would only cover up for Talia and took actions against her. Because he was afraid that she would tell others. So she might as well ask for benefits directly, and waited for the opportunity in the future. "Twenty million?!" Talia patted the table. Eason''s face was also very gloomy. Violet spread out her hands, "20 million is too much? You destroyed my machines and wanted to kill me. I¡¯m kind enough that I didn¡¯t send you to the jail." Speaking of this, she leaned close to Talia, "By the way, Talia, I forgot to tell you that Mr. Murphy was with me the night of the robbery andst night, which is to say that you almost killed Mr. Murphy!" "What?" Talia was so shocked, only to feel that the whole world was spinning around. Eason was not much better than her, and fell back on the chair feebly. He didn¡¯t have the time to think about why Stanley would be with Violet. Only Violet¡¯sst sentence echoed in his ears, ¡°Almost killed Mr. Murphy.¡± It took him a long while to react. "Twenty million? Okay, I''ll give you!" Eason waved his hand weakly, as if he got older. What if he didn''t give it? Violet could definitely ask for morepensation with joining hands with Stanley. Even if Stanley didn¡¯t get involved into these two events, based on the evidence in Violet''s hand, although he could protect Talia, he would still lose a lot. So he¡¯d better solve it with money. "That''s great. Dad, this is my bank ount." Violet put the prepared the note in front of Eason, and deliberately asked, "Dad, once you transfer me the money, will you hold a grudge with me like Talia and kill me?" Hearing this, Eason roared furiously, "Get out of here!" "Okay!" Violet waved, and left in a good mood. Talia bit her lip and looked at Eason, "Honey..." "Go to your room and think about what you did! I don''t want to see you during this period of time!" Eason covered his sore chest. "Okay." Talia nodded, but her heart was full of resentment. It was because of Violet that she was confined. That was not over! This time, she didn¡¯t kill Violet. She could do it next time! Violet didn''t know that Talia not only did not repent, but she even hated her guts. At this time, Violet had walked out of the vi of the Hunt family and was about to tell Jessie about this. Suddenly, she saw a familiar car parked in front of her. She walked over. But before she got to the front of the car, the window of the driver''s seat rolled down, revealing Stanley''s handsome face. Chapter 95 Final Rehearsal Chapter 95 Final Rehearsal "Mr. Murphy!" After seeing him, there was a touch of surprise in Violet¡¯s eyes. Stanley saw it. He was in a good mood, "Hello." "Why are you here?" Violet asked curiously. Stanley put his hand on the edge of the window, "Come to pick you up." "Pick me up?" Violet blinked in surprise. Stanley nodded, "I heard Jessie say that you came to the Hunt family. I was worried that the Hunt family would hurt you, so I came over and have a look." Hearing this, Violet felt warm, "Well, they didn''t do anything to me." "That''s good. Get in the car. The model will have thest rehearsal today. The show will open tomorrow. We will be very busy!" Stanley took the initiative to open the door of the passenger''s seat. Violet got into the car by going around the front of the car. When they arrived at the fashion hall, Violet temporarily separated from Stanley and went backstage to exchange details of tomorrow''s show with the models. Stanley stayed on the venue of T stage and listened to the staff to report on the safety of the venue to avoid idents tomorrow. At this time, Fraser came to him, "Mr. Murphy." Stanley didn''t look at Fraser. His eyes still fell on the T stage, "Did you find it out?" "Yeah. Eason is indeed selling his shares." Fraser nodded. Stanley sneered, "He has no money in his hands. If he doesn''t sell his shares, how can hepensate Violet? How much does he sell?" "It''s not clear for the time being, but it shouldn''t be too high. After all, the Hunt Group is at a juncture of bankruptcy at any time. If the price is too high, no one will buy it." Fraser said. Stanley adjusted his sitting posture, "Then lower the price to 20 million, which is only enough to compensate Violet." "In this way, it is equivalent to getting nothing. Without these shares, his control over the Hunt Group may not be so great. Maybe he will be ousted from the president by the board of directors at some point." Fraser smiled. Stanley''s eyes were filled with cold light, "This is what I want." In the past few years, Eason used Stanley¡¯s name to seek benefits. For Phoebe¡¯s sake, Stanley turned a blind eye to him, but now Eason was still getting more and more too far. Recently. He was actually trying to use Stanley¡¯s name to get a huge loan from the bank. This was something that Stanley absolutely couldn¡¯t tolerate. It happened to take this opportunity to give Eason a warning. "Okay, I see. I will do it now." Fraser said, turning around and leaving. Stanley continued to pay attention to the T stage. Not long after, the staffs on the T stage went down from the stage after a shout from the venue management. The next moment, the lights of the entire venue dimmed, which meant that the rehearsal was about to begin. Soon, the music rang. Models with long legs and full of aura came out, wearing extremely luxurious dresses. Stanley sat in the first row under the T stage, rubbing his chin and watching the rehearsal seriously. Although he didn''t react much on the face, his eyes were shining. Obviously, he was satisfied with the rehearsal. The dress rehearsal was very long. Every time when Stanley saw a set of clothes, he would make some notes in the notebook on hisp. An hourter, after thest model walked out, Violet appeared. She appeared on the curtain call as a designer. She stood in the middle of the T stage, folded her hands, and bowed to the audience. Stanley put the notebook on the side and stood up, pping gently. Violet heard it and walked towards him with a smile, "Mr. Murphy, how do you feel after watching the rehearsal?" "Not bad." Stanley put his hands down, "but it could be better." "Oh? Do you have any suggestions?" Violet was slightly surprised. Stanley said, "I made some notes. You can take a look." "Okay, I''ll take a look." With that, Violet bent her knees slightly and was about to jump off the T stage. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. When Stanley saw this, he frowned and stretched out a hand towards her. Violet looked at his hand in confusion. Stanley pursed his lips, "Aren''t you going toe down?" "Oh, yes!" Violet finally understood that he wanted to pull her down. Then Violet put her hand on Stanley''s hand. Stanley squeezed the palm of her hand and helped her get down of the T stage. Then, he let go of his hand and handed her the notebook he had just put down. Violet took it with both hands and opened it to look. He recorded very carefully to the step distance of each model, and the arc of the skirt that models moved. Violet had to say that he really had his own ideas. "Mr. Murphy, this point..." Violet pointed to a ce on the notebook, feeling not quite clear. Just when she was about to ask Stanley for advice, Stanley''s cell phone rang suddenly. "Excuse me." Stanley made a pause and took out the phone. After taking a look at the caller ID, he answered the call, "Ivy!" Hearing this name, Violet moved her ears and looked at his phone subconsciously. Stanley didn''t notice Violet''s change. He was listening carefully to what the person on the other end of the phone said. After a few seconds, he said, "I know. I''lle over right away." When he finished speaking, he put down his phone and looked at Violet, "I have to leave for a while. If you don''t understand, we can talk about it when I return to thepany." Violet forced a smile, "Okay, bye." "Bye." Stanley put the phone in his suit pocket and walked towards the exit. His steps were a little anxious. Was there something wrong with Ivy? Just as Violet was thinking, a staff member came to Violet, "Violet, someone is waiting for you in the lounge." "Who is it?" Violet asked suspiciously, withdrawing her minds from Stanley. The staff member shook his head, "I don''t know her. She said herst name is Hunt!" Could it be Phoebe? Violet raised her eyebrows, then thanked the staff and went to the lounge. The door of the lounge was open. As soon as Violet entered, a p hit to her. Violet reacted and then quickly tilted her head to the side, avoiding the p embarrassingly, but Phoebe''s nails still scratched her face. Violet frowned painfully, probably because her face hurt. Phoebe red at Violet as if wanting to tear her off, "Bitch, do you dare to hide?" Violet touched her face and replied coldly, "You pped me. Why can''t I hide? Besides, we have the same father. I am a bitch. What are you?" "You..." Phoebe didn''t expect Violet could say so. She was so angry that she wanted to p Violet again. This time, Violet raised her hand to grab Phoebe''s wrist, and pped back. Phoebe''s face was beaten to one side. She was dumbfounded. It took a long time for her to cover her face. She stared at Violet in disbelief, "Do you dare to p me?" "Funny! There is nothing I don¡¯t dare to do." Violet patted the sore palm of her hand and sneered in reply. Phoebe was mad, and rushed over, "Bitch, I''m going to kill you!" "Kill me? Dare you?" Violet sneered, then stretched out her foot calmly and hooked Phoebe''s calf. Phoebe lost her bnce. Then she tripped to the ground. Her teeth hit her lips, and blood flowed out of her mouth immediately. "Tsk-tusk, so miserable!" Seeing Phoebe''s miserable look, Violetughed at her. Immediately Violet stepped forward, squatted beside Phoebe, reached out her hand to grab Phoebe¡¯s hair, and lifted Phoebe¡¯s head up, "You yelled at me as soon as you came in. People who don¡¯t know you will think you came out of the mental hospital." Phoebe knew that Violet was saying that she was insane. She red at Violet, then got up from the ground, wanting to tore Violet to pieces. But Violet pressed Phoebe¡¯s back with her knees and pressed her firmly to the ground, "I advise you to be obedient. I¡¯m not in a good mood these two days. Your mother has provoked me. You¡¯re her daughter. I''m not sure what I will do to you. Say, what on earth are you here for?" Chapter 96 Before the Big Show Begins Chapter 96 Before the Big Show Begins Phoebe grimaced, ring at Violet, "You still asked me why I was here? Violet, you went to my house this morning to make a fuss, and asked Dad for 20 million dors. I know all about it." "Oh?" Violet smiled, "So you are here now, looking for me to get the money back?" Phoebe couldn''t move, so she could only sneer on the ground and snorted, "You know the current situation of the Hunt family. We can''t afford it." "So what?" "So what? Do you want the Hunt family to go bankrupt?" Phoebe shouted. Violet blinked, "Yes, anyway, when we were kicked out seven years ago, everything in the Hunt family had nothing to do with us from that time on. So just go bankrupt!" "You..." Seeing Violet being so stubborn, Phoebe was so angry that she couldn''t speak. Violet let go of Phoebe¡¯s hair, "I won''t pay back the money. It''s what I deserve." "Why?" Phoebe was unwilling, "You also said that everything in the Hunt family has nothing to do with you. Why do you ask Dad for twenty million? This should be my money, my money!" She was short of money right now. When she was thinking about how to get a sum of money, she heard Talia say that Violet got 20 million from Dad in the morning. How could she ept it? After she knew where Violet was, she hurried over and wanted to get the money back, but Violet actually said not to return it! "Your money?" As if hearing a big joke, Violet took out her mobile phone from her bag, "Since you said that, let''s ask Dad who owns the money." After speaking, she dialed Eason''s phone number. Eason answered the phone soon. His tone was very impatient, "What do you want to do? Do you still want money?" "Dad, you are misunderstood. I didn''t ask for money this time, but Phoebe came to me and said that the 20 million belonged to her and let me return it to her." Feeling Phoebe was struggling again, Violet pursed her lips and moved her knees away, then she just sat on Phoebe¡¯s back. Violet''s move was a great shame to Phoebe. She was so angry that her eyes turned red. But she was unable to break free, so she could only scream. When Eason heard her scream, he was immediately worried, "Violet, what happened to your sister?" "Don''t worry, Dad. I didn''t do anything to her. She is very well now. Just tell us who can own the 20 million?" Violet put the phone to Phoebe''s ear. Eason sighed, "It''s yours." "Dad?" Phoebe called him incredulously, "Why? She is not your daughter anymore. Why did you give her so much money?" "Shut up! You know nothing!" Eason yelled. Phoebe sneered, "I don''t care. You are not allowed to give her money. No!" "Dad won''t listen to you." Violet took the phone back, "Do you know the reason? Because once Dad takes the money back, he will lose even more. His reputation will be unsavory. Your mother will be used of murder." On the other side of the phone, Eason twitched his mouth when he heard this. His old face was very gloomy. Phoebe was stunned, "What do you mean?" "Your mother wanted to kill me. She did it to mest night, and she almost killed Mr. Murphy together." Violet replied softly. Her voice sounded very gentle, but there was no warmth, only the chill that made people feel scared from the bottom of their heart. "It''s impossible!" Phoebe didn''t believe Violet''s words, shaking her head violently. "Then it¡¯s none of my business." Violet put the phone to her ear, "Okay, Dad, I have to hang up first." After speaking, she hung up the phone and got up from Phoebe. Phoebe got the freedom, sat up from the ground, and stared at Violet with clenching her fists, "You just said that you almost caused Stanley to be killedst night, which means you were with Stanleyst night. What did you guys do? ?" Violet frowned, "You don''t care about Mr. Murphy''s health. You don''t ask him if he is injured. Instead, you ask me what I did with him. I doubt you really love him?" "What does this have to do with you? Do I need you to question me whether I love him or not?" Phoebe''s eyes dodged in the face of Violet''s scrutiny gaze. Seeing her look, Violet understood everything instantly. In fact, Phoebe didn''t love Stanley very much, at best it was very light love. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Otherwise, she wouldn''t cuckold Stanley. It seemed that she had to let Stanley know about it sooner. Thinking, Violet smiled, "Of course not, but with such a fianc¨¦e, I really feel sad for Mr. Murphy. Well, it doesn''t matter. Mr. Murphy will know what you have done soon." Hearing this, Phoebe''s heart sank, "What do you mean? What did I do?" "You know it." Violet spread her hands, turned and left. Phoebe clenched her fists and looked at the back of Violet leaving, feeling inexplicably uneasy. But soon, the anxiety dissipated. She touched her lips. Looking at the blood on her fingers, her eyes were fierce. "That¡¯s not over! Violet, I will pay you back today''s shame, definitely!" Phoebe gritted her teeth. Suddenly, she saw something. Then she walked to the hanger in the corner of the lounge. Looking at the clothes on the hanger, she smirked. After Phoebe made a big fuss, Violet was no longer in the mood to stay here. She went backstage and talked to the models about the precautions for tomorrow''s big show, and then left the fashion hall. In the afternoon, Stanley came back from the hospital and called Violet to the office to continue discussing the show. It had to be said that Stanley had his special ideas in this respect. With his proposal, the big show would indeed be even more exciting. Violet couldn''t wait to look forward to tomorrow''s arrival. In the evening, Eason transferred her 20 million. Violet didn''t ask him why he had collected the money so quickly. She knew he must have sold something again. But it didn''t matter to her. She only needed to get the money. Transferring the money to Jessie, Violet stretched out herself andy in bed to rest. The next day, she went to the fashion hall early to make preparations for the opening of the big show. When she arrived, there were already quite a few people in the fashion hall. Many staff members were already busy. At this moment, a staff member saw her and walked over with a slightly wrong expression on his face, "Violet, go to the dressing room. Something happened." "What''s the matter?" The smile on Violet''s face disappeared. The staff replied, "I don''t know the specifics. It seems to be some problems with clothes." Clothes! Violet was stunned and then ran quickly towards the dressing room. While running, she prayed in her heart, ¡®Please don''t be what the staff said.¡¯ When she arrived in the dressing room, she pushed the door in. Then she saw a group of clothing assistants gathered together. Everyone had a sullen face. The atmosphere was very solemn. "What are you guys doing?" Violet asked in a deep voice, closing the door of the dressing room, suppressing the unpleasantness in her mind. When everyone heard her voice, they turned their heads and looked at her, as if they had seen the backbone. Then they quickly said, "Violet, someone has torn out all our catwalk clothes!" "What?" Violet''s face turned gloomy. She walked to the rows of clothes hangers. The protective cover of the clothes hanging on the hanger had been torn off. Without the cover of the protective cover, she could clearly see the marks scratched by the de. Some serious ones were all cut into strips. It was totally invisible. How vicious the person was! "Who did it?" Violet clenched her fists and eximed. Because she was so angry that her eyes were red, and her chest was violently ups and downs. Chapter 97 Clothes Are Destroyed Chapter 97 Clothes Are Destroyed Everyone looked at each other, but no one answered. Violet''s sharp eyes swept across their faces one by one, "Who first discovered that the clothes were damaged?" "It''s us together." In the crowd, three young girls raised their hands. Violet walked over, "Then tell me, what time was it in the morning when you came?" "We can''t remember the exact time, but it should be around six o''clock." "Then when you came in, the clothes were already broken?" "Yes." The three girls nodded. Violet lowered her eyelids. After a few seconds of contemtion, she walked past these clothing assistants and to the door to check the lock. When she saw the door lock was not ruined, her face was as cold as ice. The clothes were broken before six o''clock in the morning. It could be seen that the criminal came in at midnightst night and had not broken the door lock. Obviously, the staff of the fashion hall participated in this matter. Thinking about this, Violet looked at these clothing assistants and said solemnly, "All of you stay here. Without my permission, you are not allowed to step out of the dressing room, or don''t me me for being rude!" After speaking, she strode out of the dressing room. While calling the police, she walked to the monitoring room, ready to check the monitoring. Although she knew that she might not find any clues, she still wanted to give it a try. Sure enough, just like Violet guessed, there was nothing suspicious about the monitoring. She watched it twice at three times the speed. From the time she left the fashion hall yesterday to 6 o''clock in the morning, during this period, neither surveince of the dressing room nor the surveince of the corridors leading to the dressing room were photographed that someone had entered the dressing room. This was impossible! No one had been in the dressing room, but the clothes had been scratched. It didn''t make sense. Violet always felt something wrong, but couldn''t tell. In desperation, she had to ask the security guard to send a copy of the surveince to her mobile phone, and then slowly study itter. The top priority now was the clothes! Back in the dressing room, there were many more people in the dressing room. They were the models who were about to run the show. Looking at the damaged clothes, the modelsined. Violet rubbed her temples and was about to p her hands to calm them down, when a female voice full of malice suddenly came from the door, "Oh, it''s so lively here!" Phoebe! Violet immediately turned around and saw Phoebe carrying her bag against the door frame. Violet frowned slightly, "Why are you here?" "I heard that your clothes on the catwalk were torn, of course I came to see your joke." Phoebe said gleefully. Violet tightened her red lips, "Who did you listen to?" "This has nothing to do with you. You¡¯d better think about how to deal with it. Tsk-tsk, look at those clothes. Being cut like this, it is so miserable!" Phoebe''s gaze fell on the clothes in the dressing room, her eyes full of delightful. Seeing her so excited and crazy, Violet narrowed her eyes, "It''s you, right?" "What?" Phoebe was startled. Violet approached her with a certain tone, "You ruined these clothes, right?" A dim light shed across Phoebe''s eyes, which was fleeting. Sheughed, "Why do you say it''s me? Is there any evidence?" "I really don''t have evidence, but there are several doubts that point to you." Violet stared at Phoebe closely. Phoebe looked at her calmly, "Oh? What?" Violet said expressionlessly, "First of all, you are not a participant in ¡®Born of Fire¡¯, but you can know the news that the clothes were damaged so soon. This shows that this matter is rted to you. Secondly, you and I have grudges. You target me so many times. So I have a big doubt that it is you." As if she heard the big joke, Phoebeughed loudly, "It''s not bad. It''s a wonderful reasoning. But it''s a pity..." "What a pity?" Violet frowned. Phoebe wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes andughed, "Unfortunately, it''s all wrong, Violet, you''re screwed up. I''m waiting for you to be removed from the fashion circle after today!" After that, she stepped on high heels and walked away. Violet looked at Phoebe¡¯s back, raised her eyebrows and muttered, "Am I screwed up? How could it be!" Retracting her gaze, Violet took out her mobile phone from her bag, dialed phone number and went out, "Hey, Jessie, can you deliver the thing I gave youst time to the fashion hall?" "Sure, but what happened?" Jessie asked. Violet rubbed her temples, "You''ll know when youe. Hurry up! I''ll wait for you outside the gate of the fashion hall." "Okay!" Jessie nodded. After hanging up the phone, Violet found a few strong and sturdy staff members and went to wait outside the gate of the fashion hall together. After waiting for about twenty minutes, Jessie arrived with a small truck. Violet asked the staffs to unload the boxes in the truck one by one, while she stood by, counted and directed, "Be careful. Don''t get them knocked. After I finish the count, move them to the dressing room. Jessie, you will also follow them. Help me guard them. Don''t let anyone open these boxes. If anyone doesn''t listen to you, just drive him out." "Okay!" Jessie answered. After Jessie left, a ck phantom stopped in front of Violet. The rear window of the car rolled down, revealing Stanley''s handsome face. He looked at Violet, who was bending over and walking around the boxes, frowned, "What are you doing?" "Mr. Murphy." Violet stood up straight and looked over when she heard his voice. Stanley said, "What are these?" "It''s clothes." Violet closed the notebook in her hand and replied. Stanley raised his eyebrows, "Clothes?" Violet nodded, "Well, Mr. Murphy, I won''t tell you anymore. The big show is about to begin. I have to hurry up to prepare. Goodbye!" After speaking, she asked the staffs to lift the remaining boxes and left. Stanley looked at her hurried figure. His eyes narrowed, "Go and check to see if something has happened." "Okay." Fraser in the driver''s seat responded. Ten minutester, Fraser came to Stanley''s lounge with a nasty expression on his face, "Mr. Murphy, Something really happened. The clothes on the catwalk were torn." "What?" Stanley''s face sank, "Who did it?" "I don''t know yet. Violet has already called the police. Now some police officers havee to investigate, but there is no result yet." "Really?!" Stanley tightened his fists, his body filled with coldness, "Then increase the investigation. Find out this person for me!" Ruining the catwalk clothes would not only ruin Violet, but the reputation of the Murphy Group would also fall to the bottom. So he would definitely not let the person go! "Yes!" Fraser nodded. Stanley stood up and walked out of the lounge to the dressing room. When he reached the door of the dressing room, he didn''t go in, but knocked on the door outside. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. It was Jessie who opened the door. She was a little surprised to see him, "Mr. Murphy." Stanley didn''t ask her why she was here, and said lightly, "Where is Violet?" "She¡¯s seeing those models putting on makeup inside." Jessie replied. Stanley raised his chin, "I''m looking for her." "Okay, I''ll call her out now." With that said, Jessie turned her head and shouted inside, "Violet, Mr. Murphy is looking for you." "I¡¯ming!" Violet replied. Ten secondster, she came to the door, "Mr. Murphy, what can I do for you?" "Come out and talk." Stanley pointed to the corridor. Violet had no objection, followed him a few steps, walked to a rtively quiet ce at the end of the corridor and stopped. "I have already known it." Stanley turned around and spoke first. Chapter 98 The Big Show Gets the Success Chapter 98 The Big Show Gets the Sess Violet bowed her head apologetically, "I''m sorry, Mr. Murphy. Such a thing happened before the big show, but you can rest assured. The big show will still be held normally." Hearing this, Stanley thought of something. A sharp light shed across his ck eyes, "The cardboard boxes you just had..." "Yes!" Violet nodded. Stanley smiled, "Well, not bad." "I''m just in case too." Violet smiled embarrassedly. "Oh?" Stanley raised his eyebrows, "You already knew that someone would take actions at the clothes? Then do you know who it is?" "Yes!" Violet looked into his eyes, "It¡¯s Phoebe." Stanley squinted, "Are you so sure?" Violet nodded but then shook her head. Stanley was a little puzzled, "What do you mean?" Violet sighed, "In the beginning I was pretty sure it was her, but I met her just now. After confronting with her, I was not so sure. I had no evidence. But if I can find some staffs involved in this matter, I can get some evidence." Stanley lowered his eyelids to cover the emotions in his eyes, "I see! I will let Fraser look for it." "That''s great." Violet was overjoyed. With his help, she believed this matter would soone to light. "Go ahead with your work first. I will give you an exnation after the big show is over!" Stanley nced at his watch. There was still an hour left before the big show started. Violet said, "Okay." After returning to the dressing room, Violet let Jessie go home first. Today was the weekend. She was not relieved to leave the two children at home for one day. So she¡¯d better let Jessie help her take care of the two children. After about half an hour, the models in the dressing room had already finished their makeup. Violet ordered the clothing assistants, "Well, you guys can open these boxes now." The clothing assistants were originally curious about the stuff in these boxes. Now, when they heard that they could open them, they naturally couldn¡¯t wait to open them. After opening the boxes, the stuff was exposed. Everyone eximed, "Violet, howe there are two sets of catwalk clothes?" "This is not what you should be concerned about. You should change clothes for the models now!" Violet pped her hands and urged. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Everyone immediately became busy. Soon, the big show officially began. In the audience under the T stage, Phoebe stared at the T stage with excitement. At this moment, she could already imagine the scenes where those models couldn''t appear on the stage, or they wore tattered clothes to appear on stage. Either way, there was only one ending waiting for Violet, which was boycotted by the fashion circle! The sound control lights dimmed in the hall and the music rang. The host on the T stage exited. The opening model walked out of the backstage with arms on her akimbo. After putting on a pose, she started walking towards the front of the T stage. As she got closer and closer to the front of the T stage, the excited expression on Phoebe''s face slowly solidified. She whispered in disbelief, "How is this possible?" Weren''t the clothes broken? Howe the clothes on the model were all intact? Phoebe bit her lip. Her face was filled with confusion. As the models came out one by one, she became even more irritable. The development of the matter hadpletely exceeded her expectations and control. She stamped her foot in anger, not wanting to stay any longer. Then she got up to leave. However, at this moment, two bodyguards suddenly stopped her, and took her away. She looked so resisting. This scene was seen by very few people, so it did not cause any noise. The catwalk on the T stage was still going on. Stanley looked at the feedback frommentators and audiences around him. He knew that the show was a sess. Starting tomorrow, the clothingpany of the Murphy Group would have a ce in the industry. At this time, Fraser came to Stanley''s side, bent over and said something in his ear. "I see! Don¡¯t let her go." Stanley nodded. "Yes!" Fraser went away. Stanley regained his gaze on the T stage. The show on the T stage was drawing to a close. The models returned to the stage one after another. Violet also walked out with the microphone at this time. As the chief designer of this big show, she was going to give a speech. After Violet gave her speech, Stanley took the flowers handed by the staff on the side, walked to the T stage, and gave the flowers to Violet. While Violet was ttered, she was also a little confused. As the organizer of the show, although he was also going to give a speech, he didn''t say that he wanted to give her flowers. Although Violet felt puzzled, she didn''t ask. She still smiled and took the flowers, then handed the microphone to Stanley. Stanley stood beside her, also speaking some official words. But at the end of the speech, he suddenly looked at Violet, "I am most grateful to Miss Hunt. Without her, there would be no grand show today." Violet didn''t expect Stanley to say in public that she was the most grateful person for him, so she was surprised for a while. "Miss Hunt, thank you!" Stanley opened his arms towards Violet, "You saved the Murphy Group''s clothingpany." His words immediately made Violet''s eyes red. She took the microphone in his hand, "First of all, I am very touched by Mr. Murphy¡¯s gratitude to me. Secondly, I want to say, Mr. Murphy, without your trust, recognition, and your wholehearted support for me, I can''t give everyone a perfect show. Mr. Murphy, thank you too." After speaking, Violet hugged Stanley. At the same time, all the audience and guests stood up. For a while, apuse rang through the fashion hall. After a while, Violet let go of Stanley and wiped tears of excitement and joy with the back of her hand. Stanley frowned when he saw this, and took out a wet wipe to her, "Use this." "Yeah." Violet took it, put down her hands, and took the wet wipe. After the apuse subsided, they walked down side by side. Backstage, Stanley looked sideways at Violet, "Come with me." From his cold eyes, Violet roughly guessed where they were going. She nodded, and walked behind him in the direction of the lounge. When they arrived in the lounge, Fraser saw them, said hello, and opened the door of the lounge. Phoebe in the lounge saw the three of them, feeling very panic. But she forced a smile on her face, "Stanley, you are finally here. Fraser actually locked me here and don''t let me go." "I asked him to do it." Stanley said. Phoebe''s face became stiff. Seeing Violet next to him, she immediately understood something and clenched her fists, "Stanley, you also suspect that I ruined the catwalk clothes?" Stanley was nomittal. "Director Hunt, admit it!" Violet looked up at Phoebe lightly. Phoebe sneered, "Funny! Why should I admit what I haven''t done? Besides, the catwalk clothes are intact! Don''t get me wronged!" "The clothes on the catwalk are indeed intact, because it is a backup, just in case." Violet curled her lips. "Backup?" Phoebe squinted. Violet nodded, "Yes, I guessed from the beginning, you might do something on the big show, but I don¡¯t know what you will do, so I quietly made a lot of preparations. Whether it¡¯s clothes, jewelry or shoes, I have prepared a double copy." Stanley raised his eyebrows. He thought she had prepared an extra set of clothes. Unexpectedly, she also prepared shoes and jewelry. Fraser was also surprised. "It''s no wonder that the Finance Department said that Miss Hunt''s funds for ¡®Born of Fire¡¯ were twice as much as nned." Chapter 99 Not Phoebe Chapter 99 Not Phoebe Violet smiled embarrassedly, "I''m sorry, Mr. Murphy. I didn''t tell you." Stanley shook his head and looked at her appreciatively, "You did a good job. If there are no your preparations, today''s big show would have been ruined!" "Yes." Violet pursed her red lips with emotion. She was also very grateful for what she did at the time. Phoebe also understood. No wonder the model''s clothes on the catwalk were intact. It turned out that the truth was so! Violet smiled, "Director Hunt, are you surprised?" Phoebe snorted disdainfully, "Yeah, I am really surprised. But what is the use of what you have said so much? I haven''t done it!" "Really?" Stanley stared at her. Phoebe''s eyes flickered, and then nodded, "I swear. I really didn''t break those clothes." "Then what do you exin this person?" Stanley patted his hands twice. Then a bodyguard brought a man in. Seeing that man, Phoebe panicked and quickly calmed down. "It seems that you know him." Stanley pursed his thin lips. Phoebe took a deep breath, "Yes, I know him." Violet raised her eyebrows. So soon! "Who is he?" Stanley pushed the man to Phoebe. Before Phoebe could speak, Violet stared at the man and suddenly pped her hands, "Ah, I remember you. You were the staff member who told me that Phoebe was looking for me yesterday!" "It''s me. I''m sorry. I''m fascinated by money. It was this Miss Hunt who said that as long as I gave the key to her and then put the photos in front of the cameras of the dressing room, she would give me half a million, so I..." The man lowered his head ashamed. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Violet looked confused, "Photos? What photos?" "It''s the photos of the corridors leading to the dressing room." Stanley pursed his thin lips lightly and said. Violet frowned and then understood, "Got it! Phoebe took unmanned photos of the dressing room and various corridors in advance, and then put the photos in front of the surveince camera, then what the surveince captured will be forever unmanned rooms and corridors." "Yes." Stanley nodded. Violet bit her lip, "No wonder I always feel that there is a problem with the monitoring. It turns out that the problem is here!" Phoebe''s trick was really shrewd and could almost deceive everyone. Violet looked at Phoebe angrily. Phoebe red back, and then hurriedly looked at Stanley, "Stanley, I admit I bribed this person. I had the idea of ruining the clothes at first, because I hate her. Without her, I¡¯m still the eldest daughter of the Hunt family and your fianc¨¦e. So I have always felt insecure. I want to drive her away, but..." "But what?" Stanley''s face was extremely gloomy. Violet also looked at Phoebe in surprise. She never expected that Phoebe would say her hatred so bluntly. "But I dare to swear, I really didn''t break the clothes!" Phoebe raised three fingers. The staff member also spoke at this time, "What Miss Hunt said is true. She asked me to deal with the monitoring and then go to the dressing room to help her watch outside. But when we got to the dressing room, the clothes had been torn!" "What?" Violet eximed in disbelief. Stanley was also a little surprised, frowning tightly. Phoebe clenched her fists. Her face was full of anger, "The person who really torn the clothes must be trying to frame me, just like thest time Violet was beaten by the policeman in the police station. It is clear that the policeman was not bribed by me. Yes, but you are all doubting me." Although she was happy to see others ruin the clothes, she couldn''t ept that she was being med by others. "You said it was not you who bribed the policemanst time?" Violet was really confused now. She thought it was Phoebe who did it. But it was not her. "Nonsense, of course it wasn''t me. If I bribed that policeman, do you think you woulde out intact?" Phoebe scorned Violet. Violet''s heart sank. The look in her eyes was unpredictable, "If it¡¯s not you, who is it?" "Who knows if you have any other enemies besides me." Phoebe snorted. Stanley touched his chin, eyes drooping. No one knew what he was thinking. After a while, he put his hands down and looked at Phoebe indifferently, "Although it¡¯s not you, I can''t let you go easily. Fraser!" Stanley shouted. Fraser stood up. Stanley pointed to Phoebe, "Take her back to the Hunt family and tell Eason to keep an eye on her. Otherwise, I wille to him." "Yes." Fraser nodded, and then walked towards Phoebe. Phoebe quickly stepped back, "Stanley, I said it wasn''t me. Why would you punish me?" "Because you wanted to do it." Violet said. Stanley nodded, "You should be thankful that you didn''t do it. Otherwise, you would ruin the reputation of the Murphy Group today!" Phoebe flinched, "Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t bluff me!" "Puff!" Hearing this, Violet couldn''t help butughed, "Director Hunt, do you think Murphy is joking with you? Today''s big show, the guests invited are all current managers of international brands. More than that, whether the critics or catwalk models are all well-known internationally, including the media." "Violet is right." Fraser continued, "We have invited so many big brands just to make the clothing company famous in the world. If Violet had not prepared the clothes in advance, not only would today''s big show make the Murphy Group be a joke, but also the guests would resist the Murphy Group because they would feel that the Murphy Group was teasing them!" "Now do you understand?" Stanley looked down at Phoebe condescendingly. "I..." Phoebe opened her mouth but she couldn¡¯t say anything. Then she was obediently taken away by Fraser. As for the staff member, he was sent to the police station by the bodyguard. Soon, only Stanley and Violet were left in the lounge. Stanley looked at the time and said to Violet, "I will drive you back." "Yeah." Violet agreed. The two walked to the parking lot one after another. On the way, Violet watched Stanley several times, and finally couldn''t help but said, "Murphy, I''m sorry. Although it was not Phoebe, she is right. I may have other enemies. I... " "Maybe it''s not necessarily your enemies." Stanley interrupted her. Violet blinked, "Mr. Murphy, you..." "It is possible that the real culprit of this incident was directed at me and the Murphy Group." Stanley squinted back. As the person in charge of the Murphy Group, whether in business or privately, there were many people who hated him. There were many people who wanted to pull him down. Ivan was one of them. Maybe this thing was done by Ivan? Thinking about it, Stanley clenched his fists in his trouser pocket, "I will definitely investigate this matter and give you an exnation." "Okay." Violet nodded. An hourter, they arrived at the apartment. Stanley parked the car downstairs, "Go back and rest for a few hours first. Don''t bete for the celebration dinner at night." "Okay." Violet waved to him. Stanley rolled down the window, restarted the car and left. Violet watched his car go away until she couldn''t see it. Then she turned around and entered the apartment building. Chapter 100 Poach Chapter 100 Poach When Violet came back at the apartment, Jessie took the two children to the door to greet her. "Violet, you are back." "Mommy, hug!" The two children opened their hands towards Violet together. Violet squatted down and hugged them, "Are you obedient at home?" "Yes." The two children nodded together. Violet rubbed their hair, "Good boy! Good girl! Go back to the room and y. Mommy and Jessie have something to say." "Okay." The two children went back to the children''s room hands in hands. Only Violet and Jessie were left at the door. Violet changed her shoes and walked into the living room with Jessie. Jessie poured a ss of water for her, and couldn''t wait to ask, "How is it? Has Phoebe been punished?" Violet shook her head, "It¡¯s not her." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Huh? Not her?" Jessie eximed, "Who is it?" "I don''t know. So I want to ask you it¡¯s possible that it is our enemies abroad?" Violet asked after taking a sip of water. Jessie pondered for a few seconds before denying, "It should be impossible. I haven''t heard that they havee back." "Really?" Violet sighed lightly and said nothing. She didn''t have many enemies, except for Phoebe and Talia, but also a few foreign ssmates. Because the teacher chose her as his apprentice, they hated her. So there were many conflicts between them. But since they didn''te back and it wasn''t Phoebe, besides, Talia didn''t have that ability, it seemed to be Stanley''s enemies. Thinking of this, Violet pinched the bridge of her nose with a headache. This feeling of being involved in other people''s grievances was really ufortable. In the evening, after Violet left the two children to Jessie, she changed into a little evening dress and went to the hotel to attend the celebration banquet of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯. In addition to the employees of the Murphy Group, there were alsomentators and models who came to this celebration banquet, so it was extremely grand. Violet, as the chief designer of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯, attracted much attention when she came. Many brands took the initiative to make friends with her. In just ten minutes, the business cards in her hand were already thick. "Violet." Fraser suddenly came behind Violet. Violet put the business card in her handbag, and then looked back at him, "Fraser." "Mr. Murphy let you over." Fraser pointed to the front. Violet looked over and then she saw Stanley holding a microphone standing under the stage, talking to a waiter. Then she nodded, "I see! I''ming right away." She walked towards Stanley. When she reached Stanley, she yelled softly, "Mr. Murphy." Stanley stopped talking with the waiter, looking sideways, "How long have you been here?" "It''s been a while. What can I do for you, Mr. Murphy?" Violet asked. Stanley didn''t answer. After adjusting the volume of the microphone, he said to her, "A matter of awards." After speaking, he took the microphone and walked to the stage. With his appearance, the entire banquet hall became quiet. Everyone turned their eyes to him. After Stanley cleared throat twice, he said slightly, "Wee to the celebration banquet tonight. Everyone knows that today''s show was very sessful. Everyone is the hero. Since everyone is the hero, there will be no less rewards. Now the person I read outes up to receive the reward. The first one, Violet!" The audience suddenly burst into apuse. Violet walked to the stage with smile and stood beside Stanley. Stanley picked up a check and gave it to her. Violet took the check with both hands. When she saw it, she was surprised, "Mr. Murphy, will it be too much?" She knew that after the big show, she would have a lot of rewards. But she didn''t expect it to be five million! Stanley lightly exined, "Not much. The sess of this big show means that the clothingpany is about to be a new brand under the Murphy Group. It can be said that you have created a billion, even tens of billions for the Murphy Group. So it¡¯s just a little." Hearing what he said, Violet was relieved. She epted the cheque with joy, "Thank you, Mr. Murphy." Stanley couldn''t help being amused by her look now. After a smile shed across his eyes, he read the name of the next person to receive the award. Violet didn''t stay on the stage. She turned and got off the stage. Facing the congrattions from everyone, she smiled and responded to the same joy. But when there were too many people congratting her, she became a little impatient to deal with it. She made up an excuse and walked to the rest area. But when she walked to the rest area, she was stopped by someone, "Violet, congrattions. After today, you are a well-known designer!" Hearing this sound, Violet''s back stiffened. She suddenly turned her head to look. Then she saw Ivan. "Director Murphy, why are you here?" Violet asked suspiciously as her eyes fell on Ivan. Ivan pushed his sses, "Today is a celebration banquet. I am also a senior executive of the Murphy Group anyhow. So I attended the event." A disgust shed into Violet¡¯s eyes, but it was fleeting. She put down the wine ss in her hand, "Director Murphy, enjoy yourself. I won''t bother you." With that, she was going to other ces to rest. In short, she just didn''t want to stay with Ivan. But Ivan suddenly grabbed her arms and smiled evilly, "You have to leave as soon as I came? Are you so afraid of me?" Violet pulled out her arm in disgust, "Director Murphy, please don''t do anything to me. Your behavior has caused me a lot of trouble. Next time, I will directly sue you for harassment!" "Huh!" Ivan whistled arrogantly, "I haven''t seen you in a few days, but your temper is a lot worse than before." Violet patted the non-existent dust on her arm, and made no secret of the disgust on her face, "It depends on the person whether my temper is good or bad." "Yeah." Ivan touched his chin and nodded, "You have a good temper to everyone, but you are so bad to me. This shows that I am special in your heart, right?" He pointed to her heart. Violet frowned, "You think too much. You can''t get into my heart at all." Ivan felt funny. After smiling, he took off his sses and wiped them, "Oh? Really? Then I want to see if I can walk into your heart." "You can try." Violet said with a cold face. Ivan stared at her with eagle-like eyes. After watching for a while, he smiled and retracted his gaze, "I will definitely try. But it¡¯s not now. Violet, I heard that you are not a formal employee of the Murphy Group, right?" Violet nodded, "Yes, so what?" This was no secret. She naturally didn''t intend to hide it. Ivan leaned close to her, "Would you like to work for me?" "Huh?" Violet took a step back, "Director Murphy, what do you mean by that?" "I am going to set up a clothingpany by myself. I want you toe over and work for me. As long as youe, the position of design director is yours." He was poaching her! Violet tucked her hair, "Sorry, Director Murphy, I have no ns to change jobs." "Why? Are you willing to be a little designer here in the Murphy Group?" Ivan narrowed his eyes, a little displeased with her rejection. Violet''s lips moved. Stanley''s voice sounded from behind as soon as she was about to speak, "Of course she will not be just a small designer. With her abilities, the design director will not be her ending." "Mr. Murphy!" Violet turned to look at him happily. Chapter 101 Lilys Return Chapter 101 Lily''s Return It was a good thing for her that he came. In this way, she would not have to face a dangerous person like Ivan alone. Looking at the joy on Violet¡¯s face, Stanley nodded slightly. A soft look shed across his eyes, but when facing Murphy Ivan, the soft look disappeared again, "If you are looking for a designer, go to other ces. Don''t even think about my men!" The words of ¡°my men¡± caused Violet''s heart to jump suddenly. She looked at his stern profile. Although she was very clear, his words had no other meaning. It was simply meant that she was his employee. But her heart still couldn''t help but throb. "But I just like Violet. What should I do if I don''t want to find others?" Ivan spread his hands, pretending to be very annoyed. Stanley''s aura became cold. His thin lips pressed into a straight line, "Are you going to his side?" He looked at Violet. Violet recovered and shook her head, "Of course not. I have just rejected Director Murphy. I will not work for someone who wants to hurt me. I am not so stupid to jump into the trap." Hearing this, Stanley was instantly satisfied. He smiled, and the aura all over his body became soft. Ivan looked at Violet bitterly, "Violet, you make me so sad." Violet knew he was pretending, so she turned her head and didn''t intend to talk with him. Stanley took a step forward, blocking Violet, "Haven¡¯t you heard it? She won''t go." "Whatever. I won''t give up." Ivan looked at Stanley without flinching. Just when the two men was conflicting, Violet''s cell phone rang suddenly. The two men looked at her at the same time, she smiled embarrassedly, took out her mobile phone, "Sorry, I have to answer the call." With that, she walked towards the balcony. Only Stanley and Ivan were left in the same ce. Stanley squinted his eyes and asked coldly, "What is the purpose of inviting her to yourpany?" "What purpose can I have? Today''s show, let me see her talent. Is it not a normal thing to poach outstanding talents to mypany?" Ivan shrugged. Stanley sneered, "If you haven''t done anything like that to her, I would believe some of your words." Ivan''s sses reflected light, "Didn''t I fail in that matter?" "You should be thankful that you didn''t seed, otherwise you won''t be able to stand here soundly now!" Stanley nced over Ivan coldly. Ivanughed lowly, "Stanley, don''t you think you are too caring about her?" "What do you mean?" Stanley''s eyes condensed. Ivan spread his hands, "Nothing. She''s back." He signaled Stanley to look back. Stanley turned his head and saw Violete back with a mobile phone in her hand and a smile on her face. Obviously, there was something happy. "Mr. Murphy, I may have to leave first." Violet stopped in front of Stanley, apologizing. Stanley looked at her, "What''s the matter?" "Well, I''m going to the airport to pick up a very important person." Violet looked at her watch and said. "Who is it?" Stanley asked subconsciously. Very important? Was it the biological father of two children? Thinking about it, Stanley felt a little ufortable. Violet didn''t know what he was thinking. As soon as she was about to answer, Ivan smiled and said, "Violet, don''t worry about Mr. Murphy. Bye." "Okay, then I''ll go first." Violet gave a hmm, then smiled apologetically to Stanley, and left quickly, carrying her handbag. All the way to the airport was smooth. Violet saw a beautiful woman sitting in the waiting hall. She waved her arms and shouted, "Mom, here!" When the beautiful woman heard Violet¡¯s voice, she pulled down her sunsses and looked over. Seeing Violet, her eyes lit up. Then she hurriedly pulled up the suitcase and got up from the waiting hall, "Sweetie, miss you!" "Mom, I miss you too." Violet opened her arms. The mother and daughter gave a hug. After the separation, Lily looked at Violet up and down. Her eyes were filled with love, "You¡¯re thinner and have dark circles under your eyes. Haven''t you rested recently?" Violet took the suitcase and said, "I have been preparing for a big show in thest few days, so I have less time to rest, but I have two days off from tomorrow on, so I can have a good sleep." "That''s good." Lily nodded. The mother and daughter walked out of the airport, stopped a taxi outside and returned to the apartment. The two children were very happy to see their Grandma. They kept pestering Grandma to y with them until it was almost ten o''clock before they were coaxed to sleep by Violet. "I''m old! My waist hurts after ying with them for a while!" Lily sat down on the sofa, rubbing her waist and smiling bitterly. Violet made a cup of honey water and put it on the coffee table in front of Lily, then walked behind her and massaged her shoulders, "What are you talking about? You are still young! Everyone say that I and you are like sisters when we stand together!" Lily was coaxed by Violet to cover her lips andughed, "You¡¯re so sweet." Violet leaned down and put her chin on Lily¡¯s shoulder, "Mom, what I said is the truth." "Well, well!" Lily patted Violet on the shoulder. Violet suddenly thought of something and stood up straightly, "By the way, didn''t I say I wanted to give you a gift before? Wait a minute. I''ll get it to you." With that said, Violet ran back to the room in a hurry and took out a file bag. Lily looked at the file bag in Violet¡¯s hand and then asked, "What''s in it?" "You''ll know after reading it." Violet handed Lily the bag of documents. Facing Violet¡¯s urging eyes, Lily took the file bag and opened it. After reading it, she stood up immediately, "Baby, is this true?" "Of course, it''s true!" Violet nodded. Lily pped the table happily, "Okay, that''s great. Eason, Eason, you cheated on me back then. Unexpectedly, now, the woman you love also cuckolded you. You deserved it. Baby, you didn''t tell Eason about this, did you?" "No." Violet replied, picking up a grape into her mouth. Lily sat back again and said, "So great. Let''s conceal this matter to the end. Let Eason be cuckolded for a lifetime. Then tell him when he is about to die, so that he can feel my copse back then!" "Okay." Violet hugged Lily, soothing her injured heart. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. At this moment, the doorbell rang suddenly. Violet let go of Lily. Seeing that Lily''s eyes were red, she quickly passed a tissue to Lily to wipe the tears. Then, she got up and went to open the door. The door was opened. Fraser stood outside and waved to Violet, "Violet, did I bother you?" "No." Violet shook her head, and then asked suspiciously, "Fraser, is there anything wrong?" "Here is the thing. I apanied Mr. Murphy to pick up an important item, but it happened that the cab couldn''t be opened, so I wanted to ask if you have a phone number for the property." Fraser pushed his sses and looked calmly. Looking in the living room behind her, he seemed to be looking for something. Violet didn''t notice his strangeness. She just smiled and nodded, "Yes, wait a minute. I''ll get your business card." With that, she turned and went back to the living room. "Baby, who is it?" Lily nced at the door. Violet squatted in front of the coffee table, looking for a business card while answering, "It''s my boss. Mom, go to sleep. You have jetg." "Okay." Lily dropped grapes and pped her hands. Then she got up and walked to the bathroom. Violet found the business card and came back to the door, then she handed it to Fraser. After Fraser thanked her, he did not rush away, but pretended to ask curiously, "You have a guest?" Chapter 102 The Death of Jordan Murphy Chapter 102 The Death of Jordan Murphy "Yeah, it''s my mother." Violet smiled. Fraser breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s good!" "Huh?" Violet looked at him unclearly, "Fraser, why are you so happy?" "Am I?" Fraser pretended that nothing happened, "Well, Violet, I''ll go back first, bye!" After speaking, he turned around with the business card and entered the apartment opposite. After closing the door, Fraser sighed slightly, looked at the business card in his hand, and smiled helplessly. Ever since Violet left the celebration banquet, Mr. Murphy pulled a long face. Don¡¯t think he didn¡¯t know that Mr. Murphy was curious about the person that Violet picked up. Otherwise, why would hee here? So for Mr. Murphy, Fraser had to knock on Violet''s door. If Mr. Murphy knew that the person Violet picked up wasn¡¯t a man, but her mother, he should be in a good mood, right? Thinking about it, Fraser squeezed the business card and walked to the study. "Mr. Murphy." Fraser shouted at the door. Stanley sat on the chair and looked up at him, "What did you do?" "Didn''t you say that the cab can''t be opened? I went to Violet¡¯s house to ask for the property¡¯s business card." Fraser handed the business card to Stanley. Stanley didn''t answer. His eyelids drooped. No one knew what he was thinking. Fraser cleared his throat slightly, "Mr. Murphy, Violet''s mother looks so young." "What?" Stanley''s back straightened slightly. There was a smile in Fraser''s eyes behind the sses, and then he said, "Violet''s mother!" "The person in her family is her mother?" Stanley rubbed his pen. The cold aura all over his body was obviously diminishing. Fraser nodded, "Yes." Stanley pursed his thin lips, "Why did you tell me that?" "Nothing, just want to share with you what I saw." Fraser said with a smile. For what? To make you happy! "Okay, put down the business card. Did you have any clues?" Stanley dropped the pen, put his fingers on the desk, and asked in a deep voice. After putting down the business card, Fraser became serious, "No, but it is certain that it was not Ivan." Stanley tapped his finger on the desktop, "Since it is not him, then investigate the otherpanies who have hatred against the Murphy Group!" "Yes!" Fraser replied. Stanley stood up, "Let''s go back to the vi." "Mr. Murphy, won''t you live here tonight?" Fraser raised his eyebrows and asked. Stanley''s eyes shed slightly, and he gave a hmm. He had already decided, so Fraser didn''t say anything anymore. Then they walked out of the study and to the door of the apartment. As soon as the door was opened, the door on the opposite side was also opened. Lily came out from the inside carrying a garbage bag. When she saw Stanley, she couldn''t help but stunned, "Are...are you that kid from the Murphy family?" She pointed to Stanley with some uncertainty. Stanley raised his eyebrows, "Hello, Ma¡¯am!" Fraser snickered behind him. This was the first time he heard someone called Mr. Murphy "that kid". Then Fraser suddenly felt that something was wrong. He felt chilly. Then he looked up. After seeing Stanley''s cold eyes, he shivered and quickly stoppedughing. Then Stanley looked away. Lily saw this scene. She couldn''t help covering her lips, "By the way, are you Stanley, right?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Stanley nodded, "Yes." "Then can I call you Stanley?" Lily asked gently. Stanley raised his chin slightly, "Of course." "Okay." Lily patted her hand. Then she thought of something and introduced herself, "Stanley, you should not know me. I am..." "I know you. Violet''s mother! You¡¯re also the goddaughter that grandfather recognized when he was alive." Stanley said. Lily nodded with smile, "Yes, you know it all! Did you know that your grandfather and I made a marriage contract for you and Violet?" "I know! But I''m sorry. It''s impossible for me to be with her." Stanley said indifferently with his eyes down. Fraser felt a little sorry for Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, you are not wrong at all in this marriage contract. It is clearly Violet who is wrong. Why do you apologize?" "Okay, shut up!" Stanley frowned. Fraser closed his mouth and said nothing. As Lily listened to the conversation between the two, the smile on her face faded a lot, "Stanley, do you not like the marriage contract made by me and your grandfather at all?" Otherwise, why did Fraser say it was her daughter''s fault? Stanley pursed his thin lips and did not answer. From the beginning, he really didn''t like being forced to get engaged. But he didn''t refute it. Because in his opinion, marrying everyone was the same. Seeing Stanley not speaking, Lily''s eyes dimmed. Her face was full of apologetic smile, "I''m sorry, Stanley. Your grandfather and I didn''t think about so much back then. Actually, I didn''t n to decide this for you and Violet at first. But your grandfather said that as long as you make a marriage appointment, he can leave with peace of mind. So I..." "Ma¡¯am, do you know how my grandfather died?" Stanley suddenly interrupted her loudly. His always calm face was a little impatient now. "Mom, who are you talking to?" Violet''s voice came from behind Lily. Immediately afterwards, she stepped on her slippers and walked over. Seeing Stanley, her eyes widened unexpectedly, "Mr. Murphy!" Stanley ignored her and locked his eyes tightly on Lily. Violet didn''t know what happened, and looked at Lily. Lily was silent for a few seconds before sighing suddenly, "I do know." "Please tell me!" Stanley clenched his fists. Grandpa''s death had always entangled in his mind. The family doctor said that Grandpa was very healthy and he could live for more than ten years at least. But Grandpa passed away suddenly one day seven years ago. There was absolutely a problem in it. So in the past seven years, he had never stopped investigating, but he had found nothing. "Your grandfathermitted suicide!" Lily looked up at Stanley, and told the truth about the death of Jordan. Violet covered her mouth in surprise. Fraser''s eyes widened in shock. Only Stanley gritted his teeth, unwilling to believe this fact, "It¡¯s impossible!" How could Grandpamit suicide? What reason caused him tomit suicide? "It¡¯s true. Your grandfather told me this personally." Lily''s face was very serious. Stanley''s thin lips moved. His voice was a little hoarse, "Then tell me, why did hemit suicide?" "I don''t know the specific reason, but the day before your grandfather passed away, I met with him. He said that if he lived one more day, he would be overwhelmed with regret and guilt in his heart. Now he made the marriage contract for you, then he could go to make amends to your parents." Lily patted Stanley on the shoulder. Violet bit her lip and guessed boldly, "So, does the death of Mr. Murphy''s parents have something to do with Mr. Murphy¡¯s Grandpa?" She looked at Stanley. Stanley''s eyelids drooped. He didn¡¯t say anything. A gloomy aura exuded all over his body. Lily shook her head, "I don''t know about this. But it should be, otherwise he wouldn''t say such words." "Mr. Murphy..." Violet called Stanley with some worry. Stanley took a deep breath. After suppressing the emotion in his mind, he bowed slightly to Lily, "Thank you for telling me this. I will visit you again another day. Bye!" After speaking, he took Fraser away. Violet kept watching him enter the elevator, then retracted and closed the door. When she turned around, she met Lily''s deep eyes. Lily asked, "Violet, tell me, did you fall in love with Stanley?" Chapter 103 Both Fell Chapter 103 Both Fell "Ah?" Violet was stunned for a moment. Then, she looked away with a guilty conscience, "Mom, what are you talking about? How is it possible!" "You can lie to others, but you can''t lie to me. I saw it just now. The look in your eyes when you see Stanley is very different." Lily turned around Violet¡¯s face. Violet opened her mouth, trying to say something, but in the end, she said nothing. Lily sighed, "Right?" "Mom..." Violet pulled her sleeves. Lily looked at the daughter in front of her, feeling so sorry, "It was all my fault. If I hadn''t given up looking for Stanley because of the obstacles of Sam, maybe you and Stanley would have been married long ago. Then you wouldn''t have children with other people. Stanley wouldn''t be snatched by Talia''s daughter." "Mom, don''t say that!" Violet smiled and put her head on Lily¡¯s shoulder, "Everything is over." "Yeah, everything is over. Just as Stanley said, you and he are impossible. So Violet, you should give him up quickly and stop loving him. Now you have children and he has a fianc¨¦e. If you continue loving him, it would only hurt yourself, understand?" Lily reminded seriously. Violet''s eyelids drooped, covering the sadness in her eyes. Then she answered in extremely low voice, "I understand." In fact, she knew from the beginning that it was impossible for her and Stanley to be with each other. So she kept her feelings silently so that no one would find out. But now her mother directly said that it was impossible for them, she still felt a little sad. "Well." Lily patted Violet on the back. Violet¡¯s head rubbed against Lily¡¯s shoulder, "Mom, it''ste. Let''s go to bed. I haven''t slept with you for a long time." "Okay, Mommy will hold you to sleep tonight." Lily smiled. The next day, after Violet drove the two children to the kindergarten, she came to the hospital with a bag and looked for George. George was seeing a patient. When he saw hering, he made a look at her. Violet gave him an OK pose, walked lightly to the chair to sit down, and waited for him to finish. After about ten minutes, the patient went out. George got up and went to the water dispenser. He took a ss of water with a disposable paper cup and came to Violet. Then he gave her the water cup, "Why are you here?" "My mother asked me to give you something." As she said, Violet put down the water cup, picked up the bag beside her and handed it to him, "This is a gift my mother brought back from abroad, and some medical books that your mentor asked my mother to bring you." "Great, thank your mother for me." George smiled and took the bag, and then asked, "By the way, when did shee back?" "Last night." Violet took a sip of water and replied. George took out the medical books in the bag and put them on the desk, "Is Steven alone abroad?" "Yes, but my mother will leave in a few days." Violet waved her hand and said. George nodded. Just when he was about to say something, a nurse ran in anxiously, "Dr. Joe, a brain tumor patient was transferred from the other hospital just now. Dr. Baxter asked you to go over and take care of it." George frowned. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Violet stood up, "George, I won''t bother you now." "Okay, eat out in the evening. I''ll treat you guys." George took the white coat on the shelf and put it on. Violet gave a hmm. Then, George followed the nurse out. Violet didn''t stay here. She closed the door of George¡¯s office, and was about to leave. As she walked out of the doctor''s office building and passed the garden, a gentle female voice suddenly stopped her, "Is it Miss Hunt?" Violet stopped and turned to look. Seeing Ivy wearing the hospital gown and a wig and sitting in a wheelchair smiling at her, Violet couldn''t help but be surprised for two seconds, "Miss Ellis." She really didn''t expect to meet Ivy here. "It really is Miss Hunt. I thought I was wrong." Ivy controlled the wheelchair and came to Violet. Violet smiled at her, "Why did Miss Ellise out alone? Is no one taking care of you?" "Yes, it''s just that he went back to help me get my coat." Ivy nced at the hospital building and immediately asked, "Miss Hunt came to see Dr. Joe?" "Well, yes." Violet nodded. "May I know what is the rtionship between Miss Hunt and Dr. Joe?" Ivy blinked and looked at Violet curiously. Violet tucked her hair, "Friends." "Well, I thought Miss Hunt was Dr. Joe''s girlfriend. I think you two are a good match." Ivy pouted regretfully. Violet smiled a little embarrassedly, "How is it possible? Miss Ellis, don''t say that." "I''m serious, but... Forget it, can Miss Hunt help me to sit down there? This wheelchair is not very comfortable to sit on." Ivy pointed to the sun lounger behind Violet. Violet took a look, nodded, and then stepped forward to help Ivy from the wheelchair. But just when Violet was about to help Ivy onto the chair, Ivy suddenly fell towards Violet, almost weighing herself on her. Violet lost bnce and fell to the ground. Ivy also fell on her. Violet felt that her internal organs were disced. The most serious thing was that her arm was rubbed directly against the ground. Arge piece of skin was torn. The pain made her face pale and cold sweat came out of her forehead. "Ivy!" At this moment, a male voice filled with nervousness sounded. Immediately afterwards, the tall figure walked over quickly, lifted Ivy from Violet, and looked at her with concern, "Is it all right?" "I''m fine." Ivy shook her head, then went to see Violet on the ground. Stanley also looked over. When he saw Violet''s face clearly, he couldn''t help but startled, "Why are you here?" Violet stood up from the ground, enduring the pain. Then she smiled at him, "Mr. Murphy." She was also a little surprised. He turned out to be the one who helped Ivy get the coat! "What were you doing just now?" Stanley pursed his lips and looked at Violet, a touch of questioning in his voice. Violet¡¯s smile froze on her face. She lowered her eyelids and replied, "Just now, Miss Ellis said that she wanted to sit on the sun lounger, so I helped her to sit on it, but she fell." Was he ming her for making Ivy fall? "Is that so?" Stanley turned his gaze to Ivy. "Yes." Ivy nodded, and then apologized embarrassedly, "I''m sorry, Miss Hunt, I just suddenly lost strength and caused you to fall." "Never mind." Violet forced a smile. Stanley''s tight face eased, "Okay, time is almost up. I will take you back to the ward first." "No, I haven''t gone to the front to see the flowers." Ivy pointed to the front flowerbed and didn''t want to leave. "Next time!" Stanley pushed her back into the wheelchair and pushed her away. Seeing the back of the two of them going away, Violet couldn''t help narrowing her eyes. Violet didn¡¯t know if she thought too much. When she helped Ivy get up from the wheelchair, it was so smoothly. When she was about to help Ivy sit on the sun lounger, she suddenly became unstable and fell on top of her? Did Ivy do it on purpose? Violet retracted her gaze and then nced at the ce where she had just fallen and thought thoughtfully for a few seconds. Finally, she only treated it as an ident, and left the hospital, covering her scratched arm. In the afternoon, Violet wore a pair of ck sses and loose pajamas. She was sitting cross-legged on the sofa and drawing the design draft when the doorbell rang. She put the design notebook and pencil on the coffee table, then got up to open the door. The door was opened. Looking at her in sloppy dress which was different from her usual looks, Stanley raised his eyebrows, "You usually dress like this when you are at home?" Chapter 104 Applying Medicine Chapter 104 Applying Medicine "Huh?" Violet didn''t react a little. She lowered her head and nced at herself, then blushed immediately, "Well... wait a minute. I''ll change my clothes!" After speaking, she mmed the door shut. The door panel almost hit Stanley''s nose. Stanley took a step back and couldn''t help but chuckled as he watched the decoration hanging on the door panel still swaying slightly. This was the first time he saw Violet who was so reckless. After a few minutes, the door was reopened. Violet returned to the same exquisite and fashionable dress as before. She made a gesture of inviting Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, pleasee in!" Stanley nodded and walked in. Violet poured a ss of water for him, "Mr. Murphy, what brings you here?" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Take off your clothes!" Stanley put the bag in his hand on the coffee table and said. Violet almost choked on her own saliva and looked at him incredulously, "Mr. Murphy, what are you talking about?" Take off her clothes? Stanley realized that his words were a little misunderstood. He put his fist on his mouth and cleared his throat, "I came here to apply medicine for you. Didn¡¯t you fall?" After pushing Ivy to the ward, he went to the ce where they fell and found a pool of blood stains there. Since Ivy was not injured, it was self-evident that the blood stains belonged to. "It turned out to be like this!" Violet held back her shocked smile, and then touched her injured arm, "It''s not serious. No need, Mr. Murphy." "Not serious?" Stanley narrowed his eyes. Suddenly, he pulled her wrist. In her exmation, he directly raised her sleeve. Looking at the long bloodstain on her fair arm, Stanley''s face became gloomy. His lips pressed into a straight line, "It''s not serious? Are you not afraid of having scars on it?" "I..." Violet suddenly had nothing to say. As a person who loved beauty, how could she not be afraid of having scars on her arm? Once the scars were left on her arm, she couldn¡¯t wear the clothes she liked. But why was he so angry? Violet looked at Stanley unclearly. Stanley let go of her wrist, and said, "Sit down." "Oh." Violet sat down on the sofa obediently. Stanley took the bag on the coffee table and sat next to her, then opened the bag and took out the contents one by one. It was sterilized iodine, anti-inmmatory drugs, and cotton swab bandages. After Stanley ced these things in the order in which they were used, he looked up at Violet, "Roll up the sleeves by yourself." "Got it." Violet nodded and rolled up her sleeve. Stanley opened the iodine and began to disinfect her with medicine. His movements were very gentle, as if he was afraid of hurting her. He almost didn''t use much force. Violet looked at his serious side face. A hint of sweetness could not help but rose in her heart. Her eyes were blurred, and even the indoor atmosphere became warm at this time. But the warm atmosphere was soon broken by the sound of the door opening. Lily came in with so many bags. She saw Violet and Stanley sitting on the sofa head-to-head. The smile on her face suddenly froze, "What are you guys doing?" "Mom, you''re back." Violet raised her head and greeted Lily. Lily gave a nk expression. Seeing that Lily was a little unhappy, Violet realized something, and quickly said, "Mom, Mr. Murphy is helping me apply medicine." "Apply medicine?" Lily''s face tightened. She walked over quickly, "What''s wrong with you, baby?" "Nothing serious. I fell when I went out." Violet said nonchntly. Stanley picked up the bandage, wrapped it around her arm a few times and then tied a knot, "It''s done." "Thank you, Mr. Murphy." Violet put down her sleeves. Lily''s face eased a lot. She smiled at Stanley, "Stanley, thank you." "Never mind." Stanley threw the used cotton swabs into the trash can, then stood up, "Ma¡¯am, can I talk to you for a sec?" "What?" Lily looked at him suspiciously. Stanley pursed his lips and replied, "In the few months before my grandfather passed away, he was very close to you. I want to know some things between you and my grandfather." After learning that his parents¡¯ deaths were rted to his grandfather yesterday, he discovered that he never knew his grandfather. Maybe from Violet''s mother, he could know some secrets about Grandpa. "This..." Lily frowned somewhat embarrassedly. Violet pulled her sleeves, "Mom!" Lily red at Violet, then lowered her voice, "You just care about him!" Violet stuck out her tongue mischievously. Lily rubbed Violet¡¯s nose, and then said to Stanley, "Okay,e to the study with me." With that, Lily walked towards the study. Stanley did not immediately follow, but thanked Violet. He knew that if it were not for her, her mother would not agree so simply. After about half an hour, Stanley and Lily both walked out of the study. Stanley''s face was tense, "Ma¡¯am, I have to leave first." "Okay." Lily nodded. Stanley nced at Violet again, and then left. Violet closed the door, "Mom, what did you tell him?" Lily sat on the sofa, picked up the remote control and turned on the TV, "Just told him about his Grandpa''s past." "Then why is Mr. Murphy not so happy?" Violet pointed out the direction Stanley was leaving in a puzzled way. Lily changed the channel indifferently, "How do I know that? But why are you asking so much?" "I''m curious." Violet looked away unnaturally. Lily looked at her, "Are you curious or worried about him?" "Mom!" Violet called her with a long tone. Lily''s face remained unchanged, "You can''t fool me around even if you act like a spoiled child. How did I tell you yesterday? I let you restrain your feelings. But today, you actually invited him home and asked him to help you apply medicine. Are you afraid of loving him not deep enough?" "It¡¯s not me. He came by himself." Violet went over and picked up the design notebook and pencil, "Okay Mom, I have to pick up the childrenter." "Wait a minute!" Lily stopped her. Violet paused with her hand on the doorknob of the bedroom, and looked back at Lily, "What''s the matter?" "Speaking of children, I suddenly found that Calvin looks too much like Stanley!" Lily touched her chin in thought. Violet''s back stiffened, "What''s weird about this? There are so many that look like each other in this world." "But I have never seen such simr persons." Lily squinted and stared at her back, "Baby, tell me honestly, is Stanley the father of two children?" "How is it possible? I didn¡¯t know Mr. Murphy before. How could he be the children¡¯s father? Mom, don¡¯t guess. It doesn¡¯t matter who the children¡¯s father is. The important thing is that they are my children and your grandchildren, right?" Violet persuaded with blinking eyes. Lily sighed, "Yes, all right. I won''t ask. I will pick up the children with you." "Okay." Violet nodded. At the same time, she heaved a sigh of relief where Lily couldn''t see it. In the evening, Violet took Lily and her two children to a French restaurant. George saw them, raised his hand and waved, "Ma¡¯am, Violet, here!" After Violet smiled back, she and Lily walked over with children. "Sorry, George, have you waited a long time?" Violet said embarrassedly. Chapter 105 Be in Danger in the Restroom Chapter 105 Be in Danger in the Restroom "No, I just arrived here." George got up and pulled the chair for Lily, "Ma¡¯am, please sit down." Lily happily covered her lips and smiled, "Thank you so much." "It¡¯s my pleasure." George pushed his sses, and then pulled chairs for Violet and the two children, and finally for himself. After finishing this, George handed the menu to Lily, "See what you want to eat." "Okay." Lily took the menu and got together with the two children to read the name of the dish. George brought a small te of pastries to Violet, "Your favorite dessert." "Thank you." Violet took it with a smile. George took a sip of the water in front of him, "I heard Ivy say you fell with her today. Are you okay?" "I''m okay. It''s just that my arm hurt a bit. Mr. Murphy has already applied some medicine." Violet replied, putting a piece of dessert into her mouth. George''s eyes became cold, "Mr. Murphy?" "Yeah." Violet nodded. George covered his mouth with a cup, "Why did he apply medicine to you?" "I don''t know. He came to me by himself." Violet shrugged. George rubbed the ss and didn''t speak anymore. The coldness in his eyes made people feel chill. At this time, Lily and the two children finished ordering the dishes and handed over the menu, "Well, see what you want to eat." "George!" Violet directly gave the menu to George. George held back anger, regained a gentle smile on his face, and nodded, "Okay." After ordering, the waiter took the menu to the kitchen. Violet finished her dessert, took a napkin and wiped her mouth, then stood up, "I''ll go to the restroom." After speaking, she asked other waiters about the location of the bathroom, and then left the seat. After peeing, Violet came out of the cubicle and walked to the sink, ready to put on makeup. When she lowered her head to look for lipstick in her bag, a cubicle behind her suddenly opened. A man in a hoodie came out from it, stepped behind her, and pressed the back of her head down. Violet was shocked by the sudden change. The bag ced on the wash basin was swept to the ground by her arm. All the stuff inside were out. "Who are you! Let me go! Help!" Violet yelled in fear while struggling. Not only did the man not let go of her, but he increased the strength of his hands, pushed her head into the sink, and then freed up a hand to unscrew the faucet. The icy water poured down from the top of her head. Violet shivered so coldly, and then water ran down her cheeks into the nasal cavity, choking her coughing again and again. When there was half of the water in the sink, the man pushed Violet''s head into the water. "Don''t hate me! I also acted ording to orders. Who let you not to be a good woman and go to snatch someone else''s man?" The man finally spoke, but his voice was obviously lowered deliberately, just because he didn''t want Violet to hear his original sound. Although Violet heard his words, she didn''t have time to think about who ordered him. At this moment, her small face was flushed. The feeling of suffocation made her feel ufortable. Both arms began to scratch and wave in the air. "Ummm..." Violet''s face waspletely immersed in the water, and there was a steady stream of water flowing down her head. She couldn''t open her mouth. She could only make a gurgling sound, and she could only use her throat to beg for mercy, hoping for this man let her go. But the man remained unmoved and kept pressing her head, not even giving her a chance to breathe. Obviously, he wanted to drown her. Realizing this, Violet felt desperate. As time passed, she struggled less and less, and her consciousness became more and more blurred. Just when she thought she was going to die, two female voices suddenly came from outside the restroom, "You really need me to apany you to go to the restroom?" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "I can''t walk anymore." "Okay, I''ll wait for you at the door. Hurry up." "Okay, okay." After they finished speaking, a crisp sound of high heels came from the restroom door. After the man cursed ¡°damn it¡±, he let go of Violet and rushed out quickly. The two women were taken aback, "What happened? Howe there are men in the women''s restroom?" "Go in and take a look?" Soon, two sexy women came in from the outside. Seeing Violet whose head was buried in the sink, they were shocked again. Then they hurried forward to help Violet up, "Are you okay?" Violet waspletely weak at this moment. She could only lean on one of the women, panting for breath, unable to open her eyes, "Help...help me call the police..." "Okay, okay, well, I''ll call the police." Another woman nodded quickly and took out her mobile phone to call the police. "Thank you..." Violet thanked her very gratefully. If they hadn''te over suddenly, she might have really died here. "You¡¯re wee. Let me help you go outside," said the woman who was supporting Violet. Violet gave a hmm and agreed. There was a waiting chair outside the restroom. As soon as the woman put Violet on the chair, Violet''s cell phone rang. The woman who had just called the police handed Violet''s bag over. Violet thanked again and took out the phone from her bag, "Mom..." Hearing the weakness in Violet''s voice, Lily became nervous, "What''s wrong with you, baby?" "Mom, someone is going to kill me." Violet squeezed the phone tightly and said in a crying and scared voice. Lily stood up abruptly, "What?" "Mom, I''m outside the restroom." "Okay, I''lle right now!" Hanging up the phone, Violet hugged her knees and started crying. The two women saw her crying like this, and they didn''t know how tofort her. After all, they hadn¡¯t experienced this kind of thing. Violet couldn''t get well just by a few words offort. Within a few minutes, Lily and George came over with the two children and the manager. When the two children saw Violet so embarrassed, they were both scared and cried. "Mommy, are you okay?" Arya took Violet''s hand, crying out of breath. Calvin clenched his fists and asked angrily, "Mommy, who was going to kill you?" "I don''t know." Violet shook her head and said palely. George stepped forward, took off his coat and put it on Violet, "Ma¡¯am, pull Calvin and Arya away. I have to check Violet." "Well, well." Lily immediately took the two children away. Although George was a brain doctor, he knew some ordinary diagnosis. After the examination, he let out a sigh of relief. Before Lily and the two children asked, he said directly, "Nothing serious. It''s just a short period of hypoxia, and she was greatly frightened. She''ll be fine after a period of rest. " "That''s good. That''s good." Lily patted her chest relievedly, and then asked, "Baby, tell me, what happened?" Violet closed her coat tightly, looked at the restroom door with dull eyes, and told them what happened. After listening, Lily wiped her tears directly, "Damn it! Who the hell wanted to kill my daughter!" "Ma¡¯am, calm down." George supported Lily while looking at Violet, "Violet, did you see that person''s face?" "No, he has always been behind me. I can''t see him at all." Violet shook her head. When she mentioned the man, her voice was obviously trembling. George looked at the two women who had rescued Violet again, "How about you guys?" Chapter 106 The Suspect Chapter 106 The Suspect "No, he rushed out with a swish. Besides, he was wearing a hat." The two women replied. George nodded, "It seems that the murderer has hidden his face specially." At this time, the restaurant manager hurried over with a few police officers. "Which of you called the police!" A senior police officer asked. The woman who called the police raised her hand, "It''s me." "Tell me, what happened?" The senior police officer opened the notebook in his hand, preparing to make a record. The woman who called the police nced at Violet. Seeing Violet nodded at her, she told the story. Lily even directly took the police officer''s hand, "Sir, please be sure to catch the murderer!" "Please." The two children also said. George didn''t speak. His eyelids drooped. No one knew what he was thinking. "Don''t worry. This is our duty. We will definitely do it." After pacifying Lily and the two children, the senior police officer pulled his hand back and began to ask Violet. After the question, the senior police officer frowned tightly, "So troublesome!" "What''s wrong?" the restaurant manager asked hurriedly. The restaurant under his jurisdiction happened such things. How could he not be in a hurry? "ording to this youngdy, the murderer was specially disguised. Besides, this is a restroom. There is no surveince, let alone the murderer''s face, even the body height of the murderer is not known. It is not easy to catch." The senior police officer sighed. "There is surveince in the corridor." The restaurant manager pointed to his head and said. George raised his eyebrows, "Really? That''s great. The surveince in the corridor will definitely capture the scene of murderer escaping. How about going to the monitoring room?" "Okay." The senior police officer nodded. Lily helped Violet up from the chair. A group of more than a dozen people walked towards the monitoring room. As George said, the surveince did capture the scene of the murderering out of the women¡¯s restroom. But unfortunately, the identity of the murderer was still not confirmed. So the senior police officer had no choice but to go back to the police station to make a transcript, and then started the investigation. "Aye!" Violet sneezed several times before leaving the restaurant. Lily turned to the restaurant manager and asked, "Do you have a hair dryer? How about letting my daughter dry her hair first? Otherwise, she will catch a cold." "Yes, we have." The restaurant manager nodded repeatedly. Lily left the two children to George and asked him to take care of them, while she took Violet and followed the manager to dry the hair. "Hey, isn''t that Violet?" Behind a window in the private room on the second floor of the restaurant, a baby-faced man was surprised when he saw Violet. Afterwards, he took out his cell phone and dialed out the phone number, "Hey, Stanley, guess who I saw." "Boring!" Stanley stared at theputer in front of him, and replied coldly. Henryughed twice, "I saw Violet." Stanley paused when he tapped the keyboard, "Violet?" "Yes." "Where did you see her?" Stanley put the phone to his ear. Henry tapped on the window and replied, "Emgrand Restaurant, but she doesn''t look well." "What''s the matter?" Stanley asked in a deep voice and tightened the hand which held the mobile phone. Henry looked at Violet below, "I don''t know the specifics. She seems to have been frightened. Her face is very pale and her hair is wet. She wears a men''s jacket. The important is that there are two police officers following her. Stanley..." Before Henry finished speaking, he suddenly found that there was no sound on the other side of the phone. He took the phone to the front and looked at it. Stanley actually hung up the phone. It seemed that Stanley was ready to rush here after hearing Violet''s situation. Downstairs, Violet got the hair dryer. With Lily''s help, she dried her hair. Then, she followed the two police officers into the police car and left the restaurant. It was already ten o''clock in the evening when she finished the record and came out from the police station. Violet and others walked in the night. The atmosphere was very down. "Violet, is your mood better?" George asked softly while looking at Violet who bowed her head and said nothing. Violet gave a hmm and forced a smile, "It''s better." "Mommy..." The two children looked at her. The worry in their eyes was so obvious. Violet squatted down and touched the heads of the two children, "Don''t worry. Mommy is all right." "Mommy, I''m scared." Arya threw herself directly into Violet¡¯s arms, "I almost lost Mommy." "Yes, who is so vicious and wants Mommy''s life!" Calvin said with clenching his small fist, his face full of anger. Lily pursed her lips, "ording to the police station, it should be the people around us. Otherwise, it would be impossible to know Violet''s whereabouts so clearly, and lurk in the restroom." "Yes, I think it''s the people around me too." Violet nodded. There was aplicated look in George¡¯s eyes, "Violet, who do you think of?" Violet moved her lips. Just when she was about to speak, a car horn came from not far away. Immediately afterwards, two high beams came on, shining on Violet and other, making them a little bit unable to open their eyes. "Who is it?" Lily put her hand in front of her eyes. "It''s Uncle Murphy." The two children blinked. Seeing the tall figure walking against the light, both of them jumped up happily. "Uncle Murphy." The two children ran towards Stanley. Seeing the two children''s enthusiastic attitude towards Stanley, George¡¯s eyes behind the sses narrowed, but soon they returned to nature. Stanley squatted down and picked up Arya. The other hand held Calvin¡¯s hand and they walked to Violet. Then he looked Violet up and down, "Are you okay?" Violet said, "How do you know that something happened to me?" "Henry told me. He was also in the restaurant." Stanley replied. Violet suddenly lifted her chin, "It turned out to be like this." "Has the murderer been caught?" Stanley put Arya down and asked again. "No, but I feel that this murderer is just someone who takes money to do things. The real murderer is still hiding in the dark." Lily sighed. Violet¡¯s eyes fixed on Stanley. When Lily saw it, she was a little puzzled, "Violet, what are you staring at Stanley like this?" Violet''s eyes flickered, "Nothing." She looked away. Stanley caught something wrong. His eyes darkened, but he didn¡¯t ask what she was thinking. He proposed, "Ma¡¯am, it''ste. I will drive you guys back first." "Okay." Lily nodded, "Thank you." "Ma¡¯am, then I won''t go with you." George said with a smile. Lily wanted to ask him the reason. Then he said, "There will be an operation tomorrow morning. I want to go back to rest early." "Okay, be careful." Lily nodded and agreed. Violet and the two children waved their hands and said goodbye to him. Only Stanley didn''t move, pretending that he didn¡¯t see it. George didn''t care about it. He still said goodbye to Stanley, and then drove away. "Then let''s go back." Lily looked back after George''s car disappeared. Stanley nodded slightly and had no objection. On the way back to the apartment, Lily looked at Stanley who was driving, and tentatively asked, "Stanley, why did youe to us all of a sudden?" "The Murphy Group has shares in Emgrand Restaurant. Such things happened to you guys! As one of the bosses, I have to do something." Stanley lowered his eyelids and said lightly. Lily was a little disappointed. She thought he was worried about Violet. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She seemed to be thinking too much. It was only Violet loved him. "Mr. Murphy, can I ask you a question?" Violet suddenly said after coaxing the two children to sleep. Chapter 107 Elevator Accident Chapter 107 Elevator ident Stanley nced at her in the rearview mirror, "Of course." "Mr. Murphy, could it be that Phoebe wants to kill me?" Violet clenched her fists and asked. Squeak! Stanley stepped on the elerator abruptly and stopped the car. Several people in the car leaned forward uncontrobly, and were finally pulled back by the seat belt. But the two children were awakened by this move. "Mommy, what''s the matter?" Arya asked in a daze, rubbing her eyes. Calvin sat up and looked around, "Has something happened?" "Nothing, go to sleep." Violet touched the heads of the two children, pushed the two children back on herps, and lightly patted the backs of the two children. Arya was not awake at first, and soon fell asleep again. But Calvin was lying on Violet''sp obediently with his big eyes open, and refused to sleep. Violet didn¡¯t force him to sleep. "Stanley, why did you stop suddenly?" Lily said in a frightened voice. "Sorry." Stanley pursed his thin lips, then turned to look at Violet in the back seat, "Why do you think it is Phoebe?" "Because the murderer said something in my ear at the time, saying that I snatched someone else''s man. From my return until now, because of work, only Mr. Murphy always talks with me. Besides, Phoebe also said it several times that I want to snatch her position." Violet looked into his deep eyes and said. Lily also turned her head and patted Violet, "What? The murderer actually said this to you? Why didn''t you tell those police officers at the police station just now?" Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Violet did not answer, still looking at Stanley. Calvin also stared at Stanley. The admiration for Stanley in his eyes faded a lot. It turned out that Mommy was almost killed because of Uncle Murphy? Stanley caught the change in Calvin''s eyes. Somehow, he felt as if his heart was grabbed by someone. He even felt that he lost something important. He clenched the steering wheel and said solemnly, "I know! I will find it out!" " "It''s not enough to find it out!" Lily became serious, "Stanley, if it is really Phoebe, I hope you will break the marriage contract with her and send her to jail immediately." "I will." Stanley lowered his eyelids to cover the emotions in his eyes. He would do the same even if she didn¡¯t remind him. The Murphy Group did not need the Mrs. Murphy whomitted murder. Seeing that Stanley was not temporizing her, Lily was satisfied and eased her face, "That''s good. Stanley, go." Stanley gave a faint hmm, took another look at Violet, and restarted the car. When they arrived at the apartment, Stanley walked them to the door and left. Calvin pulled Arya, who was already awake, into the children''s room. Lily came out of the kitchen with a te of washed fruit, "Baby, leave Stanley''spany as soon as possible." Violet was ironing George''s coat. Hearing this, she paused slightly, "What''s the matter?" "You still ask? Today¡¯s thing almost scared me to death. You are so close to Stanley. There may be any danger in the future." Listening to the worry in her mother''s words, Violet felt warmed. The expression on her face softened, "I know. Don''t worry. I will write about resignation in a few days." She had only worked in the Murphy Group for one month. Now that the show was over, it was almost time for her to leave. Depressing the faint reluctance in her mind, Violet put the iron aside, "Well, Mom. I''ll take a bath first." "Go to bed early." Lily nodded. Violet responded and took her pajamas to the bathroom. That night, Violet hadn''t slept well for almost the whole night. When she closed her eyes, the scene she almost suffocated and died popped into her mind, so that when she woke up the next morning, two big dark circles were under her eyes, which scared Lily. "Baby, what''s the matter with you?" Lily touched Violet''s face. Violet shook her head, "I''m okay, Mom. There''s no rice at home. I''ll go out to buy some breakfast." "Okay, be careful on the road." Lily exhorted. Violet smiled, took the wallet and went out to the elevator. When she got to the elevator, she pressed the button to open the door. The elevator came up quickly. Just as Violet was about to go in, Lily suddenly ran up, "Wait a minute." "What''s the matter?" Violet took back one foot into the elevator and turned to look at her. Lily took a note and handed it to Violet, "Help me buy some of these things by the way." "Let me see." Violet took a look at the note and nodded, "Okay, then I''m leaving." After speaking, she was about to get into the elevator again. But just as she stepped into the elevator with one foot, the elevator shook violently. "Violet!" Lily was so shocked. Then she subconsciously took Violet''s hand and pulled her back. When Violet was pulled to the corridor, the elevator box suddenly fell down uncontrobly, but the elevator door did not close. Violet and Lily watched the elevator box fell to the first floor at an extremely fast speed with a loud bang. The loud noise also made Violet and Lily tremble. Their faces turned pale. "Mom..." Violet hugged Lily tightly, her voice trembling. Lily was not much better than her at the moment. But she still pated Violet¡¯s back tofort her, "It''s okay, baby, it''s okay." Violet stared nkly at the elevator door that was still unclosed, and the iron chain connected to the elevator box. Her hands and feet were cold, "Mom, this is definitely not an ident!" If it wasn''t her mother who suddenly came out to stop her and asked her to buy other things, she might have been crushed into pieces now. "I know! This is not an ident. Someone wants to kill you!" Lily said with red eyes and gritted teeth. The elevator was finest night. Why did it break down early this morning? It was sopletely broken, which was obviously impossible. "Call the police!" Lily released Violet and quickly took out her mobile phone to call the police. Soon, people from the police station came. It was still those peoplest night. "The appraisal result hase out. The elevator was indeed broken by someone." The people from Identification Department came over and said to Violet and Lily. Violet was sitting on the sofa, holding a cup of hot water in her hand. But even with the hot water, there was no way to warm her cold palms at this moment. She couldn''t calm down when she thought that she was almost dead just now. Lily stood behind Violet and put her hand on Violet¡¯s shoulder, "Sure enough! Who is so vicious that he wants to kill my daughter twice in a row!" Several police officers looked at each other. In the end, the person from Identification Department took the lead to speak, "Miss Hunt should have suspicion, right?" "How do you say?" Lily frowned. The person in Identification Department looked at Violet, "Just now we found some words on the top of the elevator box..." He seemed a little hard to say. Finally, he directly showed Violet the photos he had taken, "Miss Hunt, please see for yourself." Violet put down the water ss and took the photo. Then she saw the words, ¡°Bitch! Dare to snatch my man? Go to the hell!¡± Suddenly, she squeezed the photo into a ball. Lily also saw it. When she was about to lose her temper, Violet put down the photo, "Mom, give me your phone." "Okay." Lily reluctantly suppressed the anger and gave Violet the phone. Violet took a deep breath and dialed Phoebe''s phone number. Phoebe''s voice soon came over, "Hey, what a rare guest? You actually called me?" Chapter 108 Indifferent Calvin Chapter 108 Indifferent Calvin "Is it you?" Violet squeezed the phone and asked. Phoebe was confused, "What are you talking about?" "Is it you who ordered the one to kill mest night and today?" Violet stood up. Phoebe froze for a while, thenughed, "Haha¡­ There are finally other people who hate you guts and want your life." "What do you mean? It¡¯s not you?" Violet narrowed her eyes. Phoebe curled her lips, "Nonsense, of course it''s not me. I really want you to die, but everyone knows that we have grudges. Once you have an ident, everyone will doubt me first. I''m not so stupid to kill you now. You should think for yourself whether you have offended other people." After speaking, she hung up the phone. Violet dropped the phone. Lily looked down at her, "Baby, it¡¯s really not her?" Violet rubbed her temples, "I don''t know! The main purpose of my call is to test her. If it¡¯s really her, I should be able to feel something wrong, but I didn''t feel it just now." "That''s not her, who would it be?" Lily patted the sofa angrily. Violet looked down and said nothing. Indeed, whether it was the words that the murderer saidst night or the words on the elevator box just now, they all point to Phoebe. After all, Phoebe was Stanley¡¯s fianc¨¦e and had grudges with her. Phoebe often said that Violet wanted to snatch Stanley away, so it was normal for Phoebe to kill her. But the conversation with Phoebe just now gave Violet another kind of spection, which was that the real murderer wanted to put the me on Phoebe. Someone wanted to kill her, but he also wanted to put the me on Phoebe and let her take the me. If this was the case, the real behind-the-scene would be so scheming and vicious. Just when Violet was thinking about this, Calvin came out of the children''s room, "Mommy." Violet forced a smile, "Why did youe out? Didn''t I let you stay with your sister in the room?" "Arya was tired from crying and fell asleep." Calvin climbed onto the sofa and sat down beside her. Violet hugged his little shoulder, "What''s the matter, baby?" "Mommy, I can''t find the person who wants to kill Mommy. That Phoebe is not the murderer." Calvin lowered his head. His face was full of guilt. Violet frowned, "Honey, didn''t Mommy tell you that don''t participate in adult affairs? Why are you..." "I''m worried about Mommy!" Calvin interrupted her. Violet opened her mouth and suddenly became speechless. Lily patted the back of Violet''s hand, "Well, Violet, he is worried about you. Don''t get angry with him. Listen to what Calvin has found! Why is it not Phoebe?" "Well." Violet sighed and agreed. Calvin frowned. His immature face showed the same coldness as Stanley, "Mommy, I just checked Phoebe''s bank ount and her various electronic products. Then I found that she has not transferred recently. She didn¡¯t contact others, nor even the surveince video captured that she left the house." "In other words, she didn''t contact anyone, didn''t spend any money to bribe someone, and didn''t take the initiative to see anyone, so her suspicion can be basically cleaned up." Violet pursed her lips. Calvin nodded, "Yes." "Why isn''t it her? If it''s really her, we can get her up early. I''m really unwilling!" Lily patted the table with regret, "No, I have to ask those people at the police station to have any other clues." With that, she turned and went out. Violet didn''t stop Lily. She pulled Calvin''s soft little hand. Calvin pursed his mouth, a little unhappy, "Mommy, the real murderer hides too deep. I have no clues to find her out. I''m sorry." "Sweetie, you have done a good job." Violet kissed her son''s forehead. Calvin blushed. At this moment, Violet''s cell phone rang. Calvin took a look, then his face became colder, "Mommy, it''s Uncle Murphy." Violet was a little surprised how his attitude towards Stanley had changed so much, but she didn''t think too much. She picked up the phone and put it to her ear, "Mr. Murphy." "What happenedst night, there were some results. It¡¯s not Phoebe." Stanley''s cold voice came into her ears. Violet gave a hmm, and nced at Calvin, "I already know that the real murderer is someone else." "When did you know?" Stanley was a little surprised. "Just now." Violet replied with a smile. Suddenly, a small hand snatched the phone. Violet looked at her son in surprise, "Calvin, what are you doing?" "Mommy, let me say a few words to Uncle Murphy." Calvin said, putting the phone to his ear. His voice was cold, "Uncle Murphy, stay away from my Mommy in the future. It''s all because of you, Mommy almost died today." "What?" Stanley suddenly stood up from his office chair. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He didn''t care about Calvin''s words of ¡°stay away from my Mommy¡±. Calvin¡¯sst sentence ¡°Mommy almost died today¡± echoed in his mind. Could it be that Violet suffered the same thing asst night? "Uncle Murphy, this morning, Mommy was almost killed by the elevator. All of this was caused by you. Although the murderer is not Phoebe, it is also other women who are interested in you. Uncle Murphy, she is jealous of Mommy, so she wants to kill Mommy." Calvin said coldly to Stanley with a sullen face. He liked Uncle Murphy, but this love was far inferior to that of Mommy. For Mommy''s safety, he would not allow Uncle Murphy to approach Mommy. "Calvin..." Violet was very moved when she saw her son defending herself in this way. On the other end of the phone, Stanley was shocked by the news brought by Calvin. His thin lips moved. His throat was a little hoarse, "I don''t know what happened this morning. I''ming right now!" "Don''te here. We don''t want to see you." Calvin directly stopped him, "If someone who is staring at Mommy secretly sees youing, Mommy will suffer unsuspecting disaster again." Hearing this, Stanley''s hand holding the car key tightened, and finally loosened weakly, "Okay, I won''t come. But you have to tell me, is your Mom okay?" Calvin looked at Violet. Violet nodded encouragingly. Calvin pursed his lips and replied, "Mommy is okay. She was rescued by Grandma in time." "That''s good." Stanley felt relieved, and then narrowed his eyes. He said in a cold voice, "Calvin, I will give your Mommy an exnation for these two incidents!" "I hope." Calvin snorted, hung up the phone, and returned the phone to Violet. Violet touched his head, "Why are you so indifferent to Uncle Murphy?" Calvin lowered his head, "The women around Uncle Murphy almost killed Mommy, so I don''t want to like him anymore." Hearing this, Violet''s eyes dimmed. Yes, although it was not Phoebe, it was also a certain woman who admired Stanley. As for who it was, there were too many. But there was only one person who could treat Stanley as her own man so directly except Phoebe. Ivy! Thinking of her, Violet couldn''t help but remembered the incident in the hospital yesterday. Was that really an ident? "Mommy, what are you thinking about?" Calvin couldn''t help but asked when he saw Violet bit her lip. Violet smiled lightly, "Nothing. Go to tell Grandma, Mommy is going out." She nned to go to the hospital to see whether it was Ivy or not! Chapter 109 Sound Ivy Out Chapter 109 Sound Ivy Out At present, Ivy was the most likely. Violet just got close to Stanley recently, but she was med to snatch Stanley, let alone Phoebe, who was engaged to Stanley. Killing Violet, and then framing Phoebe, this waspletely a matter of killing two birds with one stone. After that, Stanley would belong to Ivypletely. Thinking, Violet patted Calvin''s little ass, "Go. I have to go back to the room to change clothes." "Okay, I''m going to tell Grandma." Calvin climbed off the sofa and ran to the room. After an hour and a half, Violet came to the hospital smoothly. Originally, she thought that there would be some idents on the way here, so she was always worried. But fortunately, nothing happened in the end. It seemed that the people behind the scenes still dared not to attack her in the public, which made her feel a lot more relieved. "Miss Ellis." Violet knocked on the door of Ivy''s ward. Ivy was sitting on the bed and reading a book. Hearing Violet¡¯s voice, she looked up and said, "Miss Hunt, pleasee in." Violet walked in with a smile. "Have a seat!" Ivy pointed to the chair beside the hospital bed. "Thank you." Violet pulled the chair away and sat down. Ivy closed the book and ced it on the bedside, "What brings you here?" Violet didn¡¯t look at her but replied, "I''m here to find George, but he is not at the office. I thought he was here, so Ie here to have a look." "George just returned to the office. Didn''t you see him on the way here?" Ivy narrowed her eyes. Violet tucked her hair, "Really? I should have missed it. I''m sending him a message." After speaking, she took out the phone and pretended to click on it a few times. After a minute, Violet turned off the phone and put it back in her bag, "Miss Ellis, can I wait for George here? He wille to meter." "Of course." Ivy nodded. Violet smiled gratefully, "Thank you." "You''re wee." Ivy stared at her. Being stared at by Ivy, Violet felt a little ufortable, so she subconsciously touched her face, "Miss Ellis, is there anything on my face?" "No, it''s just that Miss Hunt seems to be very tired. Didn''t you have a good rest?" Ivy leaned against the head of the bed. Violet lowered her eyelids to cover the emotions in her eyes, "Yes, something happenedst night." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Oh? What''s the matter?" Ivy seemed to be very interested. She hurriedly approached Violet and asked. Violet looked up at Ivy, "Someone wants to kill me." "What?" Ivy was shocked. It took a while for her to react, "Then have you called the police?" "Yeah, but they didn¡¯t catch the murderer." Violet shook her head regretfully. Ivy raised her scrawny hand and patted Violet¡¯s shoulder, "It''s okay. They can definitely catch the murderer. Don''t be discouraged. But why does the murderer want to kill you?" "Because she felt that I snatched her man." Violet smiled bitterly. Ivy patted the sheets in indignation, "It¡¯s gone too far. She wanted to kill you just because of this? So vicious." "Yeah, when I catch her, I must let her taste the feeling of be almost dying." Violet clenched her fists and pretended to say viciously. "Yeah." Ivy nodded in agreement. Violet frowned slightly. She deliberately said in front of Ivy that someone wanted to kill her. She also deliberately said that if she caught the person who killed her, she wanted to retaliate, just to see if Ivy had any unusual reactions. But unfortunately, Ivy did not have any abnormalities. In this case, either Ivy''s acting skills were so good that she could deceive Violet, or she was really innocent. "Miss Hunt, what are you thinking about?" Ivy stretched out her hand and waved in front of Violet. Violet calmed down, forcing a smile, "Nothing. I''m thinking about George." "Or, just make a call to him?" Ivy pointed to Violet¡¯s bag and suggested. Violet shook her head with a guilty conscience, "No need. Maybe he has a patient now. I can wait." "Miss Hunt is really patient." Ivy adjusted her sitting posture and said. "Well." Violet smiled. Seeing Violet¡¯s bright smiling face, a jealousy shed across Ivy¡¯s eyes, but it was fleeting, "Miss Hunt, has anyone told you that you are beautiful, especially your eyes, which are the brightest I have ever seen." The suddenpliment caused Violet to be stunned for a moment. Then she tucked her hair embarrassedly, "I¡¯m ttered." "I¡¯m serious. Miss Hunt, can I touch your eyes?" Ivy looked at Violet longingly. Violet wanted to refuse. But when she saw Ivy''s eyes, she felt it difficult to refuse. After hesitating for a while, she still agreed. "Great, thank you, Miss Hunt." Ivy happily pped her hands. Violet lowered her head and brought her face to Ivy. Ivy raised her hand to touch Violet''s eyes. Her cold fingers rubbed near Violet''s eye sockets. Her movements were gentle as if she were treating a rare treasure. She was reluctant to let go for a long time. "It''s really beautiful. I really like these eyes. Miss Hunt, you must protect them well. Don''t let them suffer any harm." Ivy said softly. After hearing what Ivy said, Violet couldn''t help but shuddered, feeling inexplicably ufortable. But she didn''t show it on her face. She just replied with a smile, "Of course, these are my eyes. As a costume designer, I will naturally protect them." "That''s good." Ivy seemed to be satisfied with the answer and nodded in relief. Violet stood up and said, "Miss Ellis, since George hasn''te over yet, I''ll go look for him directly. Take a good rest. Bye!" She came here to test Ivy. But she didn¡¯t get anything useful, so there was naturally no reason for her to stay any longer. Hearing Violet want to leave, Ivy didn''t stop her and then she said, "Okay, Miss Hunt, bye." Violet nodded. After Violet left, the smile on Ivy''s face faded and her eyes became cold. Immediately afterwards, she opened the bedside drawer, took out a document from the inside, and opened it. The big words ¡®cornea gets hurt¡¯ on the document pierced her eyes deeply. But soon, she thought of something again. Her fingers slowly touched these words, then a frightening smiled appeared on her face. After Violet left Ivy''s ward, she walked to the brain department, ready to say hello to George. Otherwise, when Ivy asked George if she hade to him, her lie would be exposed. "George." Violet stood at the door of George''s office and knocked gently on the door. George was bowing his head and writing something on the desk. Hearing her voice, he raised his head in surprise, "Why are you here?" "I''lle to the hospital to get some medicine." Violet lied without changing her face. George stood up immediately and came to her nervously, "Get the medicine? Are you sick?" "No, just for the wounds on the arm." Violet touched the arm that was injured yesterday. George breathed a sigh of relief, "Well!" Violet walked into his office. George poured a ss of water to her, "By the way, what happened to the investigationst night? Are there any results?" Violet held the water ss and shook her head tiredly, "No, I almost died this morning." "What?" George squeezed his paper cup tightly. The paper cup was squeezed into a ball, and the water inside spilled out on his hand, but he didn''t feel hot at all. His face was gloomy and terrible. It was the first time Violet saw such an angry George. She couldn''t help being shocked. Just when she was about to say something, George dropped the paper cup, grabbed her shoulder, and asked eagerly, "Violet, did you get injured?" Chapter 110 Resign Chapter 110 Resign "No, I was saved by my mother in time." Violet shook her head. "Really? That''s great." George let go of his hand which were holding her shoulder. Violet checked the time, "George, it¡¯ste. I should go back." "I''ll drive you home." George picked up the car key. Violet waved her hand, "No need, you''re not ready to get off work. I can go back by myself." Seeing her like this, George had no choice but to give up and put the car key back in ce, "Well, call me when you get home." "Okay." Violet responded with a smile, got up and left his office. As soon as she left, George picked up the phone with a cold face and made a call. The call was quickly connected. He directly yelled at the person on the other end, "Didn¡¯t I tell you to stop hurting Violet. Yesterday you almost killed her. I haven¡¯t questioned you yet. Today, you still wanted to hurt her. If you still dare to do it next time, I will expose you!" "Got it. Don''t worry, I won''t act on her for the time being. After all, Stanley is also investigating me. I don''t want to be found out by him. But you''d better tell Violet clearly, letting her stay away from Stanley. Otherwise, she will definitely not be so lucky next time!" After speaking, the woman on the other end of the phone directly hung up the phone. George put down the phone with a gloomy expression on his face. Seeing at the string of numbers in the phone without a name, aplicated look shed across his eyes, which was fleeting. After a while, he pushed his sses to calm down. He found out Lily''s number and dialed it, "Ms. Smith, I want to talk to you about Violet..." "Okay, I see. When Violetes back, I will discuss with her." Lily listened to George''s suggestion and nodded repeatedly. After half an hour, Violet came back. Lily patted the position beside her, "Baby,e and sit down!" Violet put down her bag and walked over to sit down, "What''s the matter, Mom?" "Violet, how about going abroad with me?" Lily looked at Violet. Violet was taken aback for a moment, "Why did you suddenly let me go abroad with you?" "What happened in the past two days really scared me. It''s too dangerous for you to stay here. It''s better to be safer abroad." Lily exined. Violet lowered her eyelids, "No, Mom, I can''t go with you." "What? You don¡¯t want to leave Stanley?" Lily questioned her, a little unhappy. Violet didn¡¯t know how to exin, "No, I promised my teacher to make a name for myself here. If I leave now, I can¡¯t finish what I promised the teacher?" "But aren''t you already famous? The sess of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯ has made you a famous designer." "How can this be enough? The reputation is far less than Mina''s identity. My teacher said that as long as my achievements here reach the same level as Mina, I will be introduced to Design Association. Mom, this is my dream. I don''t want to give it up." Violet held Lily''s hand with an extremely serious expression on her face. Looking at such a daughter, Lily opened her mouth and couldn''t say anything to let Violet leave. She could sigh deeply, "But what about your safety?" Violet lowered her eyes and smiled, and said with some uncertainty, "As long as I stay away from Mr. Murphy, I should be fine, right?" "I hope." Lily patted the back of Violet¡¯s hand with a worried look on her face. In the next few days, Violet never encountered any idents. Everything was so calm. It seemed that the people behind the scenes had temporarily stopped, so the investigation by the police station was also forced to stop. Violet had no choice but to withdraw thewsuit. After all, even if she didn¡¯t withdraw thewsuit, she wouldn¡¯t get anything, either. When Violet came to the Murphy Group, she opened the door of her office, wiped the dust on the desk, turned on theputer, and prepared to print the resignation application. At this time, a designer came to her with a stack of manuscripts to be reviewed, "Violet, are you better now?" "Yeah." Violet said with a smile. Originally, she asked for leave for only two days. But because of those two idents, Stanley gave her a few more days on the grounds of sick leave, so that she could have a good rest. "That''s great. Congrattions, Violet." "What?" Violet looked at her suspiciously. The designer said, "You got a promotion!" "Promotion?" Violet was slightly surprised. The designer nodded, "Yeah, Fraser told us yesterday afternoon that you would be the chief designer of the design department from now on. You will be in position immediately when youe back. Didn''t the Personnel Department inform you?" Hearing this, Violet pursed her red lips. The designer looked at her unclearly, "Violet, are you unhappy?" Violet didn''t answer, but got up and took out the resignation application from the printer, "Thank you. But I have to go to Mr. Murphy." "Okay." The designer took a step back quickly and stepped aside. After Violet said thanks, she strode out of the design department and went to the top floor. "Fraser." As soon as Violet got out of the elevator, she saw Frasering out of the office, so she hurriedly called to him. Fraser stopped and looked back, "Violet, you came to work today?" Violet said, "Yeah, is Mr. Murphy here?" "He¡¯s here." Fraser nodded. Violet held the resignation application in front of her chest, "Please help me tell him that I want to see him." "Okay, wait a minute." Fraser answered, pushed open the door of Mr. Murphy''s office and went in. After a minute, Fraser came out, "Mr. Murphy lets you in." "Thank you." Violet smiled gratefully and walked in past him. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Mr. Murphy." Violet shouted to the man behind the desk in front. The man raised his head, "You came just right. This is the promotion contract drawn up by the Personnel Department yesterday. See if there is any problem with the sry. If there is no problem, I will let..." "Mr. Murphy!" Violet bit her lower lip, interrupting him with aplicated expression on her face, "I came to you for this." "Huh?" Stanley raised his eyebrows. Violet took a deep breath and passed the resignation application in her arms with both hands. Stanley looked down, then the aura all over his body became low, "Are you leaving?" "Yes, please approve!" Violet replied, clenching her fists. Stanley''s thin lips pressed into a straight line. He looked at her coldly, "What''s the reason?" Violet lowered her head slightly, "When I first came to the Murphy Group, it was originally a one-month work period. Now that one month has passed. It''s time for me to leave." Hearing this, Stanley''s face became much more rxed. "The one month at the beginning was just an inspection period for you. The sess of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯ means that your inspection period is very qualified. You can continue to stay!" "Sorry, Mr. Murphy, I still have to go." Violet said. Stanley frowned tightly, "Why?" Violet looked up at him, "Because continuing to stay here will only put me in a dangerous situation, Mr. Murphy, you shouldn''t forget what happened the other day?" Stanley''s thin lips moved. It took a long time for him to make a sound, "No." "So do you think I will be safe if I still stay here?" Violet smiled bitterly. Stanley pinched his eyebrows, "Sorry..." "You don''t have to apologize to me. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It''s just that person who is so vicious!" Violet shook her head, "The reason why I insist on leaving is that besides saving my life, the most important thing is that I don''t want my two children to be in danger. Please, Mr. Murphy!" Stanley lowered his eyelids, hiding the sadness in his eyes, and then replied in a hoarse voice, "Okay, I agree." With that, he picked up the pen and signed his name on the resignation application. Chapter 111 The Name of the Studio Chapter 111 The Name of the Studio At the moment Stanley finished signing his name, Violet felt that her heart suddenly became empty. But she concealed it well and didn¡¯t show it on her face. After finishing signing, Stanley handed the resignation application to Violet. Violet reached out to take it over, but Stanley didn''t let go. Violet looked at him suspiciously, "Mr. Murphy?" Stanley lowered his eyes and said quietly, "After I find out that person, you cane back at any time. The position of the chief designer is also yours." "Thank you, Mr. Murphy, but no need." Violet smiled and refused, "My studio still needs me to go back." Stanley narrowed his eyes, then relieved again, "So that''s it. What is the name of your studio?" "Rebirth!" Violet slowly uttered the words. "Rebirth?" Stanley raised his eyebrows. Why did he think this name was familiar? Seeing what he was thinking, Violet lowered her head andughed, "The studio who sued Phoebe''s studiost time is mine." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Then, Stanley understood instantly. It turned out that Phoebe''s 20 million waspensated to her. "Well, Mr. Murphy, I have to go. This month, I have gotten along well with you. I hope you can find an excellent designer." Violet reached out to Stanley. Seeing her beautiful and fair hand, Stanley¡¯s eyes dimmed. He reached out and shook hands with her, "I will walk you out." "Okay." Violet nodded and didn''t refuse. Stanley walked Violet outside the office. Violet waved to him and then walked towards the elevator. While walking, she held the resignation application in one hand, and tightly grasped the pants on her thigh with the other, trying to resist the urge to look back at him. She was afraid that she would really reluctant to leave if she turned her head back. Soon, Violet entered the elevator. When the elevator door was closed, her eyes were still wet. In order to prevent herself from crying, she kept looking up and holding back the tears. When she arrived at the Personnel Department, she wiped her eyes, then smiled again and walked out of the elevator. After finishing the resignation formalities, Violet didn''t stay in the Murphy Group any longer. After packing her own things, she left the building directly. On the balcony on the top floor, Stanley looked down at Violet who was hailing the taxi on the side of the road, tapping his fingers on the railing lightly. Fraser stood behind him. Listening to his apparently rhythmic percussions, Fraser couldn''t help but speak, "Mr. Murphy, if you are reluctant to let Violet leave, it won¡¯t be toote to stop her now!" "No, let her go. With her talents, she will shine no matter where she goes." Stanley retracted his gaze and turned back into the office. Fraser followed Stanley and rolled his eyes at Stanley silently. ¡®Mr. Murphy, have you misunderstood something?¡¯ The reluctance he said was a man to a woman, not about talents. "Still no clues?" Stanley walked to the office chair and sat down. Fraser pushed his sses to restore his elite look, "No, the people behind the scenes these days have not been acting on Violet, so all clues are useless." "Continue to investigate. The person who can bribe the killer and silently destroy the elevator without leaving a trace will not have a small background. Investigate it from those celebrities." Stanley put his hand on the desk tightly. His hands clenched into fists, and the blue veins on the back of his hands were exposed. Fraser hesitated for a few seconds, "But this way, it''s easy to offend the family behind them." "Hidden. Don''t be caught." Stanley leaned back in his chair, closed his eyes and said a little tiredly. Fraser straightened his back and responded, "I see. I''ll do it now." "Yeah." Stanley nodded. After Fraser left, Stanley opened his eyes, looked at the promotion contract on his desk, picked it up and was about to throw it into the trash can. But when he did that, he suddenly changed his mind. In the end, this contract was locked in a drawer by him. At this moment, the phone under theputer rang suddenly. Stanley nced, picked up the phone and put it to his ear, "What''s the matter?" "Stanley, let¡¯s have dinner together?" Henry suggested excitedly. "No." Stanley refused expressionlessly. "Really?" Henry squinted, "Today is Ivy''s birthday. I want to give her a surprise." Hearing this, Stanley immediately looked at the date in the lower right corner of theputer. When he saw today''s date, he rubbed his temples. Only then did he remember that today was Ivy''s birthday. "Address!" Stanley asked. Henry smiled, "I knew you would change your mind. I will send you the address in a while. I¡¯m going to find George and ask him to give Ivy a two-hour leave at night." Stanley gave a hmm. At the end of the call, he stood up, took the coat on the shelf and put it on his arm, holding the phone in the other hand. Then he walked out of the office. At night, in the noisy bar. Violet was sitting on the booth, pouring sses of beer into her mouth. Soon, her eyes blurred. Jessie came back from the dance. When she saw a few wine bottles empty on the table, she was shocked, "Holy shit, Violet, drink so much wine?" She quickly snatched the wine ss from Violet''s hand. Violet squinted at Jessie, and stammered, "Jessie, are you back?" "Yes, you still recognize me. It seems that you are not particrly drunk." Jessie sat down beside Violet. Violet stretched out her hand to get the wine ss Jessie had just taken away. Jessie didn''t give it to her, but just pushed it far away, "Enough! You are already drunk." "I... I''m not drunk!" Violet waved her hand, feeling unhappy. Her face flushed and her lips were red. With her drunk look, it made her look very attractive. Jessie couldn''t help but stared at Violet. She knew that Violet was as beautiful as a fairy, but she didn''t know Violet would be so attractive when she got drunk. "Damn it! Hurry up to lower your head! When those men see you look like this, they will be crazy for you." Jessie put her coat on Violet''s head. Violet suddenly sobbed. Jessie was stunned, "Honey, why are you crying?" "I''m sad." Violet blinked at Jessie with tearful eyes. "Why are you sad?" Jessie was puzzled. Violet wiped her tears, "I have resigned. I will never see him again." "Who?" Jessie looked dazed. "Stanley..." Violet choked out the name. Jessie was dumbfounded. It took a while for her to react. She looked at Violet incredulously, "Violet, you and Mr. Murphy..." Violet hugged Jessie, "Jessie, am I bad? I like a man with a fianc¨¦e." Jessie swallowed, "No, you are good. Mr. Murphy is so excellent. It is normal for you to like him. As long as you don''t be a mistress, it will be fine." "Yes, so I left." Violet picked up a new bottle of beer and opened it, looking up and taking a sip. Jessie wanted to stop her. But seeing her so sad, Jessie just let her go. She was still thinking about why Violet would suddenly invite her to the bar. It turned out to be because of resignation and she couldn¡¯t see Stanley in the future. "Hey, it¡¯s the first time that you fall in love with a man, but¡­" Jessie looked at Violet, feeling pitiful. Violet vomited directly. Jessie covered her nose and said, "Well, well, don''t drink it. If you drink it again, something will happen. I will drive you back." With that said, she took the wine bottle in Violet''s hand, check out, and then left the bar and went to hail the taxi. But here were basically private cars. For a long time, there were no taxis passing by. Having no choice, Jessie had to help Violet go forward, ready to go to the front to see if she could get a taxi. At this moment, a honking suddenly sounded behind them. Chapter 112 Where Is It? Chapter 112 Where Is It? Jessie felt buzzed in her ears. She turned her head angrily, "Who is it?" "It''s me." Stanley got off the car. Jessie held back the anger on her face and blinked in an incredible way, "Mr. Murphy? Why are you here?" "Passing by. What happened to her?" Stanley''s eyes fell on Violet. Violet buried her head on Jessie''s shoulders. Her hair was scattered, and her face was covered by the hair tightly, so he couldn''t see anything. "Violet is drunk" Jessie replied helplessly. "Did you guys drink?" Stanley squinted. Jessie said, "Yes, Violet is a little sad." "Sad?" Stanley pursed his thin lips, "Why is she sad?" Jessie looked at him bitterly, and muttered, "Why? It''s all because of you." "Huh?" Stanley couldn''t hear clearly, frowning. Jessie reacted and shook her head quickly, "Nothing. Mr. Murphy, can you take us to the nearest subway station?" "Get in the car." Stanley opened the back seat door. Jessie quickly thanked him and helped Violet into the car. Stanley also sat back in the car, nced at Violet who was sleeping in the rearview mirror, and said while fastening the seat belt, "Your address?" "Mr. Murphy, are you going to drive me back home?" Jessie''s eyes lit up. Stanley was nomittal. Jessie was about to say her address, but then she thought of something and looked at Violet. Stanley guessed her scruples, then he said, "I will drive her back home." "That''s great! My house is..." Jessie said out her address. After Stanley turned on the map, he started the car. In about twenty minutes, they arrived at Jessie''s house. Jessie got out of the car and stood outside the window of the driver''s seat, "Thank you, Mr. Murphy. Please take care of Violet." Stanley gave a hmm, rolled up the window, and drove away. On the way, his cell phone rang. Henry''s voice came, "Stanley, why haven''t you arrived yet?" Stanley turned the steering wheel with one hand and pressed the Bluetooth headset on his ear with the other hand, ¡°Something happened. I¡¯ll be there a littlete.¡± "What''s the matter?" Henry asked. Stanley''s eyes flickered. He didn''t mean to answer, "Nothing. I will rush over as soon as possible." "Okay, but hurry up. Ivy is still waiting for you. She heard that you personally went to choose the present this afternoon. She looks forward to it." "Got it." Stanley pressed the headset and hung up the phone. Soon, they arrived at the apartment. Stanley stopped the car and picked Violet from the back seat. Violet seemed to feel that someone was hugging her, so she subconsciously put her arm around the man''s neck. Stanley was stunned and looked down at her for a while. Seeing that she hadn''t moved, he walked into the building. When they arrived at the floor which they lived, Stanley hugged Violet to the door of her apartment and rang the doorbell with his elbow, but no one opened the door. Having no choice, Stanley turned around and opened the door of his apartment, carried her in and put her on the sofa, then picked up her bag, ready to find the key card. But after looking around, he didn''t find the key card in her bag. Stanley had no choice but to pick up her mobile phone and nned to contact the two children. But when Stanley grabbed Violet¡¯s hand and was about to unlock the phone with her fingerprint, Violet suddenly opened her eyes. She got up from the sofa, hugged his waist, and threw herself into his arms. Stanley froze instantly, "What are you doing?" "It''s hot..." Violet said these words in a daze, rubbing her face against his chest. After rubbing for a while, she seemed to feel wrong. Then she raised her head, let go of his waist, rudely pulled out his neckline and tore open his shirt, revealing his strong chest. Looking at his chest, she smiled, patted it, and pressed her face against it again. At this moment, she narrowed her eyesfortably, "It''s so cool." "Violet, do you know what you are doing?" Stanley looked down at the woman who was putting her head on his chest, his Adam''s apple moved slightly. Then his voice became hoarse. Violet rubbed her face against to his chest, "Cool... so cool!" Stanley''s face darkened. He shouldn''t ask this drunkard! "Let go!" Stanley stretched out his hand, grabbed Violet''s shoulder, and pushed her a little away. Violet felt the ice block far away from her. Suddenly, she became anxious. She waved her hand vigorously, and put her face on his chest again. Seeing the woman who was in his arms, Stanley felt headache, "Violet, let go!" "No." Violet hugged him tightly, not letting him go. She even opened her mouth and bit his chest. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. It hurt. Stanley¡¯s neck leaned back, "Violet..." "Huh?" Violet didn¡¯t bite him but raised her head, looking at him innocently. Stanley stared at her. Seeing her slightly opened red lips and smelling the faint scent of wine from her lips, his eyes darkened. Finally, he lifted her chin, bowed his head and kissed her lips. Her lips were soft, tender, and jelly-like. The sweetness of wine in her mouth made him fascinated. Violet didn''t know that she had been kissed. She only knew that the coldness on her lips made her especially like it. She subconsciously hugged the man''s neck and chased the coldness. But to Stanley, her behavior was like a kind of encouragement, making him instantly devoid of reason and only instinct. He loosened her chin, put his hand on the back of her head, and put his other hand on her waist, slowly pushing her down on the sofa. Then they had sex. It was not until dawn the next day that Stanley got up from Violet. He stood by the sofa, looking down at the tired woman who had fallen asleep on the sofa. His eyes were full ofplexity. After a while, he bent down to pick up the clothes on the floor and threw it on the sofa. Then he went back to the room and took a nket out to cover Violet. After that, he walked lightly to the bathroom. When he finished taking a shower and came out of the bathroom while wiping his hair, the phone on the coffee table was constantly vibrating. He stepped to the coffee table, put the towel around his neck, reached out to pick up the phone. The word ¡®Ivy¡¯ was constantly popping on the screen. "Hello." Stanley answered the phone. His voice was charming and hoarse, making others feel so sexy. Ivy burst into tears, "Stanley, where are you?" Stanley nced at Violet and then pursed his thin lips, "I''m in thepany." Hearing his answer, Ivy was silent. After a few seconds, she said again, "Why didn''t youe to the restaurantst night? Didn''t you say you wereing? I have been waiting for you. Why did you break your promise? " Stanley had an apology in his eyes and pinched the bridge of his nose, "Sorry, it''s my fault. I will compensate you." "How do youpensate me? Yesterday was my birthday. Stanley, you¡¯ve gone too far. Last night, Henry and I called you all the time but you didn''t answer it at all. Do you know how worried I am?¡± Ivy finished speaking angrily and hung up the phone. Stanley went through the call log. He saw that Ivy and Henry had made several calls. The time happened to be the period he was with Violet. Thinking of this, Stanley couldn''t help but rubbed his temples with a headache. At this moment, the woman on the sofa moved suddenly. She opened her eyes with a low snort. Looking at the bright ceiling, her eyes were a little dazed, "Where is it?" Chapter 113 You Don鈥檛 Have To Chapter 113 You Don¡¯t Have To Stanley stared at her closely, "My apartment." "Why am I in your apartment?" Violet raised her arm and rubbed her sore temples, trying to sit up. When she moved, she hissed in pain. Then she fell back on the sofa. She felt dizzy. The memories of last night began to pop into her mind bit by bit. After remembering that she had sex with Stanleyst night, she was so embarrassed. Violet turned her neck stiffly, staring nkly at the man wearing a white bathrobe on the edge of the sofa. It took a long time for her to make a sound, "Mr. Murphy,st night we..." "I will be responsible for what happenedst night!" Stanley handed her the clothes. Violet took the clothes and ced them on the armrests of the sofa, then covered herself with the nket. She gritted her teeth and sat up, "No, I don''t need you to be responsible for me!" Stanley suddenly narrowed his eyes, "What did you say?" Violet lowered her eyelids, covering the bitter look in her eyes. She said in a cold voice, "I said, you don''t need to be responsible for me. Mr. Murphy, we are all adults. It is inevitable that this kind of thing happens between adults. Just treat it as an ident." "An ident?" Stanley''s face turned gloomy. His thin lips were pressed tightly. In her opinion, it was normal for men and women to do this kind of thing? Or did she often have such idents with other men? Thinking of this, Stanley tightened his hand which was holding the towel. The back of his hand bulged blue veins. His face was also very gloomy. Violet didn''t know what he was thinking. She just thought that his self-esteem got hurt because she said she didn¡¯t need him to be responsible for her. She bit her lip and then said, "Yes, it was just an ident. What else can you do? You said you would be responsible for me, but it''s nothing more than giving me money. Could it be that you can marry me?" Hearing this, Stanley''s thin lips moved but he did not speak. Seeing his silence, Violet smiled sadly, "See, you don''t speak, which proves that I am right. Your responsibility is to give me money, but this money is an insult to me. I won''t want it. So it''s better to treat it as an ident." After that, Violet stopped looking at him and wanted to get off the sofa. But as soon as her feet touched the ground, she fell forward with a cry of exmation due to theck of strength in her legs. Upon seeing this, Stanley stepped up to her and caught her, "Where are you going? I will hold you over." Violet fell steadily into Stanley''s arms. Smelling the breath on his body, listening to his gentle voice, she had an urge to cry. But she didn''t show it. She adjusted her posture and stood firmly, and then stepped out of his arms, "No need, Mr. Murphy. I can walk myself." She grabbed the clothes on the armrest of the sofa, pinched the nket tightly with the other hand, and stumbled towards the door. After leaving Stanley''s apartment, Violet came to the door of her own apartment and rang the doorbell. Lily''s voice soon came from inside the door, "Who is it?" "Mom, it''s me." Violet replied loudly. Hearing her voice, Lily hurriedly came over to open the door. Seeing what Violet looked like at the moment, Lily was shocked. Even the mask on her face slipped off, "Baby, what are you..." "Mom, don''t say anything. Let me in first." Violet urged embarrassedly with blushing. She almost couldn¡¯t stand firmly. At this time, Lily also reacted, and quickly moved away, "Okay, okay,e in." Violet hurried in. After entering, she went straight to the bathroom to take a bath. Lily picked up the mask on the ground, closed the door, and followed to the bathroom, standing outside and asking, "Baby, who were you withst night?" "Mom, don''t ask, OK?" Violet stood in front of the mirror. Looking at her body which was full of hickeys, she couldn''t help taking a breath. "I¡¯m your Mom. You went out to eat with Jessie yesterday. I thought you slept at Jessie¡¯s house, but you fooled around with other men all night. I still don¡¯t know who that man is!" Lily patted the bathroom door angrily. There was a buzzing in Violet''s ears. Just as she was about to answer, Lily spoke again with an anxious voice, "Violet, shouldn''t you be bullied?" Violet was speechless, "No! It¡¯s an ident!" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "What ident?" Lily frowned. Just when she was about to ask, the doorbell rang again. She turned her head and nced at the door, "Violet, I¡¯m going to open the door first. When Ie back, you''d better exin to me honestly what happenedst night!" After that, Lily turned and walked to open the door. Stanley stood outside the door with a small bag in his hand, "Ms. Smith." "Stanley, why are you here?" Lily looked at him suspiciously. Stanley did not answer, and handed the small bag over, "This is medicine for Violet." "For Violet?" Lily subconsciously took it and opened it. When she saw the name on the medicine box inside, she was so furious. Then, she closed the bag and red at him, ¡°It''s you!" She should have guessed it. If it were another man, Violet would not be so calm at all. Maybe she would have called the police long ago. Stanley lowered his eyes, knowing he was wrong, "Sorry, I..." "Stop it! Get out of here!" Lily pointed angrily in the direction of the elevator, "I thought you were a good person, but I didn''t expect that I was wrong. You have a fianc¨¦e but you still came to hook up with Violet. It''s really hateful. Get out! You are not weed here!" As she said, she pushed Stanley out. When she pushed him about 30 or 40 centimeters away from the door, she mmed the door with a sullen face. After closing the door, Lily found that there was still a bag in her hand. She snorted disdainfully, and wanted to open the door again and throw the bag out. But then she thought of something, curled her lips, and dispelled the idea. "Mom, who is it?" Violet came out of the bathroom and wrapped in a bath towel after taking a shower, just in time to see Lily''s angry face. Lily red at her, "Who else can it be? Your loverst night." Hearing this, Violet lowered her head in embarrassment, "Mom, don''t say that." "Huh, I was wrong?" Lily poked Violet¡¯s forehead irritably, "He has a fianc¨¦e. Why would you be with him..." "Mom." Violet carefully pulled Lily''s sleeve, "I know I was wrong. Please don''t be angry. This time, it is really an ident. It won''t happen next time." "This is what you said! You have to keep your promise. You know I hate mistresses the most, so I don''t want my daughter to be that kind of person." Lily looked very serious. Violet gave a hmm and nodded again and again, "I know!" "Well." Lily''s face finally eased. After touching Violet¡¯s head, she gave Violet the bag, "This is for you by Stanley. Apply it by yourself. Don''t get inmmation. I¡¯m going to wash my face." After Lily left, Violet opened the bag suspiciously and took out the stuff one by one. When she saw that there was some medicine to apply that ce, her face flushed suddenly. "He''s quite attentive." Violet smiled and murmured in a low voice. Then, she took out thest box of medicine in the bag. When she saw the name on it, the expression on her face suddenly froze. Chapter 114 Run into Talia in A Shopping Mall Chapter 114 Run into Talia in A Shopping Mall Stanley was indeed careful enough. He didn''t even forget to prepare the contraceptive pill for her. Was he so worried about her being pregnant? Violet clenched the medicine box in her hand. Although she knew that it was not wrong that Stanley let her take medicine, she still felt a little ufortable. But Violet didn''t think too much. After sighing, she opened the medicine box directly, took out the instruction manual and read it. Then she took the two pills and threw them into her mouth. Picking up the cup on the coffee table, she swallowed them with water. After taking the medicine, she picked up the phone and prepared to send a message to Stanley, telling him that she had taken the medicine. But when she thought if Ivy or Phoebe looked at his mobile phone and identally saw the news, it would cause another trouble. So Violet did not hesitate to delete the line that had been typed, quit the text message, and clicked into the call log. Seeing the two missed calls made by Jessiest night in the call log, Violet rubbed her eyebrows and called back. Jessie was probably still asleep. Her voice was full of sleepiness at the moment, and she kept yawning, "Violet, so early, what''s the matter?" "It''s still early? What time is it?" Violet nced at the clock on the wall, rather speechless, "Get up! I have something to ask you." Jessie rubbed her messy hair and sat up from the bed, "What''s the matter?" "I ask you, we drank togetherst night, but why was I with Mr. Murphy in the end?" Violet pursed her red lips, "Do you know that I was almost killed by you." Jessie blinked, "It was Mr. Murphy who drove you back. You were drunkst night. I helped you out of the bar for a long time but I couldn''t get a taxi. Then I met Mr. Murphy, so I bothered him to drive you home. What''s wrong? Did something happen to you?" Violet said with a guilty conscience, "Of... Of course not, it''s just that I vomited in his car." She just told Jessie the truth that she vomited in Stanley¡¯s carst time. It wasn¡¯t a lie, right? Jessie smirked, "Isn¡¯t it just vomiting in his car? It¡¯s not a big deal! Just wash the car clean. Besides, don¡¯t you like Mr. Murphy? You should be happy to have chance to get contact with him again." "How did you know that I like Mr. Murphy?" Violet stood up in shock. Jessieughed, "How did I know? After you got drunk, you said that you were sad because you couldn¡¯t see Mr. Murphy anymore." "Really?" Violet''s eyes widened in horror. So she might have told Stanley that she liked himst night. Then he might know her feelings for him! God! She was screwed up! "Violet, Violet?" Hearing Violet hadn''t made a sound for a long time, Jessie couldn''t help but yelled twice. Violet reacted and sat down slowly, "What''s the matter?" "What''s wrong with you?" Jessie pouted. Violet rubbed her temples, "I''m fine." "Well, I have to hang up. I want to sleep." Jessie opened her mouth wide and yawned again. Violet nodded lightly, "Okay, you go to sleep." Hanging up, Violet put the phone aside. Lily came out of the bathroom, "Baby, how about going shopping with me for a while? I want to buy something to take abroad." "Okay." Violet patted her own cheek and then agreed. Then she put away the boxes of medicine on the coffee table and went back to the bedroom. After half an hour, finishing applying the medicine and changing clothes, she went out with Lily and to the mall in the city center. Lily was a shopaholic. She bought a lot of things in a short while, and then she took Violet to a counter shop for brand bags. "Baby, what do you think of this?" Lily showed Violet an artificial leather clutch. Violet nced at it, "It¡¯s not bad. But this bag is not suitable for daily life. It is only suitable for banquets. Mom, do you really have to attend a banquet?" Lily rubbed Violet¡¯s nose with a smile, "Bingo! Tonight is the charity party hosted by Mr. Lowe. His wife heard that I was back, and specially invited me to attend." "Well, this one is good." Violet nodded. "Okay, then I''ll go to checkout." Lily liked this too, so she immediately decided to buy it. At this moment, a proud female voice came from outside the store, "Take out yourtest bags." "Who is so vulgar?" Lily frowned, with a bit of disgust on her face. Violet narrowed her eyes and looked at the source of the sound, "It''s Talia and... Dad!" Hearing this, Lily''s back stiffened. The fingers holding the bag tightened. Violet patted the back of Lily¡¯s hand lightly, "It''s okay, Mom. I''m here. We just pretend we haven''t seen them. Let''s go to pay for it." With her daughter''s encouragement, Lily''s stiff back rxed. She responded with a smile, and walked to the cashier. But after they walked two steps, Talia called out, "Yeah, isn''t this Violet? Honey, your daughter is also here! What a coincidence!" Violet and Lily both stopped. Violet smiled at Lily, "It''s okay, Mom. I''ll take care of them." As she said, she turned around, put her smile away and looked at Eason and Talia coldly, "It''s a coincidence. I didn''t expect to meet you guys here. Dad came to buy a bag with Talia?" Eason said indifferently, "There is a charity party tonight. So Ie out and buy some jewelry for Talia." "Oh!" Violet lifted her chin and said, "Dad is really kind to Talia. You actually apany Talia to shop. I used to see Talia hanging out with other men." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "What nonsense are you talking about?" Talia''s face changed, and she shouted in a sharp voice. Eason also frowned and nced at Talia suspiciously. Talia was really scared by this look. She felt guilty. When Violet saw it, she smiled, "Why are you so excited? The other man I said is your distant cousin! What do you think it is?" Talia was stunned first, then calmed down. She red at Violet, "Then you can just say that it¡¯s my distant cousin. Why have to make a roundabout and talk about other men!" "Well, I''ll pay attention to my words next time." Violet smiled, but she didn''t have the slightest attitude of admitting mistakes, which really pissed off Talia. "Puff!" Lily couldn''t help butughed out. Herughter also attracted Talia and Eason. Talia did not recognize her, but Eason, who had been her husband for nearly 20 years, recognized her all at once. He clenched the dragon head on the crutch in surprise, "Is it you?" "Who?" Talia looked at Lily''s back nkly. She felt a little familiar, but she couldn''t remember where she had met. Lily flirted with her delicate hair, "It''s me!" "Mom?" Violet was startled slightly. She didn''t expect that her mother would take the initiative to stand up and admit her identity. "It''s okay. Since we met, just face it. It¡¯s them who are sorry for me. Why should I avoid them?" Lily figured it out, then patted the back of Violet''s hand and turned around slowly. Seeing Lily''s face, Talia took two steps back in surprise, and then tremblingly pointed at her, "You...you..." Lily coldly looked at Talia who couldn''t even speak clearly. There was a touch of undisguised mockery in her eyes, "Talia, you have be Mrs. Hunt for seven years. But why haven''t you changed a bit yet? You¡¯re still so petty." "Puff!" It was Violet''s turn to cover her lips tough. Talia stamped her feet angrily, "Honey, look at her!" "Enough!" Eason yelled impatiently, then looked at Lily with aplicated expression on his face, "When did youe back?" Chapter 115 Remind Eason Chapter 115 Remind Eason "It''s been a few days since I came back." Lily smiled faintly. Eason rubbed the dragon head on the crutch, "How are you doing abroad in recent years?" Lily fiddled with the emerald ring on her index finger, "Of course I''m so good. You see how young I am now, but you..." She looked at his crutches. Finally, she fixed her eyes on his gray hair, and smiled happily, "You are much older than when we divorced seven years ago. You have been drained by her in the past few years?" Lily snorted at Talia. Eason cleared his throat awkwardly, but did not answer. Talia knew that Lily was mocking her. She was so angry that she raised her hand angrily. Violet narrowed her eyes and grabbed Talia''s wrist directly, "Talia, I advise you not to do anything. Otherwise, I will call the police and sue you for intentional injury!" "You..." Talia stared at Violet angrily. Lily poked Violet''s arm, "Okay, baby, put her hand down. It¡¯s so dirty!" With that said, she quickly took out a tissue and handed it to Violet. Violet shook Talia''s hand away and took the tissue. Then she quickly wiped her fingers, as if there were some bacteria on her fingers. Talia was so irritated by Violet¡¯s actions. She clenched her fists and screamed, "Eason, you just watch them bully me like this!" Eason''s face was sullen, "You stopped them first." "I..." Talia was speechless. Then, she gritted her teeth and looked at him, "Which one would you help? Don''t help me but help them? You still have feelings for your ex-wife?" She pointed to Violet and Lily. Violet and Lily looked at each other. Both of them saw disgust in the eyes of the other party. Eason saw it, and felt frustrated. In his opinion, it was him who didn''t like Lily back then. But now what rights did Lily have to despise him? Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Enough! You don¡¯t think it¡¯s a shameful thing?" Eason pressed Talia''s hand back with a gloomy expression on his face. Talia felt that he was still defending Lily and Violet, so she threw away his hand angrily. ¡°I¡¯m shameful? I''m your current wife. But you actually helped your ex-wife to bully me?" Many people in the store heard the sound and looked over. Eason felt so embarrassed, "You... you are simply unreasonable. Don''t buy bags and jewelry! Go home with me." "No way! Since you don''t let me buy bags, I will just buy the most expensive one, just letting her see who is the rich!" Talia nced at the ck clutch in Lily''s hand. A touch of disdain shed into her eyes. Then she reached the shelf and then take out a crocodile leather bag worth of hundred thousand dors. When Lily saw this, she couldn''t help butugh, and whispered in Violet''s ear, "Baby, is this woman stupid? Mr. Lowe''s charity party is to protect wild animals. She is going to attend the party with this bag? When Mr. Lowe sees it, will he be happy? I¡¯m looking forward to seeing that scene!" "Mom, when youe back tonight, you have to tell me about the banquet." Violet also smiled. "Of course." Lily blinked. Talia didn''t know what they were talking about. She just walked over with the bag, "Honey, I want this one." Eason nced at the price on the tag, then he frowned. When he was just about to say no and let her choose another one, Talia¡¯s face changed. Her eyes clearly stated that she would continue to make trouble if he didn''t buy it. Eason was afraid of her. He waved his hand tiredly, and agreed. Talia was so happy. She smiled triumphantly at Lily and Violet, "Someone had been married to Eason for more than ten or twenty years. Have she been given such an expensive bag?" Lily''s face sank "Mom..." Violet looked at Lily with some worry. Lily shook her head and said it was okay, then stared at Talia coldly, "Yes, I had not enjoyed this before. But I also don¡¯t want it. If you like it, just enjoy it a few more times. Because maybe someday, you can''t enjoy it anymore." "What do you mean?" Talia put away the smug on her face, feeling a little uneasy. Lily ignored her and turned to look at Eason, "Eason, if you have time, just investigate your Mrs. Hunt carefully. I heard that richdies like to be sugar mommy. I don¡¯t know if your wife has any toy boys." After finishing saying this, Lily took Violet''s hand and walked away. It was conceivable that after they leave, Eason and Talia would have a fierce quarrel. "Mom, awesome! Talia will hate you guts now." Violet gave Lily a thumbs up. Lily snorted, "So what? Am I afraid of her? I¡¯m happy today. Go to buy some more clothes." Violet was speechless. Then when they arrived at the clothing store, Lily didn''t choose clothes for herself. Instead, she kept choosing clothes for Violet and urged her to try it. Violet didn''t want to ruin Lily''s mood. Even if she felt helpless, she had to go to the fitting room with a bunch of clothes. In the VIP fitting room on the second floor of the clothing store, Ivy changed into a white dress and came from inside. While lowering her head to adjust the dress, she asked softly, "Stanley, what do you think of me wearing this dress?" No one answered. Ivy paused for a while. Then she raised her head suspiciously, and looked towards the waiting area. She saw that there was no one there. Then she was a little anxious. She hurriedly looked around for a while. Finally, she saw the figure of a man in front of the circr railing not far away. The man was looking down slightly. Ivy didn¡¯t know what he was looking at. Ivy pursed her pale lips a little unhappily. But soon, she adjusted her face again, and walked over with a gentle smile, "Stanley, what are you looking at so seriously? I called you several times, but you didn¡¯t answer me!" Hearing her voice, Stanley looked back at her, "Nothing. Is it Okay?" "Yeah." Ivy nodded, and then slowly turned around her dress, and asked with blushing, "How is it? Does it look good?" "Not bad." Stanley nodded. Ivy put the hem of the dress down, "I haven''t worn a dress for about ten years. Now I suddenly wear it. I''m not used to it." "It¡¯s okay. When you recoverpletely, you can wear anything you want." Stanley put his hand in his trouser pocket and said. Ivy gave him a sweet look, "You just know how to make me happy." "I didn''t coax you. Let''s go. Is there anything else you want to try?" Stanley asked with a chuckle. "No, that''s it. You pay for them, just as apensate for noting to my birthday partyst night." Ivy shook her head and said. Stanley nodded, "Okay." Ivy smiled. Immediately, she heard a familiar voice, and subconsciously looked under the railing. Then she saw Violet also wearing a white dress, standing in front of the mirror and turning around. Compared to her skinny body without any femininity, Violet''s beautiful body shape and the scene of her turning around was as beautiful as a painting, which was amazing. This strong contrast shattered Ivy''s confidence. Ivy lowered her eyelids to cover the crazy jealousy and envy in her eyes. Then she said sadly, "Stanley, were you just looking at Miss Hunt?" Stanley''s eyes flickered, and then he said, "It happened to see that she was also in this store." "Really?" Ivy whispered. In ces Stanley couldn''t see, her fingernails pinched her hands tightly. "Miss Hunt is so beautiful. I really want to have a healthy body like her. Then I can wear beautiful clothes and walk in the sun. But it''s a pity... I probably won''t be able to realize this wish in this life." Chapter 116 Cant Live for Ten Years Chapter 116 Can''t Live for Ten Years Stanley frowned, "Don''t say that. It won''t happen." Ivy smiled bitterly, "Stanley, you know my physical condition, Dr. Joe said, even if I recover and leave the hospital, I won''t live for ten years!" After saying this, she turned away lonely. Stanley pursed his thin lips, finally nced under the railing, and chased her. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. On the first floor, Violet stopped talking to Lily andughed. Looking up at the railing on the second floor, and seeing that there was no one there, she couldn''t help but wonder. "What''s the matter, baby?" Lily saw it and then also looked over, but saw nothing. Violet shook her head, "Nothing serious. I just felt like someone was looking at me for a moment. Maybe it was my illusion." "You should feel right." Lily adjusted Violet''s hair. Violet blinked, "Mom, did you see it?" "No, but my daughter is so beautiful. If no one looks at you, it will be weird." Lily said with a smile. Violet was amused by Lily, "Mom!" "Well, well. Did you try all these clothes?" Lily opened the door of the fitting room and took a look. Violet nodded, "Yeah." "Then let¡¯s pay for it." Lily waved her hand and said very proudly. Violet quickly stopped her, "Mom, so many clothes. If you buy them all, it will cost at least hundreds of thousands of dors. I am a designer myself. I have so many clothes, so I don''t need to buy so many." "You¡¯re right." Lily touched her chin, feeling reasonable. Violet chose two or three of them, "Just buy these." "All right." Lily smiled at the shopping guide. Soon, the mother and daughter left the clothing store after buying the clothes. Then they went shopping in other ces in the mall and took a taxi back. When they returned to the apartment, it was only two o''clock in the afternoon. There were still two hours before the children finished school. Violet put down the bag, patted on her shoulder and walked to the kitchen. Then she came out with the kettle, ready to make tea. At this time, the phone she put in her bag rang. Violet hurriedly put down the kettle, took out her mobile phone from her bag, and nced at the caller ID. It was an unfamiliar local number. After hesitating for a few seconds, she still answered. "Hello, is this Miss Hunt?" A gentle and polite female voice came from the other end of the phone. Violet nodded slightly, "Yeah!" "I''m the store manager of Vanneca." The female voice replied. Violet raised her eyebrows. Vanneca? Wasn''t that the clothing store she and Mom went to this morning? "What''s the matter?" Violet sat down on the sofa, putting her mobile phone to her ear and pouring herself a ss of water. The store manager replied with a smile, "Here is the thing. Today is our store¡¯s event day. As our guest, you won the first prize in our store. Congrattions!" "Huh?" Violet didn''t feel happy at all when she heard that she won the prize. Instead, she frowned. "First prize? But when I was in your store, I didn''t see your store doing any activities. I haven''t drawn any prizes." Wasn''t this person a liar? Hearing Violet questioning, the store manager looked back at the man behind her. The man lifted his delicate and perfect chin slightly. The store manager nodded knowingly, and continued with smile, "That''s our hidden event. As for the lottery, it is not the customer draws, but we draw." "Really?" Violet took a sip of water and understood now, but still felt that something was wrong. However, she couldn''t tell where was wrong. After that, the store manager confirmed the address Lily left in the store and ended the call. Lily came out of the bathroom with a yawn, "Who is it?" "Vanneca. They said I won the first prize, but I don''t think it should be possible." Violet put down the phone and smiled. She didn''t take the call just now to heart. Lily also nodded, "It''s definitely impossible. These stores are all stingy. How can they do any activities?" "Yes." Violet picked up the kettle and continued to make tea. However, after about half an hour, the doorbell rang. Lily went over to open the door while Violet was drawing designs. Suddenly hearing Lily''s exmation, Violet thought something was wrong. Then she quickly put down the design notebook and pencil, picked up the vase on the coffee table, and ran towards the door. After running over, there was no danger in her imagination. There were only a few staff members wearing the uniforms of Vanneca, standing outside the door alone, holding a few exquisite gift boxes and smiling at them. In this scene, Violet couldn''t help being in a trance. So, the phone call just now was real. Did she really win the first prize? When Violet was in a daze, Lily had already taken the lead to react. She quicklyughed and invited the staffs to put things in. The staffs came in, put the things in ordance with the instructions, and then took out the receipts for Lily''s signature. When Lily finished signing, they left. "Baby,e here soon!" Lily waved towards Violet who was at the door. Violet came over. Lily opened the boxes one by one and then she eximed, "God! These are the ones you tried in the store. But you haven''t tried these red ones. Do you want to try them, baby?" Violet shook her head, "No, I know they suit me at first nce." She looked at these red dresses, her eyes a littleplicated. Why were there some other dresses? Most importantly, they were red. She was not particrly fond of red. But one person said that she was very suitable to wear red. That one was Stanley. "No..." Violet muttered while biting her lower lip. Lily heard it, put down the clothes in her hands and asked her, "What?" "Could it be that winning the first prize is fake? These clothes were given by Mr. Murphy?" Violet pointed to the red dresses and guessed. Lily tapped on her forehead, "How could it be possible? Vanneca is not owned by the Murphy Group! Besides, we went to this store temporarily. How did he know that? Could it be that he was in the store?" "Well." Violet nodded, feeling somewhat reasonable. It seemed that she really thought too much. "Okay, put these away quickly. Let¡¯s pick up the kids." Lily urged. Violet smiled and moved these gift boxes into the room one by one, then came out with a change of clothes. She went to the kindergarten to pick up the children with Lily. After seeing the child, Lily set off to Mr. Lowe''s house to attend the charity party. Violet took the two children to a restaurant near the kindergarten, ready to go back after eating. But during the meal, an uninvited guest suddenly appeared in front of her. "Hey, Violet, what a coincidence!" Ivan smiled and waved to her, then looked at her two children. "Hello." Violet nodded slightly to him as a greeting. Ivan pretended to be sad and sighed, "Tsk, you are still so indifferent to me." Violet took a sip of the soup indifferently, "What''s the matter?" "Nothing. I came here to meet a big client. I just saw you, so I came over to say hello. These are your two children, right?" Ivan pointed to the two little guys, "I have always known their existence, but this is the first time I have seen them." "Mommy, do you know this uncle?" Calvin took Arya''s hand, looked at Ivan vigntly, and asked Violet. Violet said, "It''s Mommy''s previous boss." "Violet, our rtionship is not just as simple as the boss and the subordinate." Ivan looked at Arya, who was staring at him with big eyes blinking. He suddenly felt a little cute, reaching out to touch her face. Chapter 117 I Am Your Uncle Chapter 117 I Am Your Uncle But before he touched Arya, his hand was pped away by Calvin, "Don''t touch my sister." "Oh? Little kid!" Ivan looked at his beaten hand, but he was not angry. He smiled happily, "Little guy, do you know who I am?" "I don''t know. I don''t want to know!" Calvin hugged Arya and said coldly. Looking at the face which was exactly like Stanley, Ivan pushed his sses. Really! No matter how he looked at this face, he hated it. Instead, he liked this little girl a little more. "Little girl, you just called me uncle, right?" Ivan''s eyes shed. He smiled softly at Arya. Violet realized something. Then her face sank, "Director Murphy, what do you want to do?" Ivan ignored her, his eyes still falling on Arya. Arya nodded subconsciously and let out a faint hmm. Ivan smiled, "Good girl. You¡¯re right. I''m your uncle. I''m your father''s eldest brother." "What?" "Director Murphy!" Calvin and Violet said at the same time. The difference was that Calvin was surprised but Violet was panicked. What did he want to do? Could it be that he wanted to tell the two children who their father was? Violet squeezed the chopsticks in her hands and stood up, staring at Ivan with angrily. Ivan pretended not to see it, and turned his gaze to Calvin. Calvin let go of Arya and looked at Ivan with clenching his small fist, "Are you really our uncle?" "Yes." Ivan crossed his arms on his chest. Calvin trembled slightly, "Then tell us, who is our father?" "Calvin!" Violet frowned. Calvin looked at her, but in the end, he still didn''t dispel the idea of wanting to know who his biological father was. Only Arya hadn''t reacted a bit at this moment, wondering what Ivan said meant. "It''s not impossible to tell you. But your Mommy seems to disagree." Ivan shook his finger, pretending to be regretful. Violet stared at him angrily, not understanding what this man wanted to do. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. First, he provoked the curiosity of the two children, but he didn''t say it out directly. It seemed to be crazy! "Mommy..." Calvin looked at Violet hopefully, hoping that Violet would agree. Violet turned her head away ruthlessly and didn''t look at him. Calvin''s eyes dimmed. Ivan shrugged, "Little guy, it seems that your mother still disagrees. So just forget it." After speaking, he patted Calvin on the head. After showing another meaningful smile at Violet, he turned and left. Because of Ivan''s appearance, this parent-children dinner didn¡¯t have the initial atmosphere. Except Arya, Violet and Calvin were in no mood to continue eating. Calvin lowered his head. Violet didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. After a while, he looked up at Violet seriously, "Mommy, is our father''s surname Murphy?" He remembered that Mommy just called that person Director Murphy. Since that person was his father''s eldest brother, his father''sst name should also be Murphy. Sure enough, Violet nodded. Calvin finally showed a little smile, "It¡¯s so great. I finally understand a little bit about my father." Hearing this, Violet almost burst into tears. She quickly covered her mouth, looking into the eyes of the two children. She felt so guilty, "Sorry, baby..." "It''s okay. Since Mommy doesn''t want us to know, then forget it." Calvin fiddled with the spoon, seeming to figure it out and soothing her. Violet was even more ufortable. Just when she was about to say something, Arya hupped, "Mommy, I want to pee." "Okay, I take you there. Calvin, just sit here and don''t run around, okay?" Violet got up and asked. Calvin repeatedly nodded. Then Violet took Arya to the toilet. However, when she returned with Arya, she didn¡¯t see Calvin. "Mommy, where''s my brother?" Arya asked, tilting her head. Violet didn''t answer. She frowned and looked around. Indeed, she didn''t see Calvin, then she became nervous. She picked up Arya and walked towards the front desk of the restaurant. "Excuse me, have you seen my son? He was sitting at the position by the window." Violet pointed to the opposite dining table and asked eagerly. The cashier at the front desk nodded, "I see. He seems to have been taken away." Hearing that, Violet was so shocked and angrily clenched her fists, "Why didn''t you stop it when you see someone taking him away?" The cashier trembled when she was yelled at by Violet. Her face turned pale, "I... I saw that that kid left without resisting. So I thought they are acquaintances. I didn''t stop them..." "You..." Violet was so furious, but she couldn¡¯t me the cashier. Because the other party said that when Calvin was taken away, there was no resistance. Normal people would think they knew each other. Secondly, the other party was just a restaurant staff, and what she could do was limited. So the only one she could me was herself! Why didn''t she bring Calvin with her at that time? Why did she let Calvin be here alone!? Thinking of this, Violet tightened her hands abruptly. Arya''s face turned pale, "Mommy, it hurts..." Violet recovered, and quickly released her hand, "Sorry, baby, Mommy is too worried about your brother." Arya shook her head, "I''m fine, Mommy. Where did my brother go?" Violet couldn''t answer. After biting her lower lip, she asked the cashier again, "Is the man or woman the one who took the child?" "It''s a man." "Man..." Violet read it intently, and then a figure popped into her mind. Was it Ivan? Thinking about it, Violet took Arya and walked towards the upstairs private room. She remembered that Ivan went upstairs when she left. Violet didn''t know which private room Ivan was in, but she remembered that Ivan said that he was here to meet an important client, so the private room would certainly not be small. So Violet went to those big private rooms. After looking for four or five rooms, she finally found it. Violet didn''t knock on the door. She directly opened the door of the room and then shouted, "Ivan!" The people in the room fell silence. Many people looked at her, including Stanley. Violet also saw him. There was a touch of surprise in her eyes. She didn¡¯t know he was here. But she couldn''t bother to think about it. She quickly shifted her gaze from Stanley to Ivan, and beckoned, "Come out. I have something to talk with you!" After speaking, she bowed apologetically to the others in the room, then turned and left. Ivan raised his eyebrows. Stanley narrowed his eyes. How could shee to Ivan? Someone in the room joked, "Director Murphy, you¡¯re so charming. The beauty actuallyes here to find you. That one is so good. Director Murphy, you have a good vision!" When Stanley heard this, his face instantly became gloomy. His hands with the wine ss tightened. Seeing it, Ivan smiled, "I¡¯m ttered. Sorry, Mr. Hopkins, I have to..." "Okay, okay." Everyone waved. After Ivan gave Stanley a provocative look, he got up and left the room. As soon as he left, the people in the private room even said some dirty jokes about Ivan and Violet. Stanley couldn''t listen anymore. He pulled a long face, put the wine ss on the table vigorously, and then left the room. Chapter 118 Calvin Is Injured Chapter 118 Calvin Is Injured Outside the private room, hearing the footsteps behind her, Violet changed the other hand to hold with Arya, and then turned around and looked at Ivan angrily. Ivan looked confused, "What''s the matter? Why are you so angry?" He didn''t seem to mess with her now? He just went away almost half an hour ago and made some conflicts for her and her son. Was it possible that she was still angry about this? "Give Calvin back to me!" Violet pursed her red lips. Ivan frowned, "What?" "Don¡¯t y dumb with me. Didn''t you take Calvin away? Give Calvin back to me!" Violet clenched her fists emotionally. Ivan understood now. She was saying that he took her son away. No wonder there was only a little girl here. "Sorry, Violet, you may have found the wrong person. I didn''t take your son away." Ivan spread his hands. Violet was taken aback for a moment, "It isn''t you?" "Of course, why should I take your son?" Ivan thought it was funny. Violet''s face turned pale, and she trembled. Ivan took his hand out of his trouser pocket, trying to support her. But he waste. Stanley came from another direction and held Violet''s shoulders, "Are you okay?" Smelling the familiar mint fragrance, Violet shook her head, "I''m fine." "You¡¯re so in time." Ivan looked at Stanley sarcastically. Stanley ignored him, pursing his own thin lips, "You just said Calvin was taken away, right?" "Yes, I took Arya to the toilet. But when I came back, Calvin was not there. The cashier told me that it was a man who took Calvin away. I thought it was Director Murphy, so I came up to look for him, but Director Murphy said it was not him. I don''t know who to trust now." Violet covered her face, feeling copsed. Arya pulled the corner of Violet¡¯s dress, "Mommy, don''t cry! Mommy..." Violet squatted down and hugged Arya, but she was trembling slightly. Stanley turned his head and stared at Ivan. Ivan pushed his sses, "Why are you looking at me? I said it was not me." Stanley looked away, took out his cell phone and made a call. Soon, Fraser came. Stanley pulled Violet up from the ground, "Leave Arya to Fraser. Follow me! I will take you to Calvin." Hearing this, Violet quickly nodded and handed Arya to Fraser. "Baby, you obediently listen to Fraser. Mommy and Uncle Murphy are going to find your brother." Violet touched Arya''s head and said. Arya waved her small fists, "Okay, I will be a good girl. Mommy, you must find my brother." "I will." Violet said with tearful eyes, put her hands down and looked at Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, let''s go." "Wait a minute." Ivan adjusted his tie, "I will go with you guys." "What?" Stanley frowned. Ivan smiled slightly, "You all suspect that I took that kid away, so I have to prove my innocence!" "Mr. Murphy..." Violet subconsciously looked at Stanley and asked for his opinion. Stanley looked down and thought, and then he nodded slightly, "Let him go. With his participation, Calvin will be found faster." "Okay." Violet naturally had no objection when she heard him say this. She didn''t care what Ivan''s purpose was, as long as it was helpful to find Calvin. So the group of three rushed to leave the second floor, going to check the restaurant''s surveince first, and see who took Calvin away. But before they walked to the monitoring room, Violet''s cell phone rang. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She was a little impatient with the person who called her at this time, but she still patiently answered, "Who is it?" "Is it Miss Hunt?" "Yes." Violet nodded. "Are you?" "We are from the Third Hospital." "the Third Hospital?" Violet frowned deeply, wondering why the people in the hospital called her. Stanley and Ivan also looked at her. Stanley said, "Ask them what''s the matter." Violet gave a hmm, then asked. The person on the other end of the phone replied, "Calvin had a car ident on Bekin Road. May I ask you..." Before the person finished talking, Violet could no longer hold the phone. The phone dropped to the ground and the screen went ck. Violet herself passed out and fell to the ground. When Stanley saw this, his face changed. Then he quickly stretched out his hand to hold her, letting her leaning firmly in his arms and stretching out his hand to pinch her philtrum. Because of the timely pinch, Violet did not faint. She grabbed his sleeve and begged in tears, "Mr. Murphy, hurry up. Take me to the Third Hospital. Calvin had a car ident! Hurry up!" Hearing this, Stanley was stunned. Then he directly carried her up and walked towards the parking lot. Ivan picked up the phone on the ground and followed them, wondering what was going on. Why was that kid taken away suddenly and had a car ident? On the way to the hospital, Violet couldn''t stop crying. She kept ming herself for leaving Calvin alone in the restaurant. If she took Calvin with her at that time, Calvin would not be taken away, let alone a car ident. Unfortunately, it was all toote. When they arrived at the hospital, Violet got out of the car and ran directly into the hospital before she could stand firmly. Wearing high heels and being stimted by Calvin''s car ident, Violet didn¡¯t recover from the shock. She still had no strength. She swayed when she ran, and almost fell several times. Finally, she simply took off her high heels and ran to the front desk barefoot. Stanley followed behind her. Seeing the shoes she had taken off, he bent over to pick them up, and chased after her. Only Ivan walked unhurriedly at the end, looking at the two in front of him with interest. After asking the front desk of the hospital, Violet hurried to the emergency room after learning that Calvin was still in the emergency room. When she reached the door of the emergency room and looked at the red light on the door, her heart seemed to be cut again with a knife. She almost couldn''t breathe because of the pain. Stanley put down her high heels. Seeing her bare feet, he frowned, and then calmly said, "Don''t worry. Calvin will be fine." "How can I not worry about it? Calvin has been in good health since he was a child. He has rarely even had a disease. Suddenly he had car ident. In case there is something wrong with him, I really... I really don''t know what to do!" Sitting on the chair, Violet buried her head deep. Self-me emotions filled in her heart. Stanley squatted down and raised one of her feet. In her surprise, he gently helped her put on her shoes, "Don¡¯t catch a cold. When Calvines out, you still need to take care of him. If you catch a cold, you can¡¯t take care of him." Hearing this, Violet bit her lip and nodded, "Thank you..." Stanley gave a hmm and stood up. Ivan, who was leaning on the wall opposite, said suddenly, "Tsk-tusk, Stanley, this is the first time I have seen you put on shoes for others. Ivy has never been treated like this." Stanley''s face sank, "Shut up!" Ivan pretended not to hear it. Seeing that Violet didn''t have reactions with Ivy¡¯s name, he couldn''t help but wondered, "Violet, aren''t you curious who Ivy is?" He looked at Violet. Violet nodded, "I know. I have met Miss Ellis." "Oh?" Ivan was really surprised, touching his chin and muttering, "It seems my ns failed." As he was muttering, the door of the emergency room was opened. A nurse hurried out from the inside. Violet quickly stood up, "Nurse, how is my son?" The nurse stopped, "Are you the child''s mother?" "Yes." Violet nodded repeatedly. The nurse hesitated and replied, "Your child''s condition is a bit not good." Chapter 119 Special Blood Type Chapter 119 Special Blood Type Violet felt like something copsed. She froze. Stanley was afraid that she could not bear it, so he moved behind her. If she fell again, he could also hold her in time. "What did you say?" Stanley stared at the nurse tightly. His voice couldn''t hide his anxiousness. Ivan was also a little serious, and was no longer so frivolous. The nurse looked at Stanley¡¯s face which looked exactly like Calvin, and sighed, ¡°Your child is bleeding too much and is in urgent need of a blood transfusion, but his blood type is very special. It is RH negative blood. There is not much this kind of blood in our blood bank. I am going to find the blood." "I¡¯m RH negative blood!" Stanley didn''t even think about it, and rolled up his sleeves. When Violet heard this, she shook her head and pushed his hand back, "No, you can¡¯t!" He was Calvin¡¯s father. The blood transfusion was not allowed between the direct rtives, otherwise blood clotting would ur. But Stanley didn''t know her worry, thinking she didn''t want to owe him, so his face suddenly sank. He looked at her coldly, "Violet, what¡¯s situation right now? Are you still stopping me?" "No, it¡¯s just..." "I can!" Just when Violet didn''t know how to tell him, Ivan suddenly stood up, "I am also RH negative blood." Violet seemed to see the hope. She immediately looked at him, with gratitude in her eyes, "Director Murphy, thank you so much." Although he was the uncle of Calvin, he and Stanley were cousins. So he was not a direct rtive of Calvin, so there should be no problem. "Never mind. You owe me a favor." Ivan smiled, humming a song and following the nurse, as if he was not going to get blood, but to go sightseeing. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Director Murphy, thank you!" Violet bowed to his back. Ivan didn''t look back. He just raised his hand and waved, indicating that he knew. Violet stood up. The tension on her face eased a little. Seeing her smile, Stanley clenched his fists, "Are you so happy that he can donate the blood?" "Yes, Calvin can be saved." Violet replied, wiping tears with the back of her hand. Stanley''s thin lips pursed, "He can, but I can''t?" "Huh?" Violet turned to look at him. Stanley pulled a long face, "I said, I can donate blood to Calvin, but why did you still choose him? You know he has some bad intentions towards you. But why did you still do it?" In her heart, could it be that he was still inferior to Ivan? Violet lowered her eyelids, "Mr. Murphy, I did not choose you because you are different from him." "What''s the difference?" Stanley narrowed his eyes. Violet moved her lips but she didn¡¯t have any exnation. Upon seeing this, Stanley¡¯s face turned cold. His eyes were also a bit cold, and the aura around his body became cold suddenly. Violet knew he was angry, but she didn''t know how to calm his anger. At this moment, two men in police officer uniforms came over, "Are you the parents of the child in the emergency room?" "Yeah, I am his mother." Violet put her hand on her chest and said quickly. Stanley did not deny that he was Calvin''s father. The two police officers nodded, "We are here to tell you the details about the child''s car ident." "Okay!" Violet clenched her fists. One of the police officers stepped forward, "Two hours ago, a passer-by called the police, saying that there was a car ident on Bekin Road. Of the three people on the car, two died on the spot. Only your child was in the back seat, so he was survived." Three people! Two died at the scene! Violet could imagine how serious the car ident was. Violet held her forehead, feeling the whole world spinning. Stanley grabbed her arm to prevent her from fainting. "Where are the two people?" Stanley asked in a deep voice, looking at the two police officers. "In the morgue of the hospital, these are the IDs and mobile phones I found from them. There are photos of them on the IDs. You can see if you know these two people." The police officer handed over arge transparent sealed bag. As soon as Stanley stretched out his hand, Violet snatched it. She quickly opened the sealed bag, and took out the documents inside. Stanley had to check the mobile phone. Seeing the few short messages on the mobile phone, he frowned, "This is a nned kidnapping of Calvin." "What?" When Violet heard this, she didn''t look at the IDs, grabbed the phone from his hand, and looked at the messages on it, ¡°After getting him, send to the station immediately!¡± "Too hateful!" Violet squeezed the phone tightly. Her eyes turned red from anger and hatred. Seeing her like this, Stanley worried that she would be ill. Heforted her to calm down, "Calm down first." "How can I calm down? They kidnapped my child and want to send my child away. If it''s you, can you calm down?" Violet said tremblingly. Stanley rubbed his temples, "Of course not, but what is the use of being angry now? The child has not been sent away, and those two people are also dead. No matter how angry you are, it isn¡¯t useful. It is better to calm down and find out the truth that Calvin was kidnapped." Hearing this, Violet couldn''t refute. She took a deep breath, barely suppressed the anger, and calmed down. Seeing she listened to his words, Stanley pointed to the document in her hand and asked, "Do you know these two people?" Violet shook her head, "I don''t know! I haven''t seen them." Stanley gave a hmm, took the IDs from her hand, put them back in the sealed bag and returned it to the two police officers, "Excuse me, have you verified the identities of these two people? Who are they? " "Yes, but the identity information of these two people is not much. The documents you just looked at are also new. Maybe the names above are not their real names. That''s why we asked you if you knew them. As for the person who contacted them, sorry¡­¡­" "What do you mean? You didn''t find it out?" Violet frowned. Stanley didn''t feel so surprised. If the two police officers had any clues, they would not apologize. The two police officers nodded, "Yes, the contact card in this mobile phone is a new card without the real names. We tried to pretend to be these two people to contact that person, but the other party fell silent. Obviously, the other party has been monitoring these two people. He has already run off when he heard that Calvin had a car ident." "How could this happen!" Violet bit her lower lip. The two police officers sighed apologetically, "So the most urgent task now is for you to figure out early on whether you have offended someone recently. Maybe you can figure it out so that you can trace the person behind it." "Offended..." Violet lowered her head and thought. Of course she had offended someone. First of all, it was Phoebe and Talia, and secondly, it was the person who wanted to kill her secretly. Although she did not directly offend that person, the person regarded her as a thorn in the eye. These three people were likely to hurt Calvin, so she was not sure which of these three was. But two of these three were still rted to Stanley. Thinking of this, Violet nced at Stanley and couldn''t help getting angry. She pointed in the direction of the elevator, and said angrily, "Go, get out of here!" Chapter 120 Out of Danger Chapter 120 Out of Danger Stanley could think of what she thought of, so he understood why she was angry and drove him away. "Okay, I¡¯ll leave!" Stanley looked at Violet''s red eyes, pursed his thin lips, and then turned away. Of course, he didn''t leave because of her driving him away, but he really couldn''t stay by her side any longer. If it was indeed that the person who hurt Calvin was Phoebe or the person who wanted to kill Violet two times, the matter would be a bit serious. Because he might have been watched by others. So if he still stayed by her side, she and the people around her would be in danger. He must find this person out early and solve it! Thinking of this, after Stanley pressed the button of the elevator, he took out his mobile phone and called the security department of the Murphy Group, asking the security department to arrange a few bodyguards to secretly protect Violet and her children. In this way, he could devote all his energy to investigating the person behind the scenes. Stanley''s departure caused the two police officers to look at each other. They didn''t understand why the couples quarreled all at once, and one of them drove the other away. But they didn''t ask too much. After all, it was others¡¯ family affairs. "Miss Hunt, we will ask you a few questions next. I hope you will answer it truthfully." One of the two police officers said, and the other opened the notebook. "Okay, I will." Violet sat down on chair. About ten minutester, the police officer finished asking questions. The other closed his notebook and reminded Violet, "Okay, Miss Hunt, that''s all for the question. When your child wakes up, I hope you will inform us. We still have questions for him." "Okay." Violet nodded slightly. The two police officers turned and left. Violet rubbed her cheeks. Her straight back copsed all at once. She looked very tired and devoid of energy. At this time, Ivan came back after drawing his blood. His face was very pale. Seeing this, Violet quickly got up and helped him sit down, "Director Murphy, are you okay?" "It''s okay. I won''t die. I was drawn 400ml." Ivan waved his hand in disapproval. However, hearing this, Violet felt heartbreak, "400ml? so much?" An adult couldn''t donate more than 400ml blood at most, but he was directly drawn by 400ml. How bad should Calvin get hurt! As if he could see what Violet was thinking, he smiled, "Don¡¯t worry. Your son is not as serious as you think. I asked the nurse. She said your son has a scary amount of bleeding and a broken arm. That¡¯s it." "Really?" Violet looked at him in surprise. Ivan pushed his sses back and said, "What good is it for me to lie to you? After your sones out, you can ask the doctor." "That''s great!" Seeing that he didn''t tell the lie, Violet felt relieve and finally smiled. Ivan covered his arm and shouted with pain, "But your son hasn''te out yet. Please care about me first. I was drawn 400ml of blood for your son. How can you repay me?" The smile on Violet''s face slowly disappeared. She looked down and thought for a moment, "Director Murphy, what do you want me to do? As long as you don''t let me do bad things and don''t let me do things I don''t want to do, everything is okay." "This is what you said. I recorded it all." Ivan took out the phone from his pocket and showed it to Violet. Violet was speechless, "Even if you don''t record, I won''t break my promise." "That''s good." Ivan put the phone away with satisfaction, and then said, "As for what I want you to do, it''s not time yet. I''ll tell you when the timees." Hearing this, Violet frowned and was suspicious, but finally nodded in agreement. In any case, it was an indisputable fact that he saved Calvin. Besides, he agreed not to let her do bad things or something she didn¡¯t like. That was enough. "By the way, where is Stanley?" Ivan finally remembered that he didn¡¯t see Stanley, so he looked around. Violet pursed her red lips, "He''s gone." "Tsk, his own son hasn''te out yet, but he left so soon." Ivan nced at the emergency room. His face was full of sarcasm. Violet''s eyes flickered. But she didn¡¯t answer him. She looked at the watch on her wrist, and became anxious. It was been almost an hour since she came. Why hadn''t Calvine out yet? Violet walked to the door of the emergency room, put her hands on the door panel, tiptoed and looked into the ss on the door, wanting to see the inside through the ss. But even if she did this, she could only see a group of doctors and nurses walking around. She could not see Calvin. She didn''t know how long it took. Until her feet became stiff and her eyes were sore, the red light above the emergency room finally went off. Violet knew that Calvin was about toe out, so she quickly put down her hands and stepped back so as not to hinder the people inside froming out. Soon, the door of the emergency room was opened. A middle-aged doctor came out first. Violet hurriedly stopped him, sping her own hands tightly together, and asked eagerly, "Doctor, how is my son?" Ivan also looked at the doctor. "It''s not a big problem anymore. It just has to take a few months to recover, especially his arms. His bones haven¡¯t grown up. So, before he grows up, he can¡¯t be knocked down. Otherwise, he will be easily disabled." The doctor took off the mask and said. His answer was simr to what Ivan said. Now, Violet finally felt relieved. Then she nodded hurriedly, "I see! Thank you, doctor." "You¡¯re wee. The child will be transferred to the general ward soon. You can go to see him." After saying this, the doctor left. "See, I didn¡¯t lie to you!" Ivan raised his chin, as if he wanted to get Violet¡¯s praise. Violet was so worried about Calvin. She didn''t have time to talk to him. She just stretched her neck and looked into the emergency room constantly. Soon, Calvin was pushed out by the nurse. Calvin lied on such a big push bed, with a big needle on the back of his hand. His small face was so pale. Seeing this, Violet couldn¡¯t help but crying. She bit her lip to prevent herself from crying, bending down and pushing the bed to go to the ward with the nurse. After she arrived in the ward, she remembered Ivan was outside. But when she was about to go back to the emergency room to find him, she received a message from him, saying that he had gone. That was good. She could take care of Calvin with peace of mind, and didn''t need to be distracted to take care of Ivan. Although it was not good to think so, she really didn¡¯t have time to care for others when she saw Calvin like this. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. After the nurses left, Violet pulled a chair away and sat down by the bed, reached out to hold Calvin''s hand that didn''t get the infusion. Looking at Calvin''s pale face, she started crying again. At this time, Lily came with Arya. When Arya saw Calvin who was unconscious in the hospital bed, she cried and kept yelling, ¡°Brother, brother.¡± Lily stood by the hospital bed, patting her chest angrily, "Howe this is happening!" Hearing this, Violet''s eyes dimmed for a moment. She wiped her tears, trying to make her voice natural, "Mom, how did you know that Calvin had a car ident?" She didn''t seem to tell Lily? "It was Fraser. I came back after attending the banquet. Seeing it was Fraser who was taking care of Arya, so I asked what was going on. Then Fraser made a call and told me that Calvin had a car ident. I hurried over here with Arya. Is Calvin all right?" Lily asked, touching Calvin''s cold face. Chapter 121 It鈥檚 A Person Calvin Trusts Chapter 121 It¡¯s A Person Calvin Trusts "It¡¯s not serious now." Violet tucked Calvin''s quilt and replied. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "That''s good." Lily breathed a sigh of relief, and then asked, "Why did Calvin have a car ident?" Violet let go of the quilt, put her hand on the railing of the hospital bed, and squeezed it tightly. Without hiding Lily, she told Lily everything. After Lily listened, she almost fainted, "It''s Stanley again!" "Mom, this is just my guess. After all, it is still unconfirmed whether which one did it." Violet pinched her eyebrows and said. Lily sneered, "Hmph, it must be them. When you were abroad, when did you suffer from this? Calvin has never been kidnapped! Since you met Stanley, such a thing happens constantly. So if it wasn''t those three people who did it, who else? " Violet opened her mouth, and suddenly she couldn''t refute it. Lily calmed down and let out a long sigh, "Violet, I will persuade you thest time. Stay away from Stanley. It''s best not to see him in the future. I don¡¯t want to hear that something bad happen to Calvin, Arya, or you. " "I know. I will." Violet smiled bitterly. This time, she was also scared. She could die, but she didn''t dare to put Calvin and Arya in danger. "Well." Lily patted Violet on the shoulder. Violet forced a smile, and said nothing. After a while, Arya was tired of crying and fell asleep. Violet took her to the sofa and took a set of spare quilts for the hospital to cover her. Lily poured a ss of water. Seeing Violet sitting next to Arya and gently patting Arya''s back with a frown, suddenly, Lily felt a little helpless. Lily put down the water ss and walked over to poke Violet''s forehead, "Well, don''t frown. You¡¯re just like a little old woman now. Calvin has been out of danger. Just take care of him in the future. You have to rx yourself. Otherwise, how can you take care of Calvin if you are sick?" "But I really can''t rx myself." Violet rubbed her temples. Lily was silent for a few seconds and sat down by the hospital bed, "Well, let me tell you something happy. Do you know how embarrassed Talia was at the banquet tonight?" Violet shook her head, "Is it because of that bag?" "Yeah. Tonight''s charity party was originally aimed at protecting wild animals. All thedies'' bags were either embroidered or artificial leather. Only she carried a crocodile skin bag and was recognized. Mr. Lowe was so angry and asked someone to drive her out." Lily covered her mouth and smiled. Her eyes were full of gloating at Talia. Violet also smiled, "At such a charity party, carrying such a bag is almost like to disrespect Mr. Lowe. How could he be not angry?" "Yeah, after Talia was driven away, Eason waspletely ashamed of everyone''s ridicule and discussion. I believe there must be a big scene between the two of them tonight. But I can''t see it." Lily spread her hands out. Violet yawned, "It''s nothing more than arguing and throwing things. Mom, I have to sleep for a while. Please help me take care of Calvin." She was too tired. From the moment she learned that Calvin had disappeared, she was so tense. Now that she rxed, a huge sense of fatigue surged up, making her eyes almost unable to open. Lily looked at Violet, feeling so sorry, "Okay, go to sleep. I¡¯ll wake you up if something happens." "Okay." Violet nodded, theny down beside Arya, closed her eyes, and fell asleep. Outside the door of the ward, Stanley clearly saw everything in the ward through the ss on the door. He watched Violet fall asleep tiredly, and then watched Lily wipe Violet face with a basin of water. At the same time, he also saw the small body lying there on the hospital bed. He felt very ufortable, as if his heart was grabbed by something. "Mr. Murphy, shall we not go in?" Fraser who was behind Stanley felt the gloomy aura from Stanley. He took a peek at Stanley and asked. Stanley shook his head, "No, I didn''t find out the person who was watching me. If I go in to see them, it will only make the person behind the scenes more hostile to them. Just see them here." The reason why he returned to the hospital was that Ivan called him, saying that Calvin had not been saved. But when he came here and asked the front desk, he found out that Ivan deliberately deceived him and teased him! If it wasn''t for Ivan''s blood donation to save Calvin, he would never let Ivan go. "By the way, go to arrange for a caregiver toe over and rmend it to Violet in the name of the hospital." Stanley looked at Violet who was asleep and said. "Why?" Fraser ignored. Fraser didn''t understand. Why didn¡¯t he just introduce the caregiver to Violet directly? Why did he have to make it so troublesome? Stanley lowered his eyes and said quietly, "Now she and I think it¡¯s because of me that Calvin had an ident. She has a grudge against me now. If she knows that the caregiver is sent by me, she won¡¯t agree." "So that''s it." Fraser nodded suddenly, "I know. I will arrange it properly." Stanley gave a hmm, then nced at Calvin. He turned around, walked towards the exit, and asked in a deep voice as he walked, "Did you find clues about Calvin''s car ident?" Fraser looked up, "There is a doubt." "Say!" Stanley pressed down the button. Fraser pushed the sses, "You and Violet think that it is Phoebe and Talia, or the person who wants to kill Violet the previous two times. So I go to investigate it from these three directions. But, I found no clues." Stanley was shocked and turned to stare at him, "You mean, maybe it wasn''t these three people who caused Calvin¡¯s car ident?" "Yes, the most direct evidence is Calvin!" Fraser looked back at Stanley, "After you leave the restaurant, I also asked the restaurant''s front desk and checked the restaurant''s monitoring. I saw Calvin did go with that man by himself." Hearing this, Stanley understood. Although Calvin was young, he was extremely smart and vignt. In other words, the person who appeared in the restaurant at that time was someone Calvin knew and trusted. Otherwise, Calvin wouldn''t follow him unsuspectingly. " "Check, check all the people in Violet''s circle!" Stanley clenched his fists and ordered coldly. Fraser said yes, but then he thought of something and asked, "Mr. Murphy, do you want to tell Violet this?" Stanley waved his hand, "Not now. So many things happened so suddenly. Telling her this will only stimte her even more. It will not be toote to wait for Calvin to recover." "Yes." Fraser stopped asking. The elevator arrived. After the door was opened, a man wearing a white coat from another hospital walked out of it. Seeing this person, Stanley narrowed his eyes. Fraser was even more surprised, "Dr. Joe?" When George heard his own name, he looked up and smiled, "Fraser? Mr. Murphy is also here!" Fraser smiled embarrassedly. He nced at Stanley, whose face was gloomy. He didn''t answer George, but wasining. Mr. Murphy obviously stood in front of him, even a few centimeters taller than him. But George pretended not to see Mr. Murphy. Obviously, George did it on purpose. Stanley naturally knew George''s meaning, but he didn''t n to pay attention to it. He just walked into the elevator. But the moment Stanley passed by George, he was suddenly stopped by George, "Mr. Murphy, are you coming to see Calvin?¡± Chapter 122 Calvin Wakes Up Chapter 122 Calvin Wakes Up Stanley looked at George from the corner of his eyes, "Is there any problem?" "Of course." Although George still smiled, his smile was so cold, "Don¡¯te here in the future." Stanley pursed his lips, "Why?" George''s sses reflected light, "Isn''t it obvious? You will only cause harm to Violet and her children. So just stay away from them." "Dr. Joe, where is your manner?" Fraser''s face sank. George lowered his head and smiled, "Where is my manner? Jus ask yourselves, which of the things that Violet experienced was not caused by Mr. Murphy?" "This..." Fraser was speechless all of a sudden. Stanley waved his hand and motioned Fraser not to speak, then put his hand in his trouser pocket and looked at George indifferently, "I admit that Violet''s several risks were brought to her by me. It¡¯s okay that she asks me to stay away from her. But who do you think you are? What quality do you have to ask me to stay away from her?" George squinted his eyes, and finally spit out three words slowly, "I¡¯m her friend!" "Just friends? For me, it''s not enough!" After speaking, Stanley turned around and entered the elevator. In the current situation, he would naturally stay away from Violet temporarily. But this didn¡¯t mean that some irrelevant people could order him. "Mr. Murphy, wait for me." Seeing Stanley walk away, Fraser quickly followed. The elevator door closed quickly and then began to descend. George looked at the beating numbers on the elevator disy. His eyes behind the sses shed a terrifying madness. "Really? I will make myself qualified!" George lowered his eyelids and let out two weirdughs that made people scared. But the next second, he pushed his sses and raised his head. The madness in his eyes was gone. He returned to his usual gentle and elegant appearance. He walked towards Calvin¡¯s ward, as if his crazy look just now was just an illusion. Coming to the door of Calvin''s ward, George tidied up his white coat and knocked on the door. Hearing the knock, Lily went to open the door. Seeing that it was him, she smiled, "George, you are here." "I rushed over when I received your call." George walked in and saw the mother and daughter on the sofa at first sight, "Violet fell asleep?" Lily sighed, "Yeah, she is too tired." George retracted his gaze, walked toward the bed, and stood on the edge of the bed. He looked down at Calvin who had a pale face. Then the imperceptible apologetic looks shed in his drooping eyes. Later, he asked about Calvin''s current situation. Lily answered in detail while pouring him water, and then handed him the water ss. Knowing that Calvin was okay and would be better after a few months of recuperation, George loosened the hand which was holding the water ss. "By the way, George, can you help me take care of them tonight? I''ll go back and pack some changes of clothes and make some soup by the way." Lily picked up the bag and said to George. George naturally agreed without hesitation. Because it was exactly what he wanted. Lily left. George looked at Violet again. After confirming that she would not wake up for a short time, he took off his sses and leaned down, patted Calvin''s ear gently, and then said something to Calvin. After doing this, he straightened up and put on his sses, dragged a chair away from the bed, and came to the sofa. After sitting down, he put his hands on his knees and stared at Violet until she woke up. "George." Violet rubbed her eyes and greeted him after making sure that she had not made a mistake. George helped her up, "Did you sleep well?" "Yeah." Violet smiled, then went to see Arya on the sofa. Seeing that the little girl was still asleep, she bowed her head and kissed the little girl''s face, and then tidied up the quilt for the little girl. When George saw this scene, his eyes darkened. He touched his lips with his thumb. "By the way, George, when did youe?" Violet asked after putting on her shoes. "I have been here for a while. Your Mom asked me to take care of you guys for a while. She went back to cook the soup." George replied warmly. Violet nodded, indicating that she knew it. Then she took a look at the mobile phone. It was at four o''clock in the morning. It turned out that she hadn''t slept long. No wonder it was still dark. Violet walked to the hospital bed, touched Calvin''s small face, and sighed, "I don''t know when Calvin will wake up." "Don''t worry. He should wake up in the morning. I have already checked. The anesthesia is almost gone." George said. George was a doctor. Of course Violet believed what he said. After hearing what he said, Violet squeezed the palms of her hands excitedly, "That''s great." "Violet, do you want to transfer Calvin to other hospitals?" George suddenly suggested while wiping his sses. Violet looked at him, "Transfer?" "Yes, go to my hospital. I can take care of Calvin at any time." George nodded. Violet was a little moved. But then when she saw Calvin''s hand in ster, she refused, "No, Calvin''s hand can''t get bumped. So¡­" "Well." George''s smile faded a lot. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Violet didn''t notice his strangeness. All her mind were on Calvin, so naturally she couldn''t see anything else. Time flied quickly. It would dawn in a blink of an eye. George left here and returned to the hospital where he worked. After all, he still had to go to work, so he couldn''t stay with them all the time. Besides, Violet didn''t want to bother him all the time. At about eight o''clock, Lily came back with a kind-looking caregiver, who said she was rmended by the hospital. Violet didn''t doubt and just let the caregiver stay. While she was drinking the soup, Calvin on the hospital bed suddenly coughed twice. Hearing this sound, there was a faint surprise in Violet¡¯s eyes. She hurriedly put down the spoon and went straight to the hospital bed. Lily quickly pressed the emergency button on the head of the bed. Soon, a group of doctors and nurses came and gathered around the bed to check Calvin. "Doctor." Violet clenched her fists. One of the doctors knew what she wanted to ask, then he replied with the mask, "Don''t worry. After the anesthesia, he would wake up soon." "Okay, thank you." Violet was relieved. Sure enough, not long after the doctor finished speaking, Calvin opened his eyes, "Mommy..." "Hey, Mommy is here!" Violet cried with joy when she saw the child wake up. Arya, who was lying on the edge of the hospital bed, also happily called her brother. Lily also wiped her tears happily on the side, then took her cell phone and went out to call the police station. "Baby, does it hurt?" Violet asked, touching the pale face of the little guy. Calvin nodded and replied with sobs, "It hurts. Mommy, Calvin hurts..." At this moment, the little guy finally showed his vulnerability as a four-year-old child. Violet gentlyy on Calvin and hugged him, "Sorry, baby, it''s all Mommy''s fault. Mommy shouldn''t leave you alone in the restaurant." "Alone?" Calvin blinked in confusion, "Mommy, what are you talking about? What was I alone?" Violet stopped crying, and quickly looked at the doctor. The doctor frowned, "Try asking him a few more questions." "Okay." Violet suppressed the anxiety and asked tentatively, "Baby, do you remember how you got in a car ident?" Calvin frowned and began to think about it. But soon, he shook his head. He frowned, "Mommy, I can''t remember. I only know that we were eating in the restaurant, and then I didn''t know what happened next." Violet gasped. The doctor touched his chin, and finally said with certainty, "Your child seems to have lost part of his memory." Chapter 123 Think Too Much Chapter 123 Think Too Much "Lost memory?" Violet eximed, covering her lips in disbelief. Calvin was also surprised that he himself would lose the memory. Only Arya tilted her head and asked, "Mommy, what is memory loss?" "Your brother forgets something." Violet touched Arya¡¯s forehead and replied concisely. Arya understood, putting a finger in her mouth, "Why did brother forget things?" "Yes, doctor, why does my son lose his memory?" Violet looked at the doctor and asked eagerly. The doctor did not answer immediately, but bent over to check Calvin''s head. But after the examination, his face was full of surprise, "It is weird! Your son has not suffered any trauma to his head. It stands to reason that there is no chance of memory loss." "But he just lost his memory." Violet pointed to Calvin. Calvin frowned and tried to recall what happenedst night. But the more he thought about it, the more he couldn''t remember it. Then he felt a dull pain in the back of his head. Seeing the pain on his face, Violet quickly put a hand on his forehead and said, "Baby, don''t think about it. If you can¡¯t remember it, just forget it." "Sorry, Mommy." Calvin pursed his lips and apologized in shame. Violet put her hand down, leaned over and pressed her forehead lightly against his forehead. She smiled softly, "Don''t say I''m sorry. Sweetie, it''s Mommy who should say sorry to you." "Mommy doesn''t have to say sorry to me." Calvin looked at her. Calvin words made Violet feel more self-ming. She rubbed her son''s forehead and stood up straight, "Doctor, haven''t you had the conclusion yet?" The doctor pondered for a moment, "I thought of a possibility. Your son should have been stimted by the car ident and caused amnesia. This is the self-protection of the brain. There have been simr cases in medicine." "Can he recover?" Violet stared at the doctor closely. The doctor shook his head uncertainly, "This is not clear. He may be recovered in a few days, or he may not be recovered for a lifetime, but this is also a good thing, at least he will not leave any psychological shadows." Hearing this, Violet nodded relievedly, "You are right." It was just that a part of the memory was lost, not all of the memory. Compared to memory, Calvin''s life was the most important thing. If he couldn¡¯t remember those things, just forget it. After the doctor left, Lily came back with two police officers from yesterday, both of whom came to ask Calvin about the situation before the ident. However, Calvin lost his memory and didn''t know anything. The two police officers got nothing. The clues to the ident were so cut off. Lily sat down on the sofa with an unwilling look, "Well, well, this time, we can''t catch the murderer again, the same as the previous two." Violet smiled helplessly, without speaking. "Baby." Lily suddenly thought of something. She looked at Calvin, who had taken medicine on the hospital bed and fell asleep. Then she squinted her eyes, "Do you think Calvin''s memory loss is too coincidental?" "Mom, what do you mean?" Violet was wiping Calvin''s body. Then she suddenly stopped when she heard this. Lily pursed her lips, "I mean, Calvin''s memory loss was a little too coincidental. Calvin just happened to lose that part of memories. I think it¡¯s the murderer deliberately trying to cover up clues and erasing Calvin''s memory." "It''s really weird. But it''s really just a coincidence. How can anyone control other people''s memories at will?" Violet continued to wipe Calvin''s body. Lily waved her hand, "Maybe it is true. The hypnosis master has this ability on the TV." "It is on the TV. In reality, I have never heard of anyone who has this ability." Violetughed. But she didn''t take Lily¡¯s words to heart. Lily also felt that she might be too worried. She shrugged and then went outside to buy lunch. Soon, a week passed. Calvin recovered so soon. He could already get out of bed and walk around. Maybe after some time, he could be discharged from the hospital. But he still didn¡¯t remember what happened that night. Maybe he couldn¡¯t get his memory back, just as the doctor said. "Baby, listen to Pippa the nanny and Grandma. Mommy wille again in the afternoon." Violet kissed Calvin''s cheeks, and said to him with some dismay. If it hadn''t been for Jessie to call her and say that she had to participate in a bidding, she would not leave at this time. At least, she would wait until the child was discharged from the hospital. "Well, I know, I will listen to Pippa and Grandma." Calvin nced at the caregiver behind Violet and nodded. Violet touched his head, then turned to the caregiver and said, "Please help me take care of him. My mother is driving Arya to kindergarten. After that, she wille over and help you." "Miss Hunt, you give me the sry. It is my duty to take care of Calvin." The caregiver waved her hand and replied. Hearing what she said, Violet was very satisfied. Then Violet smiled and thanked her. After observing this week, she found that the caregiver was very responsible and attentive. The most important thing was that she had noplicated connections. Besides, there was her information at the police station. So Violet could rest assured to let her take care of Calvin. "I have to go." Violet waved to Calvin, nodded to the caregiver, picked up the bag and walked out of the ward. Then she took a taxi and left. On the side of the road not far away, in a ck Mercedes-Benz, Fraser turned his head and reminded the man in the back seat, "Mr. Murphy, Violet left." Stanley saw it naturally. He lifted his chin slightly, "I know. You take the nourishment in the trunk to Pippa, and ask her to put some in Calvin''s meals every time. Remember, remind her not to..." "Don''t be discovered by Violet, right?" Fraser interrupted him with a smile. Stanley nced at Fraser coldly, nomittal. Fraser shrank his neck and quickly got out of the car. Ten minutester, he came back with a mobile phone in his hand, "Mr. Murphy, the bidding department just called me and asked if you want to participate in the bidding for winter fashion." "When?" Stanley raised his head from the tablet. "Two o''clock in the afternoon." Fraser answered by looking at his watch. Stanley thought for a while, and then asked, "Which clothingpanies are participating?" "Basically, thosepanies who have a little bit of strength all participate, in addition, there are several studios." Hearing the word "studio", Stanley''s eyes lit up, "Is there a studio called Rebirth?" "I don''t know this." Fraser shook his head, and then tentatively looked at Stanley, "Or, let me ask?" "No." Stanley pursed his thin lips, "Just go directly." "Yes." Fraser fastened his seat belt and started the car. When they arrived at the bidding ce, hearing Stanleying, the person in charge there weed him in very enthusiastically, and arranged him a private room on the second floor. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Standing in the room window, Stanley looked down. Then he urately captured Violet in the lobby on the first floor. She was sitting in the middle of the second-tost row and opening a bidding book in her hand. Her face was extremely serious. At this moment, Violet seemed to feel something. Then she closed the bidding book and looked up a few times. Jessie who was next to her was attracted by her behavior and looked over, "Violet, what are you looking for?" Chapter 124 There Is Some Oil on the Ground Chapter 124 There Is Some Oil on the Ground "It seemed that someone was looking at me just now." Violet frowned and replied with some uncertainty. Hearing the words, Jessie looked around, "Maybe you¡¯re too sensitive." "Perhaps." Violet didn''t think about too much, and then reopened the bidding book. Jessie looked at the time, "There are still ten minutes left. The bidding will begin. I just saw those companies. Except for some clothingpanies, there are also many studios, including three new studios like us. We have little chance of winning." Violet chuckled, "Let alone those studios, see those clothingpanies. How can we defeat them!" Jessie sighed, "I didn''t expect this at first, but I heard that this bidding is a top-level project that won''t be inferior to ¡®Born of Fire¡¯. I thought that as long as we get this project, maybe our studio will be able to be thepany in advance. Who knows that there are so manypetitors! I would not sign up if I knew it early." Violet tucked her hair, "It''s okay. Since we''re here, just try to fight for it. I''ll go to the bathroom first." After speaking, she put down the bidding book, got up and left the hall. When Violet walked into the bathroom, she saw Phoebe standing in front of the sink and applying makeup. Violet was taken aback for a moment. At the same time, she felt that the world was so small that she could meet Phoebe everywhere. Phoebe didn''t expect to meet Violet here, so she was also a little surprised. Then she quickly put the lipstick into her bag, asking with a questioning tone, "Why are you here?" Violet also came here to apply makeup. She calmly walked to another sink, turned on the faucet and washed her hands, then wiped her hands while replied, "This is the bidding conference. You think why I am here?" Phoebe understood at once, and narrowed her eyes, "Are you also here to participate in the bidding?" Violet lifted her chin, "Is there any problem?" "Ridiculous!" Phoebe rolled her eyes at Violet in disdain, "I heard that you have already resigned from the Murphy Group and have not yet found the job. Where did you qualify to participate in the business bidding?" "Didn''t Talia tell you?" Violet took out the powder and opened it. Phoebe frowned, "Tell me what?" Violet smiled, "Of course I have a studio. My studio has also dealt something with your studio. It¡¯s just not long ago. You probably haven''t forgotten that my studio is called Rebirth, right?¡± "What? Rebirth is yours?" Phoebe was so shocked, and her voice instantly became sharp. Violet nodded, "Yes, so surprise, right? Speaking of which, Director Hunt, the factory department of my studio was built with your 20 million dors, and the money for the machines was also the opportunity that Talia gave me. She let me get 20 million from Dad. Thank you and your mother!" Knowing the truth, Phoebe''s face was distorted and her hands trembled. She was so furious. It turned out that the studio which took her to court and made her lose everything was actually Violet''s! It was Talia that made her most angry. Talia knew that Violet was the owner of Rebirth, but she didn''t tell her. Besides, Talia was still her mother! Taking a deep breath, Phoebe tried her best to suppress her anger, and sneered, "I really didn''t expect that I was framed at by you!" "Frame?" Violet pursed here lips, "I don''t agree what you said. When did I frame you? Didn''t Director Hunt give me the money yourself? If it weren¡¯t that you suppressed my studio, would I have this chance to get the money?" "Huh, bitch!" Phoebe red at Violet, "Violet, that¡¯s not over. I''ll remember this grudge. I will let you know that my money is not so easily to get. Today¡¯s bidding, with me, you can¡¯t win sessfully." After speaking, Phoebe zipped up the bag and went out. Violet shook her head with a smile. She did not take Phoebe''s words to heart. Because even if Phoebe did nothing, she couldn''t win the bid. After finishing the makeup, Violet adjusted her hair and packed her bags, ready to leave the bathroom and go back to the bidding hall. But when she walked out of the bathroom, she slipped. She fell so badly. Not only did her head knock to the ground and it caused a short-term dizziness, but the most serious thing was her feet. At this time, she felt a heart-wrenching pain. She shook her head. After shaking off the dizziness in her head, she sat up on the ground with a painful face. Looking at her right foot, she suddenly gasped, "Hiss..." Because the ankle was swollen so high, like a steamed bun. It was obviously sprained. Besides, it was also very serious. It seemed that she couldn¡¯t walk anymore. So Violet had to take out her mobile phone to call Jessie over to help her. After learning that Violet had fallen, Jessie rushed over immediately. "Violet." Jessie helped Violet up. Violet stood firmly, leaning on Jessie and smiling palely, "Jessie, I''m sorry to trouble you." "What are you talking about? We are best friends!" Jessie red at Violet displeased, and then asked, "Why did you fall? Hearing her asking about this, Violet then remembered what happened before she fell. She squinted her beautiful eyes, "When I finished the makeup and came out, I stepped on something slippery, which seemed to be oil. So I slipped and fell." "Oil?" Jessie was stunned, "How can there be oil at the bathroom door?" "I don''t know, but it feels a lot like that." Violet said, pursing her lips. "Let me see." Jessie helped Violet to the wall, letting Violet stand by the wall. Then she let go of Violet¡¯s arm, went back to the bathroom door and squatted down, looking carefully on the ground. Finally, Jessie saw a little shiny water stain near the ce where Violet fell. "It should be this." She murmured, then stretched out her hand, rubbed a little bit of the water stain with her index finger, and twisted it with her thumb, then her eyes widened, "Violet, it''s really oil." "Sure enough!" Violet slowly sped her fingers which supporting the wall. It was normal that there was some water outside the bathroom door. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. But if it was oil, there was obviously a problem. The most important thing was that there wasn¡¯t oil when she went in, but when she came out, there was a pool of oil on the ground. It was obvious that someone wanted to harm her. As for who it was, Violet already had suspicious. "Jessie, can I smell it? I want to know what oil it is!" Violet said in a deep voice. Jessie nodded, got up and stretched out her fingers. Violet lowered her head and smelled it. A faint scent lingered on the tip of her nose, "It''s the essential oil for skin care." Moreover, she had smelled this smell on Phoebe. It seemed that her suspicion was not wrong. "Violet, did you think of something?" Seeing the anger on Violet''s face, Jessie asked again. Violet bit her lip, "It''s Phoebe. She deliberately poured it on the ground to make me fall." "Damn it! Too despicable and shameless." Jessie stamped her feet with anger, but then realized something and looked at Violet, "Why is Phoebe here?" "Just like us. She came to participate in the bidding. We met in the bathroom. She told me that she would not let me win the bidding. I think she poured oil here in order to let me get injured. Then I would voluntarily give up the bidding." Violet replied with cold light in her eyes. Chapter 125 Bidding Results Chapter 125 Bidding Results "It¡¯s too mean." Jessie was trembling because of anger, "No, Violet, I can¡¯t let her go so easily. I have to teach her a lesson. Go, let''s find her now." "Jessie, don''t be impulsive." Violet pulled Jessie¡¯s sleeve, "It is the bidding period. If we go to find her, we will be cklisted by the organizer. The gains outweigh the losses. We can wait until the bidding is over." Hearing this, Jessie calmed down, "You¡¯re right. Let''s go back to the hall first." "Okay." Violet nodded. The two helped each other back to the hall. Phoebe had been paying attention to the entrance of the hall. Seeing Violet being supported back, she was first happy, and then annoyed again. She was happy that Violet really got the trick. What made her angry was that Violet still didn¡¯t give up the bidding even if she was like this. Stanley who was in the private room on the second floor also found that Violet got injured. After Stanley fixed his eyes on her feet for a few seconds, he called Fraser in, "Arrange someone to ask what happened to Violet''s feet." Fraser also nced at Violet and nodded, "I''m going to arrange now." Then, he turned and left the private room. But after a while, he came back again, "Violet fell outside the bathroom door." Stanley frowned. What was this woman doing while walking? "You go out to buy a pair of t shoes and let someone give it to her. Then find a doctor to see her." Stanley pinched his eyebrows, and ordered in a deep voice. Fraser responded again, "Yes." Soon, the staff of the bidding organizer came to Violet with a shoe box, "Miss, considering your situation, we specially bought a pair of t shoes for you." "OMG, your service is so good?" Jessie opened her mouth in surprise. Violet was also a little surprised, but she didn''t think much. Then she reached out and took the shoe box, "Thank you very much." "You¡¯re wee. You are a guest. This is what we should do. In addition, we also have an infirmary. You can go over and check the injury for free." "There is also a doctor! That''s great, Violet!" Jessie¡¯s eyes lit up and patted Violet on the shoulder. Violet knew what Jessie was going to say. She felt warmed, but she shook her head, "Don''t worry. I will go over after the bidding is over." "No problem, the doctor is always there. Miss can go there anytime. I''ll go down first." After that, the staff smiled at her and left. Jessie grabbed the box and opened it. Inside were a pair of white soft-soled shoes. The style was simple, but they looked very nice, and matched Violet''s clothes. Jessie yed with the shoes and said with emotion, "This organizer is really good. It is so generous. Not only does it buy light luxury brands, but also considers your clothes, and also provides medical treatment. Tsk, it¡¯s so awesome." "Okay, the bidding has already started. Give me the shoes soon." Violet pushed Jessie with an elbow. Jessie put the shoebox back on Violet''sps, "Here you are." Violet smiled and bent over to change her high heels. At this time, bidding had entered a period of intensepetition. Majorpanies and studios had launched fiercepetition. Jessie had fought for several times, but due to the newly established studio, she was quickly eliminated and lost the opportunity to bid. Although Jessie was disappointed, she could ept this result. After all, she had expected it from the beginning. Phoebe didn''t know that Violet never thought about winning the bid from the beginning. After seeing Rebirth was eliminated, she was so happy. She looked back, wanting to see Violet''s disappointed face. But she didn¡¯t see it. Instead, she saw a smile on Violet''s face. She felt very confused. What was going on? She failed the bidding, but why was she stillughing? Phoebe couldn''t understand. Violet noticed Phoebe''s gaze and looked straight at Phoebe, while saying to Jessie who was beside her, "She is looking at us." "Who?" Jessie didn''t react for a while. Violet sighed, "Phoebe." "Where is it?" Jessie pretended to cover her eyes and looked around. Violet said, "The seventh row, the second on the right hand." "Ah, I saw it." Jessie saw Phoebe. She sneered at first, then put her hand on her neck, making a posture that she would kill her. Phoebe was taken aback, then she turned her head back quickly. Jessieughed, "Did you see it? She was scared back by me." Violet''s lips curled, "I saw it. Good job." "That is." Jessie snorted triumphantly. Stanley on the second floor saw the invisible confrontation and couldn''t help but chuckle. Fraser stood behind him, "Mr. Murphy, what are youughing at?" "Nothing! The bidding result ising out?" Stanley put down his ss and turned around. Fraser looked at his watch, "It''s time to announce the result." As he was talking, the host in the hall on the first floor took the microphone and walked onto the podium, and began to announce the results of the bid, "Congrattions to Mr. Dixon in the private room on the second floor, for winning this bid!" Hearing the words, everyone in the audience looked up to the second floor, wanting to see who this Mr. Dixon was. But the doors and windows of the private rooms on the second floor were closed tightly, and they couldn''t see anything. "Violet, have you ever heard of Mr. Dixon in J City?" Jessie came to Violet''s ear and asked. Violet shook her head, "I''ve heard of it before." "Before?" Jessie blinked suspiciously. Violet rubbed her ankle, "In the past, there was the Dixon family in J City, but a schrly family. Mr. Dixon had an only daughter. She finally married into the Murphy family and gave birth to Mr. Murphy. Later, after the death of Mr. Murphy¡¯s mother, the Dixon family was integrated into the Murphy family. Then the Dixon family disappeared from J City from then on." "In that case, this Mr. Dixon should havee from other ces." Jessie spected by touching her chin. Violet shrugged uninterestedly, "Okay, no matter where hees from, it is none of my business. Let''s go." "Go to teach Phoebe a lesson." Jessie helped Violet to stand up. The two had just walked out of the row of seats when a man who looked like a bodyguard came over and stopped them, "Are you the person in charge of Rebirth?" "Who are you?" Jessie blocked Violet behind her and looked at them warily. The man replied nkly, "I am Mr. Dixon''s bodyguard. Mr. Dixon specially asked me to invite two of you over." "Invite us?" Jessie and Violet looked at each other. Violet frowned and asked, "Is there any purpose?" "Talk about the bidding. Please." The man finished speaking and made a gesture of inviting them, making it clear that they had to go. Jessie looked at Violet anxiously, "Violet, what should we do now, go or not?" Violet looked down and pondered for a few seconds, "Go. We can''t refuse him at all." "But what if Mr. Dixon wants to hurt us?" Jessie hugged herself. Violet let out augh, "It shouldn''t be. This is an official ce. If he really wants to be against us, he won''t do anything here." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Yes, let''s go." After hearing her words, Jessie felt relieved, then helped Violet and followed the bodyguard to the second floor. After entering the room, Violet saw a young man sitting on the sofa in the room. The man looked ordinary. His temperament was not outstanding. The most important thing was that the quality of his suit was not good. Would such an average person be Mr. Dixon who won the bid? Chapter 126 Snatching the Cooperation Chapter 126 Snatching the Cooperation As if seeing what Violet was thinking, the man stood up and smiled at her, "Hello, I am Mr. Dixon''s secretary. You can call me Aadam." "Secretary?" Jessie pointed at him and said bluntly, "So you are not Mr. Dixon?" "Mr. Dixon has something to deal with, so he left. He asked me to wait for you guys here." Aadam replied. Violet nodded, "Well, what is the matter?" "No hurry, have a seat first." Aadam pointed to the sofa opposite. Jessie helped Violet to sit down. Aadam poured them two cups of tea, and then exined, ¡°Here is the thing. We are not locals. So we have no influence in J City, but it happened to win the bid, so we wanted to find a partner to help design the clothes for the winter fashion show." "That''s great. Violet..." Jessie really wanted to rmend Violet, but she was stopped by Violet. "Sorry, she is a bit lively." Violet smiled at Aadam. Aadam waved his hand, "Never mind." Then Violet continued, "There is no problem with cooperation, but I want to know why you choose us. We are just a newly established studio with not deep foundation. You have seen it. We were eliminated in the first round. There are many better partners than us in J City." Normally, when a bigpany chose a partner, he would usually choose the bigpany or studio. Because their credibility and instability were much higher than new studio. But this mysterious Mr. Dixon directly skipped thosepanies and approached her, so Violet had to suspect that there were other purposes. Aadam saw the suspicion in Violet''s eyes. He only felt a lot of pressure. No wonder Fraser specially reminded him when he left, saying that Violet was very alert, let him pay more attention and didn''t expose himself. Aadam took a deep breath, picked up the tea cup in front of him, took a sip of tea, and reorganized his words before saying. "Why did we choose Rebirth? It is because of Miss Hunt. Mr. Dixon has seen Miss Hunt''s design for the Murphy Group and felt it very amazing. We also want this design toy the foundation for our future stationing in J City. " What he said was justified and well-founded. Violet didn''t feel any problems for a while. She also really wanted this cooperation. First of all, this bidding project was a big project that would not lose ¡®Born of Fire¡¯. Secondly, as Jessie said, relying on this project, her studio might really be transformed into apany in advance. Originally she thought that this opportunity was gone, but now the opportunity was here again. She really doesn''t want to miss it. Maybe she could take a gamble! Thinking of this, Violet bumped Jessie with her arm. Aftermunicating with Jessie with eyes, she turned her gaze to Aadam, "Aadam, I want to know how the benefits should be distributed?" "Mr. Dixon said that as long as you agree to cooperate, we only need the thirty percent and you guys can get seventy percent." "Too much?" Jessie stood up in shock. Violet was also shocked. She didn''t expect to have such a lucrative benefit. Aadam smiled, "Mr. Dixon said, we only provide this project and the final publicity, but the design, fabric, and ready-to-wear production are all done by you. You will pay more than us, so the benefits should naturally be given to you a lot." "Your boss is really a businessman!" Jessie beamed with joy. "Haha...." Aadam replied with a smile, and then looked at Violet, "Is there any questions? If not, we can make an appointment to sign the contract." "No." Violet shook her head. "Well, tomorrow morning, I will bring the contract to your studio." Aadam stood up and reached out to Violet. When Violet was about to shake hands with Aadam, the door was opened. A bodyguard came in, "Aadam, there is a Miss Hunt outside, saying that she wants to talk about cooperation with you in this bidding project." "Damn it! It''s Phoebe. So shameless. She actually wants to grab business with us." Jessie said angrily. Violet also frowned. The smile on Aadam''s face also disappeared, "Let her go back and tell her that we already have a partner." Mr. Murphy said that this cooperation was only for Rebirth, even if the person outside was Mr. Murphy''s fianc¨¦e. Besides, they all knew that Mr. Murphy did not love his fianc¨¦e at all. So if he drove the person away, Mr. Murphy would not me him even if he knew. "Yes, sir." The bodyguard responded. However, when he returned to the door, Phoebe squeezed him away and rushed in, "Hello, Mr. Dixon, I am..." Before she finished speaking, she suddenly saw Violet and Jessie. Then her face changed drastically, "Why are you guys here?" "Why are we here? Of course we are just like you. We came to cooperate with Mr. Dixon." Jessie deliberately said. Violet lowered her eyes and smiled, without saying anything. Aadam wanted to say something, but suddenly his phone vibrated. After taking it out and reading it, he swallowed what he was about to say. "Cooperate with Mr. Dixon? Just you guys?" Phoebe pointed at Jessie then at Violet. Her face covered with disdain. Seeing Phoebe like this, Jessie wanted to p Jessie, "Is there any problems?" "Who do you think you are? What can your small studio do for Mr. Dixon?" Phoebe sneered. Jessie clenched her fists. Violet stopped Jessie, shook her head, and looked at Phoebe with a cold face, "What about you? What can you do for Mr. Dixon?" "I can do a lot. Our studio has been established in J City for five years. There is no shortage of connections and designers. Besides, there are also several fabric suppliers behind us. You are far worse than us." Phoebe proudly raised her chin. Jessie snorted, "Your studio hasn''t been transformed into apany since it was built for 5 years. You still show it off. I really don''t know what you are proud of." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "You..." Phoebe¡¯s face was stiff. Then she raised her hand and was about to p Jessie. But soon, she thought that the asion was wrong and put her hand down angrily. "I won''t talk to you about this. Get out of the way. I''ll talk to Mr. Dixon." With that, Phoebe took a step forward, squeezing Violet away and standing in front of Aadam. Violet almost fell down again. Fortunately, Jessie reacted in time and helped Violet to avoid the disaster. "Phoebe, are you insane? Didn''t you see Violet standing here? Why are you still bumping into her?" Jessie yelled at Phoebe angrily. Phoebe nced at Violet, "Who bumped into her? She stands in the way." "You are so..." "Well, Jessie, there is no need to fight for who is right or wrong with this kind of person." Violet patted Jessie''s hand to signal her to calm down. In the next private room, Stanley, who had witnessed all this from the surveince, gave an order with a gloomy face, "Let Aadam get Phoebe away." "Yes." Fraser responded and sent another text message. Looking at the content of the text message, Aadam had more confidence. After he straightened his tie, he was about to speak, but Phoebe suddenly spoke first, "Hello, Mr. Dixon, I am the person in charge of the Light. I heard that youe from another ce, so I think you should look for partners to complete the bid together. I..." "Puff!" A loudugh interrupted Phoebe¡¯s prepared speech directly. Phoebe''s face suddenly became cold. She red at Jessie and Violet fiercely, "What are youughing at?" Chapter 127 Fight Chapter 127 Fight Violet shrugged and didn''t mean to answer. Jessie wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and mocked, "Oh my god, my stomach hurts with laughter. Phoebe, you know the wrong person, but you still want to cooperate with Mr. Dixon!" "What do you mean?" Phoebe''s heart sank. Wrong person? Could it be... Phoebe immediately looked at Aadam and asked in a sharp voice, "You are not Mr. Dixon!" "I am Mr. Dixon''s secretary." Aadam smiled. Phoebe clenched her fists and shouted, "You are not Mr. Dixon, but why didn''t you tell me earlier?" He actually made her so embarrassed in front of Violet and Jessie. Aadam spread his hands, "Thisdy, it''s not that I didn''t tell you, but you didn''t give me a chance. I was interrupted by you twice. What can I do?" "Yes." Jessie echoed, "After you came in, you didn''t ask anything clearly. Now you me him and don''t reflect on whether you are wrong. For a person like you, who would dare to cooperate with you?" Aadam nodded repeatedly, "Miss Robinson is right. I''m sorry, thisdy! We can''t cooperate with you." "Why?" Phoebe was unwilling to ept the result, frowning. Aadam pointed towards Violet, "Because we have decided to cooperate with Miss Hunt." "What?" Phoebe raised her voice, ring at Violet angrily. Violet looked back at Phoebe and smiled at her. In Phoebe''s eyes, this smile was just showing off and provoking her. Her angry face was distorted. She squeezed the bag''s handle, turned around and went out. That was not over. She would definitely let Violet know the consequence of robbing her cooperation. As for Mr. Dixon, she would also make him regret today''s decision. "Violet, see her jealous look. So ugly!" Jessie looked at the direction Phoebe was leaving, and said to Violet. "Okay, don''t you know what kind of person she is? Don¡¯t waste your time on her." Violet put down her tea cup and stood up, smiling at Aadam, "Aadam, we will wait for your arrival in the studio tomorrow. Bye!" "Okay, bye." Aadam took the initiative to walk to the door and opened the door for them. Jessie helped Violet out, ready to go to the infirmary to check the feet. When they walked to the elevator, they found that Phoebe hadn''t left yet, and was standing in front of the elevator and making a phone call. Seeing theming, Phoebe seemed to be frightened, and hung up the phone quickly. Upon seeing this, Jessie squinted her eyes, "She hung up the phone as soon as we came. Could it be that she did something vicious?" "It¡¯s none of your business!" Phoebe retorted loudly. It just so happened that the elevator door opened at this time, and she was about to go in. Jessie pulled a long face and stopped her, "Wait!" Phoebe stopped subconsciously and turned around, "What?" "What? Of course we have to get even with you!" Jessie sneered twice, and helped Violet to the side wall, "Violet, stand here." Violet knew what Jessie was going to do, so she hummed and put her hand on the wall to support herself. Seeing Violet standing firmly, Jessie let go of her hand and walked towards Phoebe, pping her. Phoebe was shocked by Jessie¡¯s p. She covered her face for a long time before reacting. Her eyes widened in disbelief, "Do you dare to hit me?" Violet didn''t expect Jessie to p Phoebe so fiercely. Listening to the sound, she could imagine how hard Jessie used. "Yeah, so what? Since you dare to pour the oil the outside of the bathroom and made Violet fall, I will dare to p you." Jessie shook her aching hand. There was a panic in Phoebe''s eyes. But then she quickly calmed down, "Why do you say it''s me? Do you have any evidence?" "The evidence is in her bag!" Violet freed a hand and pointed at Phoebe''s bag. Jessie''s eyes lit up and directly grabbed Phoebe''s bag. "What are you doing? Give me the bag!" Phoebe''s face changed. She screamed. Jessie ignored her, opened the bag, and poured out the stuff directly. "It¡¯s here." Jessie bent down and picked up a small bottle on the ground, and showed it in front of Phoebe, "It''s this essential oil. What else do you have to say now?" Phoebe''s face turned pale, and she reached out to grab it. Jessie turned around, avoiding her, "No way!" "Damn you!" Phoebe was so furious. She gritted her teeth and wanted to scratched Jessie''s face. "Jessie, be careful!" Violet knew that Phoebe lost her mind now. With frowning, she quickly reminded. "Don''t worry. She can''t beat me!" Jessie smiled confidently, threw the essential oil to Violet, rolled up her sleeves, and fought with Phoebe. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The two of them fought together, scratching each other¡¯s faces and hair. Violet was so anxious. Especially when she saw Jessie¡¯s face which was scratched by Phoebe, she was worried, "Jessie, stop!" "No, if I can''t beat her down today, I won¡¯t be Jessie." Jessie was so angry at this moment, and was unwilling to stop. Violet was afraid that Jessie would suffer more serious injuries if this continued, she had to go to persuade Jessie. But as soon as she jumped one step, she lost her bnce and fell forward. At the moment when she was full of horror and her body was about tond, an arm suddenly stretched out from behind, hooked her waist, and brought her back. Violet bumped her back into a hard chest. The familiar mint fragrance made her recognize who was behind without having to look back. Stanley! Stanley frowned, looked at Violet''s shocked face, and asked in a deep voice, "Are you okay?" "I''m fine. Thank you, Mr. Murphy." Violet nodded, ignoring why he was here, squeezing his hands and looking at the two women in front of her anxiously, "Mr. Murphy, please let them stop!" Stanley gave a hmm, squinted at Phoebe and Jessie and yelled, "Stop!" Hearing his voice, Phoebe immediately stopped. Seeing Phoebe stop, Jessie also stopped, but she still didn''t forget to provoke Phoebe, "Why? Give up?" Phoebe gave Jessie a fierce look, without replying. Then she turned around and looked at Stanley. Seeing him standing with Violet and still holding Violet''s waist, her face changed on the spot, "Stanley, what are you doing? Why are you hugging her?" Phoebe pointed at Violet jealously. Violet was shocked. Only then did she realize that she was still being held by Stanley. Then she quickly moved Stanley''s hand away. Without the support of Stanley''s arm, she could not stand on one foot. She began to shake again. "Jessie." Violet reached out to Jessie. Jessie immediately understood what Violet meant, and took a step forward to support her. Violet breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing that she was all right, Stanley slowly clenched his hand in the air into a fist, and finally put it in his trouser pocket. Phoebe walked to Stanley, raised her head, looking at him as if she was about to cry, "Stanley, why are you hugging her!?" Stanley pursed his thin lips, and replied with some impatience, "She hurt her foot." "Even if her foot is injured, it is not your turn to help her. You are my fianc¨¦. But you are holding other women in front of me. Who am I to you?" Phoebe bit her lip andined. Chapter 128 Admitting the Guilt Chapter 128 Admitting the Guilt Stanley frowned and wanted to say something. Jessie preemptively said, "Hey, you are too narrow-minded. Mr. Murphy said Violet got her foot injured and she couldn''t stand still, so he helped her. Besides, he didn''t do anything else. Why do you look like as if they did something sorry for you? Moreover, it¡¯s because of you that Violet got hurt. Your fianc¨¦¡¯s help is also an atonement for you!" "You¡­" Phoebe became angry and was about to refute. Stanley suddenly pulled her away, looked down at Violet''s feet, and finally moved his eyes upwards and fixed on Violet¡¯s face, "Is it Phoebe?" Violet gave a hmm slightly. Stanley suddenly looked towards Phoebe. Phoebe''s face turned pale. She subconsciously denied, "Stanley, don''t listen to their nonsense! It¡¯s not me." "What did you say? In order to prevent us from bidding sessfully, you pour essential oil outside the bathroom, causing Violet to fall and got injured. This is the evidence!¡± Jessie took the essential oil in Violet¡¯s hand and showed to Stanley. Stanley knew it was indeed Phoebe''s, because he had seen it before. The essential oil of this brand was Phoebe''s favorite. "What she said is true?" Stanley''s thin lips pressed into a straight line. He stared at Phoebe without emotion. When Phoebe faced him like this, her heart was pounding so badly. She didn¡¯t dare to look into Stanley¡¯s eyes, "Of...Of course not, there are so many people who have essential oils. Who said the oil outside the bathroom must be mine?" "How about doing an appraisal?" Violet looked up at Phoebe and suddenly said. Stanley nodded, "Yes, let someone check the essential oils outside the bathroom to see if it is the same as this one." "That''s a good idea!" Jessie''s eyes lit up, "As long as the detection is consistent, you can''t deny it." When Phoebe heard it, her calf softened and she slumped on the ground. Her face already showed that she had confessed the crime. Stanley''s face was cold, "You really have not changed even if after repeated teaching." "Stanley..." Phoebe looked at him timidly. Stanley narrowed his eyes, "Get out!" Phoebe trembled, quickly got up from the ground, picked up her bag and went into the elevator. Seeing her leaving, Jessie was a little dissatisfied, "Mr. Murphy, just let her go like this? She has harmed Violet! Don''t you n to punish her?" Violet also looked at Stanley. Stanley''s face eased, "I will give you guys an exnation." "Really? We''ll wait and see." Jessie felt a lot morefortable when she heard what he said. Violet looked at the phone, "Mr. Murphy, we have to leave first." "I''ll drive you back." Stanley looked down at her feet. Before Violet could say something, Jessie nodded happily, "Okay, okay." "Jessie!" Violet frowned, and then shook her head at Stanley, "No need, Mr. Murphy. We can go back by ourselves. Thank you. Let''s go, Jessie." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Oh..." Jessie helped her into another elevator. Looking at the slowly closing elevator doors and Violet''s alienated face in the elevator, Stanley couldn''t help clenching his fists in his trouser pockets. She was deliberately staying away from him! Although he knew the reason why she stayed away from him, he was still quite upset when he saw her really doing this. In the elevator, Jessie looked at Violet, "Violet, why do I feel that you are so indifferent to Mr. Murphy? What happened between you?" Violet''s eyes flickered. She smiled faintly, "I originally just worked for him. Now, I¡¯m not his employee anymore. We just knew each other. What can happen between us?" "But I always think it''s weird between you guys. You seem to be deliberately staying away from him." Jessie scratched her short hair. Violet nodded, "Yes, he has a fianc¨¦e. Shouldn''t I stay away from him?" "This..." Jessie was speechless. Violet pointed to Jessie¡¯s face, "Okay, instead of gossiping about me and Mr. Murphy, you should take care of your own face. Don''t leave scars on your face." "What?" When Jessie heard this, she quickly took out the small mirror from her bag to check her face. Seeing the blood stains on her face which was scratched by Phoebe, she screamed. Violet covered her ears, "What are you doing!" Jessie''s eyes turned red with anger, "That bitch actually scratched my face like this! It''s damned!" Violet couldn''tugh or cry, "Come on! You don''t have the right to say this. You keep scratching her face. The scratches on her face are no less than yours. Okay, the elevator is here. Go to the infirmary." "Well." Jessie nodded repeatedly, put away the mirror and helped Violet out of the elevator. After checking the face and feet, it was already afternoon. Jessie drove Violet back to the hospital and then back to the studio. Seeing Violet''s injured foot, Lily cried, "Phoebe actually hurt you like this." Violet smiled andforted Lily, "It''s okay, Mom. It will be fine in a few days." The doctor said that her sprained foot was not serious. It was just that the ligament was slightly strained. So she would recover after a few days of rest. Lily helped Violet sit down, and said, "I really can''t let you guys leave under my nose now. If I can''t see anyone of you, you guys will have all kinds of idents." Violet bowed her head, knowing that she was wrong, "Okay, Mom. Don''t talk about it. How is Calvin today?" "Very good. He went out for a walk in the morning and fell asleep after taking the medicine." Lily handed Violet a ss of honey water and said. Violet took a sip and looked at the little guy on the hospital bed again, her eyes full of tenderness. At this time, the door of the ward was knocked. Lily got up to open the door. Then she was followed by George in a white coat. George was about to say hello to Violet. When he saw her bandaged right foot, the gentle smile on his face froze, "Violet, what happened to you?" "Sprained." Violet replied with a careless smile. Lily snorted coldly, "It''s Phoebe. In order to make Violet give up the bidding, she poured some oil outside the bathroom to cause Violet to fall. It''s really hateful!" "Phoebe..." George chanted the name in a low voice. There was a frightening cold light across his eyes behind the sses, but it quickly disappeared. Then it returned to his usual gentleness, "What did the doctor say?" "Nothing serious. Just don''t run or jump." Violet touched her ankle and replied. George nodded and put down the fruits he had brought. "By the way, Violet, I''m here to discuss something with you." "Okay." Violet looked at him. George sat down next to her, "Here is the thing. A patient of mine abroad who has recently recovered and is going to have a wedding and invited me to attend, but it is so boring for me to go alone. So I want you to go with me. " "But you also know my current situation. I..." "Go!" Lily walked over with a te of cleaned fruits and interrupted Violet''s refusal. Violet frowned, "Mom, how can I leave? Calvin..." "I¡¯m here. After your brother learned that Calvin had a car ident, he specially asked me to stay with you for a while in the country. For Calvin, you have been under great pressure recently, so it''s okay to go to rx with George." Lily picked up two apples and handed them one each to her and George. After George took it, he first thanked Lily, and then continued, "Your Mom is right. Violet, just a travel. We will be back soon." Violet looked at the two people in front of her helplessly. Finally, she smiled helpless, "Since you guys said that, can I still refuse?" Chapter 129 Phoebe Had a Broken Leg Chapter 129 Phoebe Had a Broken Leg George was overjoyed, "Violet, you agreed?" Violet gave a hmm. "That''s great! I will pick you up then." George put down the apple and stood up. Violet nodded, "Okay." After George left, Lily picked up the apple he had just put down and put it on the te, "George is so nice." Violet nibbled at the apple, "Actually, I''m not interested in attending other people''s weddings at all. I''d rather he didn''t take me but take Jessie." Lily was so speechless, "I really don''t know if you are really stupid or pretending to be stupid. When you were with Stanley, you noticed it all at once. Why are you so dull when facing George?" "Huh?" Violet blinked nkly, "Mom, what are you talking about? I don''t understand." Lily rolled her eyes at Violet and said, "It''s nothing. Forget it! I''m afraid that you and George can''t be friends if you know what I meant." After speaking, she poked Violet on the forehead and went to the bathroom. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Violet touched her sore forehead, feeling even more puzzled. But she didn''t think too much. After eating the apple, she picked up the drawing board and started drawing the design. The next day. Jessie came to the hospital to pick up Violet, and was going to the studio to sign a contract with Aadam. When she came, her face was full of excitement, "Violet, let me tell you good news." Violet was eating breakfast. Hearing this, she looked up at Jessie, "What good news?" "Of course it is about Phoebe. Mr. Murphy is so awesome. Didn''t he say to deal with Phoebe yesterday? Today, he broke Phoebe¡¯s a leg today. Mr. Murphy is really amazing. I like the result." Jessie shook her fists excitedly. Violet couldn''t be happy. Her small face was full of solemnity, "Phoebe has a broken leg?" "Yes, I read the news this morning, saying that a sanitation worker found Phoebe with her broken leg in an alleyway." Jessie nodded. Violet quickly put down her chopsticks and picked up the phone to search for the news Jessie was talking about. Soon, the news was searched. Violet looked through it quickly. After reading it, she frowned, "Not him!" "What?" Jessie looked at Violet suspiciously. Violet put down the phone, "This was not done by Mr. Murphy." "Huh?" Jessie was surprised, "It¡¯s not Mr. Murphy?" Violet nodded, "Based on what I know about Stanley, even if he is dissatisfied with Phoebe, he will not beat her. This is his principle." "But if he doesn''t make a move himself, he can let his subordinates do it." Jessie pouted, disapproving. Violet rubbed her eyebrows speechlessly, "You still don''t understand what I mean. I mean, not only will he not beat women by himself, he won''t let his people beat women. Besides, have you noticed there is a big loophole?" "What loophole?" Jessie shook her head. Violet pursed her red lips, "It''s the alleyway. If Mr. Murphy really wants to break Phoebe''s leg, why did he do it in the alleyway outside and still make everyone know?" Being mentioned in this way, Jessie understood something in an instant and patted the table, "Yes, even if Mr. Murphy wants to kill Phoebe, no one can find out. Besides, Mr. Murphy can beat Phoebe in front of your Dad. Why did he have to beat her outside?" "This can only mean that it was not Mr. Murphy. It was someone else." Violet said while rubbing the back of the phone. "But who could it be?" Jessie touched her chin. Violet shrugged, "Who knows? No matter who it is, there are some people who dislike Phoebe. It is a good thing for us. At least for a while, she won''t make trouble for us recently." After speaking, the two left the hospital and went to the studio. Not long after they arrived, Aadam came with his bodyguards. "Miss Hunt, good morning." Aadam greeted Violet. Violet smiled back, "Morning, Aadam, please have a seat." "Thank you." Aadam pulled the chair away and sat down, with the bodyguard standing behind him. Jessie walked into the office with the teapot, and poured a cup of tea for Violet and Aadam. Aadam took out the contract from the briefcase and handed it to Violet, "Miss Hunt, this is the contract we drafted. Please see if there is anything that needs to be modified." "Okay." Violet smiled and epted the contract. Jessie also came behind Violet and watched with her. After reading it, Violet satisfactorily closed the contract, "No problem." "Then let''s sign it." Aadam handed over a delicate pen. Looking at this pen, Violet was a little dazed. Jessie pushed her, "Violet, what are you doing? Why are you distracted." Violet''s eyes shed. She smiled embarrassedly, "Sorry! This pen reminds me of a person. He uses this kind of pen." Stanley''s pens were all of this brand. "Oh, may I ask who it is?" Aadam''s eyes shed a sharp light. Violet didn''t notice it. While signing, she replied with smile, "It''s my previous immediate boss." Wasn''t that Mr. Murphy? Aadam raised his eyebrows. Suddenly, he remembered what Fraser had said that Mr. Murphy loved the Miss Hunt in front of him. If he told Mr. Murphy this, would Mr. Murphy be happy and then give him a bonus? "Aadam, Aadam?" Jessie stretched out her hand and waved in front of his eyes. Aadam came back to his senses, "What''s the matter?" "We''ve all signed it." Jessie looked at him suspiciously. Aadam cleared his throat with a guilty conscience, "I''m sorry. Did you sign it? Okay, I will stamp it with Mr. Dixon''s personal seal." After speaking, he took out the private seal from his arms and stamped it. The contract was in triplicate. After Aadam gave one of them to Violet, he left with the other two. Walking out of the studio, Aadam got into an extended luxury car on the side of the road and handed the contract to Stanley who closed his eyes to be in meditation, "Mr. Murphy, the contract is signed!" Stanley opened his eyes, reached out and took the contract, flipped through it, and then returned it to Aadam, "Take it! You¡¯re responsible for contacting with them in the follow-up bidding project." "Got it." Aadam nodded. Fraser who was in the passenger seat turned to look at Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, I don¡¯t understand why you have to go around such a big circle? Just use your original identity and cooperate with Violet. Official business is not a private business. She won¡¯t refuse." "She will!" Stanley faintly spit out two words. She took the people around her very seriously. For them, whether it was official or private, she would stay away from him. He caused her to almost lose her life twice. He mustpensate her. If hepensated her so obviously, she would definitely not ept it, so he could only conceal his identity. "Let''s go." Stanley pinched his eyebrows. Aadam started the car. On the way, Fraser answered a call. After finishing the call, Fraser said to Stanley with some headaches, "Mr. Murphy, Director Hunt is awake and wants to see you." "No!" Stanley frowned and refused directly. After Fraser conveyed Stanley¡¯s meaning to the person on the other end of the phone, he hung up the phone. "Mr. Murphy, Eason said, he hoped you could help find the murderer who broke Director Hunt''s leg." Fraser put away the phone. Stanley narrowed his eyes, "I already know who the murderer is." "What?" Fraser was stunned. "When did you know?" Chapter 130 It鈥檚 George Chapter 130 It¡¯s George Stanley took out his mobile phone and threw it over. Fraser caught it in a hurry, then unlocked the password, and saw a text message, ¡°I broke your fianc¨¦e¡¯s leg. If she dares to do something to Violet again, I¡¯ll let her stay in a wheelchair for the rest of her life! "Hiss, how could it be Dr. Joe?" Fraser gasped. The hand which was holding the phone was shaking. Stanley lowered his eyes and said quietly, "He is not simple. His gentle appearance is just his mask. In fact, coldness and ruthless is his true face. Henry said that this person has psychological problems." "Violet is so close to him. Isn''t it dangerous?" Fraser pushed his sses and said. Stanley pursed his lips, "No." George had feelings for Violet, so he wouldn''t really hurt her. However, it was indeed not a good thing for such a person with a problem to stay with Violet. "Mr. Murphy, Director Hunt''s leg was broken by Dr. Joe. Should we do something?" Fraser returned the phone to Stanley. After Stanley took it, he put it in his suit pocket and said, "No need. Phoebe asked for it herself. She deserved it!" "Yes." Fraser didn''t say anything anymore. In Henry''s hospital, seeing Eason put down his cell phone, Phoebe asked quickly, "Dad, did Stanley say he''sing?" Eason sighed, "No." Phoebe''s face paled, "Why? I''m injured, but he doesn''te to see me?" "When you were sick before, he never came to see you." Eason sat down with the crutches. Phoebe patted the quilt emotionally, "I was just a minor illness before, but this time I have a broken leg." "Then what do you want to do? If he doesn''te, can I still tie him up?" Eason gave her an angry look. Talia came in from outside with the kettle, "What are you guys arguing about?" "Mom, Stanley didn''te to see me." Phoebe said with a distorted face. Talia put down the kettle and touched her head, "It''s okay. I''ll call himter. The top priority now is to catch the murderer who beat you. By the way, did Stanley say that he would help find the murderer?" Before Eason answered, Phoebe said with a cold face, "It must be Violet. She took revenge on me for hurting her foot yesterday!" "What?" Talia''s voice became sharp, "I¡¯m going to teach her a lesson!" After finishing speaking, regardless of Eason, she left the hospital directly. After many inquiries, Talia came to Violet. Violet had just returned from the studio and was watching TV with Calvin. Suddenly she heard an angry curse from outside the ward door, "Violet, bitch! Get out!" "Mommy, someone is scolding you." Calvin frowned. "It''s okay. Mommy has to go out and have a look. Don¡¯t move." Violet touched his head and got up with a long face. Then she walked out of the ward with medical crutches. After going out, she saw Talia standing there with her hips akimbo. A touch of boredom passed in her eyes, "Talia, what are you doing here?" "What am I doing here?" Talia sneered, and then stepped to Violet, "Bitch! How can you be so vicious? You actually let someone break my daughter''s leg!" Violet had bad feet and couldn''t avoid it. Talia''s nails scratched her face, and there was a fiery pain on her face. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. But she didn''t have the time to take care of this. Because Talia''s move made her crutches unsteady, she swayed, and was about to fall to the ground. Fortunately, Lily came back at this time. She quickly supported Violet, and asked nervously, "Baby, are you okay?" Violet shook her head in fear, "Mom, I''m fine." "It''s okay." Lily breathed a sigh of relief, and then looked at Talia angrily, "You lunatic! You dare to do something to my daughter!" "Hmph, so what? You don''t ask what she did?" Talia pointed to Violet. Lily looked at Violet, "What did you do, baby?" Violet said with a cold face, "Talia said I broke Phoebe''s leg!" "Bullshit!" Lily immediately shouted at Talia, "Do you have any evidence to prove it¡¯s my daughter break your daughter¡¯s leg? I haven''t questioned you that your daughter made my daughter''s ankles sprain. But you actually came to us?" "What I''m telling is the truth! Just because Phoebe made her fall, she held a grudge, so she let someone break Phoebe''s leg. It is really vicious." Talia red at Violet. Lily blocked Violet behind, "My daughter is vicious? Huh, my daughter did nothing. Your daughter set up my daughter. Why don''t you say that your daughter is vicious?" "I don''t care. Violet just sprained her leg. But Phoebe''s leg is broken. If you don''t give me an exnation today, I will call the police and sue you for deliberate retaliation and intentional injury!" Talia clenched her fists and shouted. "Just do it. Anyway, we didn''t do it. Just let the policee over and check it. If it turns out that we did not do it in the end, you will be ndering us." Lily sneered. Talia determined it was Violet who made Phoebe''s leg broken, so she was not afraid of Lily''s words. She was about to call the police. After calling the police, she looked at Lily and Violet triumphantly, "You wait to go to jail!" "Talia, I think it¡¯s you and Phoebe who will go to the jail." Violet poked her head out from behind Lily and said with a smile. The expression on Talia''s face froze, "What do you mean?" Violet tucked her hair, and said lightly, "You will know soon. Seeing that Violet could stillugh and was not afraid of the policeing, Talia suddenly became a little uneasy. She also began to wonder if it was Violet who made Phoebe''s legs broken. If not, she would be swatting! Thinking of this, Talia''s face paled, a little anxious. "Um... I have something to do, so I have to leave first." She turned around and was about to flee here. Lily saw Talia¡¯s intentions at once and stretched out the hand to stop her, "The police haven''te yet." "I¡­" ¡°Stay here! Wait for the policeing!" Lily grabbed Talia. Soon, the police came, "Who called the police?" Before Talia spoke, Lily directly pushed Talia out, "It''s her. She said my daughter broke her daughter''s leg!" "Oh?" The policeman nced at Violet, and finally fixed his gaze on Talia''s face, "Is it true?" Talia couldn''t be sure if it was Violet or not at this moment. She didn''t want to say so firmly, because she was afraid that it would be bad if she actually carried a crime of framing in the end. She took a deep breath and forced an awkward smile, "Um, sir, I misunderstood them on an impulse, so..." "So you did a swatting?" The police frowned and looked at Talia displeased. Lily added, "Yes, she did!" Talia red at her and nodded bitterly, "I''m sorry, sir." It was better to admit swatting than to end up being used of framing. After all, she would be criticized if she admitted swatting. But if she framed others, she would be detained. The police pulled a long face. Sure enough, they criticized and educate Talia. Just when the police had finished criticizing and educating and was about to leave, Violet suddenly stood up with her crutches, "Sir, I also want to report crimes. Thisdy called the police and said that I broke her daughter''s leg. I''ll sue her daughter for deliberately killing others!" Chapter 131 Eason Pleads Chapter 131 Eason Pleads "What nonsense are you talking about? when did my daughter deliberately kill someone!" Talia became agitated all at once, and screamed at Violet with eyes wide open. Violet didn''t even look at her, but just looked at the policeman. The policeman asked with a serious face, "What you said is true?" "Yes, yesterday her daughter deliberately poured some oil outside of the bathroom, causing me to fall. I was so lucky and just sprained my foot. But if I was unlucky, I might die on the spot or be disabled. So wasn¡¯t it killing someone on purpose?" Violet said in a cold voice, fluffing her hair. She just wanted to nail Phoebe to the crime of intentional homicide. "Aren''t you alive and well?" Talia pointed to Violet, disapproving of her statement very much. Lily sneered, "ording to you, only when my daughter died would Phoebemit crimes, isn''t it? You¡¯re wrong! As long as she hurt someone deliberately, we can all sue her for deliberate homicide." "Yes, it is legally possible." The policeman nodded. Talia was stunned at once. She didn''t understand thew, so she didn''t know this at all. So she got Phoebe involved? No, she couldn''t let Phoebe bear such a charge! Thinking of this, Talia clenched her fists and red at Violet and Lily, "You all insist that my daughter wanted to kill Violet. Just show the evidence!" Phoebe said she indeed made Violet fall at the door of the bathroom.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. There was no monitoring at the bathroom door, so they couldn''t prove anything at all. As if seeing what Talia was thinking, Violet smiled, "Talia, I really have evidence. I have not only witnesses, but also physical evidence. The oil that Phoebe poured is in my hand, with her fingers marks on it. Even if the oil outside of the bathroom is cleaned, there will still be residues. It can be detected with professional equipment. These are enough to prove that Phoebe wants to kill me." "If this is the case, you guys go to the police station with me." The policeman said. "Okay." Violet naturally had no objection and nodded in agreement. But Talia shook her head repeatedly, with a face full of resistance, "No! Why should I go to the police station!" "Because you called the police." The police replied coldly, "So you must go. If you don''t go, I can force to arrest you!" As he said, he took out a pair of handcuffs shining with cold light. Talia shuddered while looking at the handcuffs. Her mouth opened, but she was speechless. Lilyughed mercilessly when she saw Talia in such a shock. After Violet left Calvin to the caregiver, she got into the police car with Lily and went to the police station. When they arrived at the police station, the people in the police station understood the situation and immediately sent someone from Identification Department to the bidding site yesterday to test the remaining essential oils. At the same time, another group of people were sent to Henry''s hospital to find Phoebe to learn the situation. However, because of Phoebe''s broken leg, people from the police station did not bring her after learning about the situation, only bringing Eason over. As soon as Eason entered the interrogation room, he pped Talia angrily. Talia was beaten to slump on the ground. She was covering her face, staring at him nkly, "Honey..." "Don''t call me Honey! I told you not to look for them, but you don''t listen to me! Now, it has caused such a big thing!" Eason''s old face was flushed and his fingers were trembling. Talia lowered her head timidly, not daring to refute. Lily helped Violet stand in the corner of the interrogation room, watching this scene coldly. They did not speak. At this time, the door was opened again. Two police officers walked in, "Miss Hunt, ording to the examination of Identification Department, what you said is true. That Miss Hunt did constitute the crime of intentional homicide, but because of your injury is not serious, the crime of intentional homicide is changed to the crime of intentional assault." Violet smiled, "It''s okay. I''ve already expected this result, but I want to know, how long can Phoebe be sentenced?" Hearing her questioning, Eason and Talia became nervous and stared at the two police officers closely. The two police officers replied, "At most half a year. Because of Miss Hunt''s broken leg, she will only be executed outside prison." "That¡¯s it?" Lily curled her lips unwillingly. Talia got up from the ground, grabbed the hands of the two policemen, and said excitedly, "Police officer, half a year is too long. Can she be released on bail?" Even if it was executed outside prison, Phoebe would have a stain. Phoebe was going to marry into the Murphy family. She couldn¡¯t have such a stain on her! "Of course it can, but it depends on the victim''s willingness." The two police officers looked at Violet, "As long as Miss Hunt is willing to write a letter of understanding, your daughter will naturally be innocent." Hearing that, Talia seemed to have lost her soul, and weakly let go of the police''s hands. Letter of understanding... How could Violet write! "You guys just discuss it yourselves." The two policemen finished speaking and turned to go out. "Baby, let''s go." Lily said while helping Violet. Violet gave a hmm. The mother and daughter walked towards the door of the interrogation room. Seeing this, Talia hurriedly pulled Eason''s sleeve, "Honey!" Eason knew what she wanted to do. After squeezing the dragon head on the crutch, he called out to Violet and Lily, "Lily, Violet, wait a minute." Lily and Violet stopped and both looked back. Lily looked at him coldly, "Do you want to plead for your baby girl?" Eason cleared his throat a little embarrassedly, "Lily, anyway, Violet and Phoebe are also sisters. There is no need to make trouble to this point, or..." "Stop!" Lily let go of Violet''s arm, made a stop posture, and then sneered, "Sisters? I only gave birth to a daughter. That is Violet. So they aren¡¯t sisters!" "Yes, I only have a younger brother. His name is Steven." Violet said with a cold face. Seeing that the mother and daughter were unmoved, Talia pulled Eason anxiously. Eason sighed, "Well, even if you don''t recognize Phoebe, she and Violet are still rted by blood. Why are you so ruthless? What''s more, Phoebe''s leg was also broken. Stanley still punished herst night. Why not just forget it?" "Dad, you are wrong. It¡¯s not us who are ruthless. It¡¯s Phoebe. She makes things difficulty for me again and again and doesn''t let me go. Besides, I didn¡¯t break her leg. But my feet get hurt because of her. So why should I forget it?" Violet pursed her lips. "Yeah, do you think we are push-over?" Lily said with her arms around her chest. Violet nced indifferently at Talia behind Eason, "Furthermore, Phoebe has this ending, which was caused by Talia. It¡¯s her who kept pestering us." "Yes, when Talia called the police, Violet also specially reminded her that Phoebe would be the one who would go to the jail, but Talia refused to listen to us and insisted on calling the police. Since she wanted to send Phoebe to jail, we would only fulfill her." Lily raised her eyebrows. Talia''s face was pale, and her body was trembling. Devil! Both mother and daughter were devils! Eason was also helpless. He also knew that Violet was right. It was Phoebe who was wrong. However, he couldn''t let Phoebe go to jail, even if it was executed outside prison! "Violet, just spare Phoebe this time. She is Stanley''s fianc¨¦e after all. It will also embarrass Stanley." Eason looked at Violet and persuaded her with an earnest expression on his face. Chapter 132 Lilys Revenge Chapter 132 Lily''s Revenge However, before Violet could answer, Lily was so angry. She stood in front of Violet and stared at Eason angrily, "You still dare to mention it in front of me? Without me, Phoebe can be Stanley¡¯s fianc¨¦e? You wish!" Eason felt a little headache, "Lily, can you calm down?" "No!" Lily clenched her fists and replied loudly, "Why should I calm down? Stanley clearly made a marriage contract with Violet, but suddenly his fianc¨¦e became Phoebe. I don¡¯t believe there are no dirty tricks in it! But now you still let Violet forgive someone who stole her fianc¨¦?!" After speaking, she helped Violet again, "Violet, let''s go." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Violet nodded. The mother and daughter ignored Eason and Talia and left the police station angrily. On the car back to the hospital, Lily''s anger had not disappeared. The more she thought about it, the more she couldn''t ept it. The reason why Violet and Stanley had the marriage contract was because she saved Jordan. But in the end, it was Talia and her daughter who got the benefit. After so many years, she also figured it out and epted this fact. But since Eason had to mention this in front of her, she couldn''t let it go so easily. Thinking of this, Lily squinted her eyes, "I must not let Phoebe get Stanley so easily." Violet raised her eyebrows when she heard this, "Mom, what do you want to do?" Lily snorted, "I want everyone to know the true face of Phoebe." "You want to expose these things she did?" Violet opened her mouth in surprise. Lily nodded, "Yes." "But this will affect the reputation of Mr. Murphy and the Murphy Group. The Murphy family and the Hunt family are rted by marriage. But the Murphy family''s power far exceeds the Hunt family. Phoebe could do so many evil things arrogantly, which will definitely make the outside world specte that it is the Murphy family or Mr. Murphy to indulge her." Violet bit her lower lip, showing a little anxious on her face. Lily poked Violet on her forehead, "You are still thinking about him. Don''t forget you and Calvin are almost killed by him. He has topensate you. You can treat this as hispensation to you." Violet couldn''tugh or cry, "It¡¯s not the same!" "Not the same? If he doesn''t want to be affected, he can break with Phoebe. Okay, I have already decided. Don''t persuade me." Lily waved her hand. Then she directly took out her mobile phone to call media and broke the news about some mean things Phoebe had done. For example, giarism, suppression of talents, victimization of others, and so on. When these were announced, Phoebe would be criticized by everyone. Lily hung up the phone with joy. Looking at Lily¡¯s happy look, Violet rubbed her temples with a headache, thinking that after returning to the hospital, it would be better to tell Stanley about this matter. After all, this would damage the reputation of Stanley and the Murphy Group. What if Stanley got angry with her mother? So when they arrived at the hospital, Violet found an excuse to let Lily leave for a while and then called Stanley. Since leaving the Murphy Group, she had never called Stanley again. Now, she was still a little nervous when calling Stanley. "Hello." Stanley''s cold voice came from the other end of the phone. Violet''s hand holding the phone tightened, "Mr. Murphy, I have something to tell you." "What''s the matter?" Stanley sat on the office chair and adjusted his posture a bit. Violet''s lips moved, "Here is the thing. My mother..." She told Stanley all the things that Talia came to make trouble today, including that Lily called the media just now. After Stanley finished listening, he frowned. The cold aura around him was even more. Phoebe dared to make things difficult for Violet again! He said in the Hunt familyst night that if they still came to trouble Violet again, he would cancel the marriage contract. So the Hunt family put his words on deaf ears? Seeing Stanley''s dy in replying, Violet thought he was really angry with Lily, then she squeezed her hand, "Mr. Murphy, I''m really sorry. My mother was just too angry with the Hunt family. ....." "It''s okay." Stanley interrupted her in a deep voice. Violet was stunned for a moment, then blinked in surprise, "Mr. Murphy, don''t you me my mother?" "No. I should thank her." Stanley rubbed his fingers. Violet was a little puzzled and tilted her head, "Thank her?" "Well, she gave me the opportunity to cancel the marriage contract." Stanley said lightly. Violet''s eyes widened, "Are you going to cancel your marriage contract with Phoebe?" "Yes, I''m tired." He pinched his eyebrows. The main reason for his engagement with Phoebe was that night five years ago. In the past five years, Phoebe had enjoyed a lot of benefits from him, and also got a lot of benefits for the Hunt family. He had paid off her kindness. Listening to the exhaustion in Stanley¡¯s tone, Violet felt sorry. She thought for a while and said, ¡°Mr. Murphy, since you have already decided to cancel the marriage contract with Phoebe, I won¡¯t hide it from you.¡± "Huh?" Stanley raised his eyebrows slightly. Violet took a deep breath, "Do you remember that night we ate with thementers? When I came back from the bathroom, my face was a bit wrong, and you asked me what happened." Stanley''s eyes flickered. He lifted his chin, "Yeah." "In fact, that time, I saw Phoebe with a man. They had sex, and more than once." Violet rubbed her cheek. She finally told the secret. After speaking, she felt much more rxed. Stanley was silent for a moment. Then he squinted his eyes and asked coldly, "Why didn''t you tell me in the first ce?" Violet lowered her eyes, "Sorry, I was thinking about reminding you slowly and letting you find out for yourself, but I haven''t found a chance, so..." "Okay, I know." Stanley closed his eyes. When he opened eyes again, his eyes were full of coldness, "I have to hang up!" After speaking, he hung up the phone and stood up, picked up his jacket and put it on his arm, and then walked out of the office. Fraser came out next room with a file. Seeing Stanley, he stopped abruptly, "Mr. Murphy, where are you going?" "Which ward is Phoebe in?" Stanley asked nkly while looking at Fraser. Fraser had worked for Stanley for so many years. Naturally he could see that Stanley was in a bad mood at the moment, so he quickly said out Phoebe''s ward number. After Stanley gave a hmm, he walked towards the elevator. An hourter, he came to the door of Phoebe''s ward. Just as he was about to raise his hand to knock on the door, he heard a sound of broken ssing from inside. Immediately afterwards, Talia soothed andforted, "Phoebe, calm down. Everything in this ward has been thrown away by you." "Don''t care about me." Phoebe replied to Talia with a sullen face, and then picked up a cup, "If you didn''te to Violet, I wouldn¡¯t be sentenced! It''s all because of you! Get out! I don''t want to see you!" When she finished speaking, she threw the cup towards Talia''s face. Talia¡¯s face paled with fright. She even forgot to dodge. At this time, Stanley suddenly opened the door and pped the cup away quickly, saving Talia. Otherwise, Talia was at least disfigured right now. "OMG!" Talia patted her chest in fear, and then looked at Stanley gratefully, "Stanley, thank you." Stanley ignored her, frowning and looking at this chaotic ward which was like a doghouse. A touch of disgust crossed his eyes. This disgust was caught by Phoebe on the hospital bed. Her face was full of embarrassment. She didn¡¯t know how to put her hands. She could only divert her attention and asked, "Stanley, are you here to see me?" Chapter 133 Canceling the Marriage Contract Chapter 133 Canceling the Marriage Contract "Did you forget what I saidst night?" Stanley walked to the bed, looking down at her coldly. The expression on Phoebe''s face suddenly froze. The memory ofst night in her mind suddenly popped out, "Stanley, are...are you going to break the marriage contract with me?" Talia at the door was anxious when she heard it, "How can you break the marriage contract?" Stanley pressed his thin lips tightly, "I said, don''t trouble Violet and her families, or I will break the marriage contract, but do you listen to me?" "Yes, of course. I didn''t bother Violet today. It¡¯s my mother who bothered them. It''s none of my business. Stanley, you can¡¯t me me for this!" Phoebe pointed at Talia emotionally. Although Talia was sad that Phoebe pushed all the mistakes to her, for this marriage contract, she had to endure it. "Yes, Stanley, it is all my fault. I did it. It has nothing to do with Phoebe. If you want to me, just me me. Don''t me Phoebe. Give Phoebe another chance." Talia anxiously said. Stanley sneered, "Another chance? Did I not give her the chance? I gave her several chances when she was in the Murphy Group, but she never cherished it once." Phoebe burst into tears, really panicking, "Stanley, I know I was wrong. It¡¯s not that I don''t cherish it. I''m just too scared, afraid that you will be snatched away by Violet, so I have repeatedly targeted her." "Snatch?" Stanley stretched out his hand to raised her face, and said with a cold voice, "Who do you think I am?" Phoebe opened her mouth, "Of course I know that you are different from the men in the circle and will not be snatched away by other women, but Violet is different." "Then tell me, why is she different?" Stanley shook her off. Phoebe touched her painful jaw. Her eyes burst into intense jealousy, "Because you love her!" As soon as this statement came out, Stanley was shocked, "What are you talking about?" He... loved Violet? How could this be! Talia also looked incredulous. She knew that there was some ambiguity between Stanley and Violet, but she didn''t know that Stanley had this kind of emotion towards Violet! Phoebe clutched the sheets tightly with both hands, and looked at Stanley with red eyes, "Don''t you believe it? But what I said is the truth. As long as there is Violet, your eyes will always be on her. You¡¯re a neat freak and don¡¯t like any woman to approach you. But you take the initiative to approach her every time, and even take risks for her several times. Isn''t this the love?" Stanley still didn''t have any expression on his face, but he clenched his fists in his trouser pocket. Because of her words, there was a wave that could not be calmed in his heart. He admitted that he always paid attention to Violet. He also admitted that he didn''t hate Violet''s approaching. He had been thinking even before, why he had to save her and why he had to be led by her in his emotions. Was it all because of love? Seeing that Stanley didn''t speak, it seemed that he had admitted his feelings for Violet. Phoebe''s jealous face became distorted, "You are obviously my fianc¨¦, but you are in love with another woman. How could I let Violet go!" " Stanley lowered his eyelids, making people unable to see the look in his eyes, "Even if you say this, it should be me who made the mistake. I fell in love with her but it has nothing to do with her. Why didn''t you target me?" "You''re not wrong. Violet is wrong. It¡¯s her who seduces you." Phoebe shook her head violently, thinking that it was Violet''s fault. Stanley looked at her, "You are simply unreasonable. I tell you, no matter whose fault it is, it is not the reason for your harm others. I have tolerated you enough. I will notify the mediater and cancel the marriage contract." Hearing that, Phoebe ignored her broken leg and sat up with her body supported, "No, I won''t cancel the marriage contract. I won''t cancel it unless I die." He wanted to cancel the marriage contract and then was with Violet. No way! "Do you think you can change my mind?" Stanley sneered. Phoebe knew that Stanley was serious this time. She suddenly fainted. Talia yelled sadly, "Phoebe!" Then she came to the bedside and called the doctor. But the next second, she felt that someone was pulling her. When she looked down, she saw Phoebe''s hand pulling the corner of her dress. She understood everything in an instant, wiped her tears, turned her head and said to Stanley, "Stanley, she fainted. We will talk about canceling the marriage contract later, okay?" Stanley didn''t answer, but squinted at Phoebe. Watching her trembling eyshes, a touch of sarcasm shed across his eyes. Don''t think he didn''t know that she was pretending to faint. She actually wanted to use this method to avoid canceling the marriage contract? Was it possible? "In that case, when she wakes up, I will let the mediae over again." After speaking, Stanley turned around and went out without hesitation. "Mr. Murphy!" Outside the hospital, Fraser saw Stanleying out and waved at him. Stanley walked over, frowning slightly, "Why are you here?" "I received an invitation." Fraser handed Stanley the invitation, "The heir of the Hill family abroad gets married and specially invites you to the wedding." "No time! You just go to prepare a gift for it." Although Stanley epted the invitation, he didn''t mean to open it. He was obviously not interested in attending a wedding or something. Fraser pushed his sses, "But this time Violet and Dr. Joe will attend it." "Huh?" Stanley paused, "What did you say?" Violet and George? Fraser repeated what he said just now. Stanley squeezed the invitation card in his hand, "How do you know?" "Dr. Joe was calling outside and I heard him." Stanley rubbed the invitation card, "Inquire clearly when they will leave!" It seemed that he really needed to take this trip this time. It just so happened that he wanted to take this opportunity to make sure whether he fell in love with Violet as Phoebe said. The next day, Violet was awakened by Lily. Lily passed the phone to her and motioned her to look at it. Violet looked at the various scandals about Phoebe on it, and couldn''t help but raised her eyebrows. Then she went to look at thements under these scandals. Sure enough, there was a lot of curses! Some of the curses were exactly the same. At first nce, Violet knew there was someone leading thements. "Mom, did you buy it?" Violet squinted at Lily. Lily touched the tip of her nose embarrassedly, "You got it?" "I guessed!" Violet withdrew her gaze. Lily smiled, "Since I want to make a scene, I naturally would make a big scene." Violet shook her head helpless. After exiting this page, she clicked into the search bar. "What are you searching for?" Lily asked curiously, watching Violet¡¯s movements. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Violet didn''t lie to her. She replied while typing, "Let''s see if there is any news about Mr. Murphy canceling the marriage contract with Phoebe." Hearing this, Lily''s back straightened, "Stanley wants to cancel the marriage contract? When?" "Yesterday." Violet shrugged, then frowned. She didn''t find any news on the Inte. It seemed that he had not announced it yet. "That''s great." Lily pped her hands excitedly, "He should have cancelled it a long time ago. I don''t want Phoebe to really marry into the Murphy family." "She won¡¯t." Violet shook her head confidently. The moment Phoebe cuckold Stanley, Phoebe was destined to never marry into the Murphy family. Besides, there was also Ivy. Lily squinted, examining Violet, "Speaking of which, my dear, how do you know Stanley is about to cancel the marriage contract?" Chapter 134 Airplane Airflow Chapter 134 Airne Airflow "Um... I knew it by ident." Violet looked away with a guilty conscience. Lily smiled twice. She didn''t believe Violet at all, but she didn''t ask any more. She took the phone back to the side, and continued to read thements on the Inte that cursed Phoebe. She had to say that the media was so powerful that Phoebe''s scandals were all over the websites, so that in just one night, Phoebe became famous all over the country. Now basically everyone knew that Phoebe was a woman with narrow-mindedness, and vicious methods. Such a woman was actually the fianc¨¦e of the president of the Murphy Group? Therefore, many people on the Inte began to boycott the Murphy Group and scolded under the Murphy Group¡¯s official website, believing that Phoebe was so arrogant because she was backed by Mr. Murphy. Otherwise, it would be impossible that the Hunt family, such a small family, could be so arrogant in J City. The power of the Inte was great. Because of these curses, the reputation of the Murphy Group, as well as Stanley himself, had all been affected to a certain extent. It was not until noon on Stanley¡¯s personal Facebook, he released a statement of cancetion of the marriage contract, saying that as long as Phoebe woke up, he would hold a press conference to cancel the marriage contract. Only then did he restore the reputation of the Murphy Group and himself a little. "Hey, Stanley really wants to cancel the marriage contract. That''s not bad, but what does it mean by Phoebe waking up?" Lily pointed to Stanley''s Facebook on the phone in a puzzled way. Violet was feeding Calvin. Hearing this, she said without looking back, "How do I know? When George comes, just ask him. He is a doctor at that hospital. He should know." "Ask me what?" George walked in from outside the door as soon as Violet finished speaking. Lily repeated the question just now. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. After George listened, he said, "Well, I heard from the nurse that Phoebe seems to have had some complications. She fainted yesterday and has not woken up yet." "Yeah, that''s so good! It''s best to never wake up in a lifetime." Lily hummed. After Violet wiped the corners of Calvin''s mouth with a tissue, she lowered her head thoughtfully. Seeing her like this, George asked softly, "Violet, what are you thinking about?" "Mommy, I''m full." Calvin patted his belly with his intact hand, indicating that he could not eat anymore. Violet put the bowl down and answered George''s question, "I was thinking, Phoebe''sa is really a coincidence. After reading Mr. Murphy''s Facebook, I think Phoebe is deliberately pretending to be faint and escape." "What you said makes senses. But how long can she escape? I don''t believe that she can pretend to be faint for a lifetime." Lilyughed. George pushed his sses, "Violet, do you have any views on Mr. Murphy''s cancetion of the marriage contract?" Violet helped Calvin lie down. After covering him with a quilt, she turned and looked at George, "What views can I have? If I have, congrattions to Mr. Murphy. Phoebe is really not suitable for him." George smiled, "I thought you would be very happy." "Huh?" Violet frowned, "Why do you think so?" Lily covered her face, almost speechless. Her silly daughter! Why couldn''t Violet see George¡¯s feelings for her? "Nothing." George waved his hand without answering. He changed the subject, "Is the visa for going abroad ready?" "The information has been submitted. It should be ready tomorrow." Violet replied after thinking. George nodded, "Well, I''ll book ticketster." "Okay." Violet didn''t have any objections. In the next few days, there were scandals about Phoebe still spreading on the Inte, but now more netizens paid attention to when she woke up and when to cancel the marriage contract. But none of this had anything to do with Violet. She was already on a flight to a foreign country at this time. In the business ss, Violet sat with George. George was a little airsick. Now, he was asleep, wearing a blindfold under a nket. Violet didn¡¯t feel sleepy. She was drawing some designs on her drawing book. At this moment, a stewardess walked over with the dining car, "Miss, do you need something to drink?" Violet stopped her pencil and nced at the dining car, "What''s all there?" "There are milk, coffee and juices." "A cup of coffee, please." Violet smiled. "Okay." The stewardess replied, bending over and offering her a cup of coffee from the dining car. Violet looked at the exquisite coffee cup in front of her, feeling a little surprised, "Why not a paper cup?" The stewardess was stunned, and then she replied with a smile, "The paper cup is temporarily used up. Sorry!" Violet was speechless. Why did the stewardess say sorry to her? This cup looked very expensive! "Okay, I see." Violet nodded and epted the cup. The stewardess breathed a sigh of relief, and gave Violet another piece of cake. Before Violet could ask, the stewardess pushed the dining car away. Violet looked at the coffee and cake in front of her with a dazed expression on her face. She could understand that the paper cup was used up and specially gave her a delicate cup. But the obviously expensive cake made her fully understand that coffee and cake were specially given to her. Because on the ne, it was impossible to provide such services. As for who it was, she already had the answer. This piece of cake was the same as what she had eaten in Stanley''s officest time, so Stanley should also be on this ne. But why did he give her coffee and cake specially? Violet couldn¡¯t figure it out, so she simply didn''t think about it. She picked up a fork and put a piece of cake into her mouth. The familiar taste made her even more sure that it was Stanley. George was awakened by the sweet smell of the cake. He took off his blindfold and looked at Violet who was eating the cake in surprise, "Where did the cakee from on the ne?" Violet didn''t hide it. After smiling at him, she replied, "Mr. Murphy gave it." "Stanley?" George''s eyes without sses narrowed instantly. Violet nodded, "Yes." A cold light appeared in George''s eyes. He untied his seat belt and stood up, "I''ll go to the bathroom." "Okay." Violet gave the way and let hime out of the inside. After George went out, she sat back again. However, what she didn''t see was that George didn''t go to the bathroom, but opened the first-ss cabin door and went in. A long time had passed. Violet hadn¡¯t seen Georgee back yet. She was a little confused, and was about to ask the stewardess about it, when the ne suddenly shook. Violet screamed subconsciously. Then she heard the broadcast on the ne saying that the ne had encountered an airflow, just wait for the airflow to pass. But after several minutes passed, the ne did not stop shaking. Instead, it shook more severely. Besides, the harsh electric current could be heard, which made people''s eardrums very ufortable. For a while, everyone on the ne began to feel uneasy. The entire cabin was panicked. Violet sat alone. Besides, George was not there. Her fear was even worse. But at this moment, a figure with the fragrance of mint staggered over with supporting the rows of seats, and finally sat down next to Violet and hugged her in his arms, "Don''t be afraid!" "Mr. Murphy?" Violet looked at him. Stanley said, "It''s me." "Why are you here?" Violet asked, biting her lip. Chapter 135 Apply on His Face Chapter 135 Apply on His Face Just as Stanley was about to answer, there was another electric current on the ne, which was stronger than the previous one. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Violet''s eardrum was a little painful. She couldn''t help but raised her hand to cover her ears. But this could only be temporarily relieved. It was still audible. Seeing the pain on her face, Stanley pursed his thin lips, enduring the tingling of his eardrums, took off his coat and covered her head, and then helped her to cover her ears with his hands through the coat. In this way, the electric noise Violet heard was almost silent, and the difort on her face gradually disappeared. She looked up at Stanley. Seeing that he was also very ufortable by the sound of the electric current, but he was still protecting her, she was touching. She wanted to cry. "Mr. Murphy..." Violet yelled to Stanley softly. Her voice was a little choked. Stanley couldn''t hear it at all, but he still knew what she was talking about from the shape of her mouth. "Is it still ufortable?" Stanley asked, afraid that she would not be able to hear it, frowning and increasing the volume. Violet shook her head and replied loudly, "It''s not ufortable anymore!" Stanley heard her this time and nodded slightly. Soon, the sound of the electric current disappeared. Only the ne was still shaking. Stanley took his hand away. Violet also put her hands off her ears, and passed his coat over, "Mr. Murphy, thank you." Stanley gave a hmm, took the jacket and put it on. When Violet saw that he was not wearing a seat belt, she was anxious. Then she turned to pick up the seat belt, and wanted to fasten him. It was just because of the shaking of the ne that she couldn''t buckle up the seat belt several times. Then she became more anxious. Stanley looked down at the woman buried in his arms. His eyes darkened. Then he reached out and took the button of the seat belt from her, and said hoarsely, "I can do it by myself. You just need to sit down!" " "Okay." Violet didn''t think much, and sat down obediently. Stanley breathed a relief and buckled his seat belt. Violet looked worriedly at the clouds outside the window, "Mr. Murphy, do you think there will be an ident with the ne?" At this moment, a lot of pictures shed in her mind. There were all kinds of airnes falling down and exploding. She even felt that if the ne really crashed, it would seem good to be able to die with him. "Don''t talk nonsense! It''s just the airflow." Stanley picked up a blindfold to her. Violet took it suspiciously, "You are..." "If you are really scared, just block your eyes. Then you won¡¯t be afraid if you can''t see anything." His serious appearance made Violet amused and drove away a lot of the fear. She actually wanted to say that she was not afraid because she was with him. But she did not have this qualification. Suddenly, she noticed something wrong with Stanley''s face. She squinted her eyes, and approached him, "Mr. Murphy, why is it bruised?" She pointed to her cheekbones. Stanley touched where she was pointing. A cold light shed across his eyes, but it was fleeting, "Nothing. Maybe I bumped somewhere." "Really?" Violet didn''t believe it. Even if he bumped somewhere, he couldn''t get his cheekbones bumped. His bruise was obviously beaten by others. So did he fought with someone? Thinking, Violet looked at Stanley in surprise. Stanley frowned, "What''s the matter?" Violet opened her mouth and wanted to ask who he was fighting with. But after thinking about it, she didn''t ask. "Nothing. I have an egg. I''ll apply it for you, otherwise it will swell up for a while." As Violet said, she took out an egg from the bag. Stanley watched her put the egg on the armrest and knocked it. After the shell broke, she began to peel it off. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why do you have eggs?" Violet peeled andughed, "It''s Calvin. He knew that I was leaving today, so he asked my mother to cook two eggs for me, and let me eat them on the ne. Maybe he learned it from TV." "Nice." Stanley nodded. "Yes, the child has filial piety. I ate one, and this one just puts on your face." After speaking, Violet put the peeled egg on the bruise on his face and rolled it slowly. Her movements were very gentle. The white and tender egg rolled on his face, giving him a very comfortable feeling. Stanley couldn''t help closing his eyes. "By the way, Mr. Murphy, why are you on the ne? Where are you going?" Violet suddenly asked Stanley. Stanley''s lips moved slightly, "Go to the wedding." Violet stopped for a moment, "Are you going to the wedding too?" "Oh? You too?" Stanley opened his eyes and looked at her, but there was no surprise in his eyes. Violet didn''t notice it. She just nodded, "Yes, the heir of the Hill family is going to get married. I apany George...Wait, where is George?" She suddenly remembered that George hadn''te back yet! Seeing Violet stopped her movements when it came to George, Stanley became cold instantly. His face was a little gloomy, "He passed out in first-ss. Fraser is taking care of him." "First-ss? Why did he go there?" Violet frowned. Stanley didn''t answer. He raised his hand to push away the egg on his face, turned his head to the side of the aisle, and ignored her. Violet finally noticed that he was angry. She called him twice softly, "Mr. Murphy, Mr. Murphy?" Stanley did not respond. Violet pushed him again. He still didn''t respond. Violet had to put down her hand and figured out the reason for his anger by herself. She remembered that he became angry when she mentioned George. He had such a big reaction to her mentioning George. He was jealous? Thinking of this, Violet covered her lips in disbelief, and her heartbeat elerated. She bit her lower lip and secretly looked at him. But looking at the man''s cold profile, she suddenly calmed down again. What was she thinking about! He loved Ivy, not her. How could he be jealous? She really thought too much! Violet gave a wry smile. A loneliness shed across her eyes, but it quickly disappeared. At this time, the ne finally stabilized, indicating that the airflow had passed. Sure enough, the ne''s broadcast also informed that the ne sessfully passed the airflow and entered a safe flight state. Everyone on the ne cheered. Violet was also relieved, and was about to say something to Stanley. Seeing that Stanley suddenly unfastened his seat belt, stood up, and walked towards the first-ss cabin, Violet was taken aback for a moment, then quickly reacted, and followed him, "Mr. Murphy, wait for me." She had not forgotten that George was still there. She had to bring him back. Arriving in the first-ss cabin, Stanley walked straight to his seat and sat down. Violet took a little look. Sure enough, he was still as rich as ever. He had booked the entire first-ss cabin. In the first-ss at this time, there was no one else except the four of them. "Fraser." Violet walked towards Fraser. Fraser turned off theputer, "Violet." "I''m going to take George back." Violet pointed to George who was seated inside. George was covered with a nket, and the nketpletely blocked his face. Fraser did not immediately agree, but took a look at Stanley. After seeing Stanley nodding, he moved aside, "Okay, I will help you send him back." "Thank you so much!" Violet said gratefully with her hands folded. George fainted! She was worried that she might not be able to support him. "It''s okay. You go ahead." Fraser put theputer aside, then bent over to help George up. When George was being lifted, the nket on his body slipped to the ground. Seeing his bruised cheekbones and corners of his mouth, Violet opened her mouth in surprise. Chapter 136 Hotel Suite Chapter 136 Hotel Suite "His face..." Before Violet finished asking, Fraser winked her quickly and motioned her to shut up. Violet understood it. She nodded and shut up. The three arrived in the business ss. Fraser put George on the seat. Violet bowed her head and fastened George seat belt. After fastening it, she looked at Fraser and asked again, "Fraser, what is going on with George''s face, and what about Mr. Murphy? Did they fight?" Fraser sighed and nodded, "Yeah." Violet rubbed her temples, feeling a little confused, "Why?" Fraser looked at her withplicated eyes, ¡®Why? It''s all because of you.¡¯ As soon as Dr. Joe entered the first-ss cabin, he warned Mr. Murphy not to approach Violet. Mr. Murphy naturally wouldn¡¯t agree. Immediately, Dr. Joe exposed his real face and raised his fist at Mr. Murphy. Mr. Murphy naturally fought back. Then the two started fighting like this. Then the ne encountered a turbulence and Dr. Joe who was already a little airsick fainted. Only then did the fighting stop. After that, Mr. Murphy went to the business ss with a worried expression on his face. It was just Mr. Murphy had already told him not to tell anyone. Gathering his thoughts, Fraser pushed his sses, and then replied, "Nothing serious. There was only a little conflict between them." "A little conflict?" Violet clenched her fists, "What conflict can there be between them?" "Violet, don''t ask. I have toe back." Fraser smiled and responded. When Violet saw that Fraser was reluctant to say it, she was a little helpless, but she also dispelled the idea of insisting on knowing, and handed him the egg. Fraser stared at the egg in his hand with a dull expression on his face, "Why give me this?" "It''s not for you. It''s for Mr. Murphy. I just applied it on his face. But I didn¡¯t apply it long. You take it back and apply it to him, otherwise the bruises on his face will be worse tomorrow." Violet exined Fraser nodded suddenly, "Got it! I''m leaving." After all, he waved his hand and returned to the first-ss with the egg. After he left, Violet looked down at George. Suddenly she realized that George also needed an egg to apply on his face, but she had no eggs anymore. "I''m sorry, George. When we get to the hotel, I will ask the hotel to get some ice cubes for you to apply." Violet wringed her fingers and said a little apologetically. George didn''t move. Violet didn''t know if he heard it. Three hourster, the nended slowly. Violet awakened George. After George woke up, he was dizzy and almost vomited. But fortunately, he had good self-control. He gritted his teeth and pressed down the nausea in his chest without letting himself vomit out. But after getting off the ne, he couldn''t help it anymore and vomited into the trash can. Violet unscrewed a bottle of water. When he finished vomiting, she passed the bottle and tissues. George''s face was a little pale. He took the bottle and the tissue, and thanked Violet weakly. Violet looked at him with a little amusement, "How can you get so much airsick this time? I haven''t seen you like this before." George rinsed his mouth, "I used to take medicine for airsickness, but I forgot this time." "Well! I''ll buy it now. In this way, we won''t forget it when we return." Violet immediately made a decision when she heard him say this. George also smiled, "Okay, but Violet, I may have to trouble you to support me. I don''t have much strength now." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I see." Violet carried her bag, stepped forward to support his arm, and led him toward the passage. But when they walked out of the airport, Violet slowed down and looked around, looking for something. George noticed it. There was a bit of hostility in his drooping eyes, but his face was as gentle as ever, "Violet, what are you looking for?" Violet retracted her gaze, "Nothing." Stanley should have already left. He was in first-ss, so he should take the VIP channel. There was no need to line up. He should leave the airport before them. Seeing that Violet didn''t answer, George didn''t continue to ask, but the hostility in his eyes didn''t disappear at all, instead it became more intense. Outside the airport, Violet hailed a taxi, told the driver the address of the hotel in a fluent foreign language, and helped George get into the car. After the taxi started, an extended luxury car also started on the side of the road not far away and followed behind the taxi. When they arrived at the hotel, Violet checked in, only to find that George had only booked one room. "The business suite has two bedrooms. I think we will only live tonight and go to the cruise tomorrow, so I only booked one room." George exined with a smile. Violet had no objections. Anyway, when they arrived on the cruise ship tomorrow, they would stay on the cruise ship, so it didn¡¯t need to book two suites in the hotel. "Let''s go. I''ll take you to rest first. Your face is still so pale." Violet took the room card handed over from the front desk and helped George to walk to the elevator. George leaned his head on Violet¡¯s shoulder, rubbed against her shoulder, and gave a low smile, "Yes, I didn''t expect the airsickness to be so serious this time, but it was worth it." It was right that he deliberately didn''t take medicine for airsickness. "Huh?" Violet didn''t understand the meaning of George''sst words. George didn''t exin. He looked drowsy after entering the elevator. Soon, the floor of the suite arrived. Violet held the room card in one hand, and helped George with the other. She was looking for suites one by one. Finally, Violet found their suite at the end of the corridor on this floor. Violet opened the door and directly helped George into one of the bedrooms. "George, here it is." Violet shook her shoulder to remind him. George did not respond. Violet turned her head. Then she saw that his eyes were closed, and he seemed to be asleep. Helpless, Violet had to lean over, nning to throw him on the bed. Then George suddenly hugged her waist and fell on the bed with her. Violety in George''s arms. Her body stiffened. It took a while for her to blush and push him, "George, let me go." "Don''t move. I''m dizzy." Not only did George not let go of her, but he hugged her tighter. Violet frowned, not ustomed to such an intimate behavior with him. After silently saying apologize inwardly, she increased her strength and took his hands away from her waist, and then got up from his arms. "Have a good sleep." Violet touched George''s forehead, then bent over and took off his shoes, covered him with a quilt, and gently walked out of the room. The moment she closed the bedroom door, George on the bed suddenly opened his eyes, raised his head slightly, and looked at the door of the room deeply for a while before closing his eyes again and lying back. In the living room of the suite, as soon as Violet put the bag down, the doorbell rang. She patted her sore arm and walked over to open the door. Outside the door was the hotel manager and a female cleaner. The manager smiled and bowed to Violet, "Hello, beautifuldy." Violet held on the door handle and smiled back at the manager, still speaking fluently in foreign languages, "Hello, what¡¯s up?" "There is something wrong with the equipment in one of the bedrooms of this suite. I am afraid it will cause inconvenience to you and your friends. Therefore, our hotel specially re-arranged a suite for you or your friends to move in." The manager replied. Violet blinked, "There is a problem with the bedroom equipment? Which bedroom?" "I don''t know. She cleans the room. Let her see it." The manager let the cleaner behind him walk out. Violet let go of the doorknob, "Come in and see." The cleaner nodded, followed her into the suite, and then pointed to the bedroom where the door was opened, "It¡¯s this one." Chapter 137 Provocation Chapter 137 Provocation Violet raised her eyebrows. It was the one she was nning to move in. The manager had been observing Violet secretly. Seeing her face, he knew that the cleaner was right. Fortunately, the hotel had a rule that when there were no guests, the bedroom door must be open. Otherwise, they would be exposed. "Miss, we will let the staff repair the equipment in this bedroom. It is temporarily unavable. May I ask it¡¯s you or your friend to go to another suite?" the manager asked politely. Violet picked up the bag and pulled up the suitcase, "Me. My friend is airsick and has already rested. Don¡¯t wake him up again." "Okay, pleasee with me." The manager made a please gesture. Violet gave a hmm, and followed them to another suite. After entering, Violet found that this suite was far more luxurious than the previous one. If it hadn''t been a bit smaller in size, it would be the presidential suite. "Miss, I won''t disturb you. Enjoy yourself." Seeing Violet was looking at the room, the manager and the cleaner left. Violet wanted to ask him if the arrangement was wrong. But looking at the closed door, she had to swallow the words back. Then she tied her hair up and went to the bathroom to take a bath. After washing away her exhaustion, shey on the bed and fell asleep. When she woke up, it was already dark. George called her, with a very worried and anxious tone, "Violet, where have you been?" Violet rubbed her eyes and sat up on the bed. Then she replied in a daze, "I''m in the hotel room." "But I didn''t see you." George squeezed the phone tightly. Violet then remembered the change of suite during the day. She patted her forehead, and quickly told him what happened during the day. After listening it, the worry and anxiety on George¡¯s face faded away. But he still frowned, "Is there a problem with the bedroom equipment?" "Yes, that''s what the manager said." "Really?" George walked toward the next bedroom with his mobile phone to check the facilities. Then he found that there was nothing wrong with the facilities. He immediately understood everything. Someone deliberately separated Violet from him and prevented them from living together. "George, why aren''t you talking?" Hearing that there was no voice on the phone, Violet straightened out her messy hair and asked aloud. George squeezed the mobile phone harder, as if he was about to crush the phone. But he still smiled, "No, I just checked the room equipment." "The manager said it doesn¡¯t work. Why did you have to go to check?" Violet yawned and lifted the quilt to get out of bed. George''s eyes shed, "So I stopped. Are you hungry?" He changed the subject. Violet touched her stomach, "It''s kind of." "Then let''s go to the lobby for dinner. I will wait for you in front of the elevator." After speaking, George hung up the phone. Violet also put down the phone, opened the suitcase and took out a set of clothes to put on. After putting on a light makeup, she went out. "George." Seeing him, Violet came to the elevator. George nodded, "It just so happens that the elevator has arrived. Let''s go." Violet gave a hmm, and walked into the elevator with him. In the elevator, George lowered his head. Violet didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. She just felt that he was in a bad mood. Just when she was about to ask him what was wrong, the elevator was opened again. Stanley stood outside, looking at Violet and George in the elevator, somewhat surprised. He didn''t expect that he actually met them again. "Mr. Murphy." Violet was also a little surprised. Stanley also stayed in this hotel! She felt surprised, but she didn''t show it on her face. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Stanley nodded slightly to her as a response, then walked into the elevator. The moment he entered, Violet subconsciously moved a little further away from George. Seeing it, Stanley smiled faintly. His mood was slightly better. Only George clenched his fists in his trouser pocket. His eyes were full of anger, "Mr. Murphy, did you arrange it?" Stanley knew what George was asking. He cast George a nce, "Yes." "I really didn''t expect that Mr. Murphy would also use this method." George pushed his sses mockingly. Stanley was expressionless, "It can''tpare to your dirty tricks." Listening to the talk between the two men, Violetpletely couldn¡¯t get them. She rubbed her temples and asked, "What are you talking about?" However, the two men were quiet, and neither answered her. Violet was speechless, "Forget it." She didn¡¯t ask anymore! But these two people were really strange. When they first met, they weren''t in such a situation. George was kind to Stanley. Why was it that they became so hostility to each other when they met now? Where did their conflictse from? Before Violet could figure it out, the elevator reached the first floor. George held Violet''s hand and got out of the elevator. Stanley was thest to go out. He gloomily looked at the hands they were holding together. His thin lips pressed into a line. He had an urge to separate them. What made him most dissatisfied was that Violet didn''t even shake off George¡¯s hand. As if feeling the thoughts in Stanley''s mind, George, who had already walked a certain distance, suddenly turned his head and smiled provocatively at Stanley. This smile made Stanley so furious. His eyes were full of anger. "Mr. Murphy." At this moment, Fraser walked over with his mobile phone. Stanley put away all his emotions in an instant, and looked at Fraser with a cold expression on his face, "What''s the matter?" "Miss Ellis is looking for you." Fraser handed Stanley the cell phone, "Miss Ellis said she couldn''t get through your phone, so she called me specially." Stanley took the phone and said, "I see. Go and tell the people of the Hill family that I''ll go to visit them in a while." "Okay." Fraser nodded. Stanley put the phone to his ear and talked with Ivy. After speaking, he took the phone and walked towards the private room. As he passed the hall, he saw Violet sitting next to George on the sofa in the lounge area of the hall. She was applying an ice bag on George¡¯s face. However, George closed his eyes, looking so enjoyable. This scene made Stanley feel extremely dazzling. On the ne, she applied the egg on his face, and now she applied the ice bag on other men¡¯s face. She was really busy! Stanley didn''t hide his gaze at all. Violet immediately noticed that someone was looking at her. She turned her head slightly. Seeing Stanley''s cold eyes, Violet couldn''t help but shudder. His eyes, in addition to being cold, were mixed with some looks that she didn¡¯t understand. "Mr. Murphy!" Violet waved to Stanley. George heard her shout and opened one eye to look at Stanley. Stanley did not respond. He coldly retracted his gaze, and left expressionlessly. Violet''s waving hand froze in the air like this. Finally, she took away her hands embarrassingly, "I feel Mr. Murphy seems to be angry with me." "I didn''t see it. Hasn''t he always been like this?" George smiled. Violet shook her head, as if vetoing what George said, but as if it was not. She sighed slightly, and continued to apply the ice on George¡¯s face. After that, they went to have dinner. Early the next morning, the Hill family sent someone to pick them up. The wedding of the heirs of the Hill family was held at noon tomorrow on the cruise ship. But there was an evening party tonight, so the guests all went on the cruise ship in advance. At the pier, Violet got out of the car and saw a giant cruise ship docked outside the tform. At first nce, it was at least nearly a hundred meters long and dozens of meters wide. "It''s so big!" She eximed with a shocked look on her face. Stanley, who had just got out of the car not far away, paused indifferently when he heard these three words. Chapter 138 Girlfriend Chapter 138 Girlfriend He suddenly remembered that night, when she was crying and gasping under him, she also said these three words. "Mr. Murphy, what''s the matter with you?" Fraser behind him saw Stanley suddenly standing still and couldn''t help but asked. Stanley suppressed his thoughts, coughed lightly with his fist against his lips, and replied quietly, "Nothing! Let''s go." He nced at Violet, who was still amazed not far away, and then got on the cruise ship. Fraser followed closely behind. Violet caught a glimpse of the two of them. Her lips moved, as if she wanted to say hello, but George suddenly stood in front of her, blocking her vision. "What are you looking at?" George asked with a smile. Violet retracted her gaze from the entrance of the cruise ship and shook her head, "Nothing. When shall we go up?" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Just make a registration." George pointed to the registration office in front, and then reached out to her. Violet tilted her head in confusion. George''s eyes flickered. He exined, "This time you are here as my girlfriend, so we have to act like a couple, otherwise it will arouse others'' suspicion." "I see." Violet smiled slightly and put her hand on George¡¯s hand. George held her hand and led her to the registration office. After registration, the two got on the cruise ship under the guide of the staff. After going up, Violet realized that the inside was more shocking than what she saw outside. The ten-story cruise ship had everything inside, such as amusement parks, shopping malls... and even a casino. It was not an exaggeration to say that it was a small city inside! Seeing Violet stared nkly, George''s eyes shed a smile. The gentleness on his face was so obvious, "Well, let''s go to say hello to the host first. Then I''ll apany you to hang out, okay? ?" Violet came to her senses and nodded, "Okay." "Let''s go." George held her hand and went to the front desk to inquire about the current location of the Hill family. After knowing that the Hill family was in the lounge on the tenth floor, George took Violet up there. In the lounge, the head of the Hill family was currently discussing with Stanley about cooperation in the next quarter. Hearing the report from the butler, he frowned, "Let him wait next room first. I... ...." "Is it Mr. Hill''s guest?" Stanley interrupted him. Mr. Hill responded with a smile, "It''s my son''s former doctor." "Really? Since it is your son''s doctor, he can be regarded as a benefactor. Let hime in." Stanley took a sip of the red wine and said lightly. Since Stanley said so, Mr. Hill didn''t have other opinions. He looked at the butler, "Since Mr. Murphy doesn''t mind, invite them in." "Okay." The butler responded and went out. Soon, George took Violet into the lounge. As soon as they entered, Violet saw Stanley with an undisguised surprise on her face, "Mr. Murphy, you¡¯re also here?" She pulled her hand back a little, trying to pull it out of George''s hand. But George was prepared for a long time, and held her hand tightly, not giving her a chance to escape at all. In Stanley''s eyes, this scene was like flirting. His face sank. The hand holding the wine ss was tightened a lot, as if to crush the wine ss. Stanley didn''t answer Violet''s words. Violet was a little lost and lowered her head slightly. George felt her mood change. After smiling, he let go of her hand and stretched it out to Mr. Hill, "Hello, Mr. Hill." Mr. Hill shook hands with George, "Hello Dr. Joe, wee. I wonder if thisdy is..." His curious eyes fell on Violet. "She''s Violet. She''s my..." George nced at Stanley for a while, and then slowly uttered the word, "Girlfriend!" Thud! A crisp sound of ss shattering sounded, causing everyone in the lounge to be stunned. They immediately looked towards the source of the sound. Then they saw Stanley''s wine ss break into several pieces and fell to the ground, while Stanley¡¯s hand was bleeding, which showed that the wine ss was actually crushed by him. "Mr. Murphy, your hand..." Violet eximed and wanted to go over and took a look. However, George took her arm and refused to let her go. Violet frowned and looked at him a little displeased. George stared at her, "Violet, don''t forget you are my girlfriend now!" Hearing that, Violet clenched her fists, seeming to be struggling inwardly. After a few seconds, she sighed, and finally turned around. Yes, didn''t she just agree from the beginning? She would apany him to the wedding as his girlfriend. If she left him to care about Stanley now, she would just embarrass him. She couldn''t do that. Feeling that Violet gave up the idea of checking Stanley''s injury, George let go of her arm and walked in front of Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, let me check the wound for you?" When Mr. Hill heard this, he didn''t wait for Stanley to say. He quickly moved aside, "Thank you, Dr. Joe." "You¡¯re wee." George smiled, and then looked at Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, please open your hands." Stanley did not do so, but stood up with his fists clenched. His voice was cold and merciless, "No need!" After speaking, he walked out of the lounge. Violet looked at Stanley¡¯s back and opened her mouth, wanting to stop him and letting him obediently listen to the doctor. But then she thought about what qualifications she had to let him listen to her? "Sorry, Dr. Joe, Miss Hunt, Mr. Murphy..." Mr. Hill apologized to George and Violet with a smile. George waved his hand, "Never mind. I know Mr. Murphy. I''m used to him like this." "Really?" Mr. Hill nodded. At this time, the door of the lounge was suddenly pushed open. A petite and exquisite figure rushed in, "Dad, I heard the butler say that Dr. Joe is here. Is he here?" "Yeah!" Mr. Hill smiled and looked at George. Miss Hill looked over. Seeing the man she missed every day, her eyes lit up and her face flushed suddenly. She took a small step and came to George, twisting her clothes with her hands a little nervously, and greeted shyly, "Dr. Joe, long time no see!" Violet raised her eyebrows. This girl liked George! Violet looked at George with interest. George nced back at Violet. After seeing the interest in her eyes, his eyes became cold. But soon, he turned his gaze to Miss Hill, and smiled gently and politely, but the smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes. It was a little alienated and indifferent, "Hello, Annie, long time no see." "Yes, it''s almost half a year." Miss Hill lowered her head and smiled shyly. Just when she wanted to ask how he was doing recently, she heard him say goodbye and then said to the woman next to him, "Violet, let''s go." Violet gave a hmm. When Miss Hill heard George''s intimate address to Violet, the expression on her face froze, "Wait a minute!" She stopped the two who were leaving. Violet and George both stopped. Miss Hill looked at Violet, with a pale face. Then she forced a smile on her face, "Dr. Joe, who is this youngdy?" Mr. Hill knew his daughter''s feelings for George and couldn''t help but sighed, "Annie, Miss Hunt is Dr. Joe''s girlfriend..." "Girlfriend?" Miss Hill took two steps back. Even her voice sharpened. Chapter 139 Falling into the Sea Chapter 139 Falling into the Sea Although Miss Hill had just guessed, when she really heard it, it was still so difficult to ept. "Yes, Violet is my girlfriend." George put his hand around Violet''s shoulders and brought Violet into his arms. Violet shrugged and grinned at Miss Hill, "Hello, my name is Violet." Miss Hill did not respond. She bit her lower lip and looked at George, her eyes full of resentment, as if she wasining about how he could have a girlfriend. But George seemed to have not seen it. He took Violet out of the lounge without changing his face. Outside on the corridor. Violet shook her shoulders to remind George that it was time to let go. George seemed to have just thought of it, and quickly took away his hand, "Sorry, Violet, I forgot." Violet didn''t doubt what he said. She shook her head, "It''s okay. But I now know why you asked me to pretend to be your girlfriend." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Oh, why?" George looked at her. Violet nced in the direction of the lounge, "Because Miss Hill. She likes you, so your purpose in letting me be your girlfriend is to let her give up on you, am I right?" George smiled faintly, "It''s about it. Well, let''s not talk about it. I will apany you to hang out." "Okay." Violet readily agreed. After that, the two went to several ces, the yground, the shopping mall, and the restaurant. Finally, they came to the deck on the first floor of the cruise ship to see the sea. Violet stood in front of the railing, clutching on the railing and looking at the blue sea with excitement on her face. At this time, the sea breeze was blowing her long dress and hair high, making her like a fairy. This scene dazzled many people. Even a photographer with a camera couldn''t help but took pictures of her. After Violet noticed it, she put on a few poses for the photographer to take pictures. After the photographer finished the filming, he came to Violet and George. Under the doubtful eyes of the two of them, he removed the film negatives from his camera and handed them to Violet, saying she was so beautiful. Violet was a little embarrassed, and kept thanking him after receiving the film. The photographer waved his hand, and then left. George took the film from Violet''s hand and looked at it in the sun, "When we came here, I saw a photography shop. I went to get the photos out. Wait for me here." With that, he turned around and left, not even giving Violet the opportunity to refuse. Violet smiled helplessly. She had no choice but to dispel the idea of stopping him. Then she obediently waited here for him toe back. But after waiting for a while, she didn''t see for George. Instead, she saw Miss Hill and her friends. "Where''s Dr. Joe?" Miss Hill stopped in front of Violet and looked around. She couldn''t help but asked without seeing George. Violet didn''t lie to her, and told her where George went. Miss Hill nodded, indicating that she knew. Then she looked up and down Violet, "Are you really Dr. Joe''s girlfriend?" Violet''s eyes shed with guilty conscience. She wanted to say that she was not. But she didn''t forget what she promised. So she could only smile and replied, "Of course." Miss Hill clenched her fists, "But why have I never heard of you before? How long have you known each other?" Violet prayed for George toe back soon, while replying withposure, "It''s almost five years." "Five years!" Miss Hill was surprised for a moment. This woman actually knew Dr. Joe four years before her! At this moment, Miss Hill couldn''t help being a little discouraged. But soon, under the hint of the friends behind her, she regained her spirit, lifted her chin slightly, and stared at Violet proudly, "Even if you are Dr. Joe''s girlfriend and knew Dr. Joe earlier than me, so what? I like Dr. Joe." "I know." Violet nodded with a smile. Miss Hill didn''t expect Violet to react like this. She wasn''t even jealous. Then Miss Hill couldn''t help frowning, and began to wonder whether Violet loved Dr. Joe or not. "Since you know, I just say it straightly. I want to pursue Dr. Joe." Miss Hill said with a serious expression on her face. Violet raised her eyebrows, "But he already has a girlfriend. You..." "You are not good enough for him!" Miss Hill interrupted Violet. Violet pursed her lower lip. Miss Hill crossed her arms on her chest and said, "I checked your information a little bit. You are just an ordinary fashion designer without an excellent family background. You can''t bring Dr. Joe any help." "Help?" Violet tucked her hair. Miss Hill nodded, "Yes, Dr. Joe is very excellent doctor. He is destined to have a bright future and be a respected person by all major families." "I know. Because everyone has only one life. A doctor with good medical skills will naturally be respected by others." Violet answered. Miss Hill squinted her eyes, "Since you know, then you should also know that the people Dr. Joe will contact in the future are all celebrities, and his wife should also be a member of that circle. Only in this way can she help him fit into that circle, but you are just a costume designer, so do you think you can?" Listening to these derogatory words, Violet frowned. Although she was not George''s real girlfriend, she felt a little ufortable. So Violet''s face sank at this moment. She pursed her red lips and said, "I can''t now, but who can judge I can¡¯t in the future. I can learn to it." "You..." Miss Hill was refuted, and then clenched her fists. "Learn to it? Do you think you will be epted by people in the upper ss after you learn to it?" "It¡¯s none of your business. Whether they ept me or not, they can''t change the fact that I am George''s girlfriend, as long as George doesn''t dislike me." Violet smiled faintly at Miss Hill, and then turned around. She wanted to go to other ces. She didn''t want to talk to Miss Hill anymore. Seeing Violet ignore her, Miss Hill couldn''t help stomping her feet, "Stop!" Violet pretended that she didn''t hear it, and continued to move forward. Miss Hill was trembling with anger. The two girls behind her saw this. After looking at each other, they wanted to help Miss Hill, so they ran towards Violet, reaching out and pushing Violet hard. Besides, Violet was already walking next to the railing of the deck. When being pushed like this, her whole body was directly into the air, then she rolled over the railing, screamed, and fell into the sea. There was a high ssh of water. This scene stunned the people nearby. Miss Hill''s two little friends were even more pale with fright and were trembling all over. Miss Hill also realized that they were wrong. In a hurry, she turned around and fled. After getting the photos, George came back happily. As soon as he walked on the deck, he ran into Miss Hill. If it was in the past, Miss Hill would have hugged him and would not let him go. But this time, she nced at him in horror and then ran faster with her two friends. "What''s the matter?" George pushed his sses, somewhat puzzled. But before he could understand, he suddenly heard a call for help. "Violet?" Hearing Violet¡¯s calling for help, George''s face was condensed. He quickly searched for the source of the sound. After finally determining that the sound wasing from under the cruise ship, his face changed drastically. He hurried to the railing and looked down. Chapter 140 Know His Feelings Chapter 140 Know His Feelings Violet was struggling in the sea, with the fear on her face. Maybe it was been a while. Violet¡¯s movement had already begun to slow down. She was exhausted. She had begun to slowly sink. Seeing this, George didn''t have time to think about it. He threw away the envelope with the photos in it, jumped over the railing, and swam towards Violet. "Violet!" Swim to Violet, George hooked Violet''s neck, let her tilt her head up, and then swam to the gate of the cruise ship with her. It was just that the cruise ship had been moving. Although the speed was slow, it was far faster than people swimming. After swimming for a long time, George did not swim to the cruise ship. Instead, he was thrown away a long distance by the cruise ship. But fortunately, someone threw lifebuoy to them. As long as he grabbed the lifebuoy, the people on the cruise ship could pull them up. But George was holding Violet. It was not a simple matter to catch the lifebuoy. In addition, he hadn''t swum for a long time, and he didn''t warm up before jumping into the sea. At this moment, his calves began to cramp. Seeing his painful face, Violet knew what was wrong with him. She was full of guilt, "I''m sorry, George. It¡¯s me..." "Don''t talk! I will definitely take you up." George forced a smile at her and continued to swim forward. But the more he swam, the worse his calf cramped. In the end, the pain made him shout out. Then the two of them sank together. Seeing it, the people on the cruise ship were very anxious. "That sir seems to have cramps. Where''s the lifeguard? Why isn''t the lifeguarding?" "What''s the matter?" Mr. Hill, the owner of the cruise ship, was ying on the tennis court on the second floor. Hearing the sound from the first floor, he couldn''t help but came down to check the situation. Stanley also came down. He was wearing a tennis uniform and a wristband on his left hand. He also held a tennis racket. He was standing next to Mr. Hill with a little sweat. Facing everyone''sments, his eyelids dropped slightly. Obviously, he was not interested in it. "Mr. Hill, someone has fallen into the sea!" Someone pointed to the sea ahead. "Falling into the sea?" Mr. Hill frowned and looked over. After seeing who was falling into the sea, he shocked, "How could it be Dr. Joe and his girlfriend?" Hearing this, Stanley suddenly raised his head and looked over. Then he saw two people sinking slowly. He dropped his racket directly and jumped into the sea with a tense face, swimming to Violet and George. His actions shocked Mr. Hill. After reacting, Mr. Hill quickly ordered his men to help. "Quickly, go to save people!" Mr. Hill urged loudly. If something went wrong with the person in charge of the Murphy Group, the Hill family would be over! As early as the moment Stanley jumped into the sea, Fraser had already gone to the lifesaving department of the cruise ship and drove a yacht out. So he got to Violet in one step early than Stanley, and then also jumped into the sea. It was just that instead of saving Violet, he swam towards George. He knew that Stanley would save Violet, so he didn''t need to act. Sure enough, Stanley hooked Violet¡¯s neck like George before and brought her to the yacht. He held Violet¡¯s butt and pushed her up. He himself supported on the edge of the yacht with both hands and then jumped onto the yacht. Fraser did the same, helping George into the yacht. George had fainted at this moment, but his calf was still cramping. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Violet was not so serious. She had been protected by George. Although she was drowning and trembling, she was still sober. "Quick, get on!" Stanley patted Violet''s face lightly, and ordered Fraser. Fraser also knew that Violet and George had to seek medical treatment immediately. After nodding seriously, he drove the yacht to its maximum speed. Two minutester, with the help of a team of lifeguards, Violet and George were sessfully sent to the cruise ship. Stanley knelt down beside Violet and pressed her belly hard, making her spit out the sea water in her belly. Violet vomited a lot of water. Her face turned pale, then gradually got a little better. Later, Stanley pinched her nose with one hand, raised her chin with the other, and lowered his head to give her artificial respiration. Mr. Hill was dumbfounded when he saw this. Finally, his sympathetic gaze fell on George, who was in the first aided. He finally knew why Mr. Murphy was very upset when he mentioned Dr. Joe. It turned out that Mr. Murphy had that kind of feelings for Dr. Joe''s girlfriend. Mr. Murphy looked so nervous and so worried at the moment. It seemed that his feelings for Violet was not light. "Ahem..." Violet coughed suddenly. Stanley loosened her nose and chin, got up from her, and stared at her with a fixed expression on his face. After a few seconds, Violet slowly opened her eyes, but her eyes were still a little fuzzy. It took her a while to see things clearly. She panted slightly. Firstly, she saw the blue sky, and then Stanley''s face. "Mr. Murphy?" Violet moved her lips slightly and called out weakly. Stanley nodded, "It''s me." Violet smiled, "So I didn''t dream. You saved me?" She remembered seeing him swimming towards her anxiously before she sank into the sea. It was just that her vision was blurred at that time, so she didn''t know if she had seen it wrong. "It''s me. It''s all right." Stanley took off the wristband on his left hand, wrung it out a little, and wiped the sea water off her face. Violet closed her eyes slightly and couldn''t help rubbing her head against his hand. Stanley''s movements paused for a while, and then returned to normal. He continued to wipe her. it could be seen that his movements were gentler than before. At this time, the doctors and nurses on the cruise ship came over with two stretchers. Violet and George were carried on stretchers and taken to the hospital on the cruise ship. Stanley and Fraser did not follow, instead they changed their clothes under the arrangement of Mr. Hill. After changing his clothes, Stanley went to the hospital. As for Fraser, he had already been arranged to investigate Violet¡¯s falling into the sea. Based on what Stanley knew about Violet, she was definitely not the kind of person who was yful. So there must be a problem with her falling into the sea. When Stanley arrived at the hospital and was about to ask about Violet''s whereabouts, he just saw her being sent to the ward by a nurse. He quickly followed over. Seeing Violet, who was already asleep, he asked with a tense face, "How is she?" "Thisdy is okay. She has not taken in much sea water, plus the first aid is timely, so she can recover after a sleep. However, the gentleman is in a bad condition. I am afraid that he will have to rest for two more days." The nurse replied. Stanley nodded, indicating that he knew it. Then he waved his hand to let the nurse out. After the nurse left, he pulled the chair away and sat on the edge of the hospital bed, looking at the sleeping woman on the hospital bed. He couldn¡¯t calm himself down. He came here to confirm whether what Phoebe said was true. But after just now, he finally confirmed that he really fell in love with Violet. Seeing her almost sinking to the bottom of the sea, his heart seemed to have suddenly stopped. If it weren''t for love, how could he feel this way? Stanley touched his chest, where the heartbeat was much faster than usual. It had never happened such a situation before. "Mr. Murphy!" The sudden sound interrupted Stanley''s thoughts. Stanley frowned, put his hand down, and looked towards the door slightly. Fraser walked in with a subtle expression on his face, "I found out that Violet didn¡¯t fall into the sea by herself. She was pushed into by someone!" Chapter 141 Apologize Chapter 141 Apologize "Being pushed?" Stanley stood up quickly. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Fraser nodded, "Yes, the instigator was Mr. Hill''s daughter. She liked Dr. Joe and asked Violet to leave Dr. Joe. Violet did not agree. So her two friends pushed Violet to vent the anger. Then Violet fell into the sea." "That''s it." Stanley snorted coldly. George said he would bring trouble to Violet, but George himself was the same! So what qualifications did George have toment him? "Mr. Murphy, what do you n to do with this matter?" Fraser asked Stanley, who looked angry. Stanley pressed his thin lips tightly, "Where is Mr. Hill''s daughter?" "Mr. Hill has locked her up. He is waiting for Violet to wake up. After Violet wakes up, he will let his daughter apologize to Violet. What he means is that after apologizing, he will send his daughter back to the Hill family." Fraser pushed his sses and replied. Stanley sneered, "She almost killed someone. Does he think that nothing happened after his daughter apologizes? Go to delete the contract." Fraser raised an eyebrow in surprise, "Mr. Murphy, we won''t cooperate with the Hill family? They recently mined a diamond mine. Our jewelrypany just happens tock a batch of rough diamonds." "It''s not just the Hill family which owns diamond mines in the world. I don''t have to cooperate with the Hill family!" Stanley squinted his eyes and said with a cold face. Since Stanley said so, what else could Fraser say? After taking a look at Violet on the hospital bed with emotion, he nodded and said, "I see! Then I will tell the Hill family to cancel the cooperation now?" "Not now. Wait until they finish apologizing." Stanley waved his hand. Fraser nodded, "Okay, then I''ll go out first." Stanley gave a hmm. After he left, Stanley sat back again, rubbed his aching temples, and fell asleep on the edge of the bed. He apanied Mr. Hill to y a few games of tennis, and then dived to swim to save people. This continuous exercise made him quite tired at the moment. He needed a rest. So Stanley slept directly until the night. Violet woke up, opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling. Then she probably knew where she was. She shook her head and wanted to sit up from the bed, but something was pressing on her quilt and it was not very convenient for her to get up. She turned her head to look at the ce where the quilt was pressed. Then she saw Stanley lying there asleep. She opened her mouth in surprise and made a sound. This sound awakened Stanley. He opened his eyes and sat upright. Seeing Violet who was staring at him, his eyes flickered, "Are you awake?" Violet nodded subconsciously. Stanley reached out and touched her forehead, "Is there anything ufortable?" Violet shook her head obediently. "Are you hungry?" Stanley put his hand down and asked again. Violet lowered her head and touched her stomach, "A little." Stanley took out his cell phone and asked Fraser to buy food. Violet stared at him. She didn''t know if it was her illusion. She felt that he seemed to be much gentler to her than before. "Why are you staring at me?" After Stanley sent the message, he saw Violet staring at him in a daze. Violet came to her senses and waved her hand, "Nothing, thank you for saving me." "Never mind." Stanley put down the phone, "I already know why you fell into the sea. Annie and her friends have confessed their crimes. What do you want to do with them?" Hearing this, Violet sighed with a headache. If it was Phoebe who pushed her into the water, or someone of ordinary status, she could still fight back without hesitation. But this time it was from the Hill family. She couldn''t afford to offend, so she really didn''t know how to get justice for herself. Thinking, Violet gave a wry smile, "Mr. Murphy, have the Hill family ever said how to deal with it?" If they proposed some suggestions and it was appropriate, she would ept. Stanley could see Violet''s thoughts. He also knew her scruples and difficulties. He wanted to say that she didn''t need to scruples about these things. As long as she wanted, he could help her. But obviously, their current identifies were inappropriate. A light shed in Stanley''s drooping eyes, but it was fleeting. He picked up the water ss and handed it to her, "They will apologize andpensate you." "Okay, that''s it." Violet took a sip of water and smiled faintly. After that, she thought of something again. Her back straightened, "By the way, where''s George?" She remembered that before Stanley rescued her, it was George who rescued her first, but in the end George''s calf cramped and did not save her sessfully, instead he was dragged into drowning. She didn''t know how he was now. Hearing Violet mentioning George, Stanley''s original indifferent face became gloomy. He took her water ss and put it heavily on the bed, then sneered, "You care about your boyfriend so much?" "Boyfriend?" Violet was taken aback. Stanley pursed his lips and looked at her, "Isn''t George your boyfriend?" "Of course not." Violet didn¡¯t know how to exin, "We are just pretending a couple." "Pretend?" Stanley''s face eased a lot in an instant. Violet said, "Yes, he should know that he would meet Miss Hill this time, so in order to get rid of Miss Hill, he deliberately let me pretend to be his girlfriend." "Do you really think so?" Stanley leaned back in his chair. Violet blinked, "Isn''t it?" Seeing her clear eyes, Stanley couldn''t help but pinched his eyebrows. This woman was really innocent. In her opinion, George asked her to pretend to be his girlfriend in order to get rid of Annie, but in Stanley''s opinion, this was only one of George''s purposes. George wanted her to carry the title of being his girlfriend, and then made others misunderstood. The more people misunderstood them, the fewer opportunities she would have to exin. Then, gradually, others all thought they were a couple. It was a dirty trick. It seemed that he had to let Fraser find out the true face of George early, and let Violet know what kind of person George was. "Mr. Murphy, why are you not thinking about?" Seeing Stanley''s eyes drooping, Violet waved her hand in front of him. Stanley grabbed her hand and pinched it gently. Although her hands were slender, they were so soft when they were pinched. So he couldn''t help pinching a few more times. Seeing his actions, Violet¡¯s face flushed suddenly, "Mr. Murphy, you..." After Stanley realized what he had done, he looked startled and immediately let go of her hand. He took his hand away. Violet was a little lost, but she still put her hand down, pretending not to care. At this time, the door of the ward was knocked. Stanley said, "Come in!" Fraser opened the door and walked in, carrying a food box in his hand and several people behind him. Violet took a closer look. It was Mr. Hill, Miss Hill and her two friends. As for the others, she didn''t know. "Mr. Murphy, they are here to apologize to Violet. These are the parents of these two youngdies." Fraser put down the food box and pointed to someone who Violet didn''t know. Stanley nodded and let them in. Although he didn¡¯t wee these people, they were here to apologize, so he would naturally not stop them. "That, Miss Hunt, I''m really sorry. I spoiled my daughter and caused you to almost have an ident. I''m sorry. We came here to apologize to you." Mr. Hill pushed Miss Hill to Violet''s bed and asked her to apologize. Although Miss Hill was reluctant, she apologized. Then the others followed to apologize. Violet looked down at her bright red nails, "I don''t think you should just apologize to me." Chapter 142 Challenge Her Chapter 142 Challenge Her Mr. Hill and others were all stunned. "Miss Hunt, you mean..." Stanley also looked at Violet. Violet smiled, "I was pushed into the sea, which caused so many people to rescue me. I think you should apologize to them, as well as Mr. Murphy and George." "We will naturally apologize to Mr. Murphy and Dr. Joe. But why do we have to apologize to others?" Miss Hill was dissatisfied. Violet looked up at Miss Hill, "Why? Just because they didn''t need to jump into the sea. You just added work to them." "You...." "Enough!" Miss Hill wanted to say something, but Mr. Hill grabbed her and gave her a warning look. Miss Hill''s eyes were red, but in the end, she shut up. Seeing that she didn¡¯t make trouble, Mr. Hill breathed a sigh of relief. After taking a look at Stanley, he smiled embarrassedly at Violet, "Miss Hunt, we will apologize to them." "Well." Violet smiled back at him. Since they were willing to apologize, she naturally wouldn''t argue with them anymore. "Well, we won''t bother you to rest." After speaking, Mr. Hill left with a group of people. The ward became quiet again. Violet looked up at the man in the hospital bed, "Mr. Murphy, thank you for being here. If you weren''t here, they wouldn''t have promised to apologize to the staffs at all." She knew very well that all of this was just because of him. "Never mind. Let''s eat." Stanley opened the food box, took out the food in it personally, and put them on the small table of her hospital bed. Violet looked at the sumptuous food in front of her. Just when she was holding the chopsticks and was just about to start, she suddenly thought of something. Then she looked at him and asked, "Mr. Murphy, have you eaten?" "No." Stanley uttered the word faintly. He had been taking care of her here, so there was no time to eat. Violet said to him, "Let''s eat together." "No..." Stanley was about to say no, but his hand was stuffed in a pair of chopsticks. "Mr. Murphy, what did you say?" Violet blinked at him, pretending that she didn''t know what he was going to say. Stanley looked at her, and then at the chopsticks in his hand. Then he swallowed his words, "Nothing." "Well, let''s eat." Violet smiled and divided the meal in front of her into two and gave him one. Stanley looked at the obviously more rice in his bowl than hers, a trace of warmth rose in his heart. His face softened a lot. After eating, Fraser, who had been standing outside the door silently, came in to help clean up the dishes. At this moment, a nurse knocked on the door, holding a medical record folder, "Miss Hunt, your friend, Mr. Joe, is already awake." "George is awake?" Violet''s eyes lit up. "Yes, he is in the ward next to you." The nurse said with a smile, then turned and left. Violet was getting out of bed. Seeing her actions, Stanley narrowed his eyes, "Are you going to see him?" "Yes, he became like this to save me. How could I not go?" Violet replied while bending over to put on her shoes, so she didn''t see his unhappy face. After putting on her shoes, Violet stood up and walked towards the next ward. As soon as she entered the ward, she saw George getting off the hospital bed. He was wearing a medical suit and standing barefoot on the ground. He was like a blind man, squinting his eyes and fumbling towards. There was a chair right in front of him. Seeing that he was going forward and was about to be tripped to the ground by the foot of the chair, Violet hurriedly went over to support him, "George, be careful." "Violet?" George''s hands fumbling in the air stopped suddenly. He shouted in surprise. Violet smiled and nodded, "It''s me. Where are your sses?" George smiled bitterly, "Fell in the sea." Violet smiled, then bowed her head guiltily, "I''m sorry, George. It''s me..." Before she could finish her words, George hugged her tightly. He put his chin on her shoulder, feeling agitated, "You don''t need to say sorry. Just a pair of sses, as long as you are okay." "George..." Hearing this, Violet felt touching. She raised her hand, and hugged him back. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Outside the door, Stanley looked at the two people who were hugging each other with cold eyes. Then he clenched his fists tightly. The blue veins on the back of his hands were popping out. He wanted to separate the two, but he thought of something again, so he didn''t step forward. Seeing his depressed appearance and then looking at the two people still hugging each other, Fraser couldn''t help butin, "What is Violet doing? She has already had sex with you, but she still hugs other men. It¡¯s so..." "Enough, let''s go!" Stanley interrupted him coldly and turned to leave. Fraser hurriedly followed Stanley and asked him, "Mr. Murphy, shall we go in and separate them?" Stanley narrowed his eyes, "It''s not the time yet." He was domineering. He must get whatever he liked, whether it was business or people. Now that he knew his feelings for Violet, he was bound to win Violet, but it had to be after the marriage contract was cancelled. Violet didn''t know that Stanley had seen her hugging George. She gently pushed George away, looked at him with concern, and asked about his physical condition. George was helped back to the hospital bed by Violet. Then he touched his chest and replied, "I have drunk too much sea water, except for chest tightness, nothing else." "That''s good." Violet breathed a sigh of relief. She was really afraid that he would have any other problems. Otherwise, she would not be able to pay off what she owed him. "George, wait for me here. I''ll go buy you some food, and buy a pair of sses by the way." Violet picked up the quilt and put it on George. George nodded with a smile, "Okay." Violet went out, but unexpectedly met Miss Hill outside the door. Miss Hill did not expect to see Violet. Her hand holding the thermos tightened. "Are you here to see George?" Violet nced at the thermos in Miss Hill¡¯s hand and said first. Miss Hill bit her lip, "I can''te?" "Just go in." Violet turned sideways to make way for her. Miss Hill was stunned for a moment, as if she was surprised that Violet was so generous. Violet understood Miss Hill¡¯s thoughts and smiled. Then she didn''t say anything, but just walked away. By the time Violet came back, it was already an hourter. Violet just got out of the elevator and met Miss Hill again, who should have juste out of George''s ward. Miss Hill¡¯s eyes were red. Obviously, she had cried. Seeing this, Violet couldn''t help but raised her eyebrows, "George bullied you?" Miss Hill raised her hand to wipe her tears, "Do you want to see me embarrassed look?" Violet shrugged, "I''m not interested in your embarrassed look." After speaking, she passed Miss Hill and was about to leave. Miss Hill clenched her fists and called to Violet, "Wait a minute." Violet stopped, "Anything else?" Miss Hill turned her head and looked at Violet firmly, "Although I was rejected by Dr. Joe again, I said that I would not give up." Hearing this, Violet lowered her head andughed, "Well, juste on." "Hmph, of course I will. I know you don¡¯t love Dr. Joe at all. You love Mr. Murphy. When I was in the ward, I found that the way you look at Mr. Murphy is the same as when I look at Dr. Joe. I don¡¯t know why you are with Dr. Joe. But it doesn''t matter!" Miss Hill stared at Violet with the expression of determination on her face, "I will snatch Dr. Joe from you, because you are not worthy of him!" Chapter 143 Bridesmaid Chapter 143 Bridesmaid Violet smiled and patted Miss Hill on her shoulder, "Then I will wait for you." When she finished speaking, she passed Miss Hill and walked forward. After two steps, the smile on Violet''s face slowly faded, reced by a faint sadness. Were her current feelings for Stanley so obvious? Even Miss Hill could see it. Had anyone else discovered it? Miss Hill looked at Violet''s back, feeling her threat for Violet was useless, which made her very discouraged. Then she stamped her foot severely and stepped into the elevator. Calm was restored in front of the elevator. At this time, a figure came out from the corner excitingly "God, what did I hear? Violet loves Mr. Murphy. It¡¯s great! If Mr. Murphy knows it, he should be very happy!" Thinking, Fraser hurried to the presidential suite of the cruise ship hotel. Stanley was sitting at his desk, processing the electronic files sent by thepany. When he heard a knock on the door, he frowned, "Come in." Fraser pushed the door in. Seeing the envelope in Fraser¡¯s hand, Stanley pursed his thin lips, "Didn''t I let you give these photos to Violet? Why are you back again?" "Here is the thing. Mr. Murphy, when I was on the way, I heard a piece of good news." Fraser put the envelope on Stanley''s desk. Stanley looked up lightly, "What good news?" "It''s about Violet." Fraser pushed his sses, "I heard Violet talk to Miss Hill. Miss Hill said that the person Violet loves is not Dr. Joe, but you. Besides, Violet didn¡¯t refute." Hearing this, the hand Stanley held the mouse suddenly tightened. A burst of joy surged in his heart, but there was still no emotion on his face. Fraser couldn''t tell whether he was happy or not. After a while, he pulled his tie, and then he said, "I see. You can go head with your work first." "Yes." Fraser nodded slightly and went out. After he left, Stanley let go of the mouse, picked up the envelope and opened it, shaking out a few photos inside. He picked up one of them casually and rubbed his thumb against Violet''s face in the photo. Then he smiled gradually. What Fraser brought just now was indeed good news. There was no better news than it. The one he loved also loved him. Suddenly, the phone in front of theputer rang. Then the smile on Stanley¡¯s face faded. He put down the photo, took a look at the phone, and put it to his ear, "Hello?" "It''s great. I know you haven''t slept yet." Henry''s grinning voice came over. Stanley leaned back in his chair, "What''s the matter?" "What else can I do? Except Ivy, how could I call you when I know that it is at night there?" Henry rolled his eyes. Stanley squeezed his eyebrows, "What''s wrong with Ivy?" "It''s about the cornea. Today, the hospital sent another pair of corneas, but she was not satisfied and refused to do the operation. If this continues, she will be blind in a few months." Henry sighed with a headache. When Stanley heard this, a touch of displeasure shed in his eyes. His thin lips were pressed into a straight line, "What does she want to do?" "I also asked her about it. She said she fancied a pair of corneas." "Alive people?" Stanley''s hand holding the phone tightened. His face became gloomy. Henry shook his head, "She said that the owner of the cornea of those eyes will die soon." It turned out to be a dying person. Stanley''s tense face eased. He squeezed the phone, and then loosened a bit of strength. He asked, "Who is the owner of the cornea? Has the owner agreed to donate it to her?" "I don''t know about this. Ivy is reluctant to tell me. I really have no choice but to call you and ask you to persuade her." Henry spread his hands helplessly. Stanley frowned, "I see. I will be back by ne tomorrow afternoon." "Okay." Henry nodded. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. At the end of the call, Stanley dropped the phone on the table, held the mouse, and continued to immerse himself in his work. The next day, the wedding of the heir of the Hill family finally began. As a guest, Violet wore a dress and came to the wedding with George''s arm, waiting for the wedding to begin. But at this moment, Mr. Hill came to them with a look of embarrassment, "Dr. Joe, Miss Hunt." "What''s the matter?" George asked with a smile. Mr. Hill looked at Violet next to him, "I want to ask Miss Hunt for a favor." "Me?" Violet pointed at herself. Mr. Hill nodded, "Yes, because my girl was sent back home overnight by mest night, so today there is one bridesmaid missing..." "Do you want Violet to be the bridesmaid?" George raised his eyebrows. Violet also opened her mouth in surprise. Seeing that they immediately guessed his intention, Mr. Hill nodded, "Yes, so Miss Hunt, please." He bowed to Violet. Violet let go of George''s arm, took a step back, and waved her hands again and again, "I can''t. I''ve never been a bridesmaid. This is not good." "It doesn''t matter. It¡¯s easy, as long as you stand there." Mr. Hill said. Violet looked at George embarrassedly. George pondered for a few seconds, "Why don''t you go find other people?" "I have found them. Either married or some women who don¡¯t look good." Mr. Hill smiled bitterly. Since he said so and even bowed, Violet knew that if she refused again, she would embarrass Mr. Hill. Then she forced a smile, and agreed, "Well, just stand there, right?" "Yes." Mr. Hill was happy. George frowned and looked at Violet, "Violet..." "It''s okay. Just help Mr. Hill once." Violet smiled at him. Mr. Hill made a gesture to invite Violet, "Miss Hunt, pleasee with me. I will take you to change clothes and make-up." "Okay." Violet nodded and walked behind him. When Violet entered the dressing room, she was pushed onto the seat by the makeup artist and started putting on makeup. After putting on makeup, Violet went to meet the other bridesmaids, where she also saw the bride. The bride was a very gentle and beautiful woman. Violet talked to her for a few words and learned that the bridesmaid was indeed just like Mr. Hill said. She just needed to stand there, which was not as complicated as at domestic. Violet also relieved her tension and gradually merged into the bridesmaid''s group. Soon, the wedding began. Violet and the other bridesmaids walked behind the bride and entered together. In the guest room, Fraser widened his eyes in disbelief, and then he quickly reminded the man next to him, who was lowering his head and ying with his mobile phone, "Mr. Murphy, Violet is actually a bridesmaid." "Huh?" After hearing this, Stanley moved his ears a little, and looked up at the bride. He saw Violet walking beside the bride in a bridesmaid''s suit. A touch of surprise shed in his eyes. The bridesmaid dress was also white. With long hemline, it was just like a small wedding dress. If Violet also put a veil on her head, she would be just like wearing a wedding dress. He could already imagine how beautiful she would be in a real wedding dress. As if feeling that someone was looking at her, Violet turned her head subconsciously and then she met Stanley''s dark and gloomy eyes. Chapter 144 George Confessed Chapter 144 George Confessed Seeing him staring at her, Violet was somewhat nervous. After hurriedly smiling at him, she quickly turned her head back. The wedding went smoothly. Soon, it was time for the bouquet toss. For a while, many unmarried women gathered around, trying to catch the bouquet. Violet didn''t have this idea, so she stood outside the crowd with smiling. George walked behind her, "Don''t you want to grab it?" Violet shook her head, "No." George looked at the bride surrounded by the crowd, "If the man can also grab the bouquet, I will grab it and give it to you. I heard that the girl who catches the bouquet is the next bride." As he said this, he pushed his sses to look at her, then his eyes flickered, "Actually, you look like a bride now." "Really?" Violet looked down at herself. George nodded, "Really." Violet was amused. Just when she was about to say something, the bride turned around, turned her back to everyone, and threw out the bouquet tall. Everyone raised their heads and hands, trying to catch the bouquet. However, the bouquet went directly over their heads and fell into the arms of a passing man. The man was hit by the suddenly falling bouquet. He stopped abruptly. This scene stunned all the girls. None of them thought that the bouquet actually fell into a man¡¯s arms. Violet was stunned for a few seconds too. Seeing Stanley''s slightly startled look, she couldn''t hold back. Then she covered her lips andughed. Herughter broke this strange silence. Just as these girls were discussing whether to bring the bouquet back and throw it again, they saw the man who got the bouquet suddenly walking towards them. The man looked very powerful. Wherever he went, the girls would make way for him. Therefore, Stanley came to Violet without hindrance. Under Violet''s nk gaze, he handed the bouquet over, "Give you." "Give me?" Violet opened her mouth in surprise. George beside her narrowed his eyes and stared at Stanley sullenly. Stanley felt it naturally, but he just ignored it, and put the bouquet in Violet''s hand directly, "I don''t know the other people. It''s not appropriate to give them. Hold it." After speaking, he turned and left. Violet held the bouquet and shouted to his back, "Thank you, Mr. Murphy." Stanley smiled but he did not stop. Seeing him gone, Violet lowered her head and stroked the bouquet in her arms. She didn''t expect that there would be such a dramatic development. She didn''t want to grab the bouquet, but the bouquet ultimately belonged to her. Seeing that Violet cherished and loved the bouquet that Stanley gave to her, George only felt so jealous. He wanted to grab the bouquet directly from her arms and threw it on the ground. But his reason still made him hold back this idea. The wedding was over like this. After Violet changed her clothes back, she went to the bathroom. When she came out, she was taken aback by the man leaning against the bathroom wall. "George, are you waiting for me here?" Violet asked gently. George looked at the bouquet she was still holding, with a hint of anger in his eyes. Even when she went to the bathroom, she didn''t want to let it go. How much she liked the things Stanley gave! Feeling the cold auraing from George, Violet tilted her head suspiciously, "George, what''s the matter with you?" George stood up straightly and walked in front of her, pressing her against the wall behind her with one hand, and looking down at her slightly, "Violet, do you like Stanley so much?" "Huh?" Violet''s heart beat fast suddenly. She subconsciously avoided his gaze, "George, what are you talking about?" "Don''t pretend! You know what I''m talking about." George squeezed her chin and turned her face back. Violet didn''t like his behavior. After frowning, she raised her hand to push his hand away. But George suddenly increased his strength, pinching her jaw. Violet snorted in pain, "George, let go!" George didn''t let go. He lowered his head and approached her. His drunken breath blew to Violet¡¯s face. Then he asked, "Why? Why do you fall in love with Stanley instead of me?" Violet was shocked by his words. She looked at him incredulously, "George, you..." "It''s been five years." George interrupted her and buried his head in her neck. "I have been your side for five years. I always thought that you would slowly know my feelings for you, so I never I didn''t force you and didn''t confess to you, but I didn''t expect that you just returned less than two months before you fell in love with Stanley!" Violet''s lips moved. She felt quite ufortable, but more apologetic, "I''m sorry George. I really don''t know you like me!" She had always regarded him as her best friend, so she never thought about whether he liked her or not. Besides, Jessie liked him. How could shepete with Jessie! "You really don''t know! I always thought that you just have been dull in this aspect and you would understand it one day, so I am willing to wait. I have waited for five years. But you fall in love with Stanley. Violet, I''m really disappointed!" George lifted his head from her neck and looked at her with a pair of red eyes. Violet was frightened by the craziness in his eyes. She became tense. It was the first time that she saw such a George. He was very strange, not as gentle as before. "Violet, are you afraid of me?" George lifted a strand of Violet''s hair. Although his voice was soft, there was no temperature, which made people shiver involuntarily. Violet managed to force a smile, avoiding his question, "George, you are drunk. Will you let me go first?" George smiled lowly, "I''m not drunk. I know what I''m doing." He touched her lips with his thumb. His eyes fixed on her lips. "Violet, I have been waiting for you for so long, but you fall in love with others. I won''t just let it go. I will punish you well!" As he said, he lowered his head and kissed Violet''s lips. Violet was dumbfounded. It took her a while to react. Then she struggled violently with both hands, trying to push him away. But George restrained her tightly, not allowing her to break free. Just when George¡¯s tongue was about to get into Violet¡¯s teeth, a fist suddenly hit George¡¯s face and knocked him down. After staggering a few times, George fell on the ground and fainted immediately. "George!" Violet eximed. Then she was going forward to check George''s situation. Stanley''s face was cold. He took her wrist, "He treated you like that! You still worry about him?" Violet paused abruptly. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end she didn''t say anything. Stanley looked at her lips that were reddened by George''s kiss, an anger rose in his chest. He couldn''t help tightening the strength of her wrist, "Come with me!" With that, he pulled her forward. He walked quickly. Violet was wearing high heels, so she could only trot to catch up with him. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. As she ran, she looked back anxiously, "Mr. Murphy, you can''t leave George here alone." Although she was angry that George treated her this way, he was the benefactor of her family of five, so she couldn''t leave him alone like this. "Fraser will take care of him in a while." Stanley looked at the front, and answered Violet without emotions in his voice. Violet breathed a sigh of relief after knowing that George would be taken care of by someone. But the next second, she was anxious again, "Mr. Murphy, where are you taking me?" Chapter 145 Deny Chapter 145 Deny Stanley didn''t answer, but pulled her forward with a sullen face. When they arrived at the elevator, the elevator door opened. Looking at the other people in the elevator, Stanley narrowed his eyes, "Get out!" The people in the elevator judged that he was not easy to provoke from the momentum he showed, so they didn''t dare to have any opinions and came out of the elevator one after another. Soon, the elevator was empty. Stanley pulled Violet in, threw her against the elevator wall, and then closed the elevator door. After the elevator door was closed, Stanley turned around and blocked Violet in the corner, "I told you a long time ago that George is not a good guy. I told you to stay away from him. You wouldn''t listen to me!" Violet lowered her eyelids. She did not speak but just pushed him, trying toe out of the corner. However, Stanley grabbed her hand so that she could no longer push him. With the other hand, like George did earlier, he pinched her chin and wiped her lips vigorously with his thumb. Violet''s lips had been bitten by George, and it was a little hurt. Being rubbed by Stanley like this, Violet frowned in pain. "What are you doing?" She bit his finger. Stanley paused and looked down at her lips, "Dirty!" Violet let go of his fingers. Her face turned pale. Dirty? Was he saying she was dirty? Stanley caught the sudden change in Violet''s eyes. He knew that his words made her misunderstand. After pursing his thin lips, he raised her chin and lowered his head to kiss her lips. Violet was stunned. Stanley took this opportunity to get his tongue into her mouth. Violet finally calmed down. She stared at the man''s perfect sideburns with her eyes widened and her face flushed, forgetting to struggle. It wasn''t until the elevator was opened that Stanley let go of her. She made a dumb voice, "You..." "Clean up for you!" Stanley wiped the corner of her mouth with his thumb. Clean up? Violet was taken aback for a moment, and then came to realize that he helped her clean the trace left by George. So he meant George dirty, not her! He cared about this so much, which meant that he was jealous? A touch of sweetness surged in her heart. Violet touched her lips, suppressing the excitement and asked, "Why kiss me?" Stanley''s eyes shed, but he still didn''t answer. He put his hands in his trouser pockets and walked out of the elevator. Violet bit her lower lip. She caught up with him, "Mr. Murphy, you shouldn''t be the kind of person who will kiss others casually? I heard Fraser said that you¡¯re a neat freak, but you don''t hesitate to kiss me. Do you like me?" On the ne the day before yesterday, she had doubts like this, but were quickly denied by herself. But his behavior towards George just now, and the act of kissing her, made her doubt again. Stanley stopped. He didn''t turn his head back. He just lowered his eyes and said quietly, "No." The light in Violet''s eyes dimmed for an instant, and the expression on her face was slightly frozen. If not, why should he kiss her? He teased her? Violet clenched her fists tightly. She wanted to cry, and her heart was aching. But she didn''t show it. After taking a deep breath, she barely smiled, "I see! I''m sorry, Mr. Murphy, I misunderstood. I thought..." She stepped back and waved her hand. Her smile became unnatural, "Mr. Murphy, thank you for helping me out. Next time I will invite you to dinner. I have to go back to my room first. " After speaking, Violet dropped her head, turned around, lowered her eyshes to cover the look in her eyes, and left quickly. She was so stupid. She knew that he loved Ivy, but she still hoped that he liked her. She didn¡¯t learn from it, and she was actually sentimental twice. Now, she got herself being insulted. But it was okay. Since he denied it, she could give uppletely. She wouldn''t expect things that didn''t belong to her anymore. Hearing the high-heeled shoes gradually disappeared, Stanley turned his head to look at the direction Violet was leaving, and loosened the hands in his trouser pocket. Fraser came over, stood behind him and sighed, "Mr. Murphy, why don''t you directly admit your feelings for Violet? She also has feelings for you. You two can be together directly. Anyway, you have to terminate the marriage contract with Director Hunt." "It''s not the time yet." Stanley pursed his lips and replied in a low voice, "Before I found the person behind the scenes who harmed her, my being with her would only bring her danger. When the marriage contract is cancelled and the murderer behind the scenes is found out, I will take the initiative to pursue her." He said to himself he was bound to get what he liked! It was just a matter of time. Fraser nodded suddenly, "That''s it. But you just denied it. Violet must be upset right now." Stanley felt a little bit upset. His voice was a little low and hoarse, "I willpensate her in the future!" Fraser sighed, "I''ll find the murderer behind the scenes sooner. But it''s strange." "What?" Stanley looked sideway at him slightly. Fraser touched his chin, "We all suspected that there was someone watching you, otherwise it would be impossible to know that you are close to Violet, but I checked the people around you and they were not suspicious, so could it be that we thought too much and no one is watching you at all?" Stanley lowered his eyelids. After thinking for a few seconds, he narrowed his eyes, "Sound it out after returning." "Got it." Fraser nodded. "Let''s go." Stanley rubbed his temples and walked to his suite. In the afternoon, he took the ne, returning home. Violet and George couldn''t leave for the time being, because George hadn''t woken up yet. Violet stood outside the door of his ward and looked at him through the ss on the door. Several times she didn''t have the courage to go in. The George in the morning indeed frightened her. At this time, the nurse for the round came out of George''s ward. Violet stopped her, "Nurse, is he okay?" The nurse said, "Nothing serious. He almost got drowned yesterday and has not fully recovered. There is seawater in his stomach. In addition, he drank alcohol again, which caused a slight alcohol allergy. After a few days of rest and all the seawater gets out of his body, he will be all right." "Well, thank you." Violet felt relieved. The nurse walked past her. Violet sighed slightly. She originally thought that George hadn''t woken up yet because of Stanley''s punch. Now, it appeared that even without that punch, George was still going to fall. The phone in the bag vibrated suddenly. Violet put her hands down, took out the phone from her bag, and saw the word ¡°Jessie¡± beating on the screen. She nced at George in the ward with a guilty conscience, and then answered, "Jessie." "Violet, have you returned?" Jessie''s clear and sweet voice came. Violet shook her head, "Not yet." "Then when are youing back?" Jessie asked again Violet rubbed her temples, "I don''t know yet. What''s wrong?" "Here is the thing. Design Association sent a notice, inviting all the studios andpany leaders in J City to a meeting, saying that there seems to be apetition. I don''t know the specifics. They just asked if you want to go to the meeting." Jessie slid the mouse and replied while watching the notification on theputer. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Invite all the heads of the studios andpanies? It seems that the scale of thispetition is not small." Violet bit her lower lip and a sharp light shed across her eyes, "How long is the meeting time?" Chapter 146 Returning Chapter 146 Returning "Tomorrow night." Jessie replied while looking at the time on the notice. Violet read these two words, squeezed the phone tightly, then finally gritted her teeth and decided, "Got it! I''ll buy the ticket back in a while." "Okay, I¡¯m going to pick you up at the airport when you arrive." Violet gave a hmm, and agreed with a smile. At the end of the call, she slowly put down the phone and went to see George in the ward. After saying apologize inwardly, she turned and left. When the incident happened in the morning, she was somewhat angry at him. Even if he woke up, she didn''t know how to face him. So she decided not to see him for the time being. She would talk with himter, so as not to increase embarrassment. Thinking, Violet went to the front desk to arrange a caregiver for George, and then went to find Mr. Hill to say goodbye. When Mr. Hill learned that she was leaving, he arranged a car to take her to the airport and helped her buy a ticket to return. He said that he was grateful for her help as a bridesmaid, so Violet epted it. It happened to be six o''clock in the morning when the nended. Jessie drove to the airport and gave Violet a hug when she saw Violet. After the hug, she looked behind Violet. Violet knew what Jessie was looking for. She raised her hand and tapped Jessie¡¯s forehead lightly, "Stop! George didn''te back." Hearing that, Jessie''s eyes dimmed for an instant, and the smile on her face faded a lot, "Why didn''t he come back with you? Is it because he knew I wasing to pick you up?" "No, he still has something to do abroad." Violet replied. She didn''t n to tell Jessie that George didn''te back because of physical reasons. Otherwise, Jessie would definitely immediately go abroad to find George, but George didn¡¯t like Jessie. It was still Jessie who got hurt. "Well, that''s good, as long as he doesn''t hide from me." Jessie swept away her loss, and a bright smile returned to her face. Violet sighed inwardly, and wanted to ask her what had happened between her and George and why George always hid her like this. But in the end, she didn¡¯t ask. "Okay, Jessie, let''s go to the hospital first. I miss my babies." Violet grabbed the lever of the suitcase beside her and changed the subject. Jessie nodded, helped Violet carry a bag, and then drove her to the hospital. After driving Violet to the entrance of the hospital, Jessie left. There was still some work in the studio, waiting for her to deal with. Violet dragged the suitcase and carried the bag to the ward alone. At this time, Lily drove Arya to the kindergarten, and Calvin was the only one in the ward. The caregiver went to buy food. Violet opened the door of the ward and walked in. Calvin was sitting on the hospital bed and reading theics. Hearing the door opening, he raised his head vigntly. Seeing that the personing in was Violet, his eyes lit up suddenly. "Mommy!" Calvin opened the quilt with one hand, jumped off the hospital bed directly, ran to Violet, and looked up at her in surprise, "Mommy, you''re back! " "Put on your shoes." Violet threw away the suitcase, bent over to pick up his son, and walked to the hospital bed. After putting him on the hospital bed, Violet stretched out her finger and tapped his forehead, "Also, how could you just jump off like that? What if you fall?" Calvin stuck his tongue out, "I''m sorry, Mommy. I''m just so happy to see you. I won''t do it anymore!" In order to prove that what he said was true, he also raised three short fingers to make an oath. Violet was amused by him. She held the little guy''s face in both hands and rubbed it, "You!" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Mommy, it hurts!" Calvin''s mouth pouted because of Violet¡¯s rubbing. Violet felt Calvin so cute, then she bowed her head and kissed him several times. Calvin was giggled by the kiss. At this time, the caregiver came back, carrying a thermos in her hand. Seeing Violet, the caregiver was a little surprised, "Miss Hunt." "Pippa, thank you so much these days." Violet smiled and nodded at her. The caregiver waved her hands, "Never mind. Have you eaten?" "I ate on the ne." Violet replied, letting go of Calvin''s small face. Then Calvin immediately got into the bed. The caregiver put down the table board of the hospital bed, then took out the breakfast from the thermos and put them on the table to let Calvin eat. After Calvin picked up the spoon, he ate it obediently. Violet sat aside, watching him eating, asionally wiping the oil from the corners of his mouth with a tissue. "Miss Hunt, drink some water." The caregiver poured a ss of water to Violet. Violet put down the tissue and took the water ss, "Thank you." "You¡¯re wee." The nurse smiled, and then said, "Miss Hunt, when I just came back, I met Calvin¡¯s attending doctor. The doctor said that Calvin could be discharged from the hospital. I originally nned to tell Ms. Smith when shees back. But you are back." "I see! I''ll go through the discharge formalities for Calvin now." Violet put the water ss aside. Hearing that he could be discharged from the hospital, Calvin happily patted the table, "Great, I can finally go home." Violet also knew that the little guy was bored in the hospital, stretched out her hand to rub his nose, and went out with his medical record book. Afterpleting the discharge procedures, Violet checked the time and was about to return to the ward. When she walked into the elevator, a figure in a white coat came out of the elevator and ran into her. Violet was unprepared. After being bumped, she took a few steps back before barely standing still. All the receipts in her hand fell to the ground. The man was not better than her. He stepped back twice, and his sses fell to the ground. The man hurriedly bent over to pick up the sses, wiped them and then put them on. After finishing these, he bowed to Violet and apologized, "Sorry, sorry, are you okay?" Violet was squatting on the ground to pick up the receipts. Hearing the familiar voice, she couldn''t help but looked up. A look of surprise appeared on her face, "Dr. Baxter?" Henry didn''t expect Violet to be here. He pushed his sses and smiled, "It''s you! What a coincidence." "Yeah. Dr. Baxter, why are you here?" Violet stood up, looked at him in a white coat from another hospital, and asked curiously. Henry supported his forehead, "I''m here to make an appointment for the cornea." "Cornea?" Violet blinked. Henry spread his hands, "Yes, a disobedient patient insists on transnting the cornea she finds herself, but she refuses to say who the owner of the cornea is. So I have to make an appointment with other hospitals for spare cornea. In case the cornea is used by others. Then she also has a way out." "That''s pretty willful. But the cornea is just ayer of membrane. Everyone is the same. Why is that patient so picky?" Violet tucked her hair, a little iprehensible. Henry sighed with a headache, "Who knows what she thinks? Don''t talk about her. Why are you here, Miss Hunt?" "My son is in this hospital." Violet replied with showing the receipts to him. Henry patted his forehead, "Oh, I remember. I heard Fraser said your son had a car ident! Is he all right?" "It''s okay. He''s ready to be discharged." Violet said. Henry smiled, "So good." "Thank you." Violet smiled back and then said goodbye to him. As soon as she left, Henry saw that she had missed a receipt behind where she had just stood. Chapter 147 Do A Paternity Test Again Chapter 147 Do A Paternity Test Again "Violet..." Henry stretched out his hand and was about to stop Violet, but he saw that Violet had already entered the elevator and the elevator door just closed. So Henry had to bend down, picked up the receipt by himself, turned it over, and found that it was Calvin''s medical examination form. As a doctor, he couldn''t help but read it carefully. When he saw the blood type column, he was so shocked and eximed in disbelief, "RH negative blood?" How could this be! Calvin¡¯s blood was obviously type A! He remembered it clearly when he did a paternity test for Stanley. Henry thought he had read it wrong, so he took off his sses and rubbed his eyes, then looked at the blood type column again. The words of ¡°RH negative blood¡± were still printed on it intact, proving that he did not make a mistake just now. At this moment, Henry''s heartbeat was fast. He couldn''t help tightening his hand holding the medical examination form. Calvin was RH negative blood, the same as Stanley. Besides, they looked the same. Didn''t it show that they really might be father and son? Thinking of this, Henry''s face condensed. Then he left here quickly, rushing to his hospital. He wanted to look up the previous appraisal records and checked if he took the wrong blood sample when he was doing the appraisal. Otherwise, why did Calvin have blood type A? Back at his hospital, Henry came to Ivy''s ward, raised his hand and knocked on the door. It was Fraser who opened the door, "Dr. Baxter, you are back." Henry ignored him, pushed him away and went straight into the ward, "Stanley,e with me." Stanley was sitting by the hospital bed and chatting with Ivy. Hearing what Henry said, he turned to look at Henry, "What''s the matter?" "You''ll know when youe with me!" Henry beckoned, with a hint of urgency on his face. Stanley frowned, got up and walked over. At the door, Henry grabbed Stanley¡¯s arm and pulled him out of the ward directly. Seeing Henry came in directly, didn¡¯t greet her and pulled Stanley out, Ivy on the hospital bed suddenly became dissatisfied with Henry. Didn¡¯t he say that he liked her? But now he just ignored her without saying hello to her. Did he really like her? In that case, she would let him know the consequences of ignoring her. Ivy lowered her eyelids, and sneered coldly. Henry took Stanley to his office. After rolling up Stanley''s sleeve, he picked up a syringe and was about to inject it into Stanley¡¯s arm. When Stanley saw this, his face became cold. Then he pulled his arm back directly, "What are you doing?" "I want to do a paternity test for you and Calvin again!" Henry said with a serious expression on his face. Stanley couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows. He knew Henry. Although Henry seemed to be so yful, he wouldn¡¯t make a joke with such a matter. Now that Henry was so serious, it was obvious that something happened. "The reason?" Stanley asked, squinting. Henry put down the syringe, took out a folded medical examination form from his pocket and put it on the table. Stanley took it and read it, "Calvin''s?" "Yes, but you look at this one again." Henry said, turned on theputer, and printed a copy of his previous appraisal from the database, "This is the paternity test between you and Calvin at the time. Look at the blood type column." Hearing this, Stanley saw two different blood types. He was stunned, "What''s going on?" "I don''t know. I went to the Third Hospital to make an appointment for Ivy''s cornea. I ran into Violet by ident and saw this physical examination form, so I hurried back and wanted to do a paternity test for you and Calvin again." Henry pointed at the medical examination form in his hand and said. Stanley clenched his fists. He was so shocked inwardly, but his face was still cold andposed. Henry nced at him and said, "So I want to determine whether Calvin is blood type A or RH negative." "It''s RH negative blood. Ivan donated blood to Calvin when he had the car ident. Ivan''s blood type is the same as mine." Stanley pursed his lips. Henry¡¯s spectacles reversed the light, "But I only got the blood type A. There are only two cases in this situation. Either the person sent the wrong sample, or it is..." "Someone changed Calvin''s blood sample!" Stanley''s eyes burst into a strong cold light. Henry nodded, "That''s right. But no matter what it is, based on Calvin''s blood type and appearance, I suspect that he is your son." Stanley''s Adam''s apple moved slightly. He seemed to be suppressing something. After a while, he took the initiative to roll up his sleeves and put his arm on the desk, "Draw!" "Okay!" Henry smiled and picked up the syringe, and drew a full tube of blood. Looking at the tube of blood, Stanley narrowed his eyes, ¡°Do you need so much blood?¡± Henry replied solemnly, "Your blood type is so rare. Our hospitalcks this kind of blood. I''ll take more. If anyone needs it, I can save him, right?" "Heh!" Stanley sneered, but didn''t think much. After all, the blood was already in Henry¡¯s hands. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Seeing that he didn''t care about it, Henry let out a sigh of relief. After carefully pouring the blood in the syringe into the test tube, he got up and put it in the cab for storage, and then returned to the position to sit down. "I heard Fraser said that you have arranged the caregiver to get the DNA sample of Calvin. It doesn''t have to be blood. Hair is also okay, but you have to hurry up. Calvin is going to be discharged from the hospital." Henry reminded. Stanley put his hand in his trouser pocket and stood up, with a cold voice, "I see. It will be sent over within two hours." With that said, he took out his cell phone, made a call, turned and walked towards the door. At the moment he turned around, a figure in a medical suit outside the door, like a frightened rabbit, clenched her fists and ran away quickly. At the Third Hospital, the caregiver received Stanley¡¯s call and nodded repeatedly, ¡°Got it, Mr. Murphy. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let Miss Hunt find out.¡± At the end of the call, the caregiver looked around and saw that there was no one around, then she opened the balcony door and entered the ward. "Miss Hunt, are everything packed?" The caregiver looked at Violet who was making the bed and asked with a smile. Violet nodded, "Almost." "Then I''ll walk you guys off." The caregiver said. Violet didn''t think much, and smiled, "That''s great. Thank you." "Never mind. I will help you hold Calvin. His arm can¡¯t be bumped. It is not convenient for you to wear high heels to hold him." The caregiver walked towards Calvin who was sitting on the sofa and eating a lollipop. Calvin obediently stretched out the intact hand to her. The caregiver touched his head, picked him up, and then waited until Violet got out of the ward first before following. Arriving outside the hospital, Violet hailed a taxi and put her luggage in the trunk. Just as she put the suitcase in, she suddenly heard Calvin cry out in pain. She felt so anxious that she didn''t even have time to close the trunk, and hurriedly went over to check what had happened. "What''s the matter?" Violet asked nervously. Calvin sat in the back seat and covered the top of his head with his little hand. His little face was full of grievances, and his eyes were tearful, "Mommy..." "Mommy is here. Tell mom what happened?" Violet went up, bending over to hug the little guy. Chapter 148 Waiting for Ten Years Chapter 148 Waiting for Ten Years The little guy cried and did not speak. The caregiver standing outside the taxi bowed and spoke first, "I''m sorry, Miss Hunt, it''s all my fault. It''s the zipper on my clothes that got Calvin''s hair in." " "Hair?" Violet touched the top of Calvin''s head and turned to look. Sure enough, she saw a few short hairs hanging on the zipper of the caregiver''s clothes. The caregiver apologized again, "I''m really sorry, Miss Hunt. I didn''t mean it. I..." "Forget it!" Violet interrupted her, "I believe you didn''t mean it." The zipper was dense with teeth, let alone hair, some small fluff was easy to twist in. It seemed that this was indeed an ident. The caregiver was overjoyed and folded her hands together, "Thank you, Miss Hunt." "It''s okay. You can go back. We should leave." Violet patted the little guy on the shoulder and motioned for him to sit in. The little guy moved his butt and sat on the other side. Violet went to close the trunk, then got into the car and told the address to the driver. As the taxi went away, the caregiver raised her hand to wiped the sweat from her forehead, then lowered her head and carefully removed the hair from the zipper. After that, she took out a small sealed bag from her pocket and opened it, putting the hair in. After doing this, a man dressed like a bodyguard drove to her. The car window was rolled down. The bodyguard turned his head with wearing sunsses and asked, "Where is the hair?" "Here." The caregiver passed the sealed bag. The bodyguard reached out to take it. A sharp glow shed in his eyes behind the sunsses, and then he rolled down the window and left. Half an hourter, the bodyguard came to Henry''s hospital. Henry had already been waiting in the consulting room. Apart from him, Stanley and Ivy were also there. "Hair!" Seeing the bodyguarde in, Henry got up directly. The bodyguard nced at Stanley, nodded at Stanley, and passed the hair over. Henry held the hair and looked at it. Then he walked quickly to the storage cab, and took out Stanley''s blood sample. "Okay, I can''t apany you guys. I''ll do the appraisal." Henry pushed his sses and walked out of the consulting room. Ivy looked at his back, smiling faintly, but she quickly returned to nature, as if what happened just now was just an illusion. "Stanley, who is Henry going to do a paternity test for?" Ivy sat next to Stanley, put her hand on Stanley''s arm, rubbed the ce where his blood was drawn with her thumb and asked with a soft voice. "I don''t know." Stanley moved her hand away and stood up, looking down to adjust his sleeves. Then he said faintly, "You will be discharged from the hospital soon. What gift do you want?" Knowing that Stanley didn¡¯t want to answer, Ivy¡¯s eyes were cold, but she still smiled, ¡°I want a piano. You know when I didn¡¯t have a car ident ten years ago, I won the international youth piano championship. I want to practice piano again." "Okay." Stanley nodded, "I will let Fraser go abroad to buy a piano for you." "Thank you." Ivy was overjoyed, got up and hugged him from behind, put her face on his back, closed her eyes, and showed deep attachment on her face. Stanley didn''t expect that she would suddenly hug him. He was slightly stiff and a little ufortable, but he didn''t push her away. It wasn''t until a few minutester that Ivy took the initiative to let him go, then Stanley rxed. At this time, a knock on the door sounded. Stanley and Ivy both looked at the door. The nurse stood outside the door with holding a medical record folder and smiled at the two of them, "Mr. Murphy, it''s time for Miss Ellis'' examination." "Okay." Stanley nodded to Ivy. Ivy was a little reluctant, and took his arm, "Stanley, I don''t want to check. Those checks are too painful for me." "I know! But it''s all for your own good. Just hold on. Be a good girl!" Stanley raised his hand and helped her straighten her wig. Ivy let go of her hand with a dim look in her eyes, and followed the nurse. Stanley didn''t stay in the consulting room much after she left, and walked to Identification Department. After waiting for about half an hour outside Identification Department, the door was opened and Henry came out. Looking at Henry frowning, Stanley''s heart sank. That trace of anticipation began to slowly dissipate. "How is the result?" He clenched his fists and asked in a deep voice. Henry nced at Stanley and opened his mouth to say something, but in the end, he didn''t say anything. He just handed Stanley the appraisal book, motioning him to read it. Seeing the words "non-parent-child rtionship" on the appraisal book, Stanley clenched the appraisal book tightly. His eyelids drooped, and his face was cold, making people unable to see the joy or anger. Henry sighed and put his hand on Stanley¡¯s shoulder, "Stanley, it''s a pity that you two just happen to have the same blood type." He really didn''t know which man it was that let Violet give birth to a child who looked the same as Stanley and had the same blood type as Stanley. He really wanted to see what the man looked like. Stanley said, "It doesn''t matter. Even if he is not my son, he will be my son in the future." Hearing this, Henry was shocked, "Stanley, do you want to pursue Violet?" Stanley tore up the appraisal book and was nomittal. Henry opened his mouth in disbelief, "Are you serious?" "You know me. I will get what I like." "What about Ivy?" Henry grabbed Stanley¡¯s cor. Stanley didn''t like being treated like this. His eyes narrowed coldly, and then he pushed Henry away, "What does it have to do with Ivy?" "Of course it has!" Henry took two steps back to stabilize himself. His cute baby''s face was full of anger, "Don''t you know Ivy''s feelings for you?" "I know, but so what? I have never had that kind of feelings for Ivy. You know why I treat her unconditionally!" Stanley said nkly after tidying up his cor. Henry was speechless. It took him a long time before he said, "Ivy has been waiting for you for ten years..." "So do I have to ept her? You also have been waiting for you for ten years. She knows it too, but has she epted you?" Stanley nced at Henry coldly. Henry''s eyes trembled. Then he gave a wry smile, "Forget it! Don''t say this. I know what you mean. I won''t stop you if you want to pursue Violet, but you can''t let Ivy know that you fall in love with other women before she is discharged from the hospital. I am worried that Ivy will not be able to stand the stimtion." Stanley lifted his chin slightly, and gave a hmm, which was regarded as an agreement. Suddenly, the phone in his pocket rang. Stanley took out his phone and put it to his ear, "What''s the matter?" "Mr. Murphy, you forgot that you have to go to Design Association for a meeting today?" Fraser reminded. Stanley rubbed his eyebrows. He really forgot it! "You drive over to pick me up. I''ming." Stanley ordered. "Okay." Fraser replied. Stanley hung up the phone, turned and left the hospital. The meeting ce was in the office building of Design Association. Fraser parked the car in the parking space in front of the building and quickly got out of the car to the back, then opened the door for Stanley. When Stanley got out of the car, he saw a yellow taxi approaching from a distance, and finally stopped beside him. When the car door was opened, small feet stepped out of the car. Under her feet were 8 centimeters of exquisite high-heeled shoes. Then it was a pair of beautiful legs. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Just looking at the legs made people want to see if the owner''s face was as perfect as the legs. Soon, the owner of the legs showed up. A beautiful and aggressive face was poking out of the car. Chapter 149 Alienating Chapter 149 Alienating "Mr. Murphy, it''s Violet." Fraser''s eyes lit up. He looked at Violet who was paying, and quickly reminded Stanley. Stanley nced at him faintly, then set his gaze on Violet. Violet was bowing her head to pay, so she didn''t see the two of them. It wasn''t until the taxi driver drove away that she saw Stanley and Fraser on the opposite side. Violet didn''t expect that she would meet Stanley by ident when she came to the meeting after driving the child back to the apartment. But after the surprise, she arranged the expression on her face again and nodded slightly to Stanley as a greeting. Then she carried her bag and didn¡¯t look at him. She just walked toward the entrance of the building. Her attitude seemed very cold. Stanley frowned slightly, feeling a little ufortable. He pursed his thin lips and looked at her back. No one knew what he was thinking. Fraser also looked at Violet and touched his chin, "Mr. Murphy, Violet seems to be deliberately alienating you. Couldn''t it be because you refuse her yesterday?" Stanley didn''t speak, but his lips tightened. After a while, he put his hands in his trouser pockets and walked towards the entrance of the building. Fraser naturally followed him quickly. When they arrived in the meeting room, Stanley stood on the steps. He nced over and then caught Violet''s position in the crowd. Violet was sitting in a corner of thest row of the meeting room, with a notebook in front of her, holding a pen in her hand, and writing down the n for the use of fabrics for the next quarter. Suddenly, a young man sat down beside her, leaned sideways, and talked to her with a handsome smile on his face, "Miss, after the meeting, how about drinking a cup of coffee together?" "No need!" Violet frowned, a touch of boredom in her eyes. As if the man hadn''t heard it, he smiled and put his hand on the back of the chair behind her, "Don''t refuse me. I know there is a very romantic coffee shop with performances. Do you want to take a look? " Violet was speechless. She felt a little bit noisy. Then she opened the bag, took out the earphones and put them on, not wanting to talk with him. She continued to write her own. However, the man was very dissatisfied with her behavior and reached out to try to take off her earphones. At this moment, a big slender hand stretched out, grabbed the man''s wrist, and pulled the man from his position. "What do you want to do to her?" Stanley looked at the man as if he was looking a dead person. His eyes burst with a cold light, and his voice was cold and emotionless. "Let go, it hurts..." The man yelled in pain. His face distorted. However, Stanley didn''t mean to let go, and continued to increase the strength in his hands. This change caused the meeting room to quiet down instantly, and everyone looked over. Violet was no exception. She was right there. Even if she wore headphones, she could clearly hear the sound beside her. The moment Stanley pulled the man up, she took off the headphones and stood up. "Mr. Murphy, you are..." Before she finished speaking, Stanley questioned the man again, "Say, what did you just want to do?" "I... I was wrong. I shouldn''t strike up a conversation with thisdy. I''m sorry..." The man apologized in tears. He had already guessed the identity of Stanley from Violet''s words, so he regretted it very much. Knowing that striking up a conversation would provoke such a big shot, he would never do it. Violet was surprised by what the man said. Stanley was angry because the man struck up a conversation with her? Violet covered her lips and looked at Stanley''s cold and gloomy profile, feelingplicated. Why did he suddenly appear in front of her in various and impressive ways every time she decided to stay away from him, which made her moved again. As she was thinking about it, the man¡¯s cry of pain made Violete to her senses. Seeing the man¡¯s increasingly pale face and more and more sweat on his face, she couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°Mr. Murphy, let him go!" It was not that she was kind. But this man really didn''t do anything to her other than taking advantage of her. It was enough. Stanley looked at Violet sternly for a few seconds, then waved the man¡¯s hand away and threw him away, "Go away!" As soon as the man broke free, he left the meeting room without saying a word, and didn''t attend the meeting. Stanley reached out to touch his pocket, as if looking for something. But he didn''t find it, so he frowned. Violet guessed something, and took out a pack of wet wipes from her bag then handed it over. Stanley looked at the wet wipes she handed over, his face softened. Then he reached out to take the wet wipes, and pulled out one from the inside. "Thank you, Mr. Murphy." Violet bowed slightly. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Stanley threw the used wet wipe on the table, "Never mind. If you encounter this kind of person again, just drive him away." "I know! But here is a conference room. If I do that, the other party will definitely make trouble for me, then it will leave a bad impression on the association. That''s why I tolerated him. If it¡¯s other ces, I will definitely not tolerate it." Violet smiled faintly. Stanley gave a hmm, put his hand in his trouser pocket again, bent over and sat down. Seeing him sitting in the position of the man just now, Violet pursed her lips twice. Then she picked up the notebook, and walked past him. Seeing her leaving suddenly, Stanley¡¯s face sank. He squinted to stop her, "Where are you going?" Violet paused, without turning her head. She lowered her eyelids and replied, "I will go to sit elsewhere." "Can''t you sit here?" Stanley clenched his fists in his trouser pocket. Violet bit her lower lip, "I''m afraid it will disturb you, so I won''t sit here anymore." After speaking, she speeded up her paces and walked to the first few rows to sit down. Stanley looked at her back and the back of her head. His face was very cold, and the chilling from his body made the people nearby couldn''t help but went to sit other ces. Fraser came in from the outside, holding a document. Seeing Stanley¡¯s gloomy face, he was taken aback for a moment, "Mr. Murphy, who has bothered you?" Stanley didn''t say a word. Then he took the document in Fraser¡¯s hand, opened it, and looked at it. Fraser couldn''t get an answer. He shrugged, and sat down beside Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, the meeting has begun." Stanley closed the document, leaned back, and looked forward. President of the Branch in J City came to the stage and began to give a speech on the content of the meeting. It was an internationalpetition proposed by International Design Association. A total of 36 countries participated. As the fashion capital of H Country, J City would represent the country to participate in thepetition. If someone got the championship of thispetition, he could show his work in Empire Fashion House, which was the dream ce for fashion designers and models. So far, only top models and top clothes of the top designers could appear in Empire Fashion House. Now they also had this opportunity. Although the opportunity was very slim, it had also aroused the passion of everyone, so they were all excited. Violet was the same. Both of her excited hands were trembling slightly. She had to win this ce to participate in internationalpetitions. Even if she couldn''t get the championship, it wasmendable to make an appearance internationally. She must not miss it! "But how can I get the ce?" Violet calmed down. Chapter 150 Georges Apology Chapter 150 George''s Apology At this moment, President of the Branch on the stage just announced how to obtain the ce. It was thepetition again. The best designers in J City¡¯s various studios andpanies could participate in thepetition. Then the designer who won the first ce could participate in internationalpetitions on behalf of the studio orpany and the country to which it belonged. "It''s so simple!" Violet whispered while turning her pen. A designer next to her heard it and nced at her in amazement, "Simple? Do you know how many clothingpanies and studios are there in J City?" Violet thought for a while, raised her eyebrows and replied, "There are hundreds of them in total." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Yes, hundreds of studios andpanies mean there are hundreds of contestants. Among them there are several talents, such as Lina Saunders from Bluestar Studio, Phoebe from the Light, and Huachen Studio¡­ Of course, besides these, there is the biggest dark horse!" The designer raised a finger, her face very serious. Seeing the designer''s fear of the dark horse, Violet couldn''t help but got serious. She stopped turning the pen in her hand, "What''s the name of the dark horse you''re talking about? " "I don''t know. I only know that she belongs to the Murphy Group. Have you seen the big show of the Murphy Groupst time?" The designer leaned close to Violet. Violet nodded, "Born of Fire?" "Yes, the dark horse I''m talking about is the chief designer of that big show. The clothes disyed on that big show are awesome. It can be seen that her talents don¡¯t lose to that of those top designers at all, but she is just not as famous as them. I think she must be the one who can win thepetition ce in the end." The designer touched her chin with a face of certainty. Violet lowered her head slightly, covered her lips and smiled. She was originally thinking about finding out more about this dark horse. By that time, she would have a little understanding of her opponent in the spotpetition. Unexpectedly, this dark horse was actually herself. "What are youughing at?" Seeing Violet suddenlyughed, the designer was a little unhappy. Violet waved her hand, "Nothing. Thank you. I will definitely strive to get this ce." After speaking, she closed the notebook, put it in front of her chest and stood up. After listening to what Violet said, the designer blinked nkly, and then reacted. She pointed at Violet surprisingly and excitedly, "You... you are that..." "Hush!" Violet put a finger to her mouth, and made a quiet gesture to the designer, "Low-key!" The designer nodded in excitement. Her eyes were gleaming, as if she saw her idol, "Got it! Got it!" "Goodbye!" Violet smiled and waved to her, turned and walked out of the meeting room. Outside the meeting room, Violet met Stanley again. He was leaning against the wall with his head hanging slightly, one hand in his trouser pocket, one hand holding a cigarette. Half of the cigarette was burned, and a long piece of soot hung. Violet stopped and stared at him. She always knew that he would smoke. Because she had smelled smoke from him several times, but she had never seen him smoke with her own eyes. This time, she finally saw it. He looked so cool, and there was a slight vicissitudes of life, making others could not help but wanted to get close to him and to know everything about him. "You¡¯re here?" Just as Violet was staring at Stanley attentively, Stanley flicked the soot and suddenly raised his head to look at her. Violet''s eyes shed. She organized her thoughts and nodded as a response, then walked past him to the elevator. "Wait!" Stanley dropped the cigarette butt and caught up to grab her arm. Violet was caught by him so unpreparedly. She turned around so suddenly and mmed into Stanley''s arms. The top of her head hit the man''s chin. She was fine, but the man wasn¡¯t. Then he let go of her arm and covered his lips. Violet hurriedly looked up. Stanley was frowning and a few drops of cold sweat oozed from his forehead. A bit of pain shed in his eyes. It was obvious that he got injured. "Mr. Murphy, where did you hurt?" Violet asked hurriedly. While asking, she eagerly looked at his face. Stanley caught the tension and worry in her eyes. Then he put down the hand covering his lips, and said in a deep voice, "It''s okay. When you hit my chin just now, my teeth bit the tip of my tongue." "Open your mouth! Let me see if it is serious." Violet stretched out her hand to touch the man''s lips. The man leaned back and avoided her, "I¡¯m fine." Violet put her hands down, "Since it''s okay, I have to go first." After speaking, she recovered the cold and indifferent appearance. Stanley pursed his lower lip, "Violet, are you hiding from me on purpose?" Violet lowered her eyelids, covered the look in her eyes, and then forced a smile, "Howe? Mr. Murphy, why am I hiding from you? I haven''t done anything wrong." Stanley frowned and was about to say something when he was interrupted by the sudden ringing of the cell phone. Violet felt that the call came in a timely manner. After apologizing to him, she took the phone out of her bag. However, looking at the caller ID on the screen, her face became moreplicated. Stanley saw it, too. His eyes narrowed coldly. He had an urge to grab her mobile phone and hang up. But before he could do this, Violet answered, "Hey, George, you woke up!" Stanley stared at her phone, wondering what they would say. Violet naturally noticed his gaze, but just ignored it. "I just woke up for a while and didn''t see you. The nurse said you have returned." On the other side of the phone, George was lying on the hospital bed. His face was still a little sickly pale. Violet said, "I leftst night and arrived this morning." "Is it because of me?" George coughed twice and asked with sad looks in his eyes. Violet''s lips moved, "Not all, but mainly for the meeting." "Sorry, Violet, I scared you. I drank too much at the time. I didn''t know what I was doing. After I woke up, I realize that I did that kind of things to you. I''m really sorry, Violet, please forgive me!" George apologized with guilt. But in his eyes, there was no slightest apology, but rather gloom. Violet couldn''t see it, so she naturally believed his sincere apology. The grudge against him dissipated a lot, and the smile on her face became natural, "Well, I forgive you." Hearing this, Stanley''s thin lips pressed into a straight line. Although he couldn''t hear what George was talking about, he could guess it from her forgiveness. He felt a little unhappy. On the other side of the phone, George''s surprised voice came, "Really? Thank you, Violet." "Really, it''s just you..." "I know. I won''t drink so much wine in the future and do that kind of thing to you." George interrupted her, pushing his sses with his slender middle finger. A dim light shed across his eyes, "But Violet, my confession at the time was true. I have liked you for five years. From the first time I saw you, I liked you." Violet didn''t expect that George would confess to her on the phone once again. Her heart beat fast suddenly, and then she nced at Stanley subconsciously. Stanley saw a guilty conscience in her eyes and couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows. Why did she feel guilty? Chapter 151 Cancelling the Marriage Contract Chapter 151 Cancelling the Marriage Contract "George, enough." Violet raised her other hand to cover the phone, and said in a low voice, "You know I don''t have that kind of feelings for you." Although her voice was low, Stanley still heard it. Then he smiled faintly. "I understand. I don''t mean anything else. I just want to confess to you when I am sober. After all, I have liked you for five years. If you don''t know, I still feel a little unwilling." George lowered his head and smiled. Violet bit her lower lip, "I''m sorry, George..." "You don''t need to say sorry. The person who should say sorry is me. It is my liking that caused trouble to you, but don''t worry. You have rejected me, and I will not think about it anymore. We are still the same as before, okay?¡± George looked at the white quilt on his body and said in a gentle voice. However, there was no gentleness on his face and under his eyes, only a frightening gloom. Violet didn''t know. She nodded happily and agreed, "Okay!" She was worrying about how to face him in the future. Now that he said so, she naturally had no opinions. "Deal! I have to hang up first. I have another checkup." George pushed his sses and looked at the nurse who came in. Violet gave a hmm and hung up the phone. Stanley crossed his arms on his chest and nced at her lightly, "Did you forgive him like that?" "Otherwise?" Violet put away the phone, "He only did that to me when he was drunk." Stanley sneered, "Do you think it is true?" "Is it not?" Violet looked up at him with a serious expression on her face, "I know George. I have known him for five years. I know exactly what kind of person he is. He has never done this before. So I believe he didn''t mean it." "It seems that he brainwashed you very well." Stanley narrowed his eyes and said coldly. Violet frowned, "Mr. Murphy, what do you mean? What brainwashing?" Stanley stepped forward and approached her, "I mean, George is not as pure as you think. I¡¯ve told you some time ago. He deliberately got you drunk and wanted to behave badly to you. This time he kissed you forcibly when he was drunk. You really thought it was all an ident!" Violet smiled, "Mr. Murphy, don''t you think your prejudice against George is too deep?" "Do you think I said this because of prejudice against him?" Stanley clenched his fists. Violet pursed her red lips, "You have a bad attitude towards George from the beginning. Isn''t this prejudice?" Stanley fell silent. After a while, he was filled with a cold aura. He sneered, "Well, so in your eyes, I¡¯m this kind of person." He lowered his eyelids, covered the emotion in his eyes, and turned away. This woman actually said that the person she loved was him. But between him and George, she would rather believe in George than him! Stanley left. Violet looked at his back and panicked, knowing that he was angry. She reached out and was about to stop him. But in the end, she resisted the urge and put her hand down. Before returningst night, she had already decided to stay away from him. Even if she met him, she would treat him as a stranger, so why did she stop him now? Lifting the bag chain on her shoulder, Violet smiled bitterly and walked towards the exit. When she walked out of the building, she looked up at the sky. It waspletely dark and still blowing cold wind. Presumably it was going to rain. Violet shivered, rubbed her arms, took a taxi and left. The next morning, Violet was awakened by Lily. There seemed to be something happy. Lily couldn''t stop smiling. "Baby, I''ll show you some good news." Lily sat beside Violet''s bed with her own mobile phone, and handed it over excitedly. Violet rubbed her eyes and sat up, then she took a look at the phone. Suddenly, shepletely woke up. On the phone, under Stanley''s Facebook, thetest news was posted. The general content was that the marriage contract with Phoebe was officially terminated. In the future, the two were strangers. "Baby, are you happy?" Lily took the phone over. Violet opened her mouth but did not answer. She must be happy, but no matter how happy she was, what else could she do? Stanley''s engagement with Phoebe was cancelled now. She believed it would not be long before she could see the news of his engagement with Ivy. Seeing Violet look stunned, neither talking nor smiling, Lily also held back the smile and gently pushed her, "What''s the matter, baby?" "I''m fine." Violet shook her head, lifted the quilt and got out of bed. "Mom, it¡¯s Mr. Murphy''s business whether he cancels marriage contract or not. It has nothing to do with us. Don¡¯t pay attention to it anymore." Hearing that, Lily looked at her deeply, "Baby, did something happen between you and Stanley?" Violet paused when she changed her clothes, then continued with smiling, "Why do you say that, Mom?" Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Because I advised you to give up Stanley several times before, although you agreed verbally, you didn''t take it to heart. Now when I mentioned Stanley just now, you were a little evasive, so... " At this time, Lily was interrupted by the sudden ringing of the doorbell. Violet didn''t want to talk with her about Stanley, so she took this opportunity to change the subject, "Mom, I''ll get the door!" With that, she walked out of the room quickly. The look of her evasion made Lily surer that something happened between her and Stanley. But Lily didn''t intend to know. She could see that Violet didn''t intend to say it. "Fine. Just let the young people take care of these matters by themselves." Lily sighed, smiled, got up and walked out of the room. As soon as she went out, she heard the quarrel from the door. It was Phoebe and Talia! Lily''s face changed. She hurried out. When she arrived at the door, she saw Talia and Phoebe outside the door. Talia was pushing a wheelchair with Phoebe sitting in the wheelchair. Both mother and daughter looked so angry. Obviously, they came here to make trouble. "Violet, what''s the matter?" Lily walked behind Violet and looked at Talia and Phoebe vigntly. Violet pursed her red lips and replied, "These two people said that I was the one who caused Mr. Murphy to cancel the marriage contract, so they came to trouble me!" "What?" Lily seemed to hear a big joke. She was so angry that she pointed to the noses of Talia and Phoebe, saying angrily, "Are you insane? You asked for it yourselves. But now, you actuallye to me my daughter!" "We are not wrong. If it weren''t for Violet to return and get close to Stanley, how could Phoebe be so angry and do those things? So all of this was caused by Violet!" Talia red at Violet. Violet was so angry that she actuallyughed. But she ignored Talia, just looked down Phoebe who was at the wheelchair and was equally emotional, "Do you think so too?" Phoebe clenched her fists but did not answer, as if she had admitted. Violet rubbed her temples and smiled again, "Yes, if you don''t think so, you won''te here to find me now." "It''s so funny. When Stanley cancels the marriage contract, you guys don''t reflect on yourselves, but think that it was caused by Violet¡¯s returning. I have never seen shameless people like you guys." Lily was so furious that she trembled. "Mom, calm down." Violet patted her back, letting she didn''t have to be so excited. Talia sneered, "Who is shameless? If it weren''t for her shamelessly seduce Stanley, all this would not happen at all. Phoebe is still Stanley''s fianc¨¦e." "Do you really think so?" Violet narrowed her eyes and looked at Phoebe with a smile. Chapter 152 Shield Chapter 152 Shield Phoebe didn¡¯t know what Violet meant, so she became a little uneasy inexplicably, "What do you mean?" Talia and Lily also looked at Violet. "Baby, do you know something we don''t know?" Lily asked. Violet tucked her hair and smiled at Lily, "Actually, it''s not a secret. Even without me, Mr. Murphy will break the marriage contract with her because she is just a shield!" "Shield?" Phoebe was dumbfounded. Phoebe and Talia also eximed. Violet nodded, "Yes, you are just a shield that Mr. Murphy put up for Miss Ivy Ellis. Mr. Murphy always loves Miss Ellis. Because of a car ident ten years ago, Miss Ellis became a vegetable. She didn''t wake up until some time ago." "Ivy? The daughter of the Ellis family ten years ago?" Lily asked. Violet answered, "Yes, it''s her." "That¡¯s not surprising. Back then, the Ellis family had a good rtionship with the Murphy family, and the daughter of the Ellis family was a childhood sweetheart with Stanley. Everyone was still specting whether the two would get engaged, but after the Ellis Group¡¯s bankruptcy ten years ago, the daughter of the Ellis family disappeared. It turns out she had a car ident." Lily nodded and touched her chin. Talia and Phoebe entered the Hunt family seven years ago and then entered the wealthy circle, so they didn''t know what happened ten years ago. Now that they heard Lily say it, they knew that Stanley had a childhood sweetheart. "Speaking of which, Miss Ellis is in the same hospital as you." Violet looked at Phoebe with a smile. Phoebe''s face turned pale immediately. She shook her head in disbelief, "No, this is impossible. How could Stanley love that Ivy? The person he loves is... " Speaking of this, she suddenly thought of something. Her eyes widened, and then she turned to grab Talia''s hand behind her, "Mom, did you tell me yesterday that you have seen Stanleye to the hospital these days? " "Yes...Yes." Talia nodded. Violet sneered, "Do you think that Mr. Murphy went to the hospital to see you?" Talia opened her mouth. But suddenly she was speechless. She really thought so. She thought that Stanley came to the hospital to check if Phoebe had awakened from the a''. "It''s a pity that you guys think too much. Mr. Murphy didn''t go to see you, but to see Miss Ellis." Violet shrugged. Lily gloated at Talia and Phoebe, "Tsk-tsk, let you down." Phoebe''s hands on the armrest of the wheelchair were trembling. She felt so heartbreak. She knew for the first time that it was not only Violet around Stanley, but also a mysterious Ivy. "Phoebe..." Talia put her hand on Phoebe''s shoulder with some worry. "You know now why I said, even if there is no me, Mr. Murphy will cancel the marriage contract, because you are only upying the position for Miss Ellis, by the way, helping Mr. Murphy drive away those women." Violet supported her hands on her knees. She leaned over slightly and stared at Phoebe. Phoebe copsed. She was holding her hair tightly with both hands. She looked so terrible now and she read Ivy inwardly over and over again! All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Violet straightened up, "So you came to trouble me today? It doesn''t make any sense!" "Who said it doesn¡¯t make senses?" Phoebe looked up, staring at Violet, "Even if there is Ivy between me and Stanley, you are not innocent. If You did not show up, even if Stanley would cancel the marriage contract with me for Ivy, at least it would not be now. So in the final analysis, you still hurt me!" Although Violet said that Stanley loved Ivy, she knew very well that Stanley also loved Violet. Based on this, she would not let Violet go. She would let Violet and Ivy disappear from Stanley. "Unreasonable!" Violet frowned when she looked at the hatred in Phoebe''s eyes. Lily held Violet¡¯s hand, "Don¡¯t waste time on them." After speaking, Lily closed the door directly. However, Talia and Phoebe knocked on the door outside, still wanting to argue with them. Lily felt noisy, so she directly took out her mobile phone to call the property and asked the property to send two security guards, driving away the mother and daughter. Soon, there was a dispute outside the door, and then it became quiet. Lily opened the door and looked. Seeing that there was no one outside, she breathed a sigh of relief, closed the door and returned to the living room, "They are so annoying." "They just dare to bully us." Violet replied with a smile while sitting on the sofa, peeling an apple. Lily nodded, "Yes. They know it''s useless to look for Stanley, so they came to you to vent their grievances. Speaking of which, I''m very d that it was Phoebe who got engaged with Stanley. Otherwise, you will be the shield." Violet''s eyes flickered, but then she quickly returned to nature. She stuffed the apple and the knife into Lily''s hand, "Well, Mom, don''t talk about this. Please finish it. I''ll go see whether the two children awake yet." "Okay." Lily waved her hand. Violet got up and walked to the children''s room. When she entered the children¡¯s room, the two children had not yet woken up. Violet saw that it was late, so she woke up the two children, kissed each of them on the face, dressed them up, and then led them to wash faces and brush teeth. After eating breakfast, Violet let Lily drive Arya to kindergarten. As for her, she took Calvin to the studio. Calvin''s arm was not healed. Violet was worried that he was identally bumped into by other children in the kindergarten, so she was not prepared to let him go to the kindergarten recently. She wouldn¡¯t let him go to the kindergarten until he was almost recovered. "Violet, you are here." Seeing Violet pulling Calvin in, Jessie quickly came out of the office. Violet let go of Calvin''s hand, motioned him to go to her office to y, then put down her bag, and nodded to Jessie, "Morning, Jessie." "Morning, how about the meeting yesterday?" Jessie looked at Violet and asked hurriedly. Violet took out the notebook from her bag and handed it over, "Here are the minutes of the meeting I made. Take a look." When Jessie heard this, she quickly picked up the notebook and looked at it. After reading it, she pped her hands excitedly, "Great, Violet, we must participate, and we have to get a ce for the competition." "Of course." Violet nodded. "Then I''m going to sign up." Jessie said, turning back to the office. Violet did not follow, but walked around in the studio to check the designs of other designers. At this moment, an average man in a suit appeared outside the studio, knocked on the door, and asked politely, "Excuse me, is Violet there?" "I am Violet. Who are you?" Violet held a design book and looked at him suspiciously. The man smiled politely and introduced himself, "I am Mr. Moore''s assistant." "Mr. Moore''s assistant?" Violet put down the design book and walked over, "What¡¯s matter?" "Here is the thing. Mr. Moore feels that he is old and has decided to retire, so he ns to hold a banquet and officially announce his retirement from the design circle. This is an invitation." The man handed an invitation letter. Chapter 153 spot ware Chapter 153 spot ware Violet took it with both hands and opened it to take a look. After reading it, she closed the invitation letter, "I see! I will be there on time." "Okay." The man nodded, "Then I have to go first." After he left, Jessie came out of the office, "Violet, who is it?" "Mr. Moore''s assistant." Violet closed the door of the studio and turned around, "Have you signed up?" "Yes, the spotpetition is three dayster, and the ce is the building of Design Association. You just need to go there on time." Jessie stretched herself and replied. Violet raised her chin, and gave a hmm. Jessie''s eyes fell on the invitation letter in Violet¡¯s hand, "What is this?" "See it by yourself." Violet handed over the invitation letter. After reading it, Jessie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, "Holy shit! Mr. Moore will retire?" "Yes." Violet walked to her own office. Jessie followed behind her, feeling a little confused, "Mr. Moore is a designer at the same level as your teacher, so why did he suddenly want to retire?" "It¡¯s normal. He¡¯s old. A designer¡¯s talent is limited. Once he reaches a certain age, he can¡¯t draw anything. My teacher is the same now. There is no breakthrough in design, so he begins to research version." Violet exined with a smile. Jessie was not a fashion designer. After listening to Violet, she seemed to understand, "That''s it. The banquet is tonight. Do you have to prepare a gift?" "Of course. Mr. Moore likes spot ware. I''ll pick one in a while." Violet opened the door of her office. Hearing someoneing in, Calvin raised his head and looked at the door. Seeing Violet and Jessie, he waved his little hand, and yelled sweetly, "Mommy, Jessie!" "Good boy!" Violet walked over and touched his head. Jessie even rubbed the little guy''s face directly. The child¡¯s face was soft and fleshy. Jessie felt very good when rubbing his face. She even couldn¡¯t bear to stop. Violet watched the little guy pouting his mouth before moving away Jessie¡¯s hands. As soon as the little guy got free, he immediately jumped off the chair and hid far away. "Hey, this kid..." Jessie put her hands on her akimbo, wanting to say something. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Violet interrupted her, "Well, you are just like a kid." Jessie stuck out her tongue. Violet shook her head with a smile. When she walked to the table, she opened the drawer and put the invitation letter in, "Well, I will go to spot ware industry and pick a gift for Mr. Moore. Leave Calvin to you." "Okay, I will take care of him." Jessie waved her hand. Violet smiled and thanked Jessie, then told the little guy a few more words, and left with carrying her bag. When she came to spot ware street, she stood at the entrance of the street and couldn''t see the end at a nce. It could be seen how long this spot ware street was. The crowds came and went. It was no less lively than that of the antique market. Violet took out her mobile phone, followed the navigation instructions, and walked into thergest and most famous spot ware store on this street. As soon as she entered, a staff member smiled and greeted her, "Wee, may I ask what type of spot ware you like? Dishes or bowls?" "Bowls!" Violet replied while looking around the store. Mr. Moore was not interested in dishes, only bowls. "Over there. Here are all bowls." The staff pointed to the rows of counters on the right. Violet thanked him and then walked over to observe them one by one. In the lounge, a noble man sat on the sofa, staring at the monitor screen in front of him. Then he took a sip of the red wine in his hand. An old man in his seventies who was observing spot ware felt suddenly quiet, then he couldn''t help putting down the magnifying ss in his hand, "Stanley, what are you looking at?" Stanley shook the red wine without answering. The old man followed Stanley¡¯s gaze suspiciously. Then he saw Violet in the surveince, and pushed the reading sses in surprise, "Hey, isn''t this the girl from the Hunt family? It seems to be Violet?" Stanley turned to look at the old man, "Marcus, do you know her?" Marcus shook his head, "Not really. I only heard about her. She was the fianc¨¦e appointed to you by your grandfather before his death. When your grandfather chose this girl, I was by his side." Stanley nodded slightly, rubbing his thumb against the body of the goblet, "So you always know that Phoebe is a fake?" Marcus nodded, "Yes." "Then why haven''t you told me?" Stanley squinted. If he knew early that Phoebe was not the real eldest daughter of the Hunt family, he would never be engaged to Phoebe, even if Phoebe rescued him five years ago. Marcus took off his cotton gloves andughed twice, "I misunderstood you. Five years ago, you suddenly got engaged to that Phoebe. I thought you liked Phoebe, so I didn¡¯t tell you." Stanley pursed his thin lips, "I never liked Phoebe." "I see. When I asked you why you cancelled the marriage contract, I knew it. You like Violet. I know it from your eyes when you stared at her just now!" Marcus touched his own beard and smiled happily. Stanley did not refute, and acquiesced. Marcus carefully put the spot ware in front of him into the box, and put it away, "It''s just that I don''t understand. Since you like Violet, why did you want to be engaged to that Phoebe five years ago? Why did Violet never go to find you after leaving the Hunt family?" Marcus didn''t know that Stanley had only fallen in love with Violet recently. He thought Stanley had fallen in love with Violet long ago. Stanley didn''t mean to exin. He squeezed the goblet tightly and said solemnly, "She didn''t look for me because she had a boyfriend." From the information he found, Violet eloped with someone before Lily''s divorce. So Eason was furious and divorced Lily directly. "Boyfriend?" Marcus shook his head, "It''s impossible. If Violet really had a boyfriend, your grandfather wouldn''t let her get engaged to you. I know very well that your grandfather had investigated Violet before choosing her. With your grandfather''s power, how could it be impossible that he couldn¡¯t find out she had a boyfriend!" Upon hearing this, Stanley''s face became solemn. Yeah, Grandpa was not the kind of person who just let him get engaged indiscriminately without investigating. What was going on that Violet eloped with her boyfriend? If Violet really didn''t have a boyfriend back then, how did her two childrene? Many doubts rushed to his mind, making Stanley frowned. He faintly felt that the information he asked Fraser to investigate Violet back then might be wrong! At this time, Marcus suddenly said with a smile, "Stanley, that girl seems to have taken a fancy to San Qiu Gui Zi you n to give to Moore." Hearing this, Stanley temporarily cleared his inner thoughts and looked up at Violet on the monitor screen. Violet stood in front of the counter next to the cash register, lowered her head and pointed at a bowl which was covered with Osmanthus patterns inside and outside the bowl. Her eyes were bright. Then she asked, "Is this San Qiu Gui Zi?" The staff nced at what she was pointing, and then replied with smile, "Yes, this is one of Marcus''s most proud works." "It''s so beautiful. I only heard people say it. This is the first time I have seen it. Mr. Moore must like it. How much is it?" Violet looked at the staff. Chapter 154 Suzy Made Things Difficult for Violet Chapter 154 Suzy Made Things Difficult for Violet The staff became embarrassed, "I''m sorry, Miss, this San Qiu Gui Zi has already been reserved." "Huh?" Violet smiled stiffly, "Be reserved?" "Yes, so you can only look at others." The staff replied with a smile. Violet forced a smile, "Well, I know. I''ll go to other stores. I''ve seen them. There is nothing suitable." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Okay." The staff nodded, preparing to walk her out. "Hector." At this moment, a female staff member came over. After a quiet nce at Violet, she walked to the staff who received Violet and said a few words in his ear. After speaking, the female staff left. Seeing that Violet was about to walk out of the store, the staff¡¯s face changed. He quickly reached out and called her, "Miss, please wait a minute!" Violet stopped and turned back, "Is there anything else?" "Here is the thing. The guest who just reserved San Qiu Gui Zi called us and said that he has taken a fancy to the other spot ware, so he doesn''t want San Qiu Gui Zi, so do you want it?" The staff asked. Violet immediately returned to the counter and answered without hesitation, "Yes!" She didn''t expect that she was so lucky. She could get San Qiu Gui Zi. "Okay, I''ll wrap it up for you." The staff said, opening the ss on the counter, putting on gloves, and carefully taking out San Qiu Gui Zi from the inside. Then he carefully wrapped it up, and pushed it to Violet, ¡°100,000!" After hearing the price, Violet¡¯s hand which was about to get the bank card paused. She was shocked, "So cheap?" Beforeing, she had known the owner of this store, Marcus. Marcus was one of the most famous Master of spot ware at domestic. The cheapest one of his works was at least over ten thousand. San Qiu Gui Zi was one of Marcus''s most proud works. It could be regarded as a masterpiece, but it was only one hundred thousand? This was obviously abnormal. Seeing the suspicion in Violet¡¯s eyes, the staff exined with a smile, ¡°Of course not. The original price of San Qiu Gui Zi is 1 million. It''s just that Marcus has a habit, which is that if his works are selected by others but then are returned, he will sell them at the cheapest price. Because he feels that his works had been insulted." "It turned out to be like this." Seeing that the staff was so well-founded and very serious, Violet was relieved. Then she didn¡¯t have any doubts, and handed the bank card over. She was so lucky! After the staff swiped the card, he held the bank card in both hands and returned it to Violet. After Violet took it, she took spot ware she had bought and left. The door of the lounge was opened. Stanley and Marcus came out one after another inside. Marcus looked at Stanley''s back and joked, "Stanley, I didn''t expect you to give San Qiu Gui Zi to that girl and to pay 900,000. Why don''t you just buy it and give it to her?" "If it''spletely free, she will doubt it!" Stanley put his hands in his trouser pockets, looked back at Marcus faintly, and then said, "Bother Marcus to take another one which is not inferior than San Qiu Gui Zi." Marcus pouted, "Take another one? Do you think this stuff is the cabbage? I can take it out anytime?" Stanley smiled, "But why did I hear that Marcus still has Hua Kai Fu Gui?" Marcus was speechless, "You... where did you hear?" "Don''t care about that! Just take it out. I can rent the wastnd in the north of the city to you at the lowest price to build the furnace." Stanley turned and looked at Marcus. Marcus opened his mouth in surprise and finally sighed, "Well, I''ll get it for you. I''ll get it for you!" Marcus walked to the warehouse with his hands behind his back. In the evening, Violet came to the Moore¡¯s with the gift she brought to Mr. Moore. Then she asked the servants of the Moore family. After learning that Mr. Moore was in the study, she was ready to give the gift to him. But just after she walked two steps, a woman jumped out from the crowd and bumped into Violet. Violet staggered and then quickly stood still. However, her shoulder was hit. It hurt, so she frowned. The woman was worse than her. She was wearing a full ten centimeters high-heels. Not only was her shoulder hit, she lost her bnce. After two steps back, she fell to the ground. All of the wine sses were knocked over. The red wine spilled all over the floor mixed with ss shards. "I''m sorry. Are you okay?" Violet didn''t go to see who the woman was. Seeing that the woman was bumped into like this by her, she quickly bowed and apologized. But the woman obviously didn''t intend to ept it. A trace of anger shed across her delicate face. She stood up, raised her hand and was about to p Violet. Violet did not wait for the woman''s reply, so she thought that the woman was hurt and could not speak in pain. Then Violet was about to look up. Unexpectedly, when she looked up, she saw the woman''s hand waving over. Violet subconsciously stretched out her hand and grabbed the woman''s wrist. At this time, she also saw the woman''s face clearly. She was shocked, "Miss Moore?" It was such a coincidence that the person who bumped into her was Suzy. Suzy''s face was a little distorted because of her anger. She pulled her hand back vigorously, but found that she couldn''t pull it out, so she yelled loudly, "Let go!" Violet didn''t do it, but looked at Suzy and said, "It''s okay that I let you go, as long as Miss Moore promises not to p me again." How could Suzy agree? She sneered, "You dare to bump into me and knock me down, making me get embarrassed in front of so many people. If I don¡¯t p you, I can¡¯t vent my anger!" Hearing that, Violet frowned, "Then I''m sorry, Miss Moore. I can''t let you go. Although it was my fault for knocking you down, I also apologized to you. Just forget it, okay?" "Apologize? Who epted it?" Suzy red at Violet angrily. Violet pursed her red lips, "Then what do you want?" Suzy pointed at the mess on the ground, "Kneel on the ground, clean up these pieces and red wine with your hands, then I will let you go." Since thest time she was framed at by Violet in the dress shop and bought a bunch of dresses, Grandpa not only shut her down again, but also halved her pocket money. She wasughed at by the sisters in the circle. She really hated Violet¡¯s guts. She wanted to revenge even if when she was dreaming, but she never found a chance and didn''t dare to go to the Murphy Group. So she had been looking forward to it. Finally, she waited to tonight. If she didn''t humiliate Violet and take a revenge on her, she would not be Suzy Moore! Violet''s face sank when she heard Suzy''s request. A cold light shed across her eyes. She was also angry. Kneeling on the ground and sweeping it with her hands? This was simply insulting! Violet shook Suzy''s hand away, and saw the pride in Suzy''s eyes. She suddenly realized something and narrowed her eyes, "Are you on purpose?" "What?" Suzy rubbed her wrist. Violet said, "You came out on purpose and let me bump into you, so you can take the opportunity to make things difficult for me, right?" Suzy''s movement of rubbing her wrist suddenly paused. A trace of panic and guilty conscience shed across her face. She didn¡¯t dare to look at Violet, "What are you talking nonsense? Who did it on purpose?" When she said this, her voice was very loud, as if it could prove her innocence. However, Violet knew that Suzy just did it on purpose. She sneered, "Am I talking nonsense? Miss Moore, you know it well. I don¡¯t argue with you because it¡¯s Mr. Moore¡¯s retiring banquet tonight. But I also tell you, it¡¯s impossible for me to kneel on the ground and clean these up!" After saying this, Violet turned and wanted to leave. Suzy stomped angrily, "Stop! This is the Moore family. It''s my site! Who allows you to leave? Also, you''d better do as I said and clean these, otherwise..." "Otherwise, what are you going to do?" The cold and merciless male voice rang from behind Suzy. She couldn''t help shivering, and immediately turned her head back. Chapter 155 Suzy Was Punished Chapter 155 Suzy Was Punished Seeing Stanley''s expressionless face, Suzy was shocked and her face turned pale, "Mr... Mr. Murphy!" Violet was also a little surprised when she saw Stanley, but she did not show it on the face. She nodded slightly to him as a greeting, and then looked away. Seeing that she was still so indifferent and alienated, Stanley pursed his thin lips, feeling unhappy. Then he looked at Suzy, "Just now you asked her to kneel on the ground to clean? It seemed that you¡¯re so familiar with it. You must have a lot of experience in this aspect. Why don''t you do that first and give her an example?" As soon as Stanley finished speaking, everyone aroundughed. Violet couldn''t help butughed. Suzy couldn''t ept that she wasughed at by others. She flushed, stomped and screamed. Her cry made Mr. Moore who came downstairs thought that something was wrong. After frowning, he speeded up his steps to the first floor with a cane, squeezed away the crowd and walked over, "What are you guys doing?" "Mr. Moore." Seeing himing, Violet was slightly relieved and bowed slightly to say hello to him. Stanley also nodded slightly, "Mr. Moore." Mr. Moore smiled kindly at the two, just about to say hello to them. Suzy cried and walked to him in a grieved manner, and took his arm, "Grandpa, they bullied me!" She pointed to Violet and Stanley. Violet raised her eyebrows. Stanley narrowed his eyes, obviously never expecting that Suzy would actuallyin first. "Bulling you?" Mr. Moore touched Suzy''s head, while looking at Violet and Stanley in confusion, "Why did they bully you?" Suzy gritted her teeth, "This woman bumped into me and knocked me down. Mr. Murphy let me kneel on the ground to clean up the ss shards and red wine." "What?" Mr. Moore was taken aback, "Is this true?" "It¡¯s..." "Mr. Moore, it''s true!" Violet interrupted Suzy with a smile. Now it was Suzy''s turn to be stunned. She looked at Violet as if looking at a fool. She seemed to be surprised that Violet not only did not refute, but also proactively admitted. Was Violet insane? Thinking about it, Suzy smiled, and raised her chin proudly. Stanley also looked at Violet. Although he did not know why Violet admitted it, he knew that she must have her own ideas, so he did not speak to help her. Only Mr. Moore didn''t know. Hearing what his granddaughter said and Violet also admitted that it was true, he believed it. Then his face sank. Just when he was ready to get angry, Violet tucked her hair and spoke again, "Although what Miss Moore said is true, there are other hidden things in it." Sure enough! Stanley smiled faintly. He knew that she had a fallback. Suzy suddenly trembled. The expression on her face stiffened, and the hand holding Mr. Moore subconsciously tightened his sleeves. Mr. Moore noticed her abnormality and calmed down, staring at Violet with sharp old eyes, "Tell me, what''s the hidden things?" "Grandpa..." Suzy hurriedly said. Meanwhile, the hand holding the old man''s sleeve tightened more. There was a little nervousness in her eyes. Mr. Moore saw it. His old eyes narrowed, and then he yelled, "Shut up!" Suzy trembled. She didn''t dare to speak anymore. When Violet saw this, she nced at Suzy faintly, and replied, "It¡¯s Miss Moore who bumped into me. She overturned the wine ss after she fell, and asked me to kneel and clean the wine ss and red wine with my hands. Mr. Murphy couldn''t stand it. So he came over to help me out, and then asked her to show how to kneel and clean." Hearing this, Mr. Moore looked down at his granddaughter in disbelief, "Suzy, is that right?" Suzy''s face turned pale at the moment, but she didn''t admit it, "It''s not like that. She lied. Grandpa, don''t believe her. I am your granddaughter. You can only believe in me." "Since Miss Moore refuses to admit it, then just check the surveince. Mr. Moore, can we?" Stanley looked at Mr. Moore with cold eyes. Violet also nodded. Mr. Moore pursed his lips. Before he could answer, Suzy yelled, "No, you can''t watch the surveince!" She wanted to humiliate Violet, so she bumped into Violet on purpose. But she didn''t have time to destroy the surveince. So once they watched the surveince, she couldn''t hide everything she did. However, Suzy tried her best to prevent Stanley from checking the surveince, which had already shown that she did it. If Violet lied, why would Suzy stop her? Mr. Moore closed his eyes disappointedly, moved away Suzy''s hand, walked in front of Violet and Stanley, then bowed to them. "Grandpa!" Suzy was shocked. Also surprised was Violet. She hurriedly reached out to help Mr. Moore up, "Mr. Moore, what are you doing?" But Mr. Moore still kept bowing. Violet had no choice but to turn her head and looked at Stanley for help. Stanley couldn''t refuse her when he was looked at by her like this. He rubbed his eyebrows, stretched out his hand, and helped Mr. Moore up. Mr. Moore said with a shame on his face, "I''m really sorry, Violet. My granddaughter is spoiled by me. I will teach her a lesson well." As he said, he turned his head and scowled, "Come here. Apologize to Stanley and Violet." "I don''t!" Suzy bit her lip. Mr. Moore''s face turned gloomy. He directly hit Suzy with the cane. Being beaten on the back by the cane, Suzy waspletely dumbfounded. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Violet and Stanley also didn''t expect that Mr. Moore who had always spoiled his granddaughter, would actually hit Suzy. They were all surprised. Suzy even looked at Mr. Moore so sadly, tears streaming incessantly, "Grandpa, you hit me..." Mr. Moore felt sad, too. But his granddaughter did not want to apologize for her faults, so he could only do it cruelly, "I always spoil you, but I didn''t expect you to be so vicious and willful. Not only did you lie, but also learned conspiracy and tricks. Starting today, all pocket money will be deducted. Copy family rules a hundred times, or you will not be allowed to go out if you can''t finish it!" After speaking, he took a deep breath and looked at Stanley and Violet, "Stanley, Violet, what do you think of this punishment?" "What do you think of?" Stanley looked at Violet. Listening to his words, Violet felt it was like a husband was talking to his wife. Her small face blushed abruptly and her eyes were flickering. She didn''t dare to look at Stanley. She nodded hurriedly at Mr. Moore, "That''s okay." "Well, Violet, thank you so much." Mr. Moore replied with a smile. There was a little helplessness and fatigue in his smile. Seeing it, Violet felt that Suzy was not filial. She probably knew why Suzy had targeted her. It was estimated that it was about the matter in the dress shopst time, but even so, she shouldn¡¯t make trouble tonight. Tonight was Mr. Moore¡¯s retiring banquet. What Suzy didpletely caused Mr. Moore to be embarrassed in front of everyone. Thinking of this, Violet couldn''t help but looked at Suzy who was beside Mr. Moore. Chapter 156 spot ware Was Broken Chapter 156 spot ware Was Broken Suzy dropped her head down and clenched her fists tightly. Her hair hanging down also blocked her face tightly. So Violet couldn¡¯t see Suzy¡¯s face, so she didn''t know if Suzy really felt that she was wrong or not. Violet felt that it was mostly thetter, but it didn''t matter. Without thinking about it, Violet passed the present over, "Mr. Moore, this is a gift from me. I hope you can like it." Stanley looked at the bag in her hand. Then a sharp light shed across his eyes. Mr. Moore asked with smile, "Of course I like it. Look at the packaging, it''s the one from Marcus''s shop, right?" "Yes." Violet nodded. Mr. Moore nced at Stanley, "Unexpectedly, you are in a tacit understanding with Stanley. The ones you guys gave are all spot ware, and they are all from Marcus''s shop." "Oh?" Violet looked at Stanley in surprise. Stanley lowered his eyes and said quietly, "It''s just a coincidence." "That''s why I said that you guys have a tacit understanding." Mr. Moore reached out and took the bag. Violet said, "Mr. Moore, open it and take a look." "Okay, let me see what spot ware you gave. What Stanley gave is Hua Kai Fu Gui..." "Mine is San Qiu Gui Zi." Violet said with a smile. When Mr. Moore heard it, his eyes brightened. His movements elerated a lot. Obviously, he was looking forward to San Qiu Gui Zi. Just when Mr. Moore was about to finish unpacking, Suzy, who had been bowing her head, suddenly raised her head and snatched the box containing San Qiu Gui Zi. She red at Violet, "I hate you guts. You stole my ne, and repeatedly caused me to be ashamed and be punished by my Grandpa. Now you want to please my Grandpa? You wish!" Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. When she finished speaking, she raised the box high amidst the exmation of everyone, and wanted to smash it towards the ground. "Suzy, what are you doing? Stop!" Mr. Moore¡¯s face changed and he sternly stopped her. Stanley narrowed his eyes. His whole body was full of cold aura. It was obvious that he was also angry. Suzy snorted coldly, didn''t listen to him at all, and let go of her hand. "No!" Violet shouted and reached out, trying to catch the box before it fell to the ground. But no matter how fast she moved, she couldn''t be as fast as the box falling. Thud! The box fell to the ground. Immediately afterwards, there was a rustle of broken porcin from the box. Violet waspletely stunned. Her stretched out hand froze in the air. She stared nkly at the box on the ground. It took a while before she came to her sense. Then, regardless of Stanley''s obstruction, she squatted down and opened the box. Seeing spot ware shattered into pieces, she was so sad. Mr. Moore also squatted down, picked up two pieces and looked at them, feeling so sorry. But to no avail in sorry, spot ware had been broken and couldn''t be recovered. Mr. Moore threw away the shards and stood up tremblingly with Stanley''s support. Looking at Suzy who had a happy smile on her face, he pped her angrily, "Asshole!" The smile on Suzy''s face instantly froze, then she covered her face and ran out crying. Violet reclosed the box and stood up with holding the box. There was a feeble smiled on her pale face, "I''m sorry, Mr. Moore, now I can''t give you the present." "It¡¯s okay. I have already received your gift." Mr. Moore replied and waved his hand weakly. Stanley nced at the direction where Suzy had left with a gloomy look, and finally set his gaze on Mr. Moore. "Mr. Moore, your granddaughter is bad in nature. She won¡¯t get better even if she receives a little punishment. I hope you can teach her again from the beginning. Otherwise, she will cause you more trouble." His words were extremely rude. He said so straight. Although Mr. Moore felt a little awkward, he knew that what Stanley said was right. So he nodded with a wry smile. "Let''s go. Today''s banquet has no meaning to continue." Seeing that Mr. Moore had agreed to teach Suzy again, Stanley turned his gaze back and looked at Violet. Violet thought the same. After giving a hmm, she followed him listlessly. Just as Stanley said, this banquet could not go on. Originally, Mr. Moore¡¯s original intention for holding the banquet was to find some outstanding talents for the Moore Group. By the way, he would like to see if there were designers with good talents to be his apprentices. But after the farce just now, he had no such thoughts. After apologizing to everyone, he announced that the banquet was over, and then asked the butler to arrange for them to leave. When Violet followed Stanley out of the Moore¡¯s, there was a pouring rain outside. Violet didn''t bring an umbre. She had no car, and wore a thin dress and short boots. The short boots could not get wet. So it could be imagined how difficult she was at the moment. Just when Violet didn''t know what to do, Stanley, who was beside her, unbuttoned his suit and said, "It''s such a heavy rain. I will drive you back." Violet opened her lips but she couldn''t say any words to refuse. She could only nod, "Thank you, Mr. Murphy." This was the vi area. If she refused, she must go out of the vi area in the rain and got to the road outside to get a taxi. At that time, she would definitely be drenched. Maybe even when she saw a taxi, the driver didn''t necessarily drive her back when he saw her appearance. Seeing that Violet didn''t reject him, Stanley''s face softened a bit. He took off his coat and put it on her head, "Hold it by yourself." Violet blinked, as if she didn''t understand what he meant. Stanley said, "Fraser can''t drive here. He can only drive to the door. There are more than ten meters from here to the door. This can be used as an umbre to keep you out of the rain." Violet felt so warmed. Then when she saw that he was wearing only a thin shirt, she took the coat off her head, and handed it to him, "Thank you, Mr. Murphy. But no need, such a heavy rain. Besides, it''s very cold. If you give it to me, what if you catch a cold? Put on!" "I won''t catch a cold. Hold it." Stanley blocked the coat back with one hand, still a little impatient in his eyes. Violet took it, knowing that if she insisted on returning it to him, he would definitely be upset again, so she gave it up and obediently put his coat over her head. Seeing this, the impatience in his eyes immediately disappeared. At this time, a ck Bentley drove over from the rain in the distance and stopped outside the hollow gate of the vi more than ten meters away. Stanley grabbed Violet''s wrist. Under Violet''s stunned gaze, he said, "I will take you over. Follow me!" After speaking, he rushed into the rain. Violet, who was dragged by him, naturally also went into the rain. The heavy rain fell on the coat on Violet''s head, making a pattering sound, which was very loud, showing how heavy the rain was. In just a few seconds, Stanley brought Violet to the car. He opened the door of the back seat, let go of Violet''s hand, and patted her back to signal her to get in the car first. He was standing outside the car door, letting heavy rain on him. Until Violet got into the car, he bent over to get on the car. At this time, Stanley was basically wet. His hair was so wet, and water was still dripping down. His expensive shirt was also tightly attached to his body. It was cold and ufortable, making his frown tightly. "Turn on the heat." Stanley patted the back of the driver''s seat, and ordered in a deep voice. Chapter 157 Stanley Had a Fever Chapter 157 Stanley Had a Fever Fraser immediately turned on the heat. Then he turned his head to look at Stanley. Seeing Stanley¡¯s embarrassed looks, Fraser was stunned. Even his sses slipped off the bridge of his nose, "OMG, Mr. Murphy, you are all wet." Violet, who was tidying her dress, paused when she heard this. Then she quickly turned her head to look at Stanley. Seeing Stanley as Fraser said, she was shocked. She felt so touched that she didn¡¯t know what to say. He got wet through. But she was protected by his coat. Just her shoes and dress got a little wet. At this moment, Violet was both moved and sad. She took off the coat on top of her head and handed it to Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, use this to wipe it. The inside is dry." Stanley didn''t refuse. He gave a hmm, grabbing his coat and wiping his hair with the dry side. Violet looked at him and watched the wet white shirt into a transparent white shirt whichpletely outlined the outline of his sturdy upper body. Her small face couldn''t help but blush. Mr. Murphy''s figure...was really good! The night she had sex with him, she was drunk and didn''t see anything. Violet bit her lip and sighed with regret. "What are you looking at?" Stanley had already dried his hair, turned his head, and looked at her gloomily. Violet straightened up her back. Then she waved her hands again and again, "No... I didn''t see anything!" "Really?" Stanley narrowed his eyes. Violet looked away, nodding hurriedly, "Really!" She wouldn''t tell him she was thinking about his figure. "Well." Stanley lifted his chin, retracted his gaze and stopped looking at her, as if he had believed her. Violet pressed her hand to her heart, and let out a sigh of relief. Seeing her look, Stanley smiled faintly. When he was wiping his hair, he knew she was looking at him. Her scorching gaze was hard to ignore. Stanley didn''t reveal Violet''s intention to peek at him. He threw his coat on the seat. The corner of the coat swept over the back of Violet''s hand. She looked at the wrinkled coat and frowned, feeling sorry. "It''s a pity that the coat was damaged by the rain. It can¡¯t be worn again." As a fashion designer, seeing the master''s work was destroyed, Violet felt a little sorry. "Just throw it away." Stanley straightened his hair and replied indifferently. Violet folded up the clothes, "Shall I pay you for a new set?" "Pay me?" Stanley raised his eyebrows. Violet gave a hmm and nodded slightly, "This coat also helped me keep out the rain." "Okay." Stanley looked up at her. Violet bit her lower lip, "It''s just that the one I pay you definitely isn¡¯t as expensive as this one. Your clothes are all handmade by top designers, so..." "You can make a set by yourself?" Stanley put his elbow on the car door and said lightly. Violet pointed to herself, "Mr. Murphy, you mean, let me make a set for you?" "Yeah." Stanley nodded slightly. Violet put her hand down, "I can. But the value is still not as good as..." "It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as the quality is not bad. I have seen the clothes you make yourself, and the craftsmanship is not worse than Daniel." Stanley said lightly, with a hint of gentleness and encouragement in his tone. Violet heard it and felt warm, "Got it! Thank you, Mr. Murphy. I will give you a suit that is not inferior to this suit." Stanley raised his chin, "Well, I''ll wait and see." It didn''t take long that they arrived at the apartment, and the rain stopped at exactly this time. Violet opened the car door and got out of the car. She watched the car go away before turning around and entering the apartment building. Back to the apartment, Lily opened the door for her. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Violet was a little surprised, "Mom, it''s sote. Why aren''t you sleeping?" "I''m watching TV. By the way, I just wait for you toe back and tell you something." Lily took off the mask on her face, "I n to go back abroad the day after tomorrow. Steven''s doctor called me in the afternoon and said that Steven felt not well these two days. I have to go back to take care of him, otherwise, I always feel worried." Hearing that, Violet nodded, "Okay, I will see you off to the airport. I''ll take a shower first." "Okay." Lily waved her hand. Violet patted her own shoulders, returned to the room and took a set of pajamas, then walked to the bathroom. The next day, after breakfast, Lily drove Arya to the kindergarten. Violet took Calvin to the studio. On the way, Stanley called her. Violet hesitated, but still answered, "Mr. Murphy." "Miss Hunt." What came from the other end of the phone was not Stanley''s voice, but a kind middle- aged female voice. Violet was taken aback. Then she suddenly remembered who this middle-aged female voice was, "Be?" "It''s me." Be nodded. Calvin blinked, "Mommy, who is it?" Violet held up a finger at him and motioned him not to speak. Calvin nodded quickly, covered his lips, and became quiet. Violet smiled at him, and then asked Be, "Be, what''s the matter?" Why did Be use Stanley''s cell phone to call her? "Miss Hunt, Mr. Murphy had a feverst night. He hasn''t woken up until now. In his dream, he always called your name." Be looked at the man with a pale face and eyes closed in the big ck bed and said worriedly. Violet''s eyes widened in astonishment, "Call my name?" "Yes." "Why...why did he call my name?" Violet''s heartbeat quickened. Be smiled bitterly and shook her head, "I don''t know. So Miss Hunt, can youe and see Mr. Murphy?" "But...." "Please Miss Hunt!" Be didn''t give Violet a chance to refuse, and even said the word "please." Violet had no choice now. She forced a smile, "I see. I''lle over in a while." After speaking, she hung up the phone. Calvin pulled her sleeve, "Mommy, is Uncle Murphy sick?" "Yes, he had a fever. Mommy promised the nanny at Uncle Murphy''s house to see Uncle Murphy. Baby, you..." "I''ll go too." Calvin looked at her. Violet raised her eyebrows, "But don''t you say that you never like Uncle Murphy anymore?" "Yes. But Uncle Murphy used to treat me and Arya very well. He is sick. I should have a look at him. I want to see where Mr. Murphy lives." Calvin waved his small hands. Violet rubbed his nose, "All right, Mommy will take you over, but you are not allowed to be naughty!" "Okay." Calvin said. About forty minutester, they arrived at Stanley''s vi. Violet walked to the door of the vi and was about to ring the doorbell when the door of the vi was opened. Be came out from inside wearing an apron, "Miss Hunt, you¡¯re finally here." "Bother to keep you waiting for a long time." Violet smiled embarrassedly. Be made a gesture of inviting her in, "Never mind, Miss Hunt, pleasee in." "Wait, Be, I have one more person with me." Violet pressed Be¡¯s hand and didn''t walk in. Be turned her head to look at Violet, "Where?" "Here." Violet pulled the little guy out from behind. Be looked down, pale in shock. Chapter 158 Sponge Him Down with the Alcohol Chapter 158 Sponge Him Down with the Alcohol "He... he..." Be pointed at Calvin incredulously, "Is he Miss Hunt and Mr. Murphy¡¯s ..." Violet had guessed that Be would react like this before she came. After blinking, she waved her hand and replied, "No, he is my child with someone else¡¯s." "Someone else?" Be frowned, obviously not believing in Violet. This boy looked the same as Mr. Murphy. How could it be someone else''s? Violet knew what Be was suspicious, but she did not exin too much. She let go of Calvin''s head and changed the subject, "Well, Be, take me to see Mr. Murphy. Didn¡¯t you say that Mr. Murphy called my name in his dream?" When Be heard this, she let out the way sideways, "Yes, Miss Hunt,e in quickly." Violet gave a hmm, and then took Calvin''s hand into the vi. After entering, Be directly took Violet and Calvin to the master bedroom on the third floor. Stanley was lying on the big bed with his eyes closed. Violet stood by the bed. Watching his pale face and listening to his slightly rapid breathing, she couldn''t help reaching out to touch his forehead. Then she frowned, "It''s hot! Did you call a doctor?" "I called. The doctor gave Mr. Murphy a fever-reducing injection." Be sighed and replied. Calvin was lying on the side of the hospital bed. He stared at Stanley, "Mommy, is Uncle Murphy okay?" "It''s okay." Before Violet could answer, Be spoke first, "It''s just that we can¡¯t bring his fever down yet." Violet''s eyes fell on the alcohol on the bedside, "Sponge Mr. Murphy down with alcohol. Should the fever go down faster, right?" Be nodded, "Yeah, that''s what the doctor said before he left. It''s just that Mr. Murphy never let anyone touch him. So I¡­ Miss Hunt..." Violet realized something, and opened her mouth, "Be, do you want me to do it?" Be smiled and rubbed her hands on her apron, "Yes, that''s what I meant. I thought that since Mr. Murphy is calling your name in his dreams, he should not resist your touch." "But..." Violet bit her lower lip in embarrassment, and wanted to say something. Be interrupted her beggingly, "Miss Hunt, for the sake of that Mr. Murphy gave you the coatst night, please help him." Since Be said so, Violet couldn¡¯t refute. She could only agree, "Okay, I get it." She really didn''t know why she had toe here. "Thank you, Miss Hunt. Boy, go downstair with me. I will take you to eat delicious food." Be happily went to pull Calvin''s hand. Calvin looked at Violet. Seeing Violet nodding, he obediently held Be¡¯s hand. After they went out, Violet and Stanley were left in the room. Violet sighed long, turned her head again, and went to see the man on the bed. The man was probably very ufortable right now. His chest covered with a thin quilt was constantly rising and falling. His thin lips were slightly open, and he breathed heavily. More than that, his neck was full of sweat. The sweat dripped down the Adam''s apple, dripped into the cor of the pajamas and disappeared. Upon seeing this, Violet touched his neck. Then she felt that her hands sticky and even his neckline was wet. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Why do you sweat so much?" Violet pursed her lips, and then looked around in the room. After confirming the direction of the bathroom, she went to the bathroom to get a basin of hot water. Violet put the basin on the head of the bed, took a bottle of medical alcohol used to reduce fever from the head of the bed and opened it. She poured some into the water. After stirring it twice with her hands, she took the towel on the edge of the basin and ced it in the water to get soaked. Then she wringed dry to wipe Stanley''s face, wiping off the sweat on Stanley''s face little by little. After wiping it off, she threw the towel into the basin, took a new anti-fever patch from the bedside, tore it open, and pasted it on Stanley. After doing this, Violet was a little helpless. Because next, it was time to sponge Stanley''s body. "OMG!" Violet rubbed her temples and looked at Stanley with frowning for a few seconds. Then she took a deep breath and lifted the quilt off his body, then bent over to unbutton his ck pajamas to take off his pajamas. Seeing his sturdy upper body, Violet breathed, inevitably blushing. The rhythm of her heartbeat became much faster. Although in the carst night, she also saw his body. But after all, there was still a thinyer of shirt blocking the line of sight, which was not as clear as it was now. Violet''s eyes fell on the rows of evenly distributed abdominal muscles in Stanley''s abdomen. Then she couldn''t help but touch it. After touching it, she suddenly realized what she had done. She patted her cheek in annoyance. It took her a while to calm down. She began to sponge him. Itsted half an hour. "Huh..." Violet supported herself up and sighed, holding a sponge in one hand, and patting her aching back with the other, feeling like that she had just finished a battle. She was exhausted, and had a lot of sweat. Violet looked down at the man on the bed, smiled helplessly, then took the quilt again and covered him. After doing these, she was ready to go to the bathroom to pour water. But the moment she got up, the man suddenly grabbed the hem of her dress. Violet couldn''t walk anymore. She staggered back and fell back on the man, eximing. Then man snorted after being bumped. "Mr. Murphy!" Violet panicked, not caring about her painful back. She immediately turned around to look at Stanley. She was worried that he couldn¡¯t tell her where got hurt because of having a high fever. Just when Violet lifted the quilt and was about to check his chest, he suddenly opened his eyes. After looking at her for two seconds, he raised his other hand to hug her waist, rolled over and hugged her into his arms. Then he closed his eyes again. "Mr. Murphy? Mr. Murphy?" Violet gently pushed him, trying to break free from him. But he seemed to fall asleep again, as if it was her hallucination that he had just woke up just now. But Violet knew it was not. His hand was still on her waist. Violet smelled the alcohol scent from the man, and felt the man''s breath on her head, her heart beating fast. She also didn''t expect that it would be like this, so she couldn''t help but felt a little flustered. But looking up at his handsome sleeping face, Violet couldn''t help but felt a little dazed. The panic was calmed down, and her tight body rxed. She put her hand which were against the man''s chest on his face, gently tracing his eyebrows with her fingertips. She suddenly felt a little sad. She loved this man and he was also her children¡¯s father. But he didn¡¯t love her. She knew that she couldn¡¯t get close to this man. She should have forgotten him. But every time, she couldn''t help but got close to him. She didn''t know what would happen if it continued. "Hey..." Violet sighed with a wry smile, hesitated and worried. But soon, this hesitation was broken by the mobile phone ringing suddenly. Violet was shocked. She stiffened again, as if she was a guilty conscience. Then she quickly moved Stanley''s hand from her waist and got up from his arms. After getting up, she first calmed herself down, then walked to the bedside, picked up his mobile phone and looked at it. Then she saw the word ¡°Ivy¡¯ on the screen, beating constantly. Chapter 159 Ivys Misunderstanding Chapter 159 Ivy''s Misunderstanding At this moment, Violet couldn''t tell what it was like. In short, she was a little ufortable. She lowered her eyelids to cover the emotion in her eyes, and then answered the phone. Just without waiting for her to speak first, Ivy''s gentle female voice was already on the phone, "Stanley, didn''t you say that you came to the hospital to apany me today? Why haven''t youe yet?" "Um... Miss Ellis, I''m not Mr. Murphy." Violet tucked the hair around her ears, and said embarrassedly. On the other end of the phone, Ivy heard it was not Stanley, but a woman. Her smiling face instantly became cold, but her tone of voice was still gentle, "Then, may I ask... ..." "We met before. I am Violet." Violet answered while sitting on the bed. Ivy''s hand holding the phone tightened. The expression on her face was not only cold, but also a little distorted, "It turned out to be Miss Hunt, but howe you are at Stanley¡¯s home and still pick up Stanley''s mobile phone?" Hearing the faint questioning in Ivy¡¯s voice, Violet gave a wry smile and exined, "It¡¯s like this. Mr. Murphy has a fever because of me, so..." "So you went to take care of Stanley?" Ivy interrupted Violet with squinting eyes. "Not really. It''s..." "Well, you don''t need to tell me!" Ivy interrupted Violet once again, and her hand on the quilt clenched tightly. Violet guessed that Ivy must have misunderstood something. Just when she was about to exin again, she found that Ivy had hung up the phone. "OMG!" Violet patted her forehead, feeling extremely regretful. She had known that she shouldn''t have answered this call for Stanley. Even if Ivy couldn''t contact Stanley, she would only worry for a while and wouldn''t misunderstand anything. But now Violet kindly did something bad. Violet sighed with a headache, and then nned to go downstairs to find Be, and asked Be to exin to Ivy. If Be exined to Ivy, she should be able to listen, right? Thinking of this, Violet put down the phone. After taking a look at Stanley, she walked out of the room and went downstairs. Be was watching TV with Calvin. When she saw Violeting down, she stood up quickly, "Miss Hunt, did you finish it?" Violet nodded, "Yeah, Mr. Murphy is much better. His breathing is less rapid." He even had the strength to hug her. "That''s great." Be patted her chest with a sigh of relief and smiled. Violet bit her lower lip. Seeing that Violet was hesitant to speak, Be asked kindly, "What''s wrong?" "I did something wrong." Violet clenched her fists and told Be what she said to Ivy just now. After listening, Be smiled, and waved her hand indifferently, "Don''t worry about her." "What?" Violet opened her mouth in surprise, "but she must have misunderstood me and Mr. Murphy..." "It''s okay. Mr. Murphy has nothing to do with her. If she misunderstands it, just forget it." Be said. Violet was surprised when she heard this, "Mr. Murphy has nothing to do with Miss Ellis?" "Yes." Be nodded. "But..." Violet was interrupted by the doorbell before she finished speaking. "Miss Hunt, I have to open the door first." Be said to her and walked towards the door. Violet looked at Be¡¯s back and shook her head helplessly. It seemed that she couldn¡¯t get anything from Be. Forget it! She would find a chanceter to exin to Ivy in person. But just now, Be said that Ivy and Stanley had nothing to do! Could it be because Stanley had just broken off the marriage contract with Phoebe and had not had time to be with Ivy? Just thinking about it, Violet suddenly felt that someone was pulling the corner of her clothes. So she looked down. It was Calvin. "Mommy, I want to go to the bathroom." Calvin looked at her and said. Violet picked him up from the sofa, "Okay." After speaking, she took the little guy''s hand and went to the bathroom. After Calvin finished peeing, Violet took Calvin back to the living room. As soon as they walked to the entrance of the living room, they heard a little annoyed voice from Be, "I just said that Mr. Murphy is ill and can''t get up now. If you have something, just wait him to wake up." "Hmph, when will he wake up? This matter is so urgent. Just go and wake him up!" Another angry middle-aged male voice sounded. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The two were arguing about Stanley. Violet took Calvin and stood at the entrance, not knowing whether they should go in or not. Then Violet felt a little embarrassed for a while. After all, it was somewhat embarrassing to get involved other people''s family affairs. Just as Violet was entangled whether to go back to the bathroom again or waited for this person to leave, heavy footsteps suddenly came from the stairs. Then, the man''s low and dumb voice sounded, "What are you arguing with?" "Mr. Murphy, are you awake?" Be looked at the man on the stairs in surprise. Violet did the same. But soon, the surprise in her eyes turned into worry. His fever hadn''t all gone. Why did he get up now? "Mommy, Uncle Murphy is down." Calvin pointed to Stanley and said to Violet. Violet pressed his hand down, "Mommy knows. Don''t point at him." "Okay." Calvin replied, nodded, and then said nothing. Stanley nced at the mother and son. After nodding to the mother and son, he slowly came downstairs with holding the railing. Then he was supported by Be and came to the middle-aged man. The middle-aged no longer had the arrogance that he had in front of Be, but now he appeared a little timid. It could be seen that he was afraid of Stanley. "Stanley, you are finally down." The middle-aged man rubbed his hands and greeted Stanley with a smile. Stanley looked at him nkly, "Uncle, what''s the matter?" Uncle? Violet raised her eyebrows when she heard it. Then she looked at the middle-aged man in front of Stanley curiously. This man was short and had big belly. He even was bald. But he looked somewhat simr to Ivan. Violet couldn''t believe that this was Ivan''s father. "I heard that you have a piece ofnd in the suburbs..." "Do you want that piece ofnd?" Stanley narrowed his eyes. Sam nodded repeatedly, "Yes, you told me not to move Jordan''s cemetery. I won''t move, but you don''t need this piece ofnd. So how about reselling it to me?" "It¡¯s Ivan who let youe?" Stanley stared at Sam with sharp eyes, as if he wanted to see through something. Sam cleared his throat slightly, "Not really, I came by myself. Ivan just told me that you have this piece ofnd. You know that I recently invested in a resort project, but it was not built." A resort? Violet tilted her head, wondering. Wasn¡¯t the Murphy family only engaged in the luxury goods business? Why did he get involved in real estate? "Then how much do you n to pay?" Stanley was not interested in the resort Sam was talking about. He just crossed his arms on his chest and stared at Sam. Sam pointed out three fingers, "How about this number?" Stanley sneered, "Uncle, just leave. When I bought thisnd, I spent 500 million. You want to buy it with 300 million? Is it possible?" When he finished speaking, he no longer paid attention to Sam, and just walked towards Violet and Calvin. But as soon as he took a step, his arm was grabbed by Sam. Then Sam said, "Stanley, just discuss it again, okay? Five hundred million is okay! How about I buy it with the original price?" Chapter 160 Sams Fear Chapter 160 Sam''s Fear "No way." Stanley frowned and pulled his arm out. What Stanley didn''t expect was just when he pulled his hand back, Sam had already let his hand go. So Stanley staggered twice and fell backward. Upon seeing this, Violet yelled, ¡°Mr. Murphy.¡± Then she let go of Calvin''s hand and ran towards Stanley quickly to support him, "Mr. Murphy, are you okay?" Stanley shook his head, gasping slightly and replied, "I''m fine, just a little dizzy." "Well, I''ll help you go to sit down there." Violet breathed a sigh of relief and helped him to walk to the sofa. Seeing Violet suddenly appearing, Sam was amazed at her appearance, and then asked Stanley, "Stanley, thisdy is..." Stanley didn''t answer him. Violet smiled politely at him, and was about to introduce herself when Calvin ran over. Looking at Calvin''s face that was exactly like Stanley''s, Sam¡¯s face changed drastically. He pointed to Calvin in shock and stammered, "You...you..." "Me?" Calvin tilted his head and whispered, "Again! Another person wants to say that I am Uncle Murphy''s child!" Violet was pouring water to Stanley. Hearing this, her hand which was holding the water ss suddenly tightened. She suddenly felt that it was a wrong decision to bring Calvin here. Now anyone who knew Stanley would be surprised and suspicious when they saw Calvin. She could exin that Calvin was not Stanley''s child to them. But when there were more people seeing Calvin, she couldn''t exin it to them clearly. After all, not everyone would believe it. If anyone didn''t believe it and did a paternity test for Calvin and Stanley, it would be troublesome. Violet''s distraction was seen by Stanley. But Stanley didn''t think much about it. He only thought that she had something on her mind. So he asked with some concerns, "What''s wrong with you?" Violet came to her senses and shook her head, "I''m fine. Calvin,e here." She beckoned to Calvin. When Calvin came to her, she directly blocked Calvin behind her to keep Sam from looking at Calvin. Sam couldn''t see Calvin, so he could only focus on Stanley and Violet. After a long time, he swallowed his saliva and asked with a trembling voice, "Stanley, that child belongs to you two?" "It¡¯s none of your business." Stanley looked at him coldly. But in Sam¡¯s eyes, Stanley admitted it. He was shocked to take two steps backwards, "How is this possible? How can you have children? You obviously already..." But Sam suddenly realized that he had said something that shouldn''t be said. A panic shed across his eyes. Then he hurriedly closed his mouth. But it was toote. Stanley and Violet had heard hisst sentence. After staring at each other, Stanley squinted his eyes and asked, "What do you mean?" "No... nothing. I have to leave now." After Sam said this, he turned and walked quickly towards the door, looking panicked, as if there was something chasing him. Violet looked at Stanley who dropped his head down and thought about something on the sofa, "Mr. Murphy..." "I''m fine. I was just thinking about the meaning of hisst sentence." Stanley tightened his hand on his leg. Violet touched Calvin''s little head, and said in deep thought, "Is he saying that there is something wrong with your health? Mr. Murphy, so... No, it''s not right!" Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. If he had a physical problem and couldn¡¯t have children, why could she give birth to Calvin and Arya? "What''s wrong?" Stanley didn''t know what Violet was thinking. He raised his eyebrows to look at her. Violet waved her hand, "Nothing. I just guessed it casually. But if you want to know what he really means, you have to check it yourself." Stanley raised his chin slightly, "I will." Of course he would check it. Based on Sam''s words and the panic on Sam¡¯s face, it was obvious that Sam did something that he didn''t know. "By the way, Mr. Murphy, do you want to go back and lie down? You don¡¯t look very well." Violet looked at Stanley''s still pale face, a little worried. Stanley waved his hand, "No need." At this time, Be came out of the kitchen with a bowl of medicine, "Mr. Murphy, it''s time to drink the medicine." "Traditional Chinese medicine?" Stanley frowned. "Yes, I specially asked the doctor to prescribe it. Drinking Chinese medicine can let you cure faster." Be nodded and said. Stanley''s thin lips were pressed into a straight line. He obviously disliked it. Calvin had never drunk traditional Chinese medicine. He stretched out his neck and sniffed it curiously, and then walked away with pinching his little nose in the next second, "It smells so bad." "Impolite!" Violet pretended to look at the little guy angrily. The little guy stuck his tongue out. Be said with smile, "It smells a little bit bad. But the effect is good. Mr. Murphy, drink it. It will be cold for a while." Stanley held the medicine bowl and did not move. Be had no choice but to wink Violet. Violet smiled at Stanley, and persuaded, "Mr. Murphy, just drink it. Be spent a lot of time in making it." Stanley looked at her and then at Be. Without speaking, he stared at the dark liquid in the bowl for a while, then he raised his head, and drank the medicine nkly. After Stanley drank it up, Violet took the bowl and stuffed something into Stanley''s hand. Stanley was stunned for a moment, then lowered his head and opened his hand to see. It turned out to be a blue-packaged candy! Was she treating him as a child and coaxing him? Stanley raised his eyebrows and looked at Violet. Violet understood her thoughts and blinked at him, "Eat. You won¡¯t feel bitter after eating." Stanley chuckled. She really treated him as a child and coaxed him. But it felt quite interesting. Stanley lowered his eyes, covered the smile in his eyes, tore open the sugar paper, and put the sugar in his mouth. Soon, the faint sweetness dissipated in the mouth, dispelling the bitterness in his mouth. Stanley closed his eyes slightly. He didn¡¯t feel bitter anymore. Then he opened his eyes and saw Calvin¡¯s ck and shiny eyes. "What''s the matter?" Stanley stared at Calvin''s face which resembled himself. Violet also looked at the little guy curiously. The little guy put his hand on Stanley''s thigh, tilted his head, and looked at Stanley with full of admiration, "Uncle Murphy is so good. You can drink up such a smelly medicine in one go." Stanley smiled, bent over and supported the little guy''s armpits. Then he picked up the little guy, and put him on hisp, "Thank you." He really didn''t expect that the little guy who had been indifferent to him just now would worship him because of a bowl of medicine. Sure enough, Calvin was a child. Be on the side looked at the three of them on the sofa, her eyes filled with kindness. Then she couldn''t help but sighed, "Mr. Hunt, you three really look like a family of three." Hearing this, Violet''s face stiffened slightly. Then she hurriedly picked up Calvin from Stanley''sp, "Be, don''t be kidding. I and Mr. Murphy are just ordinary friends." "Ordinary friends?" Stanley''s eyes darkened. He thought that even if they were not lovers now, they were at least above friends. Unexpectedly, in her eyes, they were just ordinary friends. Violet noticed that Stanley was a little displeased, but didn''t think deeply about why he was displeased. She took Calvin''s hand, "Mr. Murphy, it''s gettingte. We have to leave. Say goodbye to Uncle Murphy and Be." She lowered her head and said to the little guy beside her. The little guy nodded, "Uncle Murphy, Be, goodbye!" Be looked at Stanley a little at a loss. She knew very well that the reason why Miss Hunt had to leave was because of what she said just now. It was just that she didn''t know what was wrong with her sentence and why Miss Hunt had such a big reaction. Stanley ignored Be, rubbed his temples and stood up, "I will drive you guys back." Chapter 161 The Truth Chapter 161 The Truth "No, no, no, Mr. Murphy. You¡¯re still sick. We can go back by ourselves." Violet shook her head quickly and refused. Seeing she insisted, Stanley lowered his eyes. A few secondster, he picked up the car key on the coffee table and handed it to her, "Drive it. Just return me back then." Violet hesitated for two seconds, thinking that she might not be able to get the taxi when she went out, so she didn''t refuse. She took the car key over, "Thank you." After speaking, she led Calvin to the door. Be also followed and opened the door for the mother and the son. After the door was opened, Fraser stood outside, apparently preparing to ring the doorbell. But he didn''t expect the door to open suddenly, so he was still a little dazed. "Fraser." Violet nodded and greeted him. Fraser pushed his sses, arranged the expression on his face and smiled, "Hello, Violet, but why are you here??" "Mr. Murphy is sick. So I came to visit him. Now, I''m leaving now." Violet answered with a smile. Upon hearing this, Fraser quickly moved aside. Violet thanked him, pulled Calvin out of the door, and walked to the garage under the guide of Be. Fraser looked at their figures for a while, then he walked into the vi. "Mr. Murphy." Whening to the living room, Fraser saw the man on the sofa rubbing his eyebrows and didn¡¯t look well. Stanley put down his hand, looked up at Fraser, nodded slightly, "Why are you here?" "I came here to report you what you asked me to check." Fraser passed the document to Stanley. Stanley took it and looked through it. When Stanley was looking through, Fraser stood opposite him and said, "Thest time I checked, I basically started from Eason¡¯s family of three, and didn¡¯t verify others who were rted to the Hunt family. So I got the result which was that Violet eloped with other guys. But this time I asked the servants who left the Hunt family a few years ago, and the neighbors around the Hunt¡¯s..." Stanley looked up at Fraser, "Then what?" Fraser''s sses slightly reflected light, "Then, as Marcus said, when Violet left the Hunt family, she did not have a boyfriend, nor did she elope with someone, but was driven out by the Hunt family. Ms. Smith and Steven, the young master of the Hunt family, were all kicked out of the Hunt family." "Driving the original wife and two children out of the house! Eason!" Stanley sneered. Fraser shrugged, "Eason doesn¡¯t like Violet and Steven. The reason why he drove away Violet was also paving the way for Phoebe!" "Paving the way?" Stanley paused while rubbing the folder with his thumb. Fraser nodded, "From servants who left the Hunt family that year, I learned that Eason drove Violet away in order to let Phoebe rece Violet to get the marriage contract with you, but he was afraid that you would get angry if you knew that your fianc¨¦e had changed. So, Eason secretly spread rumors that Violet eloped with others, so..." "Even if I found out that my fianc¨¦e had changed, I wouldn''t really get angry with the Hunt family, because my real fianc¨¦ eloped with someone, and they gave the other one to me in time." Stanley mmed the folder in his hand tightly. His eyes were full of chills. Fraser lowered his head, "Yes, that''s why Violet never knew that she still had a fianc¨¦, because the servant said that every time Ms. Smith was about to tell Violet, Eason would stop her, just to fear that Violet would know you." "He nned quite well!" Stanley squinted and sneered. Violet and Phoebe were both Eason¡¯s daughters, but Eason actually only loved Phoebe. In order for Phoebe to marry into the Murphy family, Eason could drive Violet out of the house and threw mud on Violet. Such a person was not worthy of being a parent! As if seeing what Stanley was thinking, Fraser asked hesitantly, "Mr. Murphy, do you want to tell Violet about these?" "Not now." Stanley dropped the file on the sofa and said solemnly, "I will tell her after I be her boyfriend. Then even if she wants to retaliate against Eason, I can help her openly." Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Yes." Fraser nodded, indicating that he knew it. In the next second, he thought of something and said, "Mr. Murphy, there is another thing. After Violet and Ms. Smith were kicked out by the Hunt family, Ms. Smith once went to the old house to look for you." "Look for me?" Stanley was slightly startled. Fraser lowered his head, "Yes, it should be because of your marriage contract with Violet, but you were not in the old house at the time, so Ms. Smith met Sam and his family. Sam used Ms. Smith¡¯s divorce as an excuse to say that your marriage contract with Violet was invalid. Then Ms. Smith left in a fit of anger." Stanley stood up suddenly. His eyes filled with endless coldness, "Sam!" Fraser was also very angry. When he found out this, he was almost outraged. Without Sam, Mr. Murphy and Violet would have been together. Violet would not go to other countries, giving birth to the children with other men, and missed Mr. Murphy for seven years. Looking at Stanley''s angry face, Fraser pushed his sses and asked, "Mr. Murphy, shall we teach Sam a lesson together?" "Not now. After you find out this matter, I will teach them together." Stanley''s eyes were full of gloom, and then he told Fraser what Sam said today. After Fraser listened, a hint of surprise appeared on his face. The next second, he became serious again, "Got it. I will check it now." After speaking, he turned and left. At this time, Be came back. Stanley rubbed his temples, "She''s gone?" Be knew who he was asking, so she nodded, "Yes." Stanley gave a hmm, not speaking, turning his head to look in the direction of the door, as if to see something through the heavy door. It was not until a long timeter that he withdrew his gaze and walked upstairs. After Violet left Stanley''s vi, she took Calvin back to the studio. Jessie was shocked when she saw hering back in a Bentley, "If I remember correctly, this car is Mr. Murphy''s, right?" Violet nodded, "Yes." "Why would you drive Mr. Murphy''s car?" Jessie eximed, pointing at Violet. Violet smiled, "There is a reason for the matter. Well, don''t ask. Did Mr. Dixon respond to the first draft I sent youst night?" "Not yet." Jessie shook her head. Violet sighed regretfully, "Well." "Don''t worry. I guess he didn''t see it. Just wait." Jessie patted Violet¡¯s shoulder. Violet smiled slightly and did not answer. "By the way, here is the thing." Jessie remembered something and took a piece of paper from her desk, "This is the registration form for thepetition. There is one more person in thepetition." "Who is it?" Violet bent over to get the water in front of the drinking fountain. Jessie handed her the registration form, and slowly spit out the word, "Phoebe!" Violet paused, and quickly took over the registration form to check it. Seeing that Phoebe''s name was on it, she couldn''t help but pursed her lips, "She actually participated in thepetition?" "Yeah, I really admire her." Jessie said in distain. Afterwards, she seriously reminded, "Violet, you must be careful when youpete. I am afraid what she will do something to you. Now you are not in the Murphy group and without the protection of Mr. Murphy. She has nothing to do with Mr. Murphy now. So she won¡¯t have any more scruples to do something to you. You..." "Don''t worry. I know what to do." Violet put down the registration form. Chapter 162 Phoebes Questioning Chapter 162 Phoebe''s Questioning Hearing Violet¡¯s words, Jessie didn''t say anything anymore. She picked up the design book on the side and prepared to go to the factory. The design of the new season had been finalized. She had to supervise the garment making at the factory department. After Jessie left, Violet was sitting behind her desk and started busy with her work. After a while, she suddenly received a phone call. It was from Aadam, the secretary of that mysterious Mr. Dixon, "Hello, Violet, Mr. Dixon has read the first draft. He said there is no problem." "Well, that''s great." Violet showed a surprise smile, and then asked, "Can I meet Mr. Dixon? I have several points about the follow-up design that I would like to discuss with him. I want to know what style he likes." "Maybe it can¡¯t. Mr. Dixon has been abroad recently. But Mr. Dixon said, everything is in ordance with your style." Aadam said. Did he trust her so much? Violet raised her eyebrows, "Well, I see." "Then I''ll hang up first." Aadam finished speaking and hung up. Violet smiled helplessly and put down the phone. Then she picked up the pencil on the table, and continued to work. In the afternoon, Violet received a text message from Design Association, asking her to draw a number for thepetition. Unexpectedly, there was actually good news. Because of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯, she could take the first few rounds of the game bye, and directly became top 16. Design Association really recognized her. Violet smiled with holding the number sixteen entry card and was about to go back. But at this moment, an abrupt voice of doubt suddenly sounded in the conference room, "This is not fair!" The conference room fell silent for an instant. Everyone looked at the speaker. Violet also looked over, staring at Phoebe in the middle of the first three rows and narrowing her eyes. She knew that as long as Phoebe was there, there would always be waves. "Where is it unfair?" The secretary who presided over the draw looked at Phoebe who disturbed the orders, feeling a little unhappy. She actually questioned the unfairness of their draw in public? "Of course thepetition system is unfair. Why should we all start from the initial knockout round but she can go straight to the top 16." Phoebe pointed at Violet with a distorted face. Some of the people who felt unfair at first, but hadn''t said anything. Hearing Phoebe''s questioning, they looked at Violet with dissatisfaction, as if Violet had robbed them of something. Violet sneered, but said nothing. Because she knew that she didn''t need to make her own for the time being, Secretary Bruce would help her fight back. Sure enough, Bruce mmed the conference table with a gloomy face, "Be quiet! Didn''t I make it clear just now? The reason why Violet can go straight to the top 16 is because of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯ But what about you guys?" He nced sharply at the people below, "What are your achievements? Your design isparable to Violet''s ¡®Born of Fire¡¯? If it isparable, just show it out. If I think it is good, I can arrange you to go straight to top 16. But do you have anyone?" Some of the people who thought it was unfair knew they were wrong. They just lowered their heads and stopped talking. However, some people still felt dissatisfied, but they only dared to talk in their hearts. Upon seeing this, Bruce''s face eased a lot. He was about to announce that the draw would continue. Suddenly, Phoebe stood up with a cane, "I have!" Hearing this, Violet raised her eyebrows and suddenly smiled. Phoebe had it? Was she insane? To put it bluntly, Phoebe had no design talents. Each of Phoebe¡¯s more famous design works was just that she giarized from other designers. She actually said she had some achievements? "Do you have?" Bruce was not sure about Phoebe''s true level. Seeing her self-confident appearance, he believed in it. Then he stepped down and walked towards Phoebe, ¡°Let me see." "I didn''t bring it, but you can search on the official website of the Golden Feather Award. I am the winner of this year''s Golden Feather Award." Phoebe lifted her chin and nced at Violet proudly. Violet only felt Phoebe was shameless. The winner of the Golden Feather Award? Phoebe dared to mention it! But Phoebe reminded of Violet. She almost forgot about the Golden Feather Award. Everyone didn''t know what Violet was thinking, and they were all shocked by Phoebe''s words. "It turns out that Phoebe is the winner of the Golden Feather Award. I thought it was Violet." Bruce said in surprise. "Yes, I thought it was Violet. I also saw the final design of the Golden Feather Award. It¡¯s very amazing. It is no less than ¡®Born of Fire¡¯. The two can even be said to be on the same level. In that case, Phoebe can indeedpete with Violet." Listening to thepliments of all the people, Phoebe was full of pride. She looked at Violet with provocations, "Bruce, you just said, as long as I can show you excellent works, I can go straight to top 16 just as Violet, right? ?" Bruce touched his nose and nodded, "Yes." "Well, I want to go straight top 16." "Okay, I will discuss this with President of the Branch." Bruce nodded. Only then did Phoebe sit back contentedly. Before sitting back, she still did not forget to show off toward Violet. Violet lowered her eyes to cover the coldness in her eyes. After a while, the draw was over. After everyone was almost gone, Violet got up and walked outside the conference room. As soon as she walked out of the room, she was stopped by Phoebe, "Stop." Violet stopped, turned her face slightly, and asked faintly, "Is there anything else?" Phoebe controlled the wheelchair and came to her, "How about it? Are you disappointed? You are no longer the special one. Starting today, I am also the designer that Design Association focuses on." "You stopped me just for this? Do you want me to congratte you? If so, then congrattions." Violet patted the number card in her hand, very perfunctory. She really didn''t know how Phoebe, a copyist, dared to show off in front of her, the original creator. Hearing the faint sarcasm in Violet¡¯s tone, Phoebe¡¯s face twisted. The hand ced on the armrest of the wheelchair also tightened tightly, ¡°Huh, I don¡¯t need your congrattions. I just want to tell you that I¡¯m here. You won¡¯t get a ce for internationalpetitions!" Hearing this, Violetughed, "Are you so sure I can''t get it?" "Yes, because the final winner must be me!" Phoebe raised her chin proudly, "Anyway, I am waiting to see you out." After saying this, she controlled the wheelchair to turn around and walked away from the other side of the corridor. Violet squinted at Phoebe¡¯s back. Her small face was filled with coldness. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. It seemed that Phoebe was so confidence for herself. Did she n to steal another original creator¡¯s works again? But no matter what, Violet would never let Phoebe take the efforts of others in exchange for honor. At the end of the Golden Feather Award, she should have exposed Phoebe, but because she had been busy with other things, so she forgot. Now that she remembered it, she could no longer let Phoebe show off again. When it came to thepetition, it would be the end of Phoebe. Thinking, Violet pursed her red lips and walked in the opposite direction of Phoebe. Leaving the building of Design Association, Violet drove Stanley''s car to the downstairs of the Murphy Group and took out her mobile phone to dial Stanley''s phone number. The call was quickly connected. Stanley''s low voice came into her ears, "What¡¯s up?" Violet swallowed, sorting out her emotions and then she replied, "Mr. Murphy, I''m here to return the car. I''m downstairs of yourpany." "Well, I see. Wait a while." Stanley hung up the phone when he finished speaking. But before the phone was hung up, Violet vaguely heard the chair sliding. Did he n toe down and get the key himself? Chapter 163 The Cloth Matter Chapter 163 The Cloth Matter Soon, her spection was confirmed. Stanley led Fraser out of the building and walked towards Violet. Although Violet wondered why he had to bring Fraser with him when he came down to get the key, she didn''t ask much. Then she directly handed him the car key. After he took it, he gave it to Fraser behind him. Fraser got the key, smiled at Violet, opened the door and got into the driver''s seat. Only Violet and Stanley were left outside the car. Violet bowed slightly to him, "Thank you, Mr. Murphy." "Never mind." Stanley replied with one hand in his pocket. Violet straightened up and looked at him. Seeing that his face was not as pale as in the morning, she felt relieved a little, "Mr. Murphy, I have to leave." "Wait a minute." Stanley grabbed her arm. Violet turned around, "What''s the matter?" "Get in the car and drive you back." Stanley lifted his chin toward the back seat door. Violet waved her hand, "No need, you guys juste down to get a car key. Don''t need to drive me back." "We¡¯re going to the same ce." Stanley let go of her arm and leaned slightly to open the door. Violet blinked, "Really?" Stanley said, "I''m going to the hospital. So I just pass your studio on the way." "It turned out to be like this." Violet nodded, indicating that she understood. No wonder he brought Fraser down with him. It turned out that Fraser had to drive. He should go to the hospital to see Ivy. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Violet''s eyes dimmed for a moment. She didn''t refuse, but she just bent over and got into the car. Stanley then got in and closed the car door. The car started gradually and quickly became part of the traffic. On the way, Violet answered a call from Jessie. After hearing what Jessie said, her face sank quickly. Stanley caught a glimpse of it, frowning slightly. "What''s the matter?" He put his elbow down from the car door. Violet hung up the phone, pursed her red lips, and replied, "There is something wrong with the cloth in our studio. Our clothes will be updated in the fall soon. The design drawings are ready. But the cloth factory which cooperates with us told us that they could not provide cloth." "Why?" Stanley looked at her. Violet rubbed her eyebrows, "They said a batch of machines were broken and the cloth could not be produced." "This is absolutely impossible. It is impossible for the machine to break down at the same time." Stanley said lightly. Violet nodded, "Yes, the cloth factory must be lying, either deliberately not giving us cloth, or other companies or studios have arge demand for cloth, so they give our cloth to others first." This situation had happened abroad. "Then change one." Stanley put his finger on his knee and tapped, suggesting. Violet sighed and shook her head, "No, we gave them the money of a season at once. If we change another factory, we have to spend extra money. When we signed the contract, we said that as long as they don¡¯t miss thetest delivery date, even if our studio is in a hurry for cloth, we can¡¯t let the cloth factory to refund the money." This was the most troublesome point for her. Because of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯, many offline physical clothing storese to her studio to order a lot, which caused the order volume had far exceeded tripled reservation before the clothes for this season weren¡¯t produced yet. Therefore, the cloth they need in their studio were much more than the predetermined quantity. The cloth factory had negotiated to change thetest delivery date to the end of the month, but there was still half a month before the end of the month. Then the promise their studio agreed to give clothes to the clothing stores before the end of the month would not reach. At that time, they would have to pay liquidated damages. Thinking of this, Violet only felt irritated. The intensity of rubbing her eyebrows increased a lot. Looking at her troubled look, Stanley pondered for a moment. Then he took out the wallet from his pocket, opened it, and took out a ck card and handed it to her. Violet looked at him confusedly, "Mr. Murphy, you are..." "Don''t think too much. Just lend it to you." Seeing Violet didn''t take, Stanley put the bank card directly in her hand. If he directly gave her this card, she would definitely not take it. She might even feel that he suddenly gave the money out of some motives. But if he said to lend it to her, it wouldn''t be the same. Sure enough, just as Stanley thought, Looking at the card in the hand, Violet¡¯s lips moved. She wanted to refuse at first. But then she thought about the cloth factory that could not deliver the cloth in a short time, and they had to pay liquidated damages. In the end, she was defeated by reality and tightened the bank card. "Thank you, Mr. Murphy. I will pay you back as soon as possible." Violet promised. With her design ability, it shouldn''t be difficult to repay the money by selling dozens of more design drawings. Thinking about this, Violet''s pressure was relieved a lot, and her face eased. Seeing it, Stanley felt good, "You can pay it back when you have the remaining money." "Okay." Violet knew that he was reminding her that she didn''t have to rush to pay the money. She felt warm. Afterwards, Violet sent a text message to Jessie about changing the cloth factory. But, the car suddenly stopped suddenly. Under Violet''s exim, she rushed directly towards the back of the front passenger''s seat. Although the back of the chair was not very hard, she would definitely hit her head with such an impact. Just when Violet showed horror, thinking that she was really going to die, a big hand suddenly pressed on her shoulder and pulled her back vigorously, apanied by the man''s low voice, "Be careful!" " Violet was pulled back, and fell on Stanley''s thigh. She was unable to get up. Stanley didn''t look down at her, but tapped the back of the driver''s seat with a gloomy face. When Fraser heard the sound, he quickly parked the car on the side of the road and turned his head. Seeing Violet lying on Stanley''s legs, he widened his eyes in surprise. God! What were Violet and Mr. Murphy doing? Violet was actually on Mr. Murphy¡¯sps! Not knowing what Fraser had misunderstood, Stanley looked at him coldly and asked in a deep voice, "What happened to the car just now?" Violet pricked her ears to listen. Fraser straightened his back and replied with an apologetic expression on his face, "Someone crossed the road just now, so I stepped on the brakes suddenly. Mr. Murphy, did I frighten you and Violet?" Although he asked like this, he felt that they were definitely not frightened. If they were frightened, Violet could be sofortable on hisps? They should separate long ago! Stanley rubbed his eyebrows, and faintly replied, "No." "Well, then I will continue to drive." After speaking, Fraser turned his head back, and at the same time rolled up the baffle. At this moment, Stanley suddenly felt that he had been poked twice in his thigh. When he looked down, he met those clear and beautiful eyes. "What''s the matter?" Stanley asked. Violet bit her lip in embarrassment, "Mr. Murphy, can you let go of your hand?" Where shey was the roots of his thighs. If she moved a little bit, she might touch ces that shouldn''t be touched. Stanley was stunned when he heard the words, and then he realized that he pressed her on his thighs. After his eyes flickered, he took his hand from her shoulder, "Sorry." Chapter 164 Business Competition Chapter 164 Business Competition "Never mind." Violet smiled and got up from hisps, "Thank you for pulling me, or I''ll get hit." "It''s Fraser¡¯s fault. You don''t need to thank me." Stanley rolled down the car window a bit. Violet rubbed her sore cheek, "Anyway, it''s true that you saved me. Shall I invite you to dinner another day?" "Dinner?" Stanley raised his eyebrows. Violet said, "Thank you for saving me and lending me money." Stanley chuckled lightly, "Okay." "Deal. When I''m free recently, I''ll call you." Violet made a posture as calling him. Stanley nodded slightly, "Okay." Soon, Violet arrived at the studio. She got out of the car and waved to Stanley. After saying goodbye, she turned and walked towards the office building. Back at the studio, Violet went to see Calvin in her office first. Calvin was lying fast asleep on the sofa at this time, covered with a nket. The nket was up and down with his belly, and he was clicking his tongue. He seemed to have a sweet dreaming, looking very cute. Violet couldn''t help lowering her head and kissed Calvin on the forehead. After a gentle smile, she pulled the quilt up for him and touched his little face. Then she put down the bag and went to the next office. As soon as Violet opened the door of the next office, she heard something falling. Being taken aback, she couldn''t help stepping back. "Jessie, what are you doing?" Violet frowned as she looked at the broken teacup on the ground. Hearing her voice, Jessie stood up from the office chair, barely calmed down her anger, smiled and replied, "Violet, you are back." Violet nodded and walked over, "What''s the matter? Who has offended you?" "It''s about the cloth." Jessie supported her forehead. Violet picked up the broom in the corner. While sweeping the ss on the floor, she said, "I have already sent you a text message about cloth." "Yeah, I went to order a batch of cloth myself. After I came back, I went to the cloth factory we cooperated with again. Guess what?" Jessie clenched her fists angrily, "Their supervisor actually kept cloth but just refused to give it to us! What kind of machine is broken? It''s all bullshit!" Hearing this, Violet stopped her movement. Her eyes were cold. Sure enough. The cloth factory either didn''t give the cloth or gave their cloth to anotherpanies. "Did they say the reason for doing this?" Violet pursed her lips. Jessie shook her head, "No, they just said that there is no time to give the cloth. They will send it to us by thest day of the month." "Thetest delivery day? They just don''t want us to produce clothes." Violet squeezed the handle of the broom tightly, and her voice was so angry. Jessie sat back in the chair, "That¡¯s it. But we can''t do anything about them, because they did not vite the contract rules. I¡¯m really annoyed. They just called to warn me and let me stop urging them. Because no matter I urge, they won¡¯t give us cloth. Damn it!" She mmed the table angrily. After finishing cleaning up, Violet put the broom back in the corner, "We have cooperated with this cloth factory since we returned. Over the past month or so, they have delivered materials on time every time, but this time they didn¡¯t. Besides, they¡¯re very arrogant. It''s obvious that someone has incited them to make things difficult for us." Hearing this, Jessie was stunned, "Who? It¡¯s Phoebe?" Violet shook her head, "I don''t know. It may be her, or it may be from other studios. Recently, our studio has be too popr." "Yeah. Since ¡®Born of Fire¡¯, the orders of our studio increased several times. So they thought we robbed a lot of their business. They may indeed target us." Jessie said, touching her chin. Violet sighed and pulled a chair to sit down, "However, no matter which force it is, we must be on guard. In addition, terminate the cooperation with the cloth factory we cooperate with after they deliver the fabric at the end of the month." "Of course." Jessie had no objection. Violet handed over Stanley''s ck card, "Go to pay the cloth you just ordered, and then ship them back early to avoid any idents."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Okay, I''ll go now. By the way, I will send some undercovers to Phoebe and those studios to see who is targeting us. When I find it out, if I don''t teach them a lesson, I won''t be Jessie!" Jessie took the card, carried her bag and left. Violet smiled. Then she didn''t stay in Jessie¡¯s office, took a document from the desk and went out. The next day, after breakfast, Lily was going back abroad. This weekend, Violet left the two children in the apartment and saw Lily off by herself. When they walked out of the apartment building, the mother and daughter saw a Mercedes Benz parked at the door. A man leaned against the door of Mercedes-Benz. The man was wearing simple casual clothes and a pair of gold-rimmed sses with gentle smile on his face, as if he was a gentleman walking out of a painting. "George, why are you here?" Lily looked at George in surprise. George smiled at Violet, and nodded. Then he answered Lily, "I know that you are going to leave today, so I came here to see you off." "So it''s like this. That''s great. We don¡¯t have to take the taxi." Lily smiled, covering her lips. George opened the car door and made a gesture of inviting them in, "Ma¡¯am, get in the car." "Okay." Lily nodded repeatedly, pulling Violet into the car. George helped the mother and daughter close the door and put the suitcase in the trunk. Then he got in the driver''s seat and drove to the airport. An hourter, they arrived at the airport. Not long after Lily received the boarding pass, the broadcast announced that she could check in and board the ne. Violet walked Lily to the ticket gate, "Mom, call me when you arrive." "Okay, don''t worry. I wille back again when your brother gets better." Lily said, taking the luggage lever that George had handed over. "Ma¡¯am, is there anything left to be done?" George asked, standing beside Violet. Lily smiled and replied, "Nothing serious. I nned to go back to my hometown and repair the old house. But Calvin and Violet had idents one after another, so I didn''t have time to go back." "Sorry, Mom." Violet smiled embarrassedly. Lily let go of the luggage lever, held Violet¡¯s face with both hands and rubbed her face, "Silly girl, don¡¯t need to apologize. Well, I have to leave. Violet, take good care of the two children." "Okay." Violet nodded. Lily put her hands down, pulled the suitcase and lined up into the ticket inspection line. Soon, her figure disappeared. "Ma¡¯am should be on the ne now. Violet, let''s go." George looked sideways at the woman beside him. Violet responded and followed him out of the airport. "Where are you going next?" After getting in the car, George fastened his seat belt while watching Violet, who was also wearing a seat belt. After Violet fastened her seat belt, she raised her wrist and looked at her watch, "Go back to the apartment. Calvin and Arya are still waiting for me." "Okay." George started the car. On the way, Violet suddenly thought of something and turned to look at him, "By the way, George, when did youe back?" Chapter 165 George Had an Accident Chapter 165 George Had an ident "The night before yesterday." George replied with a smile. "Then did you get well?" "Yeah, don''t worry." George started the car. Violet nodded, breathed a sigh of relief, and didn''t ask. After that, both of them fell silence and did not speak. It wasn''t until they arrived at the apartment that Violet broke the silence, "George, I have to get off the car first. Be careful on the road." She stood outside the car and waved to George. George smiled, rolled up the window, drove around, and was about to leave. Violet also turned around and walked to the apartment building. But after not taking a few steps, she suddenly heard a violent collision sound from behind. It was the sound of a car colliding with another car. Violet was stunned. She quickly stopped and looked back. Then she saw that George''s car was smashed into the flowerbed by a ck car. "George!" Violet reacted, yelling with a pale face. She ran to the location of the car ident, wanting to check George''s situation. But while she was running, the ck car that caused the ident suddenly backed up, exited the flower bed, and escaped here at a very fast speed. Although Violet was angry, she couldn''t take care of the car. When she came to George''s car, she patted the window vigorously and asked with a look very anxious, "George, George, are you okay? Can you hear me? Answer me!" However, there was no sound in the car. Violet''s heart sank as she watched the squashed front of the car. The car was crashed so badly. Should the people in the car¡­? Not daring to think about it anymore, Violet took out her mobile phone with trembling hands to make an emergency call. After reporting to the police, she clenched her fists and shouted to the surroundings, "Come on, help!" Soon, people near the apartment heard her shouting, then they all gathered. Amidst her crying, they helped smash open the car window. After the window was broken, Violet rushed to the window. Looking at the man who was leaning on the seat with his head to one side and was bleeding, she froze. "George!" She stretched out her hand and gently pushed George. George did not respond. Violet''s heartbeat stopped for a few seconds, and her face turned paler. "George, don''t scare me!" She raised a finger tremblingly to feel George''s breath, wondering if he was still alive. Fortunately, she felt the breath. Although it was very weak, it still made her breathe a sigh of relief. "Great, still alive!" Violet cried with joy. At this time, the ambnce also arrived. Henry jumped from the ambnce in a white coat, "Where is the wounded?" "Here!" Violet raised her hand. Seeing that it was her, Henry was a little surprised. Then he walked quickly over, "Are you injured?" "It''s not me. It''s George. Dr. Baxter, George has a car ident. Please help him!" Violet eagerly pulled him with one hand, and pointed at George in the car with one hand. Henry looked in the direction she was pointing. Seeing George who was seriously injured, he took a breath, and then hurriedly said to the ambnce staff, "Stretcher!" Soon, George was lifted from the car by two male nurses and ced on a stretcher. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Henry knelt on the ground and gave George simple first aid to stop the bleeding. Violet also knelt aside, clenching her hands together nervously, looking at George worriedly, "Dr. Baxter, George will be fine, right?" "Without professional equipment, I can''t give you a clear answer. But don''t worry, I will try my best to save him. He is Ivy¡¯s attending physician." Henry took the time to give her a relieved smile and signaled her not to worry. But how could Violet not worry? Not only worry, but also me herself. George drove her back home to be like this. If he didn''t drive her back home, he wouldn''t have any idents at all! "Okay, the blood has stopped. Now, we are taking him to the hospital. Are you going with us?" Henry stood up, asking two male nurses to send George to the ambnce. Then he turned to ask Violet. Violet nodded again and again, "Yes. I¡¯m worried if I don''t see him out of danger with my own eyes." "Then get into the car." Henry waved his hand. Violet gave a hmm, and got into the ambnce behind her. Soon, they arrived at the hospital. George was sent directly to the emergency room. Violet stood outside waiting eagerly. While waiting, she did not forget to contact Jessie. When Jessie received the call, she was instructing people to put the cloth into the warehouse. Hearing Violet say that George had been in a car ident, she felt a buzzy in her mind. It took a long time to react. After saying ¡°I¡¯ming¡±, she hung up the phone. About half an hourter, Jessie arrived. She first nced at the red light on the emergency room, then grabbed Violet¡¯s hand and asked with tearful eyes, ¡°Violet, tell me how George had the car ident?" Violet told Jessie what happened. After Jessie listened to it, she weakly let go of Violet¡¯s hand, and fell to the side chair, weeping silently. Seeing this, Violet felt uneasy, and walked over to squat down in front of Jessie, "I''m sorry, Jessie..." She knew that Jessie loved George very much. Now George was in a car ident in order to drive her back home. Jessie must be the most upset one. Jessie sniffed, but did not reply. Violet felt even more guilty and shook Jessie¡¯s hand, "Jessie..." "I''m fine." Jessie broke free of her hand and turned to look at the door of the emergency room. Violet knew that Jessie was lying. She was just pretending. Violet opened her mouth and wanted to comfort Jessie, but she didn''t know what to say. Suddenly, there was a sound of footsteps. Violet stood up, looked in the direction of the sound source, and was a little surprised to see Stanley and Frasering one after another. "Mr. Murphy, why are you here?" Violet raised the back of her hand and wiped the tear of her eyes, asking suspiciously. Jessie took a look at Stanley, then set her gaze on the door again, without saying hello. She was now full of worries about George, so she was not in the mood to say hello to others. Stanley also ignored Jessie. He just looked at Violet¡¯s red eyes, and then at the closed door of the emergency room. He asked, "I heard Henry say that George had a car ident. I happened to be in the hospital. So Ie to have a look. Are you okay?" He looked at her up and down with concern. When Henry contacted him, he told him that Violet was also there when George had a car ident. It was impossible to guarantee that she was not injured. Violet shook her head and waved, "I''m fine. I was not in the car when George had an ident." "Really? That''s fine." Stanley nodded, feeling relieved. But the next second, when he saw the dry blood on her hand, he asked anxiously, "Your hands get hurt?" Violet looked at the palm of her hands and smiled indifferently, "When I smashed the car window, they were cut by the ss." "Fraser." Stanley turned his head and called Fraser. "Yes!" Fraser knew, turned and left. A few minutester, Fraser came back, carrying a bag with something like iodine gauze bandage in it. Fraser handed the things to Stanley. After Stanley took it, he walked to the row of chairs which Jessie sat and then he sat down. Looking at Violet, he patted the position next to him, "Come here!" Chapter 166 Intentional Chapter 166 Intentional Violet knew that he was going to bandage her hands. She shook her head, and put her hands to her back, "No need, Mr. Murphy. It''s just some minor injuries, not serious." "Not serious?" Stanley''s eyes were cold. He pulled her wrist directly, turning her palm over. Her palms were bloody and fleshy. Even her flesh turned out. It was frightening to look at. Fraser couldn''t help but gasped. "Isn''t it serious?" Stanley looked at Violet with a gloomy face. Jessie, who was a seat away from him, heard him, finally stopped staring at the door of the emergency room, turned her head and looked at Violet''s palms. Seeing that the palms of her hands were almost covered by ss fragments, she pursed her lips and persuaded, "Violet, just listen to Mr. Murphy. You are a designer. Your hands can''t be hurt." Jessie¡¯s words immediately made Violetpromise. After nodding, Violet obediently sat down in the position where Stanley had just patted. Stanley''s face eased a lot. He opened the bag and took out the stuff. Then he began to clean and disinfect the wound on the palms of her hands. Fraser and Jessie were not idle either. One handed cotton swab and the other cut the bandages. Violet became the only idler who was also being served. After the bandage, Stanley let go of Violet''s hands, "Okay, don''t get them wet for a short time. Or you will get inmmation." Violet touched the back of her hand and nodded repeatedly, "I see." She could still vaguely feel the temperature in the palm of his hand on the back of her hand. "Go to investigate George''s car ident. See it¡¯s idental or¡­ Besides, go to police station, letting them deal with George''s car." Stanley fastened the bag and handed it to Fraser. After Fraser took it, just when he was about to answer, Jessie squeezed him away, stood in front of Stanley, and bowed deeply to Stanley, "Thank you, Mr. Murphy." Stanley looked at Jessie, who had such a big reaction, and couldn''t help raising his eyebrows. Did this woman have that kind of feelings for George? Seeming to understand Stanley''s thoughts, Violet nodded to him. A gleam of light shed in Stanley''s eyes, but it was fleeting. Stanley replied faintly, "No need." Jessie straightened up, returned to the previous position and sat down, and continued to wait for the result. After a long time, the light on the door of the emergency room finally went out. Jessie was the first to notice it. After she was refreshed, she immediately stood in the middle of the door. Her eyes fixed on the crack of the door. The door was opened and Henry came out from inside. Jessie grabbed him, "Doctor, how is George?" Henry was taken aback by her fierce reaction. When he was about to ask who she was, he saw Stanley and Violet behind her. Then he knew that she was Violet¡¯s friend, so he gently pulled out his hand and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He''s fine. It''s just a few broken ribs and some concussions. He will recover in a month or two." "Really?" Jessie put her hand on her chest and smiled. Violet walked to her and patted her on the shoulder, "Jessie, so great. George is fine." "Yeah." Jessie buried her head on Violet''s chest and cried happily. Violet patted her back and coaxed silently. Stanley watched this scene expressionlessly. Especially when he saw the location where Jessie buried her head, his eyes darkened. The aura around his body became tense. Henry noticed it. Then he looked at Stanley with a smile, his eyes full of teasing. "Stanley, I really don¡¯t know you even felt jealous of women." Henry reached Stanley''s ear and said in a low voice. Stanley knocked Henry away coldly with his elbow. Henry was bumped into the ribs, groaned in pain, covered his stomach and bent down. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Hearing it, Violet and Jessie both looked at him. "Dr. Baxter, what''s wrong with you?" Violet asked curiously. Henry nced at Stanley, whose face was still cold, and forced a smile, "I''m fine, but my stomach hurts a bit. I have something else to do. Dr. Joe will be transferred to the general ward soon. You can visit him in the ward soon." "Okay, thank you." Jessie nodded gratefully. Henry waved his hand, gave Stanley a look of "you are really cruel" and left. Ten minutester, as Henry said, George was pushed out and sent to the general ward. After entering the ward, Jessie stayed by the bedside of George, holding his hand, looking at him with affection and concern. Violet stood aside and did not disturb her. Stanley leaned on the door frame of the ward, squinted his eyes and looked at Violet in the distance. Seeing her self-ming and helpless appearance, he pursed his thin lips, temporarily dispelling the thought of leaving. Forget it! Just stay here with her for a while. He didn¡¯t return to Ivy¡¯s ward until she felt better. None of the three people at the scene spoke. In the huge ward, there were no other voices except the ticking of electronic instruments. It wasn''t until Violet''s phone rang that the silence in the ward was broken. Violet quickly took the phone out of her bag. Stanley nced down at her screen. It was the call from ¡®home¡¯. It should be Lily, or Calvin. Sure enough, after Violet answered the call, she said, "Hey, Calvin." "Mommy, this is Arya, where are you? Why are you noting back? Brother and I are hungry." Arya''s soft voice came, making people feel so cute. Violet''s face was full of sorry, "I''m sorry, baby. Mommy has forgotten." Stanley looked at her in surprise. She didn''t n to tell the two children about George? "Well, I forgive Mommy, but when will Mommy be back?" Arya asked with pouting. Calvin stood next to her, and put his ear on thendline microphone with her. But where he put was on the back of the microphone. Violet checked her watch, only to realize that it was already one o''clock in the afternoon. No wonder the two children were hungry. Just as Violet was about to answer that she would be back in a while, Jessie by the hospital bed turned her head and said, "Violet, go back first." "But George..." Violet''s eyes fell on the hospital bed. Stanley narrowed his eyes. She nned to stay here to take care of him? "It doesn''t matter. I¡¯m here. The two children are at home. Can you rest assured to leave them home?" Jessie smiled at Violet. Violet didn¡¯t know what to say. She was really not at ease to leave two children at home. "All right! I''lleter." Violet said. Jessie gave a hmm, then turned her head back. Violet picked up the bag and looked up at Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, will you leave?" Stanley nodded, "Of course." He didn''t want to see George. Besides, he was not familiar with Jessie. So why did he stay here? The reason why he stayed here for so long was also because of her. The two gently closed the door of the ward and went out. In the elevator, Stanley proposed to drive her back, but Violet resolutely rejected it. It was just because George drove her back, he had a car ident. She still had psychological shadow. So she didn¡¯t dare to let him drive her back. What if something went wrong when he drove her back? Violet was so stubborn. Then Stanley didn''t know what to do, so he could only watch her take a taxi. Not long after she left, Fraser came back after dealing with the matter. "How about it? Have you checked it out?" Stanley asked quietly as he went to Ivy''s ward. Fraser followed him and replied with a frown, "Yeah. It¡¯s intentional." Chapter 167 The Truth About the Car Accident Chapter 167 The Truth About the Car ident Stanley paused and turned his head violently, "Intentional?" "Yes." Fraser nodded. Stanley''s face sank, "Violet was next to him when George had a car ident. Could it be that the person was the one who wanted to kill Violet twice before?" "Mr. Murphy, you guessed wrong this time." Fraser pushed his sses and smiled. Stanley stared at Fraser, "Say!" Fraser touched the tip of his nose. Originally, he wanted to let Mr. Murphy guess it. Now being stared at by Mr. Murphy like this, he didn''t dare to y any tricks. After clearing his throat, he seriously replied, "This car ident was nned by Dr. Joe himself. " "What?" Stanley was stunned for a moment, then frowned, "Himself?" "Yes, I caught the driver who caused the ident based on the monitoring of that section of the road. ording to the driver''s disclosure, he did this after receiving Dr. Joe''s money." Fraser replied. Stanley narrowed his eyes, "What''s the reason?" "It''s for Violet." Fraser lowered his voice, "You also know that Dr. Joe has that kind of feelings for Violet, but Violet doesn''t like him. She likes you. Then he became anxious, so he nned this car ident and wanted to have a car ident in front of Violet. In that case, he could make Violet feel guilty towards him, thus..." "I see." Stanley interrupted Fraser. George deliberately wanted Violet to think it was her that caused him to have the car ident. In this way, she would feel guilty for George. Then George could use this guilt to ask her to be with him. Such a trick! "When he did this, he was not afraid to die on the spot?" Stanley squinted and sneered. Fraser looked serious, "Speaking of which, Dr. Joe really shouldn''t have been injured so badly." "Huh?" Stanley looked at him. Fraser frowned and said, "The driver said that Dr. Joe only asked him to smash Dr. Joe into a minor injury, but he didn''t know why when he crashed, the brakes suddenly got out of control. That''s why Dr. Joe became so miserable." "The brakes were out of control?" Stanley felt a little confused, "Is it an ident?" Fraser thought for a while and replied, "It should be. I asked someone to check the brakes of that car. It doesn''t seem to have been damaged by someone. So this time, it was Dr. Joe who was so unlucky." Stanley sneered, "But he''s not dead. It''s a mixed blessing." "Yes." Fraser nodded in agreement, and then asked, "Do you want to tell Violet and Miss Robinson about this truth?" Stanley''s eyes shed, "No, Violet won''t believe it even if I tell her. In her eyes, George is a gentle and innocent doctor, not someone who can do these things. Even if the driver who caused the ident is a witness, it''s useless. She would think that it¡¯s us who ask the driver to say that, not to mention Jessie." If Jessie knew the true face of George, she would not necessarily continue to love George. That was not what Stanley wanted to see. He wanted to help Jessie and let Jessie take the initiative to pursue George. Only in this way, George had no time to pester Violet. Fraser didn''t know what Stanley was thinking. He touched his chin, a little unwilling, "Is it just hiding from Violet like this?" Stanley put his hands in his trouser pocket, "I asked you to check the information about George. How is it going?" Fraser shook his head, "He is quite mysterious. What I can find is his rich resume, and the information specifically for people to check. There is no progress, as if it has been covered up." "Is it?" Stanley turned his head back and walked forward again. Originally, he thought, George, a person who was good at disguising and had psychological problems, must have done something shameful in secret. He wanted to find it out and let Violet know the true face of George. But now it didn''t seem to work. So he could only let Violet see it with her own eyes when George made another move next time. In the evening, Violet came to the hospital again with two children. As soon as Calvin and Arya entered the ward, they ran to the bedside, crying to make George wake up. Violet didn''t stop them, just let them go. She handed the thermos in her hand to Jessie, "I made some chicken soup for you. Eat some." Jessie shook her head and put the chicken soup aside, "George hasn''t woken up yet. I don''t have any appetite for the time being." "Did the doctor say when he can wake up?" Violet looked at her. Jessie rubbed her tired eyebrows, "It''s either midnight or tomorrow morning." "That''s not toote." Violet pulled a chair away and sat down. Jessie also sat next to her, "By the way, in the afternoon, Fraser called me and told me that George''s car ident was an ident. The driver who caused the ident was drunk and drove, so he hit George identally." "So that''s it." Violet breathed a sigh of relief. It was just an ident. She was afraid it was not an ident. If it was intentional, it would mean that the man behind the scenes who wanted to kill her some time ago made another move. If in that case, George had been implicated by her. Even she dies, she couldn¡¯t pay off. But although it was an ident this time, it was also because of her. So she still had to take responsibility. "Violet, you can go backter. I want to go to George''s house and help him pack up some things for hospitalization." Jessie suddenly stood up and said to Violet. "Are you going to take care of him?" Violet looked up at Jessie. Jessie said, "I want to take care of him until he gets better. You also know, George usually ignores me. Only in this situation can I get closer to him." "Okay, I am here waiting for you toe back." Violet stood up. She thought this might be an opportunity. An opportunity to ease the rtionship between Jessie and George. "Okay, then I''m leaving." After finishing speaking, Jessie picked up the bag and left the ward. Violet followed her to the door of the ward and watched her disappear in the corner of the corridor before closing the door and returning to the ward again. The two children were still crying. Violet walked over, putting both hands on the shoulders of the two children, "Okay, don''t cry. Otherwise, you guys can¡¯t speak in a while." Calvin stopped crying and looked up at Violet with his tearful eyes, "Mommy, Godfather will be fine, right?" Arya also looked at her, sobbing. Violet touched the heads of the two children, "He will be fine. Don''t worry." The two children believed her and nodded. At this time, the door of the ward was knocked. Violet took her hands away from the heads of the two children, turned around and asked at the door, "Who is it?" "It''s me." A gentle female voice heard outside the door. Violet froze. It was Ivy! Why was she here? Without thinking about it, Violet took children to the bathroom, while responding to the door, "Wait a minute. I''ming." After speaking, she pushed the two children into the bathroom. Under the nk gaze of the two children, she bowed slightly and said, "Sweeties, you guys are obedient there. Don''t make any noise, okay?" Yesterday in Stanley''s vi, she realized that she couldn¡¯t let people who knew Stanley see the two children again. The more people saw them, the sooner the identity of the two children would be revealed. Especially for Ivy, who would marry Stanley in the future. She couldn''t let Ivy see them even more. "Why?" Calvin looked at Violet. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Arya also tilted her head. Violet didn''t know how to exin to them. She said with smile, "Because thedy outside doesn''t like children, so you have to be obedient. When we go backter, how about buying you guys ice cream?" "Okay, I want ice cream." Arya jumped up happily when she heard that she had something to eat. "You just know to eat." Calvin rolled his eyes at his sister. Although he guessed that Mommy must be lying, he nodded and agreed when he saw his sister was so happy. "Good!" Violet kissed the two children, closed the bathroom door, then walked to the door of the ward and opened the door. Chapter 168 Ivys Threat Chapter 168 Ivy''s Threat Ivy, dressed in a blue and white patient gown, smiled and waved to Violet, "Miss Hunt, good evening." "Good evening." Violet smiled back, and then asked, "Miss Ellis, is there anything else?" "I heard from Henry that Dr. Joe had a car ident, so I came to have a look. It''s sote. Did I bother you guys?" Ivy looked behind Violet. "No, George hasn''t woken up yet. Come in, Miss Ellis." Violet let go of the doorknob and gave the way to Ivy. Ivy nodded, thanked her and went in. Violet closed the door and followed behind her. Ivy went straight to the bed, while Violet went to the drinking fountain in the corner to get the water. After getting the water, Violet returned to Ivy and handed her the disposable cup, "Miss Ellis, drink some water." "Thank you." Ivy quickly took it with a smile, but there was a sh of disgust in her eyes. Violet didn''t see it. So she just waved her hand, "You''re wee, Miss Ellis, please have a seat." "Okay." Ivy replied, put the cup aside and sat down, obviously without the intention to drink. Violet didn''t think much, but thought Ivy was not thirsty. "Miss Hunt, is Dr. Joe okay?" Ivy asked, looking at George who looked pale on the hospital bed and got infusion. Violet said, "Nothing serious. He will recover in a month or two." "It seems that Dr. Joe will not be able to continue to serve as my attending doctor in the future." Ivy sighed, showing a touch of loss on her sick and haggard face. Violet also pulled a chair away and sat down, "Miss Ellis seems to really like George to be your attending doctor?" "Almost. He has good medical skills. I had a splitting headache every day after I woke up. Since he performed the operation on me, my head hasn''t hurt anymore. I can walk because of him. Besides, he is also a very good partner." Ivy pulled the quilt for George. Watching her movements, Violet frowned, "Partner? Miss Ellis, have you cooperated with George?" "Yes." Ivy nodded. Violet became more curious, and bit her lower lip, "What kind of cooperation?" One of them was a doctor and the other was a patient. Violet really couldn''t imagine what they could cooperate. Ivy¡¯s eyes shed, but her face was a little embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t tell you. This is my secret with Dr. Joe, but you will know it. Miss Hunt, you will be surprised at that time and you will see a different Dr. Joe." "Oh?" Violet raised her eyebrows, feeling that there was other meaning in Ivy¡¯s words, and there was a hint of weirdness in her tone. Was it an illusion? Violet bowed her head thoughtfully. When Ivy saw Violet suddenly silent, she smirked. Then she moved her face closer to Violet, "What are you thinking about?" Violet¡¯s thoughts were interrupted. Ivy''s face came into her eyes. Violet couldn''t help but was startled. She trembled, and it took several seconds to recover. Then she replied with a grudging smile, "Nothing." "Well, since you don¡¯t want to say, just forget it. It''s gettingte, I should go back too. Otherwise, Henry will say something to me again when he sees I¡¯m not in the ward." Ivy smiled and stood up with supporting the railing. Violet also got up, "I will walk you out." Ivy did not refuse. Violet walked her to the door. Ivy leaned on the wall and walked forward slowly. Seeing her walking a few steps, Violet suddenly thought of something and called her to stop, "Miss Ellis." Hearing it, Ivy turned to look at her, "Is there anything else?" Violet clenched her fists, "Didn''t I answer your call with Mr. Murphy¡¯s phone? I..." "I know what you are going to say." Ivy smiled interrupted her, "Stanley has already exined to me. Don''t worry. I don''t mind." Hearing this, Violet breathed a sigh of relief. But the next second, Ivy¡¯s smile on her face faded, and her voice became less gentle, "But Miss Hunt, it¡¯s important for people to know themselves. Since you know the situation between me and Stanley, you should keep your distance from Stanley. Although I have a gentle temper, I will also be jealous, so..." Ivy squinted her eyes, "I''m not sure I will do something to you because of jealousy, so Miss Hunt, I hope you won''t get close to Stanley in the future, understand?" Violet was stunned for a while, then quickly exined, "Miss Ellis, you have misunderstood. I have never approached Mr. Murphy on the initiative." "I know you haven''t. But you¡¯re often with Stanley, aren¡¯t you?" Ivy stared at Violet as if to see something from her face. Violet suddenly became speechless. Because she couldn''t deny that she had indeed gotten closer to Stanley recently. Although every time they met by chance, they would stay together for a while. Seeing Violet lowering head, Ivy knew that Violet knew that she was wrong. Then Ivy looked away faintly, "Miss Hunt, since you think what I said is the truth, please do as I said just now, so as not to regret it in the future." After saying this, she turned her head back, and continued to walk towards the elevator with supporting the wall. Violet pursed her lips and looked at Ivy¡¯s back, her face a little bad. Were her words a threat or a warning? Maybe both! Violet lowered her eyes and knew clearly that no matter what it was, she really should stay away from Stanley. Although she had said this every time before, she had never really done it. But this time, she had to do it. She couldn''t let it continue any longer. Phoebe was enough for her to feel difficult. If there was another Ivy, her future life could be imagined how dangerous it would be. After taking a long breath, Violet closed the door of the ward and went back. At the same time, the bathroom door was opened. Calvin pulled the sleepy Arya out of it. Violet stepped forward, picked Arya up, patted her on the back lightly, and coaxed her to sleep. Calvin stood in front of Violet and looked at her, "Mommy, did thatdy leave?" "Yeah." Violet looked down at him. Seeing the dissatisfaction on his little face, she couldn''t help but raised her eyebrows, "Baby, don''t you like thedy just now?" Calvin wrinkled his little nose, "No, I don''t like her." "Why?" Violet put Arya, who was already asleep, on the sofa. Calvin climbed onto the chair and sat down, "I don''t know. I just don''t like her anyway." "Okay." Seeing that he couldn''t tell the reason, Violet stopped asking. Just forget it. Anyway, the little guy wouldn''t meet Ivy. "Baby, are you sleepy?" Violet took a nket and covered it with Arya, not forgetting to turn back to ask Calvin. Calvin shook his head to show that he was not sleepy. Violet didn''t pay attention on him. Then she took out her mobile phone, sat next to Arya, and went online. About two hourster, Jessie came back with some bags. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Violet put away the phone and helped Jessie sort out those bags After doing this, Violet was about to take the two children back. After all, it was almost midnight. The two children still had to sleep. "Here you are." Jessie handed Violet a car key. Chapter 169 Dealing with the Blind Date Chapter 169 Dealing with the Blind Date Violet knew that Jessie wanted her to drive back. She felt warm and took the key, "Thank you." "You¡¯re wee. But Violet, you should buy a car." Jessie waved her hand and smiled. Violet nodded, "It''s time to buy it. Besides, I don''t want to take a taxi every time and let others drive me back." Especially George''s car ident today made her realize it. In case someone drove her back and had some idents someday, she was really going crazy. So it was better to buy a car by herself. Then even if there were some idents, it would not hurt others. Silently putting the matter of buying a car on the agenda, Violet held the sleeping Arya in one hand, and Calvin in the other hand, and left the hospital. The next day, after Violet drove Arya to kindergarten, she took Calvin to the 4S shop to choose a car. She didn''t n to buy expensive one. It was only for her daily life, so she didn''t ask for that much. Violet took Calvin''s hand and walked around in front of ordinary cars, and finally chose a white one. "That''s it." Violet patted the front of the car and said to the salesman on the side. When the salesman was just about to respond, a frivolous male voice came from behind, "Give the white one behind to thisdy." "Mommy, it''s uncle." Calvin reminded Violet while pulling her hand. "Mommy knows." Violet stared Ivan, who was walking towards this side, and responded. Ivan stopped in front of Violet. He smiled at Violet mother and her son, then put away the smile, turned around and said to the salesman, "Did you not hear what I just said? Go to arrange!" "Yes." The salesman recognized him, nodded repeatedly, and went to prepare the contract. After the salesman left, Ivan turned his eyes back to the mother and son, "Violet, long time no see." Violet smiled back, "It''s been a long time since I saw Director Murphy. Why are you here?" She indeed hadn''t seen him in a while. It seemed that he disappeared after donating the blood. "This is one of the stores I invested in. I came to inspect it today. I saw you here, so I came over to say hello. By the way, how about the little guy? Have you recovered?" Ivan looked down at Calvin and stretched out his hand, trying to touch Calvin''s head. But Calvin let go of Violet''s hand and hid behind her. Ivan''s hands froze in the air. The expression on his face also froze for a second. Seeing this, Violet bowed to him embarrassedly, "Sorry, Director Murphy, the kid is timid, so..." "It''s okay." Ivan smiled again, put his hand back into his trouser pocket, "This is only the second time I see Calvin. It''s normal for him to beware of me. It will be fine when we get acquainted with each other in the future. After all, I¡¯m his uncle." Speaking of this, Ivan turned his eyes slightly, and suddenly squatted down, looking at Calvin, "Calvin, call me Uncle!" Of course Calvin didn''t call. He held Violet''s leg, staring at him vigntly. Ivan was not annoyed. He stood up disappointedly, "Hey, it seems that I can''t hear it." "Sorry, Director Murphy..." Violet apologized again. Logically, she should ask Calvin to call Ivan Uncle. After all, he saved Calvinst time. But she was also afraid that Calvin was ustomed to it. If they met Stanley in the future and Stanley happened to hear that Calvin called Ivan like this, he would definitely doubt Calvin''s identity again. "Never mind." Ivan waved his hand, as if he didn''t mind. Instead, he asked the other staffs in the store to get some food for the little guy. Although the little guy was precocious and clever, he was still a child after all. He couldn''t move his eyes away when he saw so much food. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Violet felt soft, bent slightly and patted his shoulder, "Go." "Yeah." Calvin nodded happily, and went to the rest area not far away to eat snacks. At this time, the salesman who had just left came back with the contract and handed the contract to Violet. Violet took a look and frowned, "This is not the car I want." "This is what Mr. Murphy just selected for you." The salesman replied with a smile. "Yeah. Didn''t I just say that? Let him give you the car behind. The car is better than that car you chose in terms of appearance and performance." Ivan pointed to the car of his choice. Violet pursed her red lips, "Director Murphy, I have seen that car, but the price is beyond my expected range, so I gave up." "How about I sell it you at the price of this car?" Ivan patted the car which Violet chose. Violet squinted her eyes, then shook her head, "No, Director Murphy, no gains without pains." After speaking, she returned the contract in her hand to the salesman, "Please give me the contract of this car." The salesman looked at Ivan. Ivan nodded slightly, "Just do what thisdy said." "Okay." The salesman left again. Stanley touched his chin and looked at Violet, "Are you so unwilling to ept my kindness?" Violet fluffed her hair andughed, "I know you won''t let yourself suffer any loss. If I ept your kindness this time, you must make a condition and let me do something for you. What''s more, because of Calvin, I already owe you a favor. I don''t want to owe it anymore!" Hearing this, Ivan was taken aback for a moment, and thenughed. "Violet, you¡¯re so clever." He pushed his sses, "Will you help me?" Violet shook her head without hesitation, "I''m sorry, Director Murphy, unless you ask me with the kindness of saving Calvin. As for other things, I don''t think I am obligated to help you." "You are really unfeeling." Ivan smiled bitterly. The next second, his tone changed, "But you have to agree even if you don''t want to agree. The snacks that Calvin eats are not cheap. They are all abroad. You have to pay me back. I am a businessman and I never give people anything for free, so..." He looked at Violet with a smile. Violet''s face sank, "Director Murphy, you are really sinister." Hearing the ridicule in her tone, Ivan didn''t care. He smiled, "Not really. I just guessed that you would refuse, so I prepared it in advance." Violet clenched her fists, "How much are those snacks? I will pay you double. "I don''t want money." Ivan waved his hands, "I only need your help. Don''t worry. It''s just a small favor." Violet took a deep breath, barely suppressing the anger. Then she said coldly, "Say." "Very simple, all you have to do is..." Ivan leaned to her ear and murmured a few words to her. After Violet listened, her eyes widened, "What? You let me pretend to be your wife, let Calvin pretend to be your son, and help you deal with the blind date?" "Huh?" When Calvin heard Mommy mention his name, he blinked and looked over curiously. Ivan nodded, "Yes, it''s easy, right?" Chapter 170 Acting Chapter 170 Acting "This matter..." "Deal. Let''s go, honey!" Ivan didn''t give Violet a chance to finish speaking, grabbing her wrist and walking to the rest area. "My car!" Violet looked back at the car as she walked. Ivan said with a smile, "The car can''t run. Just sign the contract when youe backter." After speaking, he let go of her and picked Calvin up from the sofa. "Let go of me." Calvin kicked Ivan, struggling to get down. Ivan hugged him tightly and patted his ass, "Boy, you are my son now." "Mommy?" Hearing this, Calvin widened his eyes in disbelief and looked at Violet on the side. Violet rubbed her temples and was about to speak. Ivan walked outside the store, holding Calvin. "Hey!" Violet was taken aback and chased him out immediately. On the way to the hotel restaurant, Violet finallypromised and agreed to help Ivan deal with the blind date. After arriving at the hotel, Ivan got off the car and went to the hotel to meet that girl first, so that Violet and Calvin stayed in the car. When they received his message, they could go there. After waiting for almost half an hour, Violet''s phone vibrated and received a text message from Ivan. "Son, are you ready?" Violet put away the phone after reading the text message and looked at Calvin beside her. Calvin nodded, "I¡¯m ready, Mommy." "Okay, let''s go. Finish it early and then we can go back." Violet opened the door, took the little guy out of the car and put him on the ground, then closed the door. She took the little guy''s hand into the hotel. After entering, she confirmed the direction first, and then walked towards the elevator. Coming to the floor where the private room was located, Violet found Ivan''s private room. Then she took a deep breath, and pushed the door in. As she entered, the door to the opposite room was just opened. A group of men in suits and leather shoes came out from inside. The man in the lead was the most eye-catching. "Mr. Murphy, the one who just went in seems to be Violet, right?" Fraser looked at opposite room and reminded Stanley quietly. Stanley raised his chin slightly, "It''s her." "Why is she here? She still carried her son with her." Fraser pushed his sses suspiciously. Stanley''s eyes were dark and he didn''t speak. Fraser hesitated for a few seconds, "Or, let me ask the hotel who else is in that room?" "It¡¯s up to you." Stanley faintly said these words, and walked away with a group of people, leaving Fraser standing there. Looking at the back of a group of people, Fraser curled his lips slightly. Obviously, Mr. Murphy cared about the people that Violet would meet, but he pretended to be indifferent. Wasn''t he tired? Shaking his head helplessly, Fraser took out his cell phone and dialed the number of the hotel. The moment Violet entered the room, the expression on her face became very angry. She shouted, "Ivan, what are you doing here?" Ivan was facing the door. When he saw her sudden changed face, he was amazed at her acting skills, and then he was startled by her roar in the next second. Also scared was the sexy woman opposite him. The woman turned her head in dissatisfaction, revealing a face with heavy makeup. No one could see her original appearance. She looked at Violet dissatisfiedly, "Who are you?" Violet ignored her, stepped forward to Ivan with Calvin angrily, then let go of Calvin''s hand. She smashed Ivan with her bag, "Ivan, you dare to have meal with other women behind my back!" Ivan felt the pain from his body. While raising his hand to protect his face, he pretended to know that he was wrong, begging for mercy, "Baby, I was wrong. I was really wrong. Stop!" This woman was so cruel! She was definitely revenging for his trap in the 4S shop just now. Calvin was also surprised by the violent behavior of his Mom. But when he saw Ivan dodge repeatedly, he covered his mouth andughed. Violet hit Ivan more than a dozen times in a row. Finally, she vented her anger out. She felt relieved a lot. She put down her bag, pointed at the woman on the opposite side, and asked Ivan coldly, "Who is she!" Ivan didn''t answer. The woman patted the table and stood up, "I still want to know who you are! You actually kick up a fuss in my blind date?" "Blind date?" Violet''s face paled, as if she had been hit by a big blow. She shivered. After two steps back, she looked at Ivan sadly, "Ivan, you bastard! We got married. Our son is here. You actually came out on a blind date. You... I will kill you!" After she finished speaking, Violet raised the bag again and mmed it on him. Ivan didn''t expect that she would do hit him again. He quickly picked up the menu on the table and kept himself from Violet¡¯s hitting. Calvin did not forget his responsibilities. He cried, "Daddy is bad. Don''t want Mommy or me..." For a while, the sound of beatings, begging for mercy, and the crying of children mixed together in the room. The scene was very chaotic. The woman felt so noisy that she stood up and stomped her feet, "Enough!" Hearing it, Violet stopped. Ivan also put down the menu. Calvin also stopped crying. The little guy didn''t shed any tears at all. The three of them look at the woman at the same time. The woman''s chest fluctuated violently. She pointed at Ivan tremblingly, "Are you married?" Ivan straightened his sses and nodded, "I''m sorry I lied to you. I got married five years ago. This is my wife and this is my son." He put his arm around Violet''s waist and touched Calvin''s head with the other. Violet was shivered by his words, and got goose bumps all over. She wanted to push him away. But thinking that she was still acting now, she could only hold back. "Got married five years ago? Why have I never heard it? Mr. Sam actually let me go on a blind date with you?" The woman looked at Violet and then at Calvin. Her voice was sharp. Violet lowered her head sadly and wiped her tears, "That''s because we are not recognized, so we have always been hidden marriages. I thought if we insist on holding on for a few years, we could get well. But I didn''t expect this bastard to listen to his father''s words. He actually came out on a blind date." Ivan was speechless. This woman actually lied without blushing! All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing Ivan not speaking, the woman hadpletely believed in Violet. She was going to be mad, "You got married but you still went on a blind date with me? You! It''s so shameless!" After she finished speaking it, she picked up the red wine and sshed on Ivan''s face vigorously in Violet''s exmation. Listening to the door being mmed shut, Violet and Calvin shivered at the same time. Soon Violet swallowed her saliva and looked at Ivan embarrassedly, "Director Murphy, are you okay?" Ivan was sullen, wiping the red wine on his face and hair. Hearing what she said, he smiled and replied, "What do you think of? See the wine on my face! You think I¡¯m okay? You did it all!" Violet didn¡¯t dare to look into his eyes and twisted her fingers, "Well, didn''t you let me help you ruin the blind date? If I didn¡¯t do that, thedy just now definitely wouldn''t believe it. See, she left so simply and effectively. Isn''t it great?¡± Chapter 171 Distance Herself from the Event Chapter 171 Distance Herself from the Event "It''s pretty good. But I only asked you to y as my wife at the beginning, but I didn''t ask you to beat me, so can I think that you are avenging? My wife?" Ivan stood up and leaned close to Violet. Violet took Calvin back a step, "Stop! When did I be your wife?" "I also want to know, when you became his wife and Calvin became his son!" Suddenly the door was pushed open, Stanley exuded a cold aura. He looked at Violet angrily. "Uncle Murphy." Calvin called to him. Stanley looked down and nodded gently to Calvin, which was regarded as a response. Then when he raised his head again, his face returned to its gloom. He walked in step by step. Fraser followed behind him. "Mr. Murphy, why are you here?" Violet asked in a daze, looking at the approaching man. Stanley did not answer, but stopped in front of her, staring at her ragingly, "You haven''t answered my question. When did you be his wife?" He pointed to Ivan and asked again. In the face of his strong questioning, Violet felt a little guilty and was ready to exin. However, at this moment, Ivan crossed his arms on his chest and said yfully, "I will answer this question. Just now." "Shut up. I didn''t ask you!" Stanley squinted dangerously. Ivan shrugged, "Fine. I don''t speak anymore!" Stanley then looked away from him and stared at Violet again. "Mommy, Uncle Murphy seems to be angry." Calvin pulled the corner of Violet''s clothes. Violet patted the back of his hand, "Mommy knows. You go aside obediently." "Okay." Calvin also knew that this was a matter between adults, and he couldn''t participate, so he loosened the corner of her clothes obediently and sat down on the sofa in the corner of the room. Stanley nced at Fraser. Fraser nodded knowingly, and went to the sofa to apany Calvin. Only Violet, Stanley and Ivan were left in the same ce. Violet took a breath, "Mr. Murphy, I didn¡¯t be Director Murphy¡¯s wife. It¡¯s a misunderstanding. I helped Director Murphy¡­" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Violet, why did you exin to him?" Ivan looked at Stanley and interrupted with a smile, "Stanley has nothing to do with you. You guys are just ordinary friends. You exin this to him like this. If I don''t know, I will think you are his girlfriend." Hearing this, Violet looked startled. Yes, why did she exin to Stanley? They had nothing to do with each other. She hurried to exin, as if she wanted to get involved with him. She had only made decisionst night, which was that she had to stay away from Stanley. But why she forgot it! Violet bit her lip in annoyance and said nothing. Seeing her listening to Ivan''s words and fell silent, Stanley clenched his fists. The cold aura around him was even more. But Ivan didn''t think the matter was messy enough. He said with smile, "Stanley, you asked Violet these questions as soon as you came in. In what identity did you question her?" Identity? Stanley pursed his thin lips, but did not answer Ivan pushed his sses and smiled lowly, "You can¡¯t answer? Because you don''t have any identifies. Violet has nothing to do with you. So you are not qualified to question her. What she did is none of your business!" "Really?" Stanley squinted at Violet, "Do you think so too?" Violet closed her eyes, as if she had made up her mind. When she opened her eyes again, there was nothing but desertedness left in her eyes, "Yes, as Director Murphy said, I and you are just the most common friends, so please don''t take the posture of my lover and ask me." Stanley was stunned. He was so angry. Ivan was also a little surprised. He knew that she loved was Stanley. But he didn''t expect that she would listen to his words andpletely distanced everything from Stanley. Why? Ivan looked at Violet with interest, as if he wanted to see through something. Fraser on the other side of the sofa couldn¡¯t listen anymore and stood up, ¡°Violet, you¡¯ve gone too far. Mr. Murphy knows that the person in the room is Director Murphy, so he came here, for fear that you would be bullied. I didn''t expect you to treat Mr. Murphy like this." "I..." Violet''s lips trembled. "You are not allowed to say that to my Mommy!" Calvin red at Fraser with one hand on his hips. "Fraser, you¡¯re wrong." Ivan also kept Violet behind, "Stanley came here specially, which is very touching, but for Violet, it is a moral kidnapping. She did not ask him. He came because he wanted to come. As soon as he came in, he questioned Violet as if she did something wrong. Who is wrong?" "You..." "Enough!" Stanley interrupted Fraser sharply. He pulled a long face. His eyes filled with emotion that Violet couldn''t understand. Violet felt a little ufortable. But thinking of Ivy''s wordsst night and her own decision, she squeezed the palm of her hands and suppressed the sadness. Then she looked at Stanley, and said coldly, "I am very happy that Mr. Tang cares about me, but I really don¡¯t need it. Mr. Murphy should stay away from me in the future. Put your concern for me on the person who should be concerned. Don''t hurt her. Otherwise, you will regret itter." "What do you mean by this?" Stanley asked. What did it mean to put the care for her on the person who he should care? Who was that "she"? Violet shook her head and didn''t mean to answer Stanley. She beckoned Calvin over, turned her head and said to Ivan next to her, "Director Murphy, I helped you. I drove the person away. Now can I go back and get the car?" "Of course!" Ivan replied, then cast a meaningful smile to Stanley. He followed the mother and son out of the room. Fraser came in front of Stanley, looked at the door behind him, and said with a worried face, "Mr. Murphy, how did Violet''s attitude toward you suddenly change so much?" Obviously, she was so kind to him yesterday, and still talked andughed with Mr. Murphy. Why did it all change suddenly today? As if the Mr. Murphy was a poisonous beast, she couldn''t wait to avoid it. Stanley ordered, "Check who she met from yesterday to this morning." "Mr. Murphy, are you suspicious that someone said something to Violet?" Stanley raised his chin withoutment. "I see." Fraser nodded. Outside the hotel, Ivan was also asking Violet a simr question. Why did she deliberately stay away from Stanley? Violet still did not answer. Seeing she was so stubborn, Ivan spread his hands, opened the car door and let her get in the car. Soon, they arrived the 4S shop. Ivan parked the car, "Thank you for your help today. Would you like to have dinner another day?" Violet hugged Calvin and closed the car door. She replied nkly, "No, I''m afraid if I eat your meal, I will fall into the trap that you dug again." Ivan leaned on the car window andughed, "Violet, you are so cute. Okay, but recently, you have to apany me to a ce." "Where?" Violet frowned. Chapter 172 The Grudges Between the Two Families Chapter 172 The Grudges Between the Two Families Ivan waved his hand mysteriously without answering. Then he rolled up the car window and drove away. Seeing his car go away, Violet drooped her eyelids. No one knew what she was thinking. "Mommy, let''s go." Calvin took Violet''s hand. Violet cleared her minds and smiled at him, "Okay." The mother and son walked into the 4S shop and signed the contract. The car could be driven away directly with a temporary license te. So Violet was very straightforward and drove it away, ready to go back to the studio. But on the way, she received a call from Jessie, "Violet, good news." Listening to the unconcealed excitement and joy in Jessie''s voice, Violet suddenly guessed what the good news was. She smiled, "Is George awake?" "Yes." Jessie nodded repeatedly. Violet was also very happy, "Then I''lle over right away." After speaking, she pressed the Bluetooth headset on her ears, hung up the phone, turned around at the turntable intersection in front, and drove to the hospital. In just half an hour, she arrived at the hospital. Violet walked in with Calvin and shouted, "George!" "Violet, you are here." George was drinking water with the straw. Hearing her voice, he barely raised his neck and managed a weak smile at her. Violet gave a hmm, walked over, put Calvin down, and looked at George with concern, "How do you feel?" Calvin also looked at him. George shook his head and smiled bitterly, "It''s not very good. Now I finally understand what it feels like for those patients who are lying in bed and unable to move." Jessie put the water ss aside, "George, don''t move. Be careful of your wounds." "No need." George replied faintly. His attitude towards her and the attitude towards Violet were completely two extremes. Jessie''s face froze. Her eyes drooped dimly, then she didn¡¯t speak. Seeing this, Violet felt a little sad, and said, "Jessie..." "I''m fine. You guys talk. I''ll go out and buy something." After speaking, Jessie picked up the bag, lowered her head to cover the expression on her face, and walked past Violet. Violet stretched out her hand, trying to stop Jessie, but she was stopped by George, "Violet, leave her alone. Let her go. It would be better for her to go." "Why?" Violet pushed Calvin aside and let him y by himself, then looked at George puzzledly, "I don''t understand why you treat Jessie like this?" Of the three of them, Jessie and George knew each other first, but Violet didn''t know how early they knew.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She met them five years ago. At that time, George''s attitude toward Jessie was not as cold as it was now. It only became like this three years ago. So what happened three years ago? Hearing Violet''s question, George''s sses were reflecting light, making it impossible to see the look in his eyes. After a few seconds, he smiled faintly, "Violet, this is the grudge between the Robinson family and the Joe family, so don''t ask." Violet''s eyes widened in surprise. She thought it was just a problem between him and Jessie. Unexpectedly, two families were involved, so she didn''t ask anymore. "Okay, I see." Violet nodded. George raised his hand to take off his sses and rubbed his eyes, "By the way, Violet, I heard Jessie said that Mr. Murphy handled the follow-up to my car ident?" "Yes." Violet couldn''t help but stunned for a while when she heard him suddenly mention Stanley. George saw it and narrowed his eyes, "Then did Mr. Murphy say anything? For example, the cause of my car ident?" "Yes, it was said that the driver was drunk and the brakes failed, which caused the car ident. Didn''t Jessie tell you?" Violet tilted her head in confusion. George saw that she really didn''t know, and then he smiled, "No, maybe Jessie has forgotten it." Jessie actually told him. But he was not sure whether Stanley said to Violet was different from what he told Jessie. But now it seemed to be the same. But he didn''t understand that since the driver who caused the ident was caught, Stanley must know that it was him who arranged the ident. But Stanley didn''t tell Violet the truth, why on earth? Shouldn''t Stanley take this opportunity to let Violet know his true face and stay away from him? "George, what are you thinking about?" Seeing George suddenly lost in thoughts, Violet waved her hand in front of him. George''s eyes flickered. He smiled again, "Nothing. I''m just rejoicing that I survived the car ident." "I was scared to death yesterday. You had an ident as soon as I turned around." Violet gave him an angry look. "Sorry, I didn''t know it would be like this." George sighed. Violet''s face eased, "I am sorry. If it weren''t for you to drive me back home, you wouldn''t have any trouble, George, do you me me?" George shook his head, saying that he didn¡¯t me her. But Violet was still very sorry. There was silence for a while. Then someone knocked on the door of the ward. It was Henry who brought a few doctors in. When Henry saw Violet, he was surprised, "Violet, were youing to see Dr. Joe again?" "Yeah." Violet gave a hmm and nodded. Henry frowned, "This is not good." "What''s wrong?" Violet blinked. "If youe here too often, someone will be angry." Henry touched his chin. Violet frowned suspiciously, "Who?" "Of course¡­" "Dr. Baxter, you are here for the rounds? But you left me, the patient, alone and chatted with my friend. Is that in line with professional ethics?" George interrupted Henry, pursing his lips. Although he was still smiling on his face, the smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes, but rather cold. Henry felt like he was being stared at by a poisonous snake. He couldn''t help but shivered. He waved his hand and smiled, "Well, you go out first. I''m going to check on Dr. Joe." "Okay." Violet nodded, feeling that the two men were a little strange, as if they were ying some riddles. Then she went out. After the mother and son left, George finally questioned Henry. He pulled a long face, and looked at Henry sullenly, "You want to tell Violet that Stanley has feelings for her?" Henry whistled with a guilty conscience, "I can''t help it. Stanley is my friend. He likes Violet. I naturally have to help him." "If you do this, will you not afraid that Ivy hates you?" George looked up at him. Henry was stunned, and then he dropped his eyes, "Dr. Joe, it¡¯s none of your business. Lie down and let me examine the wound!" With that said, he deliberately pressed George''s wound. George immediately snorted in pain, and cold sweat came out of his forehead. Henry took the opportunity to open his patient gown and checked the wound. After the examination and changing the medicine, Henry went out with a group of doctors. Seeing theming out, Violet hurriedly stood up straight, "Dr. Baxter, is the examination finished?" "Yes, you can go in." Henry replied with a grin. Violet stood still, "Dr. Baxter, in the ward just now, what were you and George hiding from me?" Henry lowered his eyes and smiled, "What can we hide from you? Well, I''m going to check the next ward, bye!" After speaking, he led the people behind him and walked past her. Violet watched them enter the next ward and pursed her red lips. Then she took Calvin back to George''s ward. Since he didn''t want to say, then forget it. In the ward, George was calling someone. Seeing Violeting in, he said ¡°I got it¡± to the person on the other end of the phone and then hung up the phone. "Who is it?" Violet asked curiously when she saw that he seemed to be unhappy. Chapter 173 Warehouse Was on Fire Chapter 173 Warehouse Was on Fire George put down the phone, rearranged his expression, and replied with a smile, "It''s from the garage, saying that my car had been crashed too badly and it was not easy to repair, so advised me to buy a new one." Hearing that, Violet recalled the situation of his car at that time. The whole front of the car was t. It was really serious. "Then buy a new one. It was crashed so badly. Even if it is repaired, the safety factor is not as high as the original one." Violet sat down. George said, "It can only be this way." Suddenly, there was a sound of opening the door. Violet and George both looked over. The door was opened. Jessie came in from outside carrying a big bag. Seeing this, Violet quickly got up to help, "So heavy. What have you bought, Jessie?" "I bought some cookers and a big bone. I am going to cook a big bone soup for George." Jessie took a look at George. George''s eyes flickered, and then he looked away. Seeing that the atmosphere of the two of them had begun to be stiff and embarrassing again, Violet couldn''t help but sighed, and then hurriedly pped her hands and said, "Soup? I''m good at this. Jessie, I can help you!" "Okay." Jessie agreed with a smile. Afterwards, Violet led Calvin to follow Jessie and walked to the next public kitchen, where the hospital built for patients¡¯ family members to cook. After the three people left, only George was left in the ward. George picked up the phone next to his pillow again and dialed out the phone number with a gloomy face. The phone was quickly connected. The woman said with slightly soft but a gleeful voice, "You are awake." "Is it you?" George squinted. The woman blinked, pretending to not understand, "Dr. Joe, what are you talking about? Why is me?" "You sent someone to damage the brakes of that car!" George squeezed the phone tightly and said in a cold voice. "Wow, you¡¯re really clever." The woman covered her lips and chuckled, "But I did this for your own good. You said you want to get hurt for Violet and make Violet feel guilty for you. Then you can ask her to be with you. Bu just minor injuries are not enough, so I just wanted to make you hurt a little bit more serious, then her guilt would be more serious..." "Huh, do you think I will believe your nonsense?" George interrupted her with a distorted face, "You just want to kill me, because I have evidence that you want to kill Violet." The woman''sughter stopped. George knew that he was right. The hand he was holding the phone trembled slightly, as if he was about to smash the phone. "I advise you to dispel this idea. Do you think everything will be okay after you kill me? Do you believe that as long as I die, the evidence will appear on the Inte immediately? It''s not just that you wanted to kill violet but also the truth about Stanley''s parents'' ident!" After saying it, George grinned and hung up the phone. At the same time, Violet opened the door and came in. George''s eyes condensed. Then he quickly let go of the phone and arranged the expression on his face, returning to his usual gentle and elegant look, "Violet, is the soup ready?" "No, I just came here to get the bag!" Violet said, walking towards the sofa, picking up the bag on the sofa and putting it on her shoulders. George pursed his lips, "Are you leaving now?" "Yeah, just now, the supervisor of the factory department of the studio called me and told me that something went wrong while making the clothes. He asked me to have a look." Violet nodded and turned back. George waved his hand at her, "Be careful on the way." "I will. I''ll see youter." After that, Violet went out, pulled Calvin''s hand outside the door, and left the hospital. In the next few days, Violet became busy. In the morning, she drew design drawings in the studio, helped other designers modify the design drawings and went to the factory to supervise the progress of the clothes production. Then she went to the hospital after picking up the children in the evening. Sometimes, she had to go to Design Association to watch the previous knockout matches. She was so busy that she lost so much weight. Finally, the factory''s first batch of ready-to-wear garments was finished. Before Violet could rx herself, something went wrong in the warehouse. When the ident happened, she was discussing the purchase of the essories about catwalk clothes with Aadam. After receiving a call from the warehouse manager, she stood up from the chair in shock, "What did you say? It''s on fire?" "Yes, boss, what should we do now?" The warehouse manager jumped anxiously. His mind was nk, and he didn''t know what to do. Violet trembled, "What else can you do? Call 911!" "Oh, yes, yes..." The manager suddenly reacted. Violet hung up the phone and quickly sorted out the documents on the table. While sorting it out, she anxiously exined to Aadam, "Sorry, Aadam, I can¡¯t apany you for the time being. Let¡¯s talk about the essories next time. There is a very important thing that needs to be dealt with urgently." Seeing that she was shivering in a hurry, Aadam couldn''t help asking, "What is going on? You can tell me see if I can help?" Maybe after he helped her, Mr. Murphy would be happy and would give him a bonus. Violet held the document in her arms, "No need, Aadam, thank you for your kindness. The warehouse where I store cloth is on fire, but my staff has already called 911. I''ll go over and see what''s going on." After speaking, she bowed apologetically, left the restaurant and drove away. Aadam looked at the direction of her car¡¯s leaving, hesitated for a moment, and called Stanley to report the matter. After listening to it, Stanley frowned. How could the warehouse suddenly be on fire? "Fraser." Stanley knocked on the table and called Fraser in. Fraser opened the door and stood at the door, "Mr. Murphy, what''s the matter?" "Prepare the car!" Stanley stood up and ordered in a deep voice. Fraser was surprised, "Mr. Murphy, you want to go out? But there will be a meetingter..." "It''s not a particrly important meeting. Postpone it for two hours. I will be back soon!" After Stanley finished speaking, he took the jacket from the shelf and put it on, strode out of the office and walked towards the elevator. He looked a little worried. The warehouse where stored the cloth was not allowed to have any source of fire, so generally it would not catch fire. Even the administrator who guarded the warehouse was not allowed to smoke, just to prevent this thing. But now the warehouse was on fire! It was definitely not that simple! Stanley drove the car and rushed to the outskirts with frowning. Violet was also rushing there. It was originally the 30-minute drive, but she arrived here only in 20 minutes. She got out of the car and looked at the warehouse that was still burning. She froze. "Boss!" The warehouse manager saw hering and hurried over. Violet didn''t look at him, but just raised her head, looking at the big fire in front of her, and asked with a pale face, "Did the firefighters arrive yet?" "Not yet, I called and asked. They are already on their way, but there is a traffic jam on the road, so..." "Enough!" Violet interrupted him with red eyes, and then asked, "Where is the cloth? Did you rescue them out?" The warehouse manager lowered his head in shame. Violet was trembling, feeling that the world was spinning. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. She grabbed the handrail of the car door, not letting herself fall. "Didn''t rescue one out?" Violet calmed down a little, and asked, clenching her fists. The warehouse manager shook his head, "When the fire was on, it happened to have a break at noon. We were all eating out and didn¡¯t know what was going on. When we came back from our meal, the fire was already so big that we couldn¡¯t get in at all, let alone rescue cloth." Hearing this, Violet closed her eyes in despair. At this time, another car drove over. Chapter 174 So Dangerous Chapter 174 So Dangerous Jessie jumped out of the car without even having time to close the door. She grabbed Violet''s hand and asked about cloth. Violet regretfully told her that cloth was gone. Jessie clenched her fists uneptably, "Gone?" "Yeah." Violet nodded. "That''s millions!" Jessie yelled emotionally, and suddenly ran towards the warehouse, seeming not to believe what Violet said. She had to see it with her own eyes to give up. Seeing this scene, Violet was shocked and hurriedly shouted, "Jessie, what are you doing? Come back soon!" Jessie did not hear about it, stopped in front of the warehouse, and watched the fire in front of her, feeling copsed. The fire swallowed up all the cloth inside. It was efforts that she went to many cloth factories to get them. Even some of them were very expensive and the output was very small. She drank with the senior executives of those cloth factories until the stomach cramped before they agreed to sell it to her. Now her efforts were all gone. How could she ept it! Seeing Jessie not listening to her, Violet bit her lip and stomped her foot. Then she ran over, trying to pull Jessie back. Although the warehouse was constructed of bricks and stones, in order to ensure the air permeability and prevent the cloth from damp, wood was used in many ces, especially the roof brackets, which were almost built of wood. The fire was so big! The wood on the roof might fall, which was very dangerous. But Jessie stood so close, it was hard to guarantee that she would not be injured by the falling wood. Violet came to Jessie''s side and looked at her red eyes, feeling very sad. But no matter how sad she was, it wasn''t the time tofort Jessie at this moment. Violet held Jessie''s hand and said, "Jessie, shall we leave here first?" Jessie turned her head to look at Violet with tears on her face. There was uncontroble grief and anger in her voice, "Violet, why? Why do we encounter this kind of thing every time?" "This..." Just as Violet was about to speak, she suddenly heard a squeak and looked up. A beam of the warehouse suddenly broke, and it was falling diagonally downward. But they just stood diagonally below. "Dangerous!" Violet was shocked suddenly. Without thinking too much, she pushed Jessie out. Jessie was pushed to the ground not far away and hissed. But she didn''t care about her injured arm, and quickly got up from the ground to look at Violet. Seeing that beam was going to hit Violet''s head, Jessie¡¯s face changed drastically. She hurriedly shouted, "Violet, run!" Violet wanted to run away, but she couldn''t move at all. When she just pushed Jessie, her feet sprained. At this moment, it hurt badly. She couldn''t even move. She could only watch the beam getting closer and closer to her. Besides, she could feel the raging heat and the thick smokeing to her face. Violet''s eyes were red with smoke, and tears kept falling. She closed her eyes in despair and waited for death toe. However, at this moment, Violet suddenly felt a pair of arms hugged her, leading her to roll on the ground. The moment they got out, the beam also hit the ce where Violet had just stood, making thud. A few sparks spattered, but the fire did not go out and it was still burning. Violet opened her eyes as early as the moment she was hugged. Instead of looking at the beam, she raised her head and stared at the man on her body in a daze. She did not expect that he suddenly appeared here and saved her. "You..." Violet opened her mouth, just about to say something. Jessie ran over and lifted Stanley who was pressing on Violet, helped her up, and kept looking up and down, "Violet, are you okay?" Violet shook her head in shock, "I''m fine. Just my ankle sprained, but Mr. Murphy..." She looked at Stanley. Stanley stood up. His clothes were dirty and wrinkled, which was a little embarrassed. But even so, it didn''t affect his temperament in the slightest. On the contrary, it gave him a touch of messy beauty. He stared at Violet with a sullen face, with an unabashed anger in his voice, "What were you doing just now? Why were you standing there motionless? Do you know what the consequences of being hit by that piece of wood are? It''s not death on the spot, or would be burned by the fire brought by wood!" God knew how scared he was when he saw the scene where she was about to be hit. At that moment, his heart almost stopped. Listening to the consequences described by Stanley, Violet couldn''t help shivering in fear, lowered her head and said nothing. Jessie couldn''t stand anymore. She let Violet sit beside her, looking up at Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, if you want to scold someone, please scold me. I can''t ept the result, so I came there. Violet was to save me. It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t move. She can''t move because of her sprained ankle!" Hearing this, Stanley was startled, and immediately looked down at Violet''s ankle, which was indeed red. So, he really misunderstood her! Stanley pursed his thin lips. His face looked much better, and his voice was no longer so cold, "Why didn''t you exin?" Violet''s eyes flickered, "Mr. Murphy, why should I exin to you? There is no need to exin to you. I am grateful that you just saved me, but..." Before she finished speaking, she eximed, because she was picked up by Stanley. He walked towards the front of the car. "What''s going on?" Jessie looked at the two in shock. Why did Stanley hug Violet suddenly? Violet, who was suddenly picked up by Stanley, was a little dazed at first. Her arms were also subconsciously put around his neck. But soon, after she reacted, she quickly let go of her hands. Her face was blushed and she shouted, "Mr. Murphy, what are you doing? Let me down!" Stanley remained unmoved, still holding her. Violet was anxious and began to struggle. Stanley tried his best to hold her under her struggle. He gritted his teeth. He lowered his head slightly, looked at the woman in his arms, and pursed his lips, "If you move around again, I will throw you down!" "You..." Violet was taken aback, and quickly turned to look at the ground. Although the ground was not high, there were stones and various debris on it. So, forget it! Violetpromised and stopped moving. She bit her red lips and stared at the man, "What do you want to do?" Stanley did not answer, put her in the back seat, then opened the storage box in the car and took out a bag from it. Violet recognized it at a nce. It was the bag with bandage and iodine in it. A few days ago, when Stanley was bandaging her palm in the hospital, it was also this bag. He gave it to Fraser at the time. Then Fraser put it in the car? So he was going to apply the medicine for her? Just thinking about it, Violet felt cold on her ankle. She quickly came to her senses, only to realize that when she was thinking about things, her sprained foot had been lifted up by him without her noticing it, and were ced on his ownps. Her shoes had also been taken off by him. Seeing Stanley''s hand stretched toward her ankle, Violet suddenly thought of something and quickly took her foot back. Stanley''s hands froze in the air like this. He looked at his empty thighs gloomily, and said solemnly, "Put it up!"Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 175 Confess Chapter 175 Confess Violet pretended not to hear, bending over to get out of the car with shoes on. Stanley kicked her high heels aside, making her unable to get them. "I''ll say it again, put your foot up!" Stanley looked at Violet coldly, and said again. Violet bit her lower lip, "Mr. Murphy, I can do this by myself. Don''t need to bother you." With that, she reached out to get the bag next to him. Just when her hand touched the bag, Stanley suddenly grabbed her foot and put it firmly on hisps. Violet''s eyes widened, "Mr. Murphy, you..." "Shut up!" Stanley pursed his lips and reprimanded. Violet shut up subconsciously. Stanley took out the stuff in the bag and cleaned her up from the trauma, then dropped the cotton swab. He held her ankle with one hand, and grabbed sole of her feet with the other hand, trying to move the sprained area. But Violet suddenly took back her feet andughed. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Stanley frowned and looked at her, "What are youughing at?" "Itch!" Violet held back her smile and replied quietly. Stanley raised his eyebrows and realized that she was afraid of itching. He smiled faintly. Then he didn''t say anything, and began to move her ankles. Her sprain was not very serious, unlike the high swelling ankle the first two times. This time, it was only a minor sprain. But the reason why she couldn''t move at the time was probably because she was too frightened. After moving her ankles, Stanley cut the bandage and began to bandage her. Violet just looked at him like this, with aplicated look in her eyes, "Mr. Murphy, why do you treat me so nicely?" Stanley paused for a while, but soon he returned to his normal face and continued to bandage. Violet clenched her fists, as if she had made up her mind. She took a deep breath and looked at him earnestly, "Mr. Murphy, I like you!" Stanley was dumbfounded. He suddenly looked up at her. Although there was still no expression on his face, there were ripples and joy in his heart. He had known her feelings for him a long time ago, but she had never expressed it personally. Unexpectedly, she actually said it now. Violet smiled bitterly at Stanley¡¯s expressionless face. It turned out that her confession didn''t make him have any emotion? That was good. Knowing that he had no feelings for herself, she could give up more thoroughly. Violet took her bandaged foot back and curled up on the seat, "Mr. Murphy, I don¡¯t know when I fell in love with you. When I noticed it, it¡¯ste. Do you know there were several times that I want to hold back my feelings for you?" Stanley''s thin lips moved. He really didn''t know this. "But I didn''t seed. Because every time I made up my mind, you would show up in front of me, and then I couldn''t forget you. Until a few days ago, someone told me..." "Who is that person?" Stanley squinted his eyes and interrupted her. After leaving the hotel that day, he asked Fraser to check the person who met her, but he never found it out. Now that she took the initiative to mention it, he naturally couldn''t let it go. Violet shook her head, not nning to tell Stanley that it was Ivy. If she told him, it would only make Ivy think she was sowing discord between them. Why bother! So Violet lowered her eyelids, covered the look in her eyes and replied, "It¡¯s someone you don¡¯t know. Mr. Murphy, she told me, let me stop approaching you. I think she¡¯s right, so I hope from now on, you don''t do such affectionate behaviors to me anymore and flirt with me." If he didn''t love her and didn¡¯t have feelings for her, don''t show up beside her like a knight to protect her and take care of her. Stanley squeezed the unused bandage in his hand, "I''m not trying to flirt with you..." "You are!" Violetughed at herself, "You just flirt without knowing it." Stanley pursed his lips and said nothing. Violet raised her head and sighed slightly, "Mr. Murphy, I confessed to you today. I don¡¯t mean anything else. I just feel I can¡¯t be like this. After all, I fell in love with you. If I don¡¯t let you know, there will always be some unwillingness. But don¡¯t worry. I will stay away from you and will not trouble you." She didn''t intend to let him know her feelings. But that time on the cruise ship, he should have heard George''s conversation with her, and knew her thoughts, so she had nothing to hide. Hearing Violet''s decision to stay away from him, Stanley''s heart tightened. There was a panic in his mind as if something was beyond his control. His face sank. For the first time, he felt that it was a wrong decision, which was that he was going to catch the man behind the scenes who wanted to kill her and then went to pursue her Just when Stanley wanted to say something to dispel Violet''s idea of staying away from him, a siren came from outside the car. "It''s the firefighters!" Violet''s red eyes lit up. She hurriedly bent over to pick up the shoes and put them on. Then she opened the door to get out of the car. Stanley grabbed her wrist, "You can¡¯t walk." Violet''s eyes dimmed. Then she recovered the indifference to him a few days ago, and faintly threw his hand away, "Don''t worry. I can walk by myself." After speaking, she stubbornly helped the car door to get out of the car, and limped to Jessie. Stanley looked at her figure, feeling helpless. This woman changed so quickly. She was still confessing to him a moment ago, but now she avoided him. It was alright. She was like this the other day! Stanley pursed his lips and got out of the car. But he didn¡¯t go over. He just leaned against the car door and watched Violetmunicate with the firefighters about the cause of the fire. Jessie stood beside Violet. After noticing Stanley''s gaze, she gently pushed Violet with her elbow, "Mr. Murphy is looking at you." "I know." Violet nodded slightly. His gaze was so obvious. How could she not notice it? "Then you must be very happy now?" Jessie had already walked out of the despair at this moment, restored to her usual appearance, and said with a smile. Violet lowered her eyes and said quietly, "There is nothing to be happy about. Don''t put me and Mr. Murphy together in the future." "Huh?" Jessie was stunned, and finally found out something wrong. Violet''s attitude towards Stanley was too indifferent. "Violet, did something happen to you and Mr. Murphy?" Jessie secretly nced at Stanley not far away and asked in a low voice. Violet said, "I told him that I like him. At the same time, I gave up on him." "Why?" Jessie asked loudly. Stanley, who was leaning on the car door, narrowed his eyes and stared at Violet''s figure more closely. Violet tried her best to ignore the scorching gaze behind her. Without turning her head to look at Stanley, she replied in a low voice, "I can''t be with him. He doesn''t feel anything about me. If I don¡¯t give up, what else can I do? It¡¯s enough to let him know that I loved him." "You¡¯re right." Jessie nodded, then sighed, "Actually, I think you are a good match, but... Forget it, let''s not talk about it. The fire is out!" She pointed to the warehouse. Violet looked at the warehouse that had been burned into a frame, feeling so sad. The cloth which was worthy of millions were burned. Besides, thendlord¡¯s warehouse was burned. Now they not only have to spend money to buy cloth again, but also had to pay thendlord with a large amount of money, which was really unlucky. "The cause of the fire has been found out." At this moment, the captain of the fire police came over in an orange fire suit. Stanley heard it not far away, walked over, looked at Violet, and asked, "What''s the reason?" Chapter 176 The Cause of the Fire Chapter 176 The Cause of the Fire "Our people found traces of burnt white phosphorus in the vent of the warehouse." The captain said. Both Violet¡¯s and Stanley''s faces changed. Only Jessie was confused, "What is white phosphorus?" "It''s a chemical solid. It burns when exposed to wind." Violet pursed her red lips and exined briefly. Stanley squinted his eyes and added, "But ordinary people can''t get this kind of thing." The captain nodded, "Yes, so you guys think about where this thing came from." After speaking, he turned and left, and continued to direct the team to clean up the scene. "Someone must have put it deliberately in order to burn our cloth!" Jessie was so furious. Her eyes were bloodshot because of anger. Violet was nonmittal to Jessie¡¯s words. She pressed her red lips tightly and said, "The person acted on our cloth twice. It should be that person who incited the cloth factory not to give us the cloth last time. Jessie, didn¡¯t you say to send some undercovers? Are there any results?" "Let me ask. I just forgot about it because of George''s ident these days." With that said, Jessie took the phone and walked to the side to make a call, leaving Violet and Stanley to stand there, silently. After a while, Violet took a deep breath, broke the silence first, raised her head, and looked at the man indifferently, "Mr. Murphy, you can go back first." "Are you driving me away?" Stanley frowned. Violet shook her head, "I am not driving you away. But you have nothing to do with this matter, so there is no need to stay here." Seeing her cold and deserted look, Stanley felt a little unhappy. Just when he was about to say something, the phone rang in his pocket rang. He had to temporarily stop, and took out the phone. After looking at the screen, he put the phone to his ear. His tone was a bit impatient, "What''s the matter?" "Mr. Murphy, when Miss Ellis was undergoing an examination just now, she fainted suddenly." "What?" Stanley''s face suddenly tightened, "How could Ivy faint?" Violet moved her ears. Listening to the unconcealed worry in his voice, she felt a little sad. But she didn''t show it on her face. She lowered her head slightly and looked at the ground, as if she didn''t care about his words at all. "I don''t know the specifics. Dr. Baxter is looking for the reason. Mr. Murphy, would you like toe over?" Fraser looked at the situation in the ward anxiously through the ss on the door and asked for instructions. "I see. I''lle right away." Stanley hung up the phone nkly. Violet raised her head, "Something goes wrong with Miss Ellis, right?" Stanley nodded. "Then you can go there quickly." Violet said. Stanley stared at her, "Do you want me to go there so much?" Violet was taken aback for a moment, not knowing what he meant to express. So she nodded. Stanley''s thin lips pressed in a straight line. The aura all over his body was a little tense, as if he was a little unhappy. After a while, he put the phone in his pocket and turned around. Violet looked at his back and tightened her palms, "Mr. Murphy, take care of Miss Ellis from now on. Don''t make her sad." Stanley paused, then turned his head fiercely, wanting to ask her what this meant. But he saw her walking towards Jessie. At the same time, the phone in Stanley''s pocket vibrated again. He could only stop asking again. Then he took out his phone and looked at it. When he saw the text message on it, he was stunned. He didn''t even bother to find Violet to ask the reason, and walked to the car quickly. Violet caught a glimpse of Stanley driving away. She smiled bitterly, but soon the smile disappeared. "Why did Mr. Murphy leave?" After Jessie finished the phone call, she also happened to see Stanley driving away, so she couldn''t help but asked. "He has something to deal with." Violet said lightly, then nced at Jessie¡¯s mobile phone and asked, "How is it? Do you know who did it?" Jessie''s face sank, "It was not those studios who did it. The undercover I put in said that those studios are indeed jealous of our recent performance, but they haven''t thought about ruining our cloth. They just want to suppress the price after our clothes are on the market. " "What about Phoebe?" Violet narrowed her eyes. Jessie shook her head, "It¡¯s not Phoebe. She has been busy inquiring about thepetition recently. She wants to know the theme of thest few rounds ofpetition, so as to find giarism of the design drawings. There is no time to deal with us, so there are others who target us." "Others..." Violet lowered her eyelids and said it in a low voice. After a while, she clenched her fists. Her voice was cold, "Could it be her?" Hearing this, Jessie stared at her eagerly, "Violet, who?" "The one who wanted to kill me before." Violet bit her lower lip. Her small face was full of anger. Jessie was also very angry, "She has appeared again. Violet, we must catch her. Such a vicious person. If we let her go, our personal and property safety may be threatened." "I see. But it''s not easy to catch her. She hid too deep." Violet pinched her eyebrows wearily, and sighed. Jessie also pursed her lips, "Then what do you think we should do?" Violet shrugged, "I can''t think of it for the time being, but the top priority is that we should deal with the immediate matter first. Jessie, you go to buy cloth again. I will contact thendlord to see how to compensate the warehouse." "Okay." Jessie nodded. Violet took out her cell phone and dialed thendlord''s number. It was already afternoon when the two of them had finished handling the matters. Violet first went to the studio to pick up Calvin, then went to the kindergarten to pick up Arya, and finally brought the two children to the hospital. When Jessie saw theming, she went to the public kitchen to make soup, and asked them to apany George in the ward. Only Violet apanied George. The two children held her mobile phones and watched cartoons next to each other on the sofa. Violet pulled a chair away and sat down by the hospital bed, peeling apples to George. George sat on the bedside, looking at her, "Violet, I know everything about the warehouse. Have you taken care of it?" "It''s almost done, but this time, the price was too great. Jessie and I owed almost 12 million in debt!" Violet replied with a wry smile while cutting the apple into several pieces. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. She originally owed Stanley three million for buying cloth. This time she had to pay thendlord for six million and spent another three million for the cloth. So it was twelve million in total. In addition to the money owed to Stanley, she and Jessie both drew IOUs and performed a notarization. If the money couldn¡¯t be repaid within the specified time, they would be sued. "Twelve million? It''s really a lot. I have 10 million in deposit. I can give you first." George pushed his sses. Violet put the apple on the te, put a small fork on it, and then handed it to him, "No need. I and Jessie will pay it back. Don''t worry." Seeing her refusal, George frowned. A trace of displeasure shed in his eyes behind the sses, which was fleeting. Violet didn''t notice his abnormality. She wiped her hands and stood up, "Well, George. I have to go to the ophthalmology department to see my eyes." "What''s wrong with your eyes?" George tightened his hands which were holding the te, and hurriedly looked into her eyes. Chapter 177 Crazy Ivy Chapter 177 Crazy Ivy Violet lowered her head and rubbed her eyes, "It''s dry and itchy. Maybe because of the smoke." When the beam fell, her eyes smarted from the smoke. Since then, she felt her eyes ufortable. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. However, because there were too many things to deal with, she didn¡¯t pay attention to it and endured it till now. "Let me see." George stretched out his hand. George was a doctor, so Violet leaned over. George opened her eyes to look, and said in a deep voice, "The whites of the eyes are a little yellow, with bloodshot eyes at the bottom. It should have been smoked out of inmmation. You really need to go to see the doctor. Otherwise, it is easy to be infected into keratitis. " "So serious?" Violet was taken aback by his words. George let go of her, "Yeah. Go to check ande back early." "Well, please help me take care of Calvin and Arya." Violet nodded, then told Calvin and Arya. After that, she walked out of the ward to the ophthalmology department. Because it was night and there were no people in the ophthalmology department, Violet went to see the doctor directly. After the doctor''s examination, as George said, the eyes were inmed. Several eye drops were needed. After Violet dripped the eye drops, she was ready to return to the ward with the small bag containing the eye drops. Unexpectedly, as soon as she left the door of the ophthalmology department, she met Stanley and Ivy. Stanley helped Ivy to walk towards this side. As approaching, the two of them also saw Violet. They were slightly surprised. "Miss Hunt, what a coincidence!" Ivy stopped and greeted Violet with a smile first. Although Stanley didn''t speak, he kept his eyes on Violet. Especially when he saw her red and wet eyes and the bag she was holding in her hand, his heart sank and he frowned. What happened to her eyes? Violet wanted to pretend that she didn''t see them, and left directly from them. But unexpectedly, she was stopped by Ivy. So she had to stop and smiled back at Ivy, "It''s a coincidence. Miss Ellis, Mr. Murphy, good evening." It was strange that during the day Stanley said something happened to Ivy. But Ivy looked well! "Good evening." Ivy didn''t know what Violet was thinking. She nodded, and then asked curiously, "Why is Miss Hunt still in the hospital at night? Were youing to see Dr. Joe?" "Yes, I came to see George." Violet replied with a smile, trying to focus only on Ivy and not the man next to Ivy. However, her deliberate indifference was caught by Stanley. He was a little unhappy. Ivy noticed it. Her eyes were cold, but she still had the gentle smile on her face, "The friendship between Miss Hunt and Dr. Joe is really enviable. What do you think, Stanley?" She looked at the man beside her. The man did not look back at her. His deep gaze was fixed on Violet, "What''s wrong with your eyes?" Violet pretended not to hear him, and said goodbye to Ivy, "It''s gettingte. Miss Ellis, I should go." With that, she was about to walk past them. But at the moment Violet passed by Stanley, she was grabbed by Stanley. He pulled her back by her arm. Staring at her coldly, he asked in a sullen tone, "What happened to your eyes?" This woman really stayed far away from him thoroughly! After hearing Stanley¡¯s questioning, Ivy finally reacted. Violet came out of the ophthalmology department. Ivy quickly looked at Violet¡¯s eyes and found that her eyes were red. The smile she had always maintained on her face disappeared. When Violet faced Stanley''s two questions, she couldn''t pretend to hear nothing. She sighed secretly, shook the bag in her hand and replied, "My eyes get inmed." "What? Inmed?" Before Stanley could answer, Ivy''s emotions suddenly became agitated, and her voice went up. Violet didn''t know why Ivy reacted so strongly, so she said, "Yes." Ivy looked so furious. She broke away from Stanley''s support and staggered to Violet. Then in Violet¡¯s puzzled gaze, she stretched out her hands to hold Violet¡¯s face, and squeezed it in, with anger written in her eyes, ¡°Violet, didn¡¯t I let you protect your eyes well? Why didn¡¯t you do it? Why did you make your eyes inmed? Did you know that once your eyes be inmed, your eyesight will also decrease?" "I... I know." Looking at Ivy with a slightly crazy expression on her face, Violet was taken aback. She nodded and replied. It was the first time that Stanley saw Ivy like this. After a moment of stunned, he frowned and took Ivy''s hand away from Violet''s face, and helped Ivy back. "Ivy, what are you doing?" Stanley looked at Violet''s red face, then looked at Ivy who had frantic in her eyes, with a sullen face and a very bad tone. When Ivy heard his voice, she suddenly woke up. After realizing what she had just done, she panicked. Then she took Violet''s hand with a guilty face and exined, "I''m sorry, Miss Hunt. I just scared you. I didn''t mean it. I just thought of my eyes. So..." Speaking of this, she let go of Violet''s hand, covered her face and started crying. Violet looked at the crying Ivy, only feeling inexplicable. She was scared and hurt but she hadn''t cried yet. However, Ivy was crying instead. People who didn''t know the situation thought she had bullied Ivy. Violet rubbed her cheeks and turned her gaze away. Then she looked at Stanley who was aside, "Mr. Murphy, what exactly does Miss Ellis'' words mean? What''s wrong with her eyes?" "Ivy''s cornea was damaged because of the car ident that year." Stanley nced at Ivy, who was still crying, and replied quietly. "So it''s like this." Violet nodded suddenly. No wonder she thought that Ivy''s eyes were not focused properly before. She thought it was because Ivy was sick. So the spare cornea that Henry went to the Third Hospital to make an appointmentst time was for Ivy? "Okay, don''t cry." Stanley took off Ivy''s hands covering her face. Ivy stopped crying, looking up at Violet, "Miss Hunt, because I am about to be blind, I don''t want to see people who don''t cherish their eyes. I was out of control and acted just like that. I''m so sorry. Can you forgive me?" She looked at Violet with sobs, while wiping the tears on her face, looking so pitiful. Looking at Ivy like this, Violet couldn''t care about the matter anymore, and reluctantly forced a smile, "Well, I forgive you." "Great, Miss Hunt, you are so kind." Ivy smiled. Was she kind? Violet tucked her hair, "Well, Miss Ellis, Mr. murphy, it''s reallyte. I should go." This time, Stanley didn''t stop her again, but watched her limping away. Then he turned back. Ivy also turned her head, "Stanley, Miss Hunt seems to have hurt her foot, too?" Stanley lowered his eyes and said quietly, "I know. Let''s go." When he finished speaking, he helped Ivy into the ophthalmology department again. Violet returned to George''s ward. When she entered, a strong smell of chicken soup came out, which made people drool. "Jessie, your cooking skills have improved again." Violet closed the door of the ward and smiled to praise Jessie. Jessie was sitting by the hospital bed and feeding George with soup. Hearing this, George interrupted Jessie as soon as she was about to say something, "Violet, why did you leave for so long?" Chapter 178 Cornea Chapter 178 Cornea Jessie froze suddenly. Finally, she lowered her head, stirring the soup in the bowl with a sad face, and stopped talking. Violet sighed secretly when she looked at Jessie like this. She walked over and patted Jessie on the shoulder, and then replied, "I met an acquaintance on the way back, so I dyed for a while." "Who?" George pretended not to see Violet''sfort to Jessie, still smiling gently. Violet didn''t conceal it, and pointed to the downstairs, "Miss Ellis." "Ivy?" George''s eyes behind his sses narrowed, "What did she say?" "Nothing. She asked me why I didn''t protect my eyes well." Violet shrugged her shoulders. George frowned thoughtfully. Jessie took a spoon and fed it to his mouth. He leaned back his neck and pushed the spoon again to indicate that he would not drink anymore. Jessie looked at the half bowl of chicken soup left, but didn''t persuade him. She knew that he would not drink it even if she persuaded him. Maybe she would make him angry. So she put the bowl down with a wry smile. "Violet, why did she ask you to protect your eyes?" George didn''t care about whether he would be too ruthless to Jessi. He looked at Violet and asked. Violet shook her head, "I don''t know. She said that my eyes are very beautiful. She told mest month that I must protect my eyes. She just learned that my eyes are inmed, and then she was mad, as if I did something wrong." Thinking of Ivy''s crazy look at the time, Violet couldn''t help but shuddered. Ivy at that time was no different from a lunatic. "I see!" George''s hand ced under the quilt clenched tightly, eyes full of gloom. Ivy actually wanted Violet¡¯s cornea! "George, what do you know?" Jessie looked at George and asked. Violet also nodded, expressing that she wanted to know. George looked directly at Violet, "Your cornea!" "Cornea?" Violet was stunned. Her eyes widened in disbelief in the next second, "George, you mean, she wants my cornea, so she asked me to protect my eyes?" "Yes, except for this reason, I can''t exin why she became irritated when she saw your eyes." George nodded. Jessie swallowed her saliva, "OMG! Ivy still wants to take the cornea of a living person? It is illegal!" "I also don''t think this is possible." Violet shook her head in shock, "Dr. Baxter has already booked the cornea for Miss Ellis. How could she want my cornea?" George knew that it was hard for her to believe it. After all, this kind of thing was indeed too outrageous, so he didn¡¯t mean to let her believe it. He just pushed his sses and seriously reminded, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether Ivy wants your cornea or not. Violet, you must be careful and stay away from her." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, Violet, not only her, but also people rted to Mr. Murphy. Don''t get close to them." Jessie also looked at Violet and echoed. Violet clenched her fists and gave a vigorous hmm, "I see." Her heartbeat at this time was still a little faster. She couldn''t calm down. Because George''s words really scared her. At this moment, a nurse knocked on the door suddenly. Then she opened the door and poked her head in, "Miss Robinson, it''s nine o''clock. It''s time for Dr. Joe to take his temperature." "It''s nine o''clock?" Jessie nced at the rm clock on the bedside in astonishment. Seeing that the hour hand was indeed pointing to nine o''clock, she couldn''t help but patted her forehead, "Time flies so fast. I didn''t even realize it was sote. Come in." The nurse nodded with a smile, and walked in with the cart. Violet watched her take off a thermometer to take George''s body temperature. She didn''t n to stay here. She picked up the bag beside the bed and said goodbye, "George, Jessie, I should also take my two children home." "I''ll walk you outside the hospital." Jessie got up. With a thermometer in his mouth, George couldn''t speak, but looked at Violet. Violet smiled and waved her hand, "No need. You just stay here to take care of George. We can go by ourselves." After that, she went to the sofa and beckoned to two children who was drinking chicken soup while watching the cartoon, "Calvin, Arya, we are going back." "Okay." Calvin replied, and immediately turned off the phone and jumped off the sofa, pulling Arya to Violet. Violet asked the two children to say goodbye to Jessie and George. After saying goodbye, she took the two children out of the ward and walked to the elevator. As soon as they walked to the elevator, Violet saw Stanley leaning in front of the elevator door. Arya shook Violet''s hand away and ran towards Stanley happily, "Uncle Murphy." Stanley smiled. He bent over to pick up the little girl. The soft body of the little girl, and the smell of milk from her body, made his whole heart soft. But this scene caused Violet to frown. She led Calvin to the father and daughter, and said faintly, "Mr. Murphy, can you put my daughter down? We have to go back." Stanley didn''t do as Violet said. He tidied the braid for the little girl with one hand, and then looked at her, "Why did it take so long toe out?" Violet raised her eyebrows slightly, "Were you waiting for me here specifically?" Stanley raised his chin without saying anything. Unexpectedly, it really was! Violet said in surprise, "Mr. Murphy, is there anything to look for me?" "I apologize to you on behalf of Ivy for what happened outside the ophthalmology department." Stanley put Arya down. As soon as Aryanded, Calvin pulled her to his side. Violet nced at her son approvingly, and then asked, "Mr. Murphy waited for me, just wanting to apologize for Miss Ellis?" "Yes." Stanley nodded. Violet smiled faintly, "Actually, Mr. Murphy, you don''t have to do this. At the door of the ophthalmology department, Miss Ellis already apologized to me." "Ivy''s apology was not sincere. I can see that you did not fully ept it." Stanley said, staring at Violet''s eyes. Violet''s eyes flickered, "I haven''tpletely epted it, but it''s okay. Mr. Murphy, we have to leave." "Wait." Stanley stopped them Violet frowned, "Anything else, Mr. Murphy?" "I heard what you guys said in the ward just now." Stanley lowered his eyes and said quietly. Violet froze. Seeing her nervousness, Stanley said, "Don''t worry. Ivy doesn''t want your cornea." He would not allow her to want it either. "Uncle Murphy, what is the cornea?" Arya raised her head and suddenly asked Stanley. Stanley looked down at her and was thinking about how to answer this kind of question to a child. Calvin dragged Arya behind him and looked at her sternly, "It''s adults'' business. Don''t ask indiscriminately. " "Oh." Arya pursed her mouth and responded. Then she stopped asking. Violet did not pay attention to the two children, but was thinking about what Stanley had just said. Hearing him say that Ivy didn¡¯t want her cornea, she was really relieved. But thinking about Ivy''s crazy look, she still wasn''tpletely relieved. Her face was still calm. "How sure is Mr. Murphy that Miss Ellis really doesn''t want my cornea?" Stanley put one hand in his pocket, "Because the cornea Ivy wants belongs to someone who is about to die." Chapter 179 Game Starts Chapter 179 Game Starts "The person who is about to die?" Violet''s eyes widened slightly. Stanley said, "Ivy herself told us that the person may be die only in two or three months." Hearing this, Violet''s face slowly recovered as before. She finally felt relieved. So it should be a seriously ill person. It seemed that they really misunderstood Ivy. Thinking about it, Violet lowered her head with an awkward expression on her face, "Sorry, Mr. Murphy, I misunderstood Miss Ellis." ¡°Never mind. Ivy''s reaction at the time is indeed easy to make people think about too much. I am the same." Stanley''s eyes fell on her, which meant that she didn''t need to apologize. Violet raised her head, "Since it''s a misunderstanding, forget it. Mr. Murphy, we have to go." After speaking, she took the hands of the two children and entered the elevator. Stanley also followed in. Violet frowned when she saw it. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Stanley''s eyes fell on her side face. How could he not know what she was thinking about? His eyes sank, then he said, "I want to go downstairs too." Could it be that she was going to drive away a person who was going downstairs? Violet knew what he meant. Of course she wouldn''t do it, but she could pretend that he didn''t exist. So Violet took the hands of the two children and deliberately moved a little away from Stanley, then looked at the elevator disy, directly ignoring Stanleypletely. Stanley also knew this. He was very unhappy and he wanted to confess to her that he also had feelings for her, so she didn''t need to do this. But he couldn¡¯t. He hadn¡¯t found out the person who wanted to kill her yet. If he confessed his feelings to her, she and the two children would be even more dangerous. Thinking of this, Stanley narrowed his eyes coldly, and clenched his hands in his trouser pockets. Neither of them spoke. The elevator was very quiet. Only the breathing could be heard. It was so depressed that even the two children became nervous. It wasn''t until the elevator door was opened that Violet took the two children and walked out. Then the two children rxed. "What''s the matter with you guys?" Seeing the reaction of the two children, Violet was a little dumbfounded. The two children shook their heads, "Nothing. Mommy, let''s go home." "Well, go home." Violet touched their heads, led them into the car. After they got into the car, Violet opened the driver''s door, but didn''t get on. She looked back. She didn''t see Stanley''s figure. Obviously, he came down with her together. But Violet didn''t think too much, and quickly looked away. She bent over, got into the car, and drove away. When her car was far away and only one taillight was visible, Stanley finally walked out of the hospital gate. He held the mobile phone tightly in his hand, slowly putting it to his ear, "Intensify the investigation. In a week, find out the murderer behind the scenes." He didn''t want to investigate it slowly anymore. Now Violet was really far away from him. If it continued like this, her feelings for him would fade. "But Mr. Murphy, will it be too difficult? We have investigated for so long before but we haven''t found it out. A week..." Fraser was very embarrassed. Stanley said, "You can go to Colin." Fraser''s eyes widened, "Mr. Murphy, do you want the government to help you?" Stanley nodded, "Colin owed Grandpa a favor. If you ask him, he will help." "I see. With the support of Colin, we will definitely find out that person." Fraser clenched his fists excitedly. Although Mr. Murphy was very powerful, there were many restrictions. It was impossible for him to investigate a person thoroughly, otherwise it would cause some government¡¯s dissatisfaction. But as long as the government allowed, these restrictions would naturally disappear. After hanging up the phone, Stanley slowly put down the phone. He took a look at the direction Violet was driving away, before turning around and returning to the hospital. In a blink of an eye, a week passed. This week, Violet was very busy, basically rushed between the studio and the factory. She even didn¡¯t have time to go to the hospital. After she finished the work, the top fourteen were finally selected by Design Association. With her and Phoebe, it was 16 people in total. It was about hold the8-quarter final. On the day of the game, Jessie pushed George out of the hospital to cheer Violet. "Violet,e on!" Jessie stood behind George''s wheelchair and waved to Violet. George also smiled and encouraged her, "Violet, I believe you will be able to get the final spot." "Thank you, I will try my best." Violet nodded, feeling moved. With their support, she walked towards the building of Design Association confidently. As soon as she walked to the door, she bumped into Phoebe, who had rushed over from the other side. Both of them were taken aback. But Violet was the first to react and nced at Phoebe faintly. She didn''t intend to pay attention to Phoebe, and was going to go straight in. However, Phoebe yelled, "Stop!" Violet stopped and looked down at Phoebe in the wheelchair, "What¡¯s up?" "I''m the wounded. You should let me go in first!" Phoebe raised her chin and said with an arrogant expression on her face. Violet felt speechlessly, "Phoebe, you really have to fight with me for everything. Now you actually fight with me which one can go in the building first. So childish." "So what? As long as it makes you unhappy, I will be happy." Phoebe smiled at Violet triumphantly. Violet¡¯s face sank, "Really? What if I say, I won''t let you go in?" "You can try. There are reporters around here. They hide here every day in order to know the progress of the game. If they photograph that the chief designer of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯ fights with a wounded person, you will be scolded to death by people on the Inte." Phoebe said with a smile. Violet pursed her red lips, "You want to use public opinion to make me give in." "Yes, people on the Inte don''t know our rtionship, let alone our grudges. They only believe what they see, so why don''t I use it?" Phoebe shrugged. Violet had to admit that what Phoebe said was indeed right. People on the Inte never went after the truth of the matter, they justmented everything they saw. If she really didn¡¯t let Phoebe go in today, she would definitely be scolded by people on the Inte, something like disrespect for the wounded, being arrogant, etc. Maybe it would bring a bad influence to Design Association, then they would be dissatisfied to her. "Okay, I''ll let you go in first." Violet sneered and took a step back, letting out the way. Phoebe adjusted the direction of the wheelchair, but did not rush to go in. Instead, she raised her head and sneered at Violet, "If it weren''t for fearing that the matter would get worse and I was warned by Design Association, I really want the reporter to photograph the picture that you argue with the wounded, letting people on the Inte scold you to death." After that, Phoebe controlled the wheelchair to enter. Violet looked at Phoebe¡¯s back and couldn''t help but sneered. It was ridiculous that Phoebe even wanted to fight with her in such boring things, as if she could get the first ce if she went in first. Violet shook her head helplessly. Then she took a breath, straightened her hair, adjusted her mentality, and then walked into the building to the venue. The venue was actually the conference room of Design Association. Because there were only 16 people in total, Design Association dropped the venue for specialpetitions and held it in the conference room. Moreover, in order to be sure of the fairness of the final rounds of thepetition, Design Association also invited several fashion media to broadcast the whole process of thepetition. After Violet learned of it, a sharp light shed across her eyes. She looked at Phoebe. Chapter 180 Believe Her Chapter 180 Believe Her For Violet, the live broadcast was simply great. She was still worried about how to let everyone know that Phoebe liked to giarize. Unexpectedly, Design Association took the initiative to help her solve this problem. Phoebe noticed Violet''s gaze, not knowing why she herself felt a little uneasy. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. But she didn''t ask, because Bruce had already taken the microphone and led 16 models on the stage of the conference room to announce the content of thepetition. So Phoebe could only stare back at Violet fiercely, and said silently, "What are you looking at?" Violet understood what Phoebe meant, but did not answer. After smiling meaningfully at Phoebe, she looked back and listened carefully to Bruce''s speech. The theme of thispetition was "Spring". The designer not only had to draw a design drawing of this theme, but also made clothes on the spot, dressed up the model they choose, and let the model show the dress they made. Therefore, as soon as Bruce finished speaking, all the designers, except Violet, swarmed up to choose models. A good model would not only bring some inspiration to the designer, but also affected the oue of thepetition. Because of the model¡¯s temperament, appearance, and catwalk style could make the designer more aware of which direction they should go to design. Even if the clothes were not particrly brilliant, but if the model wore it well, then it was also possible to win. That was why these designers were so crazy. Stanley was also watching the live broadcast in his office of the Murphy Group. Fraser stood behind the office chair, pushed his sses and asked inexplicably, "Other designers are grabbing models. Why didn¡¯t Violet look so calm? ?" Looking at those crazy designers who grabbed the models in the live broadcast, Stanley felt a little bored and fixed his gaze on Violet, who was calm, and said, "It is not necessary. With her ability, no matter which model, she can design the most suitable one." "That being said. But this time the theme is spring, which represents gentleness. These designers grabbed all the models, leaving only one ck model for Violet, which is not easy to design." Fraser looked at Violet walking to ck model and said with some concern. Oriental designers¡¯ design styles were basically soft and conservative, so ck models were rarely used because they felt that ck models were only suitable for visual styles with a very prominent sense of fashion. The visual styling was mainly wild and unrestrained, unable to show the gentle side of spring. Stanley naturally knew this, but he was not worried about Violet at all. Instead, he leaned back in his chairzily, put his hands in front of his abdomen, and said faintly, "See, she doesn¡¯t feel flustered at all." Upon hearing this, Fraser fixed his gaze on Violet''s face. Just as Stanley said, Violet didn''t have any tension on her face, instead she still had a smile. Seeing her smile, Stanley smiled slightly, "For a genius, if the game is too simple, it will be boring. If it¡¯s difficult, as long as she wins, she can go further, right? ?" Fraser looked down at Mr. Murphy who was very confident in Violet, and suddenly smiled. Mr. Murphy who loved Violet did not worry about Violet. Why did he, an assistant, worry about? At the scene of thepetition, Violet led the ck model to her design table in the eyes of a group of designers. Then, she took the tape, and began to measure the body data of the ck model. After the measurement, Violet let the model go to rest. She herself went to the cloth area to check the cloth provided by the association. Because the cloth provided by Design Association were all ordinary and the colors were all basic colors, the designer¡¯s design was limited and restricted a lot. The designers next to Violet all felt it so hard "Violet, don''t you worry about it?" At this time, an ordinary-looking female designer walked to Violet, choosing some cloth and talking to Violet. Violet picked up a pure white chiffon and put it on her arm, and asked, "Why do I have to worry about?" "Of course it''s your model. The previous knockouts were based on design drawings. There was no model show. Now you not only get a ck model, but the cloth is so less. How can you win?" Although it seemed the female designer was worried about Violet, there was no the slightest worry in her tone, but rather ridiculed. Violet didn''t get angry when she heard it. She smiled faintly, put a red chiffon on her arm, and replied, "I don''t know if I can win, but I know, I don''t want to lose." The female designer paused when she selected the cloth, and then opened her mouth in surprise, "You mean that you already have the inspiration?" "Yes!" Violet didn''t bother to be humble in front of her. She directly nodded and admitted. As early as when she measured body data for ck models, she already had a blueprint in her mind. The female designer swallowed. The look in Violet''s eyes had changed. She didn''t look like she was contemptuous and triumphant just now. She smiled wryly, "Violet, you really deserve your reputation." "She¡¯s just bluffing." Phoebe controlled the wheelchair to the other side of Violet, and chipped in disdainfully. When the female designer heard it, her eyes lit up. She immediately looked at Phoebe, "You mean that Violet had no design inspiration at all?" "Yes!" The live broadcast microphone was so far away. Phoebe didn''t worry that what she said would be recorded for the audience to hear. Therefore, she did not constrain at all. She said with a sneer, "Who doesn''t know that the meaning of spring is soft and gentle? Even if she can design, the ck model can¡¯t show its meaning." "That''s what I said." The female designer nodded, feeling reasonable. Violet picked up the green chiffon and smiled, "Whether my model can show it, it¡¯s none of your business. You two just need to worry about yourself, in case your designs lose to me in the end and your models lose to my model, you will be so embarrassed." "Is it?" Phoebe rolled her eyes at Violet, "Then I want to see if you can beat me!" After speaking, Phoebe also picked up a few pieces of cloth and left. The female designer also left behind her. Violet looked at the backs of the two of them, and squinted her eyes. She saw it clearly. Phoebe didn¡¯t choose the cloth carefully. Instead, she just nced at it and took out some cloth from the cloth rack. As soon as Phoebe arrived in front of the model, the model took the initiative toe to her. It could be seen that Phoebe not only inquired about the theme of this round ofpetition and the details of thepetition, but also reached a consensus with the model in advance. Violet had to say that in such a short period of more than a week, it was quite admirable for Phoebe to do this. "But this kind of cheating can''t be done for long." Violet lowered her eyelids, hiding the indifference in her eyes and muttered. Then, she raised her head again, smiled, holding a few pieces of cloth, and returned to her design table. After closing the curtain, she began to draw design drawings and make clothes. In addition to her, the designers on the scene also closed the curtains of their design tables. In this way, except for the audience in the live broadcast room, the people on the scene could not see the designer''s work before the show. Stanley clicked into Violet''s live broadcast room. Seeing that she was drawing a design drawing, he couldn''t help but became serious. He moved his face closer to theputer, wanting to see more clearly. Chapter 181 Clothes Making Is Complete Chapter 181 Clothes Making Is Complete Violet drew the design very quickly. In just seven or eight minutes, the outline of the clothes was already on the paper. It was a long dress that stretched to the ground, with a deep V design on the upper body and transparent long puff sleeves. Below was arge fluffy dress. Although the dress wasrge, it was not cumbersome and heavy. On the contrary, it was very soft and elegant. Starting from the waist, there wererge and small flowers and leaves dotted on it. If other dresses had so many flowers, they would look quite vulgar. But Violet''s dress was not only not vulgar, but also delicate. When Fraser saw it, he was so shocked. As Violet was drawing, Fraser praised in surprise, "Mr. Murphy, I am really convinced by Violet. Her design ispletely eligible for the champion of the competition. Even on the International show, it will be also a highlight." "Yeah. But this is just our idea. In our opinion, this dress may be the pinnacle of other designers and can get the champion. But for her, the dress is just an ordinary work that could be designed at any time." Stanley looked at Violet seriously, his eyes full of pride for her. When Fraser heard this, he eximed, "Violet¡¯s talents are also awesome." Stanley raised his chin and was nomittal about this. After Violet finished the coloring, she scanned the design drawing into theputer, got up and ced the body model on the table, then unfolded a few pieces of fabric, picked up the scissors and started cutting. The clothes-making time given by Design Association was five hours. For some designers who were only good at drawing pictures but not good at making clothes, it might be a little urgent. But for Violet, it was more than enough. This had to thanks to her teacher, Merced. Before teaching her to design, Merced first taught her to identify cloth, dye the cloth, then cut, pattern, and make clothes. After all these were mastered, he began to teach her to design. Although she didn¡¯t do all these, she never forgot them. Therefore, the dressmaking speed was almost as fast as the design drawing. In just half an hour, the cloth had been cut into the desired look and bounded to the body model. When other viewers who watched the live broadcast saw this, they already knew who would win after comparing Violet with other designers. "Violet is so great!" Jessie and George, who returned to the hospital, were also watching the live broadcast. They pped their hands in excitement when they saw Violet leaving other designers far behind. George also smiled and nodded in response, "Yes, Violet has always been great." This was the woman he loved. When she worked, she was shining. It was him who was in the dark and wanted to embrace most. He must get her! George stared at theputer screen closely. The thick lenses couldn''t stop the enthusiasm in his eyes, which made people frightened. Violet didn''t know that she hadpletely be George''s obsession, and he was more concerned about her. She was sitting in front of the sewing machine and began to make flowers and green leaves on the dress. The production of flowers was veryplicated, and there were many in number. So she spent two hours on it at least. After finishing making the flowers, Violet began to put the parts of the dress together in the rest of the time. Finally, five hours passed. She finished. "Huh..." Violet took a long breath and wiped the sweat from her forehead. After a short sip of tea, she called the model in. When the ck model saw the dress, she was stunned. After a few seconds, she covered her mouth, suppressed the urge to scream, and hugged Violet. This scene immediately made Stanley¡¯s face sink. The pen in his hand was almost broken by him. Especially when he heard the ck model calling Violet honey, he was even more annoyed. Seeing this, Fraser couldn''t helpughing. Mr. Murphy was actually jealous of women! As if perceiving Fraser¡¯sughter, Stanley narrowed his eyes, turned off the live broadcast and stood up. Fraser was taken aback, quickly held back his smile and asked, "Mr. Murphy, don''t you continue to watch it?" "No, this is not the final. It''s just eight-quarter final. It doesn''t make much sense to watch. Let''s go to have a meeting!" Stanley picked up a document on the table and walked to the meeting room. "Yes!" Fraser hurriedly followed. At the scene of thepetition, Bruce announced that the dressmaking time was over. All designers were ready to dress up the models. On Violet''s side, without waiting for her help, the ck model couldn''t wait to hold the dress and went to the dressing room to change it. Violet couldn''tugh or cry when she saw this. After shaking her head, she also went into the dressing room to help the model tidy up the dress. If there was something inappropriate, she could change it at any time. Soon, the catwalk began. The venue was still in the conference room. Fortunately, the conference room was long enough. After moving the tables and chairs, and putting on the red carpet, it was almost a small stage. The catwalk was the part that determined the oue of the game, and it was also the most anticipated part of the audience outside the live broadcast room. Violet''s entry number was fifteenth, so the model was the second-tost one. Phoebe¡¯s model was the last one to show up. The models were all lined up in the temporarily set up backstage, waiting toe out one by one. Designers couldn''t enter. They could only stand on both sides of the T stage to watch, in order to prevent some designers from being jealous of other designers and set some traps. "Are you afraid?" Phoebe controlled the wheelchair to Violet, and suddenly said. Violet nced at her faintly, "Why should I be afraid?" "Because you will lose." Phoebe lifted her chin. Violet squinted, "Our models haven''t appeared yet. Are you so sure that I will lose?" "Huh, absolutely!" Phoebe curled her lips. This time, the design she used was Daphne''s early work, which few people had seen it. It took her a lot of effort to find it. Daphne was one of the greatest costume designers of thest century. How Violet couldpare with this predecessor? Besides, the temperament of the model she chose was also very simr to Daphne''s early models. So she didn''t think Violet could beat her. "Yeah, but I don''t think I will lose." Violet tucked her hair, and then looked at Phoebe with a smile, "Don''t you forget this is not the final? So I don¡¯t need to fight with you for winning or losing. I just need to advance!" Hearing this, Phoebe was stunned for a moment. Because she really forgot, and really regarded this as a final. She wanted topete with Violet, and subconsciously wanted to win Violet, so shepletely forgot that this was the eight-quarter match, not the semi-finals. Seeing Phoebe¡¯s pale face, Violet knew that she was right. Sheughed, "It seems that your idea of trying to win can''t be achieved." "So what!" Phoebe clenched her fists unwillingly, "Even if it is not the finals, there are still votes umted. As long as I have more votes than you, I still win you." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Well, as long as you¡¯re happy." Violet shrugged. Phoebe gritted her teeth. She originally came to provoke Violet this time. But Violet didn¡¯t get angry, she herself got angry. But Phoebe didn''t argue with Violet anymore, because Violet''s model came out. Chapter 182 Number Two Chapter 182 Number Two The ck model was originally more eye-catching than other models. Now this model was wearing such a fairy-like dress, which made others unable to move their eyes and kept praising. The bulletments in the live broadcast room paused for a second and then directly upied the screen, all in praise of this dress. Phoebe looked at the ck model walking on the red carpet in disbelief, clenching the hand on the wheelchair arm and trembling, "How... how is this possible!" This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Violet unexpectedly designed such a gorgeous and elegant dress in such a short time. Besides, she used the ordinary cloth. If it were reced with high-quality cloth, how beautiful this dress would be! Was this Violet''s talent? If Violet was given more time to grow up, she would be definitely one of the world''s top designers. At this moment, Phoebe finally realized the gap between herself and Violet deeply. When she saw the show of ¡®Born of Fire¡¯, she didn¡¯t have such a feeling. She thought that Violet must have exhausted all her talents for ¡®Born of Fire¡¯. Now it seemed that she was wrong! Phoebe stared at the ck model posing on the red carpet so angrily, holding her hands tightly. It was really unfair! God gave Violet an excellent life since childhood, so why did he give Violet such a terrible talent? Feeling the intense jealousying from Phoebe, Violet raised her eyebrows, ¡°Why is it impossible? Phoebe, when choosing cloth, you said that my model can¡¯t show the soft feeling of spring. Now, what¡¯s your feeling?" Phoebe turned her head and stared at Violet. Phoebe never thought that one day she could see the clothes made model so eye-catching. Yes, although her design was not good, she knew how to appreciate a design. The ck model on the red carpet had not changed. It was the dress that made the model gentle. "Why didn''t Director Hunt speak anymore?" Seeing that Phoebe hadn''t made a sound for a long time, Violet looked over with a smile. Phoebe gritted her teeth and snorted, "Don''t show off too early! I admit that I was wrong at the time. But so what? The best work in this round of knockouts is still mine." "Really?" Violet narrowed her eyes, "Then I''ll wait and see." Looking at Phoebe''s confident look, it could be seen that the designer who was copied by Phoebe must be a famous one. She must take a good look at whom was Phoebe copied. Just thinking about it, the ck model on the stage got down. The music changed, and thest model came out. "Wow!" The crowd was in an uproar. This model, like Violet''s model, attracted everyone''s attention as soon as she appeared on the stage. The bulletments in the live broadcast room also kept popping into the screen again, amazed by the beauty of this dress. This dress was a mermaid dress. It was pale green, not only looked fairy, but also looked luxurious. It was a pity that it was still look a little worse because of the ordinary cloth. If it were advanced and more suitable cloth, it would look more luxury. At that time, this dress would not only havemercial value, but also had collection value. Listening to everyone''s praise, Phoebe¡¯s vanity rose to the extreme in an instant. She lifted her chin triumphantly and looked at Violet, wanting to see if Violet was disappointed. However, Phoebe didn''t see the disappointment from Violet''s face, only a deep surprise and solemnity. When seeing it, Phoebe''s heart trembled, with a bad premonition. She muttered to herself, "Could it be that she noticed something?" No, how was it possible? The design of this dress was from thest century. Computers were not popr in thest world, and no relevant pictures could be found on the Inte. Only in an old museum abroad, there was such a picture of a model wearing this dress. So it was impossible for Violet to see it. Thinking about it this way, Phoebe no longer worried, and smiled triumphantly, "Violet, how is it? The dress I designed is better than yours, isn''t it?" "Yes." Violet nodded in approval. But she did not mean Phoebe, but Daphne. She really didn''t expect Phoebe to be so bold and brave enough to copy Daphne''s work, and shamelessly eximed that it was her own design. Phoebe didn''t know the anger in Violet''s heart. Hearing that Phoebe admitted that she was not as good as her, she was extremely happy. She felt that she had finally won Violet once. Violet looked at Phoebe, who couldn''t stop smiling on her face, and pursed red lips coldly. The sixteen models had all finished the show. Then they all came out of the backstage and stood in a row. The judges began to score. The viewers in the live broadcast room could also vote for their favorite designs. The top eight would advance to the quarter-finals. There was no doubt that Violet got advanced, but she was the second. Phoebe was the first, with more than 2,000 votes more than her. When Bruce announced this, Phoebe turned to look at Violet, with an unabashed arrogance in her voice, "Look, I said, the best work in this round of knockouts is mine." "Then just continue to keep it." Violet smiled faintly and replied, with no warmth in the smile. Phoebe naturally felt it, but didn''t think much about it. She only thought that Violet had been severely crushed by herself, so Violet was very angry. At this time, Bruce came over, "Phoebe, Violet." "What''s the matter? Bruce?" Phoebe asked before Violet. Seeing Phoebe deliberately raising her status and acting as the leader, Violet was not angry, still with a faint smile on her face. But she wouldn¡¯t let Phoebe go easily. "Here is the thing. Regarding your two designs, our boss thinks it is very good, so we want to buy the copyright. What about your opinions?" Bruce looked at the two and asked. "Of course." Violet''s eyes lit up and then she quickly agreed. She was currently short of money and had to pay off her debts, so she was about to sell a batch of designs. Now buyers took the initiative toe to her. Why didn¡¯t she sell it? Phoebe was also short of money. Just when she was about to agree, Violet spoke first. After ring at Violet, she smiled again and said, "Okay." Hearing this, the smile on Violet''s face slowly disappeared. She looked a little angry. Not only did Phoebe giarize the design of her teacher¡¯s teacher, but she also dared to sell for profit. She must expose Phoebe and let her get out of the fashion and design circles. But it was not the time yet. She heard that there would be a lot of big shots in the final. Design Association would send a senior executive on over. At that time, it was the best time to expose Phoebe. Even if someone wanted to protect Phoebe, those big shots and senior executives would not agree. "Great, then let''s go to the office to discuss the price." Bruce was very happy to see that both of them agreed to sell the copyright. Violet gave a hmm, and went out of the conference room with Phoebe. After discussing the price, it was already half an hourter. Violet came out of the office with a contract of 3 million dors and left straightly. Phoebe hadn¡¯t left yet. Because she felt that the five million given by Design Association was too low. Now, she was still arguing with Bruce in the conference room. "Violet, you are amazing. That flower fairy dress is really beautiful. But unfortunately, our studio is not strong enough at present and we can only take the cheap route. Otherwise, I will definitely hold a fashion show for you." When Violet brought Calvin to the hospital, she was hugged by excited Jessie. Violet couldn''t breathe because Jessie was holding her so tightly. She pushed Jessie away, "I''m only number two. Why are you so happy?" Chapter 183 The Murderer Was Caught Chapter 183 The Murderer Was Caught "The winner is just a giarist." Jessie curled her lips, eyes full of spurning to Phoebe. "Violet, whose design was Phoebe copied?" George put down his medical book and asked. Jessie also looked at Violet, "Who?" "It''s Daphne''s." Violet hugged Calvin to the sofa, took out her mobile phone to him, and let him watch TV by himself. "Daphne?" Jessie opened her mouth in astonishment, "Isn''t that your teacher''s teacher?" "Yes." Violet nodded. Jessie frowned, "OMG, she''s really bold!" "Yes." Violet smiled. George pushed his sses, "Violet, when are you going to expose her? You can''t let her keep copying, right?" "Of course, when ites to the final, I will stand up." Violet took the ss of water, sat down and replied. Suddenly, the phone in her bag rang. Violet quickly put down the water ss, took out the mobile phone and looked at it. It was an unfamiliar call. She slipped down the answer button in doubt and put the mobile phone to her ear, "Hello?" "Is it Miss Hunt?" the person on the phone asked. Violet said, "Yes. May I ask you who is it?" "This is the police station. Regarding the fact that you were almost to be killed twice in a row some time ago, we caught the murderer." The person at the police station said. "What?" Violet was taken aback for a moment, and then stood up from the chair in exultation, with an expression of excitement on her face, "Did you really catch it?" George and Jessie looked at her curiously, not knowing what happened. "Yes, so we want to invite you over." "Okay, I''lle right now!" Violet nodded in response. When the phone hung up, she squeezed the phone tightly. Her happy eyes were wet. Since being pressed into the water and almost drowned, every day since then, she had lived almost in trepidation. She had not been at ease. She was either worried about her friends being involved and hurt, or she was worried about her two children. Now that the person had finally been caught, she could finally breathe a sigh of relief. "Violet, whose phone call?" Jessie blinked and asked. Violet looked at her and replied, "It''s the police station, saying that the murderer behind the scenes who wanted to kill me several times was caught." "Really!" Jessie was also very happy. Only George on the hospital bed frowned suddenly. Was that woman caught? How could it be possible that he didn''t hear anything if that woman was caught? "George, what are thinking about?" Violet was about to say goodbye to George, but she noticed that he lost in thoughts. So she tilted her head and asked. George quickly recovered, pushed his sses and smiled, "Nothing, I''m happy for you." "Thank you." Violet thanked him with a smile. George adjusted his sitting posture, "Did the police station tell you what that person''s name is?" "No, I also forgot to ask. I don''t know until Ie there. Please help me take care of Calvin." Violet looked at her son who was watching cartoons on the sofa. The little guy sensed her gaze, paused the cartoons, raised his head, and smiled sweetly at her, "Mom, go. I will be a good boy." "Okay, Mommy wille over to pick you upter." Violet waved, and said goodbye to George and Jessie again, then left with her bag. It was an hour and a halfter when she arrived at the police station. Violet was taken to the interrogation room by a police officer. After entering, she saw that in the interrogation room, apart from the police officer who recorded the confession, there were two other people, a man and a woman. The woman was sitting in the position where she was being interrogated. Her head dropped down, so no one could see her face clearly. But she was not very old by judging from her clothes and exposed skin. The man sat at the interrogation table, with his legs crossed and arms on his chest. There was no expression on his handsome face, but endless indifference. The powerful aura around him made people feel as if this was his area. Violet looked at him in surprise, "Mr. Murphy, why are you here?" Stanley tilted his head slightly, "This matter also has something to do with me, so I came over too." "Yes, it¡¯s Mr. Murphy who found out the murderer." The policeman took off the cap on his head and put it aside, then said. Violet opened her mouth in surprise. Obviously, she didn''t expect that he was checking this, and he even also found out the person. "Okay, raise your head." The police officer patted the table and said to the woman who had her head down. The woman raised her head. Only then did Violet see her face clearly. She was very beautiful, but the gloom and despair in her eyes were more eye-catching. Was she desperate after being caught? "The interrogation time is up. You two can go out first." Seeing Violet had seen the woman''s face, the police officer said to her and Stanley. Stanley had no objections, put his hands in his trouser pockets and stood up, looking at Violet, "Let''s go." Violet gave a hmm, and went out after him. On the way to the lounge, Violet looked at his back and asked, "Mr. Murphy, who the hell is that woman?" Stanley stopped and turned around, "It''s the daughter of the Chambers family." "the Chambers family?" Violet frowned, "Is that the Chambers family that went bankrupt two months ago?" Stanley nodded. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Violet lowered her eyes, did not ask any more, and walked past him into the lounge. When Stanley saw that she stopped him when she had problems and distanced herself from him when she had no problems, he was very upset. But he only pursed his thin lips and went into the lounge with a gloomy face. Seeing Violet sitting down by the door, Stanley walked to sit opposite her, "Congrattions." Violet was thinking about something. When she suddenly heard his congrattions, she suddenly regained her senses, and opened her eyes in surprise, "Did Mr. Murphy watch the live broadcast today?" "The Murphy Group also has designers participating in thepetition. As the boss, I will naturally watch it." Stanley held up the teacup, poured two cups of water, and pushed one of them to her. Violet thanked him and took a sip, "But I remember that designer from the Murphy Group was eliminated in the third round of the knockout round." The implication was that why he watched thepetition when there were no his staffs in today''s competition? Stanley didn''t expect her to say this. He was startled. Then he cleared his throat twice and looked at her with a smile, "You remember very clearly to my employees." "I remember every contestant very clearly." Violet avoided her gaze and lowered her head, covering the guilty conscience in her eyes and replied. She couldn''t say that it was because of him that she paid more attention to that designer''spetition. "By the way, are your designs sold?" Stanley stopped teasing her, suddenly looked at her and asked seriously. Violet said apologetically, "It has been sold." "Really?" Stanley frowned, with a trace of regret in his eyes. At this time, there was someoneing into the lounge. It was the police officer in the interrogation room. Violet quickly put down the tea cup and stood up, "Police officer, has the interrogation finished?" "Yes." The police officer handed her the result of the interrogation. "This is the confession of Miss Chambers. She was jealous because she loved Mr. Murphy. She used thest sum of money from the Chambers family to bribe someone to kill you." While listening to him, Violet looked through the results of the interrogation in her hand. After reading it, she frowned. Stanley also stood up, "What''s the matter?" Chapter 184 It Was Someone Else Chapter 184 It Was Someone Else Violet nced at him and handed him the documents, "It said that Vera Chambers wanted to kill me because she wanted to marry you. I¡¯m so puzzled. She wanted to marry you. What''s the use of killing me? Phoebe was still your fianc¨¦e at that time. If she killed Phoebe, wouldn¡¯t she be more likely to marry you?" She actually wanted to say even more that the possibility of killing Ivy was higher. But he loved Ivy. If she said this, she would definitely provoke him. When Stanley heard Violet''s words, the look in his eyes becameplicated. Why could everyone know that the person he loved was her, but she couldn''t see it herself? He loved her. Vera Chambers killed her, which was the most correct choice. With a sigh inwardly, Stanley returned the document to the police officer, "Can we go to see her?" "Of course." The police officer nodded. Stanley looked at Violet, "Let''s go to see her." Violet also had this intention, and gave a hmm. In the interrogation room, Violet stood in front of Vera and said coldly, "Just because of jealousy, you want to attack me and kill me? Don''t you think it''s too vicious?" Vera looked up at her, then quickly lowered her head back. Her voice was full of sadness and bitterness, "I don''t care about whatever you said." "Huh?" Violet narrowed her eyes suspiciously. Surprisingly, shouldn''t all the prisoners who were caught normally be unwilling when they saw the victims? Why was her reaction so sad? "What are you thinking about?" Stanley stood behind Violet, looked down at her thoughtful look, and suddenly asked. Violet reacted and shook her head, "Nothing. Maybe I think too much." It was him who found out the person, so there should be nothing wrong. Thinking of here, Violet took a deep breath, suppressed the faint weird feelings in her mind, looked at Vera and said, "Did you set fire to my warehouse?" Vera frowned, "I don''t know what you are talking about! I only want to kill you. Your warehouse, and your child¡¯s car ident have nothing to do with me." "What?" Violet''s face changed drastically. Stanley was a little stunned, and his face became solemn. Violet grabbed Vera''s shoulders with a pale face, and asked in a trembling voice, "It''s not you?" "No." Vera nodded. Violet stared at Vera''s eyes closely and saw whether she lied. A chill strung up from her back. Not her, nor Phoebe, who else would it be? Did she have other enemies? Thinking of this, Violet held her head agitatedly, closed her eyes, and tried hard to remember all the people she had made since returning to H Country. But after thinking about it for a while, she couldn¡¯t think of any suspects, but her head hurt. Stanley looked at Violet who was in pain, his heart sank. He hugged her in his arms and patted her on the back lightly, "Well, don''t think about it if you don''t remember." Violet grabbed the cor of his suit, leaned against his chest, smelled the faint mint fragrance on his body and then calmed down slowly. She let go and got out from his arms. "Thank you, Mr. Murphy, I''m better. No matter who kidnapped my child or burned my warehouse, I must catch it. As for Miss Chambers!" Violet clenched her fists, turned around, and stared at Vera, "Miss Chambers, just stay in prison!" After speaking, she left the interrogation room expressionlessly. Stanley nced at Vera, whose face was even more sad. Then he frowned slightly, and followed Violet out. It was not that he could not see the vition from Vera. She did not seem to be a murderer at all. But it was Colin who found out her. As an official, it was impossible for Colin to get the murderer wrong. After Stanley went out, he closed the door of the interrogation room. Seeing Violet talking to the police officer, he walked over. Then he heard her asking, "How many years can Vera get sentenced?" "She wanted to kill you twice and has something with underworld. It is very serious. At least fifteen years." The police officer replied. "Fifteen years?" Violet pursed her lips, feeling a little short. However, she also knew that if the victim was not specifically harmed, it would be enough for the sentence to get sentenced for fifteen years. "What about mentalpensation?" Stanley put one hand in his pocket and stood beside Violet. The police officer thought for a while, "There must bepensation, but I don''t know how much it is. It depends on the judge''s judgment." "I see, thank you." Violet forced a smile. The police officer opened the document in his hand and said to her and Stanley, "If there are no other problems, sign here." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Stanley took the pen and signed his name where the police officer pointed. After signing, he handed the pen to Violet. Violet took it, feeling the temperature at the position where he was holding the pen, and couldn''t help but rub her fingers. Then she signed her name next to Stanley''s name. Seeing the two names, which was one big and one small, one sharp and one delicate, Stanley smiled. After that, the two walked out of the police station. Stanley took out the car key, "Where are you going? I''ll take you there!" "No need, Mr. Murphy. I can drive by myself." Violet pointed to her car. Stanley looked over. He frowned. Was it really safe to drive such a low-quality car? Violet didn''t know what Stanley was thinking. She suddenly bowed to him, "Thank you, Mr. Murphy, for your help in catching the murderer. Otherwise, I will have to worry about it in the future." In any case, Vera was caught. Violet indeed felt a little relieved. Next, she had to find out the one who hid deeper, kidnapped her child and burned the warehouse. As long as she found out that person, she couldpletely feel relieved. "You don''t need to thank me. Everything is because of me. I should apologize to you." Stanley waved his hand. Violet smiled, then thought of something and patted her forehead. She took out a check and ck card from her bag and handed them to him, "Mr. Murphy, this is the money I owed to youst time, and your bank card. Return them to you now." Stanley''s face suddenly sank. Although he was a little unhappy that she was so anxious to return these to him and she distanced everything from him, he still took the check and the card. Because if he didn¡¯t ept it, she would be upset. Seeing Stanley epting the money, Violet smiled knowingly, "Mr. Murphy, I have to leave first, goodbye!" After speaking, she pulled open the door and got into the car. Stanley pursed his thin lips. After watching her car go away, he got into the car and drove back to the Murphy Group. Next, there was a very important meeting waiting for him to preside. Violet went back to the hospital. As soon as she entered, Jessie caught her and asked, "How is it? What is the name of that person? Did she plead guilty?" "Yes, her name is Vera. She is the daughter of the Chambers family." Violet sat down, pounding somewhat sore shoulders and replied. When George heard, his eyes dimmed. There was aplicated look in his eyes. He was just wondering why he didn¡¯t hear anything if the woman was arrested. It turned out that the person who was arrested was just a scapegoat. However, why should she push a scapegoat out at this time? "How could it be her?" Jessie''s eyes widened in surprise. Violet raised her eyebrows, "Do you know Vera?" Chapter 185 Moving Back to the Apartment Chapter 185 Moving Back to the Apartment Jessie suppressed the shock inwardly and nodded, "Yes, she is my high school ssmate. She is so beautiful, and her temper is gentle. But she is a little timid. I can¡¯t believe that she dared to kill you." "What''s unbelievable about this? Women''s jealousy is terrible. They do everything to get what they want. Of course, men are the same." George smiled and chipped in. Jessie sighed with emotion, "But I really didn''t expect that she would fall in love with Mr. Murphy. She said she loved her deskmate. She said that she only wanted to marry her deskmate in this life, but it is all bullshit." Violet walked to the sofa and put a nket on Calvin who was asleep, "It is normal to fall in love with others. In this world, there are only a few people who love only one person in their lifetime." "Yeah, no one can guarantee that that person will always be waiting for you." While Jessie said, she nced at George on the hospital bed. George''s movement of turning the page paused slightly, but soon he returned to normal, turning to the next page and reading it. Seeing that he had clearly heard her, but deliberately pretended not to have heard it, Jessie lowered her eyelids bitterly. It wasn''t until a whileter that she raised her head slightly, took a deep breath, and changed the subject, "By the way, Violet, did Vera admit it to set fire to our warehouse?" Violet shook her head, "It wasn''t her, including Calvin''s car ident, nor was it." "What?" Jessie said, "Who is that?" "I don''t know. We could only check it slowly." Violet rubbed her temples with a wry smile on her face. George''s hand holding the book tightened but he did not speak. At this time, Violet''s phone rang. She took it out and had a look. Seeing the beating name on the screen, she eximed, "It''s my professor." "Merced?" Jessie asked in surprise. George also looked at Violet¡¯s mobile phone. Violet nodded to the two of them, then quickly answered the call and put the phone to her ear, "Professor." "Violet, what you said in the text message half an hour ago, I have already told my teacher. She is very angry and has recorded the video. I sent it to your mailbox." On the phone, Merced¡¯s a little old, but loving voice came over. Violet smiled and nodded, "I see, thank you." "What''s the matter?" Jessie and George asked curiously. Violet opened her mouth, and silently answered them, "Phoebe!" The two suddenly understood. "You fight against giarism and protect the rights and interests of the teacher. It is a good thing. We will naturally support you. Just do it. I will tell Design Association." Mercedesughed. Violet gave a heavy hmm, and then thought of something. She bit her lower lip with embarrassment, and her voice became quieter, "Professor, did you watch ¡®Born of Fire¡¯ of the Murphy Group some time ago? " "Yeah, although the level is far from the top, it is better than many well-known designers. Violet, you are very good!" Merced gave a thumbs up and praised her. This was what Violet wanted to hear most. She was so excited that even her eyes were red, "Thank you for thepliment. I will continue to work hard, and strive to cooperate with you on a big show!" At the end of the call, Violet held the phone tightly with both hands. The joy on her face could not disappear for a long time. Jessie squinted at her, "Isn''t it just being praised? So happy?" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "You don¡¯t understand. Merced is very strict. He has never praised Violet or smiled at her. Now he praised her, which meant that he recognizes Violet." George closed the book and looked at Jessie. Jessie stuck out her tongue, "Well, I was wrong." "It''s gettingte. I have to take Calvin away first, then I have to go to the kindergarten to pick up Arya." After speaking, Violet gently patted Calvin on the shoulder, woke him up, took his hand and left the hospital. Back to the apartment with the two children, it was almost dark. Violet parked the car and walked into the apartment building with holding two children. Soon, the elevator arrived. As soon as the mother and the children stepped out of the elevator, they saw the corridors full of cardboard boxes. They were all stunned, not knowing what was going on. At this moment, Stanley''s apartment door was opened. Be brought two tall men out of it, with her back to Violet, pointing to the boxes and instructing, "Move in. Be careful. Don''t get bumped." "Yes." After the two men responded, they began to move the boxes. Be did not move, and counted the number of boxes there. Violet squeezed the hands of the two children and yelled softly, "Be." Hearing her voice, Be turned around. Seeing her and her two children, Be was so happy, "Miss Hunt." Violet took the two children carefully avoiding the cardboard boxes and walked over, "Be, why are you here? And these cardboard boxes..." "Oh, the vi is going to be renovated recently, so Mr. Murphy moved here first. These are all his luggage." Be wiped her hand on the apron and exined with a smile. Violet was stunned. Stanley wanted to move here. Depending on the number of these boxes, he would live here for a while. Then her decision to stay away from him would be empty talk? "Mommy, does this grandma mean that Uncle Murphy ising back to live?" Arya pulled the corner of Violet''s clothes and asked with her head up. Violet hadn''t answered yet. Calvin rolled his eyes at Arya, "Stupid. Of course." "Yes." Be looked at Calvin lovingly. When she realized that the little girl called Violet Mommy just now, she was shocked. Then she asked hurriedly, "Miss Hunt, this little girl is also your child?" Violet touched Arya''s head and replied with a smile, "Yes, I forgot to tell youst time that I gave birth to twins, but because they are fraternal twins, they don''t look alike." "Oh." Be put away the surprise and nodded. "Well, we don''t disturb you guys to move stuff. We have to go back first." Violet took out the key card, swiped it on the door, and led the two children into the apartment. After entering, she closed the door, and the smile on her face turned into worry. When Calvin saw it, he stopped changing shoes, "Mommy, what''s the matter with you?" Arya also looked at Violet quickly. Hearing the concern of the two children, Violet felt warm andughed again, "Mommy is okay. I¡¯m just thinking about something. Don''t worry. Go to y." Seeing it really didn''t look like something major had happened from Violet¡¯s face, Calvin took Arya¡¯s hand and went back to the room to y with toys. Violet looked at the backs of the two children bouncing around, eyes full of tenderness. Forget it, just let Stanley move over. She would figure out when he went out and when he came back, then avoided running into him. She couldn''t move out just to stay away from him, right? Thinking about it, Violet sighed and shook her head, changed her shoes, and went to the kitchen to prepare dinner. While eating, the sound of renovations suddenly came through the door, like smashing a wall. It was very noisy and didn''t stop for a long time. It wasn''t until almost ten o''clock that outside the door was finally quiet, but the doorbell rang. Violet knew who it was. Chapter 186 The Car Was Hit Chapter 186 The Car Was Hit She got up, walked over and turned on the monitoring. Seeing the figure on the screen, she pursed her red lips, "Mr. Murphy, it''s sote. What''s the matter?" "My apartment has just undergone some renovations. Do you feel noisy?" Stanley knew that she was looking at the video, so he moved a step to the right,pletely exposing himself to the camera. "There is no noise now." Violet looked at him and replied. Seeing that the door was still closed, Stanley realized that she did not intend to open the door. Then his eyes darkened, "Open the door. I have something for you." "What?" Violet frowned suspiciously, but still didn''t mean to open the door. Stanley pursed his thin lips, "It''s an apologetic gift." A gift? Violet adjusted the angle of the camera and saw that his hanging left hand was carrying a delicately packaged bag. She couldn''t help but raised her eyebrows in surprise, "No need, Mr. Murphy. You have already apologized. Just take it back. Well, I''m going to bed. Good night!" After speaking, she turned and went back to the living room. Outside the door, seeing that the red light in the camera hadn''t shed, Stanley knew that she had turned off the monitoring and went away. His handsome face sank suddenly. She really carried out the three words ¡°stay away from him¡± so vividly that she didn''t even want to talk with him face to face now. Stanley stared at the closed door in front of him for a while, then turned back to the apartment. Be paused when she saw hime back with the bag, "Mr. Murphy, did you not give it to Miss Hunt?" "She doesn''t want to see me." Stanley put the bag on the coffee table and replied faintly. Be looked at the door, and thenforted, "It''s okay, you have moved here anyway. You will see Miss Hunt." Stanley gave a hmm, pulled his tie, and walked to the room. Of course he knew this. Otherwise, he wouldn''t move here so soon. Now that Vera had been arrested, he naturally didn''t have to worry about anything. So he could pursue her. But when she asked him if he liked her on the cruise ship before, he didn''t admit it at the time. If now he directly confessed to her, she would definitely not believe it. So he could only make her believe her slowly. The next day, after breakfast, Violet took her two children to go out. When she went out, she first looked at the door of the opposite room. Seeing that there was no movement, she gently closed the door of her apartment, and then took the two children into the elevator. In the elevator, Arya panted, "Mommy, why did we have to run?" Calvin also looked at Violet. Violet''s eyes flickered. Then she replied with smile, "Mommy is afraid you guys arete." "But it''s still early." Calvin looked at his children''s watch, and exposed her lie. Violet looked away, "Probably I made a mistake." She couldn''t say that she didn''t know if Stanley had left. If he didn''t leave, he would hear the movement of closing the door. Then if she didn''t run faster, what should she do if he opened the door? Seeing Violet''s guilty conscience, Calvin curled his lips, "Mommy is lying again." "Mommy, it''s not a good habit to lie." Arya said with her arms akimbo. Violet bent over and scratched the noses of the two little guys, "You two are teaching Mommy?" "Huh." The two little guys lifted their chins triumphantly. Violet couldn''t help but pinched their faces. Ding. The elevator arrived. After opening the door, Violet took the two little guys out of the elevator and walked to the parking lot. As soon as they walked to the entrance of the parking lot, they suddenly heard a loud noise. It was the sound of a car colliding with a car. Violet couldn''t see which two cars had collided, and didn''t want to see it. She walked straight to her parking space. But after walking past, she was stunned by the scene in front of her. Even the two children were dumbfounded. "Mommy, our car was hit!" Calvin pointed to the car and said nkly. Violet nodded nkly, "Mommy saw it!" When she came over, she was still wondering who was so unlucky and his car was hit in the parking lot in the morning. Only now did she know that the car which was hit was actually hers. The collision was quite serious. The entire trunk was knocked into it. The car''s rm was yelling. The one that crashed her car was a ck extended Bentley. The front of the Bentley did not get hurt at all except for some scratches. Thisparison was really tragic! Wait a minute! This Bentley seemed familiar. Was it possible...? Thinking of something, Violet quickly let go of the hands of the two children and walked to the back of the Bentley to check the license te. Seeing the familiar letters and numbers on the license te, she couldn''t help but felt speechless. "Mommy, this seems to be Uncle Murphy''s car." Calvin also recognized it, took Arya to her side, and said, checking the Bentley with her. Violet nodded. Just when she was about to respond, the man''s cold and deep voice sounded from behind, "It''s mine." Violet and the two children immediately turned their heads, looking at Stanley holding the phone, walking towards this side with apologetic eyes. "Uncle Murphy, why did you hit our car?" Arya asked, tilting her head. Violet wanted to know the answer, too. So she stared at the man. Stanley first looked down at the two children, then looked up at Violet, "Sorry, I didn''t mean it. When reversing, I didn''t notice that your car was behind. Don''t worry. I willpensate. I just called Fraser to drive a car over. He should be here soon." Hearing this, Violet''s eyes widened in surprise, "Mr. Murphy, you want to give me a car directly?" Stanley nodded, "Yes." That was what he meant. Her car was really inferior. It became like this after a slight collision. Even if it could be repaired, it would spend a long time. It was better to pay her a better one. He could rest assured when she drove it. Violet didn''t know what Stanley was thinking. Hearing that he was really going to give her a car, she shook her head and waved her hands, "No need, Mr. Murphy. My car has insurance. You don''t need to..." Before she finished speaking, a red Mercedes suddenly drove over with its horn and stopped in front of her. The door was opened and Fraser got down from inside. He walked to Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, the car is here." Stanley stretched out his hand. Fraser immediately gave him the car key. He took a look and handed it to Violet. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Violet hurriedly took the two children back a step, "I said no need. I can drive it to get repaired by myself." With that said, she was about to take out her car key and take the two children into the car. Seeing that she would rather drive a bad car than ept his car, Stanley couldn''t help but coldly said, "Your car has been smashed into this way. It will be stopped by the traffic police on the road, not to mention, who knows if there are any parts with problems inside. If you drive the two children in the car like this, in case there is an ident..." "Stop!" Violet stopped and interrupted him nervously. She had to admit that his words scared her. As he said, if there were some problems with the car parts, and she drove out forcefully, once something really happened, she would regret it. Seeing that Violet seemed to change her mind, Stanley''s face eased a little. He walked over, took her hand, and put the car key in her palm, with a slight gentle voice in his voice, "This is what Ipensate to you. You don''t need to have a psychological burden." Chapter 187 The Cooperation Between Phoebe and Suzy Chapter 187 The Cooperation Between Phoebe and Suzy Violet looked down at the key in her palm, hesitated for a few seconds, and squeezed it tightly, "I see. Thank you, Mr. Murphy. I can ept the car, but I will return it to you the money which is exceeded my car¡¯s, goodbye!" When she finished speaking, before Stanley could answer, Violet pressed down the Mercedes-Benz car key, opened the door, carried the two children into the car, and drove away. Fraser came to Stanley''s side and watched the red car leave, "Mr. Murphy, Violet is still alienating you. She even wanted to pay you money. Didn''t you confess to her your feelingsst night?" Stanley pursed his thin lips, "Not in hurry. It''s not toote to wait until she gets used to my existence. Let''s go to thepany." "Yes." Fraser nodded in response. After Violet drove Arya to the kindergarten, she took Calvin to the hospital and let Jessie take care of him. She herself went to Design Association to participate in today''spetition. As soon as she entered the conference room, Violet felt the tension in the atmosphere. Except for Phoebe, the six designers were all on pins and needles, with undisguised concerns on their faces. "What''s the matter?" Violet walked over and asked a designer casually. The designer looked at her, "Don''t you know?" "Know what?" Violet blinked suspiciously. The designer leaned to her ear, lowered her voice and replied, "We just heard that it is Mr. Moore who set the theme." "And then?" Violet turned to look at the designer. She didn''t understand why they were so anxious. "And then? Of course we¡¯re so afraid. Who doesn''t know that Mr. Moore always sets tricky theme!" The designery on the table painfully, "He never directly announces the theme, but says a famous saying, letting us guess the theme from the famous saying. It¡¯s hard." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "It''s a bit." Violet nodded in favor. She had heard from her teacher before that Mr. Moore did have such a habit of setting a theme. That was because Mr. Moore learned history before entering the design circle. "By the way, don''t you worry that you can''t guess it?" Seeing Violet''s calm face, the designer couldn''t help being curious. Violet smiled, "What''s the use of worrying about it? Just take its nature. Besides, Mr. Moore is best at designing the national style. The questions must be rted to the national style. You only need to understand from the scope of the national style. You can guess what the theme is." Hearing this, the designer''s eyes lit up suddenly, "Yes, why didn''t I expect it? Thank you so much, Violet." Violet shook her head, saying no thanks. Then, she raised her wrist to check the time. There were nearly ten minutes before thepetition started. At this moment, Phoebe, who was not far away, suddenly walked out of the conference room in her wheelchair, still holding a mobile phone in her hand. She didn¡¯t dare to look at others. Obviously, she was going to do some dirty things. Seeing it, Violet¡¯s eyes flickered. Then she got up and followed out. After going out, she saw Phoebe go to the safe stairwell. She pursed her red lips pursed, then she bent down and took off the high heels on her feet, and followed Phoebe. After arriving the door of the safe staircase, Violet heard Phoebe''s voiceing from inside, "The competition is about to start. I will confirm with you again. It¡¯s really that theme from your Grandpa''s famous saying?" Grandpa? Hearing the word, Violet suddenly narrowed her eyes. Unexpectedly, the person who contacted Phoebe was actually Suzy! It seemed that Phoebe had previously inquired about the person who set the theme was Mr. Moore this time, and then contacted Suzy and asked Suzy to help her inquire about the theme! "Okay, I know. Don''t worry, I will help you put Violet firmly in second ce." Phoebe''s voice sounded again. Hearing her own name, and based on Phoebe''s words, Violet already guessed what Suzy had said to Phoebe. Suzy asked Phoebe to suppress her in thepetition. It seemed that Suzy really hated her guts! Violet smiled helplessly, turned around and quietly returned to the conference room. After two minutes, Phoebe also returned in a wheelchair. Seeing Phoebe¡¯s confident face, Violet¡¯s eyes became cold. Phoebe noticed it, turned to look over, and raised her chin provocatively towards Violet. "Humph..." Violet felt so ridiculous. She really didn''t know what qualifications a person, who had no real ability and won by means, had to provoke others. Violet ignored Phoebe and prepared the design notebook and pencil in order to draw the design in a while. Soon, thepetition began. Mr. Moore held a cane, led by Bruce, and came to the stage. Then he took the microphone and said his own famous saying. It was a proverb that Violet had never heard before. From the tone and meaning of this proverb, it seemed to be a proverb of ethnic minorities. Could it be that the theme was the costume element of ethnic minorities? Thinking about it, Violet groaned for a while and looked at Mr. Moore on the stage. Mr. Moore was sitting in a chair, looking at the audience with a smile on his face. Seeing the designers looked so anxious when hearing his question, he held the microphones and said with a smile, "You guys must think that it¡¯s difficult to guess the theme from my proverbs right?" Everyone nodded. There were even some people who directly ask Mr. Moore to announce the theme and not embarrass them anymore. Mr. Moore was unmoved. He cleared throat slightly, and said, "I admit that this theme is not easy to guess by just guessing, so I have already told you the answer. It is on me. As long as you pay close attention, you will see it." After speaking, Mr. Moore put down the microphone, closed his eyes, and stopped talking. Everyone hurriedly looked at him, trying to find the answer he said. Violet was no exception. She squinted her eyes and observed carefully. Finally, she found a totem mark of a minority group at the cor of Mr. Moore''s jacket. Seeing this, Violet smiled, "Sure enough!" She guessed right. The theme was ethnic minority costume elements! Although there were many ethnic minorities, their clothing had one thing inmon, which was embroidery. Violet had inspiration in her mind for an instant. She already knew how to design. Then she picked up the pencil, lowered her head and began to draw on the design notebook. Today''spetition was not asplicated as yesterday. There was no need to make clothes or model shows. She just needed to draw the design drawings and then handed them to Mr. Moore. Mr. Moore thought whoever was best would advance. While other designers were still struggling with the theme, Phoebe had already drawn up the design. She turned her head and looked at Violet not far away. Seeing Violet seriously drawing, she squeezed the pencil in her hand tightly. Her face was distorted. She didn''t expect that Violet understood the theme so quickly, and was already drawing pictures. But so what? "I don''t believe in your design can win the one in my hand?" Phoebe smiled triumphantly at the beautiful design in her hand. The time passed. Two hourster, time was up. Violet handed in the design drawings. Mr. Moore was reading them one by one. During the period, his face did not change at all. The designers in the audience couldn''t tell whether their designs were recognized. Until Mr. Moore put four design drawings on the screen, the designers in the audience knew whether they were promoted or eliminated. Violet was relieved and smiled as she watched her work appear on the screen. But when she saw another design drawing on the screen, she frowned. Chapter 188 Pretending to Faint Chapter 188 Pretending to Faint The design drawing was signed by Phoebe. The dress on the drawing was short at the front and long at the back, and there was arge hem and cloak. On the hem and the cloak, there wererge phoenix embroidery patterns, which looked luxurious and grand. It could be seen that this was an evening dress. Besides, it was worn at the sacrifice. Violet really didn''t know where Phoebe got this design. Violet looked over at Phoebe. As if sensing her gaze, Phoebe turned her head, smiled triumphantly, and gave her a thumbs up. Violet was slightly startled. What was the meaning? Was Phoebe giving her a thumbs up? Just when she was thinking about it, Phoebe''s hand moved again, and her thumb was slowly downward, making a despising movement. So humiliated! Violet''s face sank. Stanley, who was watching the live broadcast, looked even more gloomy. Fraser also said, "Phoebe is not afraid to be scolded by viewers when she makes such a move in front of the camera." "What is she afraid of? Haven''t you seen her votes?" Stanley squinted at the voting data at the bottom of the live broadcast room. Phoebe''s number of votes was so good. She steadily upied the first ce, which was thousands more than Violet''s. So Violet was firmly ced in second ce. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Moreover, Phoebe''s votes were still growing at an extremely fast rate, which showed how popr her design was. "I see. Everyone likes to see genius. Phoebe¡¯s design is better than designer Violet¡¯s. So even if she is so arrogant, viewers won¡¯t say anything. They just think she has a personality. After all, genius always have some privileges." Fraser said, pushing his sses. Stanley propped his chin, "Do you really think this design is Phoebe''s own?" Fraser was taken aback, "Mr. Murphy, what do you mean..." "Phoebe can''t design such top clothes. If she has this talent, she will have been famous internationally. How can she still doesn''t even have a masterpiece until now?" Stanley sneered. Then he said coldly, "Go and check what designers'' works she has copied since she participated in thepetition." "Yes!" Fraser nodded and immediately went out to check. Stanley leaned back in his chair, crossed his arms on his chest, and continued to stare at the live broadcast room. At thepetition site, the voting time was up. The four contestants selected by Mr. Moore had already been ranked. Phoebe ranked the first and Violet was the second. Mr. Moore smiled and said with a microphone, "The top four have been selected. I am very happy that the four can advance. First of all, let us give the four designers a round of apuse. Then invite the four toe up and exin your design ideas." After that, the judges, audience, members of Design Association and the media in the conference room apuded. Violet and the other two designers stood up and bowed to everyone with a smile. Only Phoebe was unable to get up because of a leg injury and bowed in a wheelchair. At the moment when she lowered her head, a trace of panic suddenly appeared on her face. She scolded Mr. Moore inwardly. Damn it! Why did she have to exin the design ideas? Just directly dere the end of this round! "Fuck!" Phoebe gritted her teeth angrily, but she didn''t show it on her face. She forced herself to calm down. However, no matter how well she hid, Violet, who had been quietly paying attention to her, still saw the problem on her face, because her smile was too reluctant. Violet knew what Phoebe was worried about. How could Phoebe tell the idea of the design which didn¡¯t belong to her? Violet waited to see how Phoebe would end up in a while. Thinking about it, Violet straightened her back, took all her attention from Phoebe, and listened carefully to the designer on the stage to tell their design ideas. The designer on the stage was fourth. Mr. Moore invited everyone on stage in reverse order. Soon, the fourth and the third were all finished, and finally it was Violet''s turn. Violet walked to the stage, took the small baton handed over by the third designer, smiled at the audience, and began to exin, "My design concept is actually very simple. As we all know, the costumes of ethnic minorities have one thing inmon. That is embroidery. Besides technology, the most important thing in embroidery is color..." Looking at Violet who was so confident on the stage, Phoebe''s jealous eyes were red, and clenched her skirt so hard that it wrinkled. She was thinking that if the person on the stage was herself, even if the design was her own, she would definitely not be able to say so carefully about the design ideas like Violet. This was the gap between her and Violet. How good Violet was, then it would set off how ipetent she was. Violet spoke on stage for nearly ten minutes, and finally finished. Mr. Moore took the lead in apuding her, because she spoke very wonderfully. Even some of the details were even more impressive. "Violet, you are very good!" Mr. Moore looked at Violet, his eyes full of love and recognition for her. Violet smiled embarrassedly, "Thank you, Mr. Moore. I¡¯m ttered." "You don''t need to thank me. Your talent and design ability deserve such praises. There are not many designers in our country who are on the international stage. Now I am old, and our domestic design circle depends on your generation to support. Come on!" Mr. Moore patted her shoulder expectantly. Violet nodded heavily, and then couldn''t help but hugged this old man who had been developing for the domestic design industry all his life, "Don''t worry, Mr. Moore. I won''t let you down." "I believe you." Mr. Moore hugged her back. Stanley saw this scene and turned the pen in his hand. Not to mention that Mr. Moore believed Violet, even he believed that in the future, Violet would be the top in domestic fashion design. Violet let go of Mr. Moore, turned around and fixed her gaze on Phoebe who was in the audience. A gleam of light shed in her eyes. Her smile grew meaningful, "Phoebe, I''m finished. It''s your turn." In the face of everyone''s gaze and Violet''s urging, Phoebe was a little embarrassed. After secretly gritting her teeth, she had to slide her wheelchair up. But when she slid halfway, her face suddenly changed. She bent over to cover her belly, and cried out in pain. This change not only shocked the people present, but also shocked the viewers watching the live broadcast. The bulletments were, ¡°What happened to her?¡± Even Violet was also affected by Phoebe at the moment. She was stunned. "Phoebe, are you okay?" Bruce hurriedly walked to Phoebe, squatted down next to Phoebe and asked eagerly. Phoebe pinched her broken leg secretly. The severe pain from the broken leg made her pale instantly, with cold sweat on her forehead. Her breath was uneven. She replied, "My... my stomach hurts." "Stomach hurts?" Bruce quickly looked at her stomach. Phoebe nodded weakly, "It seems like something is biting me. No, it hurts badly!" When she finished speaking, she screamed and suddenly fainted. The scene suddenly became chaotic. The live broadcast room was also chaotic. Violet opened her mouth wide and was surprised why Phoebe fainted suddenly. The only calm one was Stanley. He stared at Phoebe who had fainted in the live broadcast room. Then he narrowed his eyes suspiciously. Phoebe''s situation at this time reminded him of what happened in the hospital some time ago. At that time, he had just finished speaking cancelling the marriage contract with her, then she fainted like this. This time, maybe it was the same. Chapter 189 For the Sake of Mr. Moore Chapter 189 For the Sake of Mr. Moore "Quickly, send her to the infirmary!" President of the Branch quickly ordered Bruce. If they didn''t send her to the infirmary quickly and something happened, Design Association couldn''t afford the responsibility! Bruce realized this, and immediately pushed Phoebe to the door of the conference room. The door of the conference room was right next to the stage. When Bruce pushed Phoebe past, Violet suddenly saw Phoebe''s trembling eyshes. At that moment, Violet immediately understood everything. Phoebe was pretending to faint! Violet was so angry that she evenughed out. She really underestimated Phoebe''s shamelessness. In order to avoid the exnation of the design ideas, Phoebe actually pretended to faint. It was really disgusting! After Phoebe was sent to the infirmary, President of the Branch closed the live broadcast room and announced the end of the round. The crowd dispersed in twos and threes. Soon there were only a few people left in the huge conference room. Mr. Moore was sorting out the four selected design drawings, and Violet walked over. Mr. Moore smiled at her, "Violet, do you sell your designs?" "Yes." Violet nodded. She was short of money. Even if she was not short of money, she would sell it. Because the clothes of her studio were not very expensive, which couldn''t even reach the light luxury. So her studio couldn¡¯t afford this kind of clothes. "How about selling it to me? You know my favorite is the national style. I have studied it for most of my life. In this respect, I have been considered proficient, so I am currently studying the elements of ethnic minority clothing. I¡¯m short of this kind of design." Mr. Moore picked up Violet''s design drawing and said. Violet smiled, "Of course." "That''s great. I won''t let you suffer any loss." Mr. Moore put the design back in, and picked up Phoebe''s. Violet pursed her red lips, "Mr. Moore, do you want to buy Phoebe''s design, too?" "Yes, it just so happens that I''m going to participate in an ethnic minority''s sacrifice next month. It is most suitable to make this design into clothes and give it as a gift." Mr. Moore touched his beard and replied. Violet clenched her fists, "Mr. Moore, with all due respect, you can''t buy it. Because this is not Phoebe''s design, she copied it from another designer." "Oh?" The kind smile on Mr. Moore''s face suddenly faded. Then he became serious. "What you said is true?" ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. It¡¯s not the first time that Phoebe has giarized. The designers in the circle know more or less about it. She has copied it all the way since the start of thepetition. None of the works is her own." Violet nodded and said seriously. Mr. Moore narrowed his old eyes. Of course he would not think Violet was lying to him. After all, no one would be kidding with such things. But at the same time, he still had some doubts, "You said Phoebe giarized in the previous rounds. I believe you, but how did she copy in this round? My theme was announced before thepetition. Where did she get the theme? You must know that you guys can''t use any electronic equipment during the game." "Then what if Phoebe knew your theme in advance?" Violet looked at him. Mr. Moore''s face changed, and the wrinkles on his face were trembling, "How is it possible? Where did she get from in advance?" "Hey..." Violet sighed, and said, "It''s Suzy." "What?" Mr. Moore was so shocked Violet gritted her teeth and told Mr. Moore what she heard in the safe stairwell at the time. After hearing it, Mr. Moore tightly held the dragon head on the crutch. His face was gloomy and terrifying. He was obviously very angry. He remembered that Suzy had indeed asked him about thepetition two days ago. He didn''t think much about it, so he told her. Unexpectedly, she deliberately set him up, so as to tell Phoebe and suppress Violet. His good granddaughter! "Mr. Moore, please calm down first. Don''t get angry." Seeing Mr. Moore''s angry look, Violet gently stroked his chest twice. It was no wonder that Mr. Moore was so angry. His granddaughter actually did such things. Suzy didn¡¯t know that her purpose of suppressing others was achieved, but she threw her grandfather¡¯s reputation on the ground for others to step on. Phoebe¡¯s giarism couldn¡¯t be concealed forever. There would always be a day when it would be exposed. The matter of Suzy leaking the theme to Phoebe in advance would also be found out. Then what would others think of Mr. Moore? They would think it was Mr. Moore who deliberately told his granddaughter to let the granddaughter suppress others? "I''m okay." Mr. Moore took a deep breath, suppressed the anger, and smiled reluctantly, but the smile was full of sadness. "Violet, you deliberately told me this to protect my reputation?" Mr. Moore looked into Violet''s eyes. Violet said, "Yes, in thest round of thepetition, Phoebe copied the work of my teacher¡¯s teacher. I can¡¯t let Phoebe go. I n to wait for the finals to expose Phoebe. Once exposed, your reputation will be ruined by Suzy and Phoebe. I don¡¯t want to see that." So she told Mr. Moore, just to make Mr. Moore distance Suzy from this incident and erased the traces of Suzy''s contact with Phoebe. In this way, she exposed Phoebe¡¯s giarism. Even if Phoebe wanted to get Suzy involved, others would not believe it without evidence of her contact with Suzy. They would only think that Phoebe herself had seen Mr. Moore¡¯s theme, and wickedly wanted to me Mr. Moore''s granddaughter and to ruin Mr. Moore''s reputation. Mr. Moore was shrewd. He naturally knew that Violet was helping him. He patted the back of her hand gratefully, "Violet, thank you. I remember your favor. If you have any difficulties, pleasee to me at any time. I¡¯ll try my best to help you. As for Suzy, I will go back and teach her a lesson." After speaking, Mr. Moore walked out of the conference room with his cane. After he left, Violet didn''t stay here any longer. After checking the time, she also left. But before leaving, she went to the infirmary to see if Phoebe continued to pretend to be sick. However, when she arrived in the infirmary, the doctor told her that Phoebe had been picked up by Talia. In the evening, Violet took the two children back to the apartment. As soon as she took off her shoes, she received a payment for her mobile phone. It was from Mr. Moore. The copyright fee for the design was two million dors, which was at least half more than she expected. Because ethnic minority clothing only upied a small part of the domestic market. It had no commercial value at all internationally. No matter how well designed, it could sell for one million at most. But Mr. Moore gave her two million. It should be that he thanked to her for telling the truth during the day. Thinking about it, Violet smiled and put away the phone, "Calvin, look after your sister. Mommy has to go take a bath first." "Okay." Calvin nodded repeatedly. Violet rubbed the heads of the two children, put down the bag, went to the room to get pajamas and then took a bath. The two children were sitting on the carpet in the living room and ying with blocks. At this time, the doorbell rang.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Calvin first nced at the direction of the bathroom, "Mommy, someone ising." There was no response in the bathroom, only the sound of water. Calvin guessed that Violet hadn''t heard it, so he got up and walked towards the door. The doorbell was still ringing. Calvin turned the monitoring. Seeing that the person outside the door was Stanley, his eyes lit up and then he opened the door. "Uncle Murphy." Calvin raised his head and cried out to the man in sweet voice. Chapter 190 Parent Meeting Chapter 190 Parent Meeting Stanley looked down at the little guy and raised his eyebrows slightly. He was wondering that the door was opened so easily today. It turned out that it was the child who opened it. He followed Calvin into the room. Then he looked around, but he did not see Violet, only Arya on the carpet, so he asked, "Where is your Mommy?" Calvin pointed in the direction of the bathroom, "Mommy is taking a shower." Hearing this, Stanley looked towards the bathroom. His eyes darkened involuntarily when he heard watering from the bathroom. "Uncle Murphy, why did you look for Mommy?" Calvin sat back on the carpet. Stanley put down the file bag in his hand and sat down on the sofa, "I have something to discuss with her." "Wait a while. Mommy will be out soon." Calvin said. Stanley couldn''t help but chuckled, "Okay." Suddenly, Arya got up and came to him, "Uncle Murphy, can I ask you a favor?" The little girl put up a short finger and looked at Stanley eagerly. Stanley also looked at her. His voice was as soft as possible, "What¡¯s matter?" "Tomorrow, can you be my father and go to my parent meeting?" Arya said shyly, twisting the corners of her clothes with both hands. Both Calvin and Stanley were taken aback. Even Violet, who came out of the bathroom after taking a shower, was surprised, "Arya, why didn''t you tell Mommy about the parent meeting?" Violet ignored Stanley and walked over in her pajamas, wrapping her hair, pulling Arya from Stanley to her side. Smelling the scent from her body, Stanley squinted his eyes. He swallowed. Arya lowered her head, "Because Mommy will have apetition tomorrow and there is no time to attend the parent meeting, so I didn¡¯t tell you." "It''s no wonder that Arya was a little unhappy along the way." Calvin touched his chin and nodded. Violet opened her mouth, a little speechless. Yes, she still had apetition tomorrow, so she couldn''t leave at all. But she couldn''t be absent from the child''s parent meeting... Thinking of this, Violet bit her lip a little tangledly, then squatted down and held the little girl''s face, "Baby, or Mommy won''t go to thepetition tomorrow. I¡¯ll ..." "No!" Stanley interrupted her and stood up from the sofa. "Tomorrow is the semi-finals. It is very important. You can''t abstain. Once you abstain, you will not be able to participate in international competitions. This is your dream, isn''t it? It¡¯s also your first step to make others at abroad know you." Violet also stood up, "I know. But the parent meeting is also very important." Because the two children did not have a father, she vowed to apany the two children well and not miss any important asions for the two children. She couldn''t break her promise! "The parent meeting is very important, but you don¡¯t have to go. Arya let me go, and I went to the parent-child activity in amusement parkst time. Their teacher also knows me, so you can take part in thepetition." Stanley touched Arya''s head, looked at Violet and said. Calvin nodded and agreed, "Yes, Mommy, you have to go to thepetition. Tomorrow, I will go to Arya¡¯s parent meeting with Uncle Murphy." "But..." Violet wanted to say something. Stanley interrupted her again, "Even if you go to the parent meeting tomorrow, but miss the game, you will still live in regret in the future." "Uncle Murphy is right. Mommy, go to thepetition. I won''t me you." Arya pulled the corner of Violet''s clothes and looked at her grinningly. Facing the understanding of the two children and Stanley''s persuading, Violet moved her lips and finallypromised. She sighed first, and then bowed to Stanley, "I see. Then bother Mr. Murphy to take care of my two children tomorrow, please." "Never mind." Stanley waved his hand. Calvin pulled Arya over, "Mommy, Uncle Murphy said that he had something to discuss with you. Arya and I will go back to the room first." After speaking, the two children ran away. Only Violet and Stanley were left in the living room. Violet poured him a ss of water, "Mr. Murphy, what can I do for you?" Stanley took a sip of water, "You go back to change your clothes and dry your hair first." "Huh?" Violet looked down at herself, then her face was blushed suddenly. Because the pajamas were silk, they were somewhat transparent, which showed the outline of the bra inside. Then he watched her like this for so long! "Sorry, I''ll change it now." Violet smiled awkwardly, and quickly got into the room. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Seeing her swiftly closing the door, Stanley chuckled and took a sip of water again. About ten minutester, Violet changed her clothes and dried her hair. Stanley handed her the file bag on the coffee table. After Violet took it, she looked down, "What is this?" "It''s evidence of Phoebe''s giarism." Stanley got his legs crossed and replied quietly. Violet raised her eyebrows. She lowered her head and opened the bag, took out the evidence inside and nced at the evidence. Then she stuffed the evidence back, put the document bag back on the coffee table, and looked at the man opposite, "Why did you give these to me?" "Don''t you need it?" Stanley supported his head. Violet smiled, "I really don''t need it, because I know she has giarized, and I also have some evidence of her giarism in my hand." "I know that in yesterday''spetition, Phoebe copied Daphne''s work. Daphne is your teacher''s teacher. You must see it, and you can''t stand her." "Then Mr. Murphy, do you still show me the evidence?" Violet narrowed her eyes suspiciously, somewhat unable to understand his thoughts. Stanley''s gaze fell on the file bag, "You haven''t finished reading it just now. Inside is not only the evidence of her giarism yesterday, but also the evidence of every design she giarized since her debut, including the clothes of ethnic minorities today." Hearing this, Violet was surprised, and quickly picked up the file bag and checked again. After reading it, she couldn''t help taking a breath. She really underestimated Phoebe. It turned out that Phoebe giarized more than she thought. Besides giarism, she even found a lot of designers to help her draw. What made Violet most speechless was today''s design. Today Phoebe¡¯s design was a dress of a minority high priest. This dress was handed down from ancient times, so there was no original design, let alone the designer, so Phoebe had no scruples. She was really shameless to draw the clothes as her own design. It took Violet¡¯s a long time to calm down. Then she put down the file bag, "Mr. Murphy, do you want me to do something for you?" Stanley nodded, "I know you haven''t exposed Phoebe yet. You must be waiting for an opportunity. I want you to beat Phoebe down at that time." A dim light shed in Violet''s eyes, "Why? She didn¡¯t have grudges with you, did she? I remember, she is still your savior. "I have already paid her kindness off." Stanley pursed his lips, "I do have no grudges with her, but she angered me by selling the trade secrets of the Murphy Group." "What?" Violet''s eyes widened in shock. Stanley rubbed his eyebrows, "I also just learned it. In the past few years, Phoebe secretly sold trade secrets several times. Although it did not cause turmoil to the Murphy Group, it also caused the Murphy Group to lose a lot." "Got it. But I still don''t understand. Mr. Murphy, since you have these evidences, you can do it yourself. Why let mee?" Violet tapped at the file bag and stared at the man. Chapter 191 Persecution Chapter 191 Persecution "You''ll knowter. Don''t worry, it won''t hurt you." Stanley stood up and walked towards the door, meaningless to exin. Violet pursed her red lips. Since he didn¡¯t want to say, it was boring to ask anymore. Violet also got up and walked Stanley out. Stanley stood outside the door, "Tomorrow morning I will pick up the two children." "Okay." Violet nodded. Stanley looked at her, "Good night!" "Good night." Violet smiled. After speaking, she thought he should go back to his apartment, but he didn''t have the slightest intention to leave, still standing there and watching her. Violet was a little ufortable by being staring at by him. She shrank her neck, "Mr. Murphy, is there anything else?" "Nothing. You can close the door." Stanley shook his head lightly. Violet only felt a little inexplicable, but she listened to him and closed the door. After closing, she did not rush back to the bedroom, but opened the monitoring to see what he was going to do, but what she saw was his back and the closed apartment door. Violet lowered her eyelids, with doubts in her eyes. Was he watching her go back specifically? But as soon as this idea popped into her mind, it was immediately suppressed by her. Violet shook her head amusingly, no longer thought about it, turned and walked to the room. The next morning, when it was just eight o''clock, Violet and the two children had just finished breakfast, then Stanley came to pick up the children. Violet pushed the children to Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, thank you." "I will take care of them." Stanley looked at the two little guys on the left and right, and couldn''t help touching their heads. Violet squatted down and said seriously, "Calvin, Arya, you guys have to listen to Uncle Murphy!" "We will, Mommy." The two children nodded. Violet smiled, stood up, and then watched Stanley take them away. After they left, Violet cleaned up the house a little bit, and then went out to participate in the competition. Today was the semi-final. The atmosphere on the scene was extremely tense. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. When Violet arrived, all the contestants hade. As soon as she walked into the conference room, she saw Phoebe talking to other people. Phoebe also saw her and snorted, "Someone is only ranked second, but every time she is thest to come. People who don''t know think she is the first." Violet knew that Phoebe was taunting her, but she didn''t get angry. She smiled and walked over, "Dr. Hunt, it seems that your stomach doesn''t hurt anymore. You look so well today." "It¡¯s none of your business!" Phoebe frowned. Violet looked at her, "I care about you. I am so happy to see that you are cured now. By the way, Director Hunt, can you tell us the design ideas that you didn''t share yesterday? I have been looking forward to it from yesterday to now." "Yes, Phoebe, talk about it. How did you design such a grand sacrificial dress?" The other two designers did not understand the meaning, and echoed. "Thepetition is about to start. Just leave me alone. If I was affected by you guys, who of you can afford this responsibility?" Phoebe suppressed the panic and shouted impatiently after secretly ring at Violet. She was so furious! Violet was really a bitch! The two designers didn''t know what Phoebe was thinking. When they heard her say this, they stopped asking. But at this moment, Violet suddenly said, "I can afford this responsibility." She pulled away the chair beside Phoebe and sat down, looking at Phoebe with a smile. Phoebe''s face sank. She subconsciously avoided Violet''s gaze, and said withposure, "So what? The design is mine. When I¡¯m happy, I can tell you guys. What qualifications do you have to ask me?" "I am not qualified to ask you, but I have a question." Violet narrowed her eyes. "Director Hunt is so resistant to talking about the design ideas. Could it be that you don¡¯t know it at all?" As soon as Violet finished speaking, the other two designers were shocked. If so, it would mean that Phoebe¡¯s design was not hers at all. Was Violet saying that there was a problem with Phoebe''s design? Thinking about it, the eyes of the two designers watching Phoebe changed on the spot. Phoebe noticed it. The she subconsciously raised her voice to retort, "What are you talking about? Who doesn¡¯t know it?" "Since you know it, just say it." Violet leaned back in the chair, with azy tone. The two designers also stared at Phoebe, waiting for Phoebe to say. Being forced to this point, Phoebe clenched her fists tightly. She was already flustered and didn''t know what to do. She knew very well that she could no longer avoid. Now the two designers were already suspicious of her. If she avoided again, it would be tantamount to acknowledging that her work belonged to others. This was Violet''s real purpose. Violet realized that the design was not hers, so she deliberately asked her to talk about the design ideas, trying to force her to admit. How could she allow Violet to sess! Just as Phoebe was in dilemma, she suddenly saw Bruce who came in with the microphone from the corner of her eye. She was overjoyed and she didn''t panic. Then she snorted proudly, "Okay, my design ideas¡­" "Okay, everyone is here, right?" Phoebe just started talking, and Bruce interrupted her, "Since you guys are all here, then I announce that today''spetition has officially started. Now we invite the teacher to set the theme." The audience suddenly apuded. Phoebe was so happy inwardly, but she looked regretful on her face. She apuded and sighed, "It seems that I can¡¯t tell you guys my design ideas again." Violet put down her hands and sneered, "It doesn''t matter. You can''t say it out anyway. You can hide it once, but you can''t hide it for a lifetime. You will sooner orter be exposed." Phoebe''s face froze for a moment, but she quickly returned to nature. She curled her lips in disdain, and lowered her voice, "You said I copied? You have to show evidence!" She had spent so much effort searching on the Inte. Besides, there was no record of these designs Even if Violet knew she was copying, so what? Violet couldn¡¯t find out the evidence. Looking at the smug Phoebe, Violet knew what Phoebe was thinking almost. Then she didn''t bother to argue with Phoebe, and turned her head back. In Phoebe''s eyes, Violet''s actions had other meanings. That was, she felt that she was right. Violet must have tried to find evidencest night, but could not find it, otherwise she would not be so silent. In this way, Phoebe felt that she didn''t have to be afraid. Thinking about it, Phoebe was so happy. Thepetition had begun. This time thepetition was the same as yesterday. They just needed to draw the design directly, and the two best were selected to enter the finals. But this time the theme was a bit difficult. The theme was the future, which was to let them design futuristic clothes. "Future..." Violet whispered the word while turning her pencil. She frowned and she didn''t have the slightest inspiration for a while. Chapter 192 Competition鈥檚 Results Chapter 192 Competition¡¯s Results At present, there were very few designs on the theme of the future in the world, because the first ones who would think about the future were scientists, not costume designers. How to design it? Violet bit her lip, feeling it difficult for the first time. But she was not discouraged. She closed her eyes and tried to recall the world''s understanding of the word. After recalling it, she found that whether it was movies, novels, or ordinary people, theirmon view of the future was more advanced high technology. Then the clothes could also be more advanced and had more uses. Thinking of this, Violet smiled and murmured excitedly, "Got it!" Then she stopped turning the pencil, set up the design notebook, and began to draw on the white paper earnestly. Two hourster, Violet looked at the design on the paper and sighed softly. What she designed was not a skirt, but a tight-fitting jumpsuit. On the shoulders and calves of the jumpsuit, there were things simr to mecha. Of course, this was not a bright spot. The biggest bright spot was the wings behind the clothes. The wings were like mechas, but not as rigid as mechas. But it could fly with these wings. Abandoning the heavy burden of paragliders today, and realizing light flying, this kind of unrealistic but dreamy clothes was the best understanding of the future of clothing. Violet smiled, got up and prepared to hand in the design drawings. At the same time, Phoebe also submitted the design drawings. Violet nced at the design drawing in Phoebe''s hand, "Whose design?" "Want to know? Check it yourself!" Phoebe rolled her eyes at Violet coldly, speeded up the wheelchair, and took the lead in submitting the design draft. Since Violet knew she had giarized, she had nothing to hide from Violet. Anyway, Violet couldn''t find the evidence. No one would believe it even if she told others. Looking at Phoebe''s smug look, Violet smiled mockingly, but said nothing. She handed in the design drawings. After the other two designers had submitted their drafts, Bruce announced a noon break. After the break, he would announce the results of thepetition. Violet stretched herself, put a bag on her back and left the conference room, ready to go out for a bite to eat. Suddenly, the cell phone in her bag rang. Violet stopped in front of the elevator, took out her mobile phone and looked at it. The name of Mr. Murphy was constantly flickering on the screen. If it were in the past, she might not pick it up. But today was different. He called at this time. It should be the end of the parent meeting, right? Violet no longer hesitated, and quickly put the phone to her ear, "Mr. Murphy." "Come out. Isn''t it time for lunch? The two children and I are waiting for you in the car outside the building." After speaking, Stanley hung up the phone. Violet was stunned. He said he was outside the building with the two children? They were here! Violet quickly walked into the elevator and went downstairs. As soon as she left, Phoebe came out from the corner. She looked at the elevator disy with a gloomy face. Stanley came here to find Violet. As expected, in Stanley''s eyes, Violet was more important than that woman. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Thinking of this, Phoebe''s eyes flickered. She took out her cell phone and dialed out, "It''s me. Didn''t you tell me that you would kill Violet sooner? Why haven''t you done it until now?" "I''ve acted on Violet before, but I didn''t seed." A cold female voice came on the other end of the phone. Phoebe held the phone tightly, "Then do it again. Do you know that Stanleyes to her today? If you let Violet live, Stanley¡¯s feelings for her will be deeper and deeper. Sooner orter, one day, Violet willpletely eliminate your position in Stanley''s heart." "I don''t need you to remind me. Don''t think I don''t know that you are so anxious to let me kill Violet, just to use this to deal with me, so that you can take advantage of it. You¡¯d better dispel this idea as soon as possible. " The woman snorted coldly, and then said, "Because I will kill you before you do this. Believe it or not, if you are dead, Stanley won''t check the cause of your death!" "You..." These words undoubtedly poked Phoebe''s sore points, making her face distorted, but she couldn¡¯t refute. Because in Stanley''s eyes, she was indeed nobody. "Well, don''t worry. I will kill Violet, but not now. If I do it now, Stanley will know that Vera is just a scapegoat. Then he will check me again, so I have to wait for a while." The woman finished speaking and hung up. Although Phoebe was unwilling, she could only endure it. Because her power was inferior than that woman¡¯s. If she did something, she would be easily found out, otherwise she would kill Violet by herself. Phoebe red at the elevator screen fiercely for a while, then controlled the wheelchair to turn around and left. After Violet got out of the building, she stood on the stairs under the building and looked around. Then she saw the extended Bentley parked not far away. Her eyes lit up and then she trotted over. But before running to Bentley, the car door was opened. The two little guys poked their heads out of it and waved at her grinningly, "Mommy." Violet also smiled and waved her hand, responding to the two children. "Mommy,e here soon!" Arya urged. "Okay." Violet replied, running over. When she got in front of the car, she panted slightly. Before she could speak, Stanley''s voice came from inside, "Get in the car." Violet didn''t refuse. She bent over and got into the car. The door was closed automatically the moment she got into the car. Violet sat down in the chair, straightened out her messy hair, and looked at Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, how long have you been here?" Stanley buckled the small desk on his legs, "It''s been a while. We came over after the parent meeting ended, and we watched the game for half an hour." "Yes, the clothes Mommy drew are so beautiful." Arya said with gleaming eyes. Calvin also nodded, "Yes, that wings are the most beautiful." Listening to the praise of the two children, Violet smiled and rubbed their hair. Stanley looked at her, "How about selling this design to me?" "Yes, but only this one. Mr. Murphy, why are you buying it?" Violet tilted her head in confusion. The apparelpany of the Murphy Group had gone out of the headquarters and transformed, so it was still useless to acquire this design. This kind of future-themed design couldn¡¯t take the high-level customization route, nor could it follow the popr route. Besides, it couldn''t make money at all. Maybe he wanted to collect it just like Design Association and Mr. Moore? As if seeing Violet¡¯s thoughts, Stanley chuckled and exined, ¡°It¡¯s not that mypany wants to buy this dress, but a very good gamepany recently came to me and wants my designers to make some designs for their game characters. Besides, their game is rted to the future. Your design is the most suitable." "Well, got it." Violet nodded. Stanley adjusted his sitting posture, "However, one piece is not enough. If you want, you can also design all the clothes of other game characters." Violet was a little excited, but did not immediately agree. Instead, she frowned and asked, "Then what about yourpany''s designers?" Chapter 193 Cooperation Chapter 193 Cooperation "They have already designed it, but the game party is not satisfied." Stanley rubbed his brows and replied. Violet bit her lower lip, "Are they satisfied with my designs?" Stanley raised his chin, "I just sent the screenshot of the live broadcast to them to see, and they approved your work." "Got it." Violet nodded. Stanley looked at her, "So, you agreed?" Violet gave a hmm, and smiled, "Why not?" Stanley also smiled faintly, "Okay, when yourpetition is over, I will ask Fraser to send you the rest of the game''s characters, as well as the contract. You won''t suffer any loss." "Okay, I believe you." Violet rubbed the hair of the two children. Her words made Stanley be in a good mood. Then his face eased. Afterwards, he seemed to have thought of something, bent over and lifted a bag from the side and handed it to her. "This is..." Violet looked at the bag in front of her suspiciously. Before Stanley answered, Arya said, "This is the lunch we brought for Mommy." "Yes." Stanley nodded slightly. Violet didn''t expect that they would buy her food. She felt moved. While unpacking the bag, she said with a smile, "That''s great. I just happen to be hungry. Have you guys eaten?" She looked at the three of them in front of her. "Yeah. After the parent meeting, Arya said she was hungry, and then Uncle Murphy took us to have lunch." Calvin replied, kicking Arya¡¯s calf. Arya pursed her mouth unhappily, "What? Brother, you were also hungry at the time, so why did you only say that I was hungry." "Well, well. Be obedient." Seeing that the two little guys were arguing, Violet quickly stopped them. After the two little guys looked at each other, they hummed. At the same time, they turned their heads away, shutting up. Stanley raised his eyebrows and looked at the two children with a little surprise, "The two of them usually quarrel like this?" It was the first time he saw the two children arguing. "Almost. But they¡¯re just little kids. It''s normal. They argued just now, but they will reconcile in the next second." Violet put the food box on theps and replied. Stanley nodded slightly, indicating that he knew it. Violet opened the food box, looked at the rich food in it and squinted her eyes, "Is this the food of Imperial Cuisine Restaurant?" "Well, the food there is not bad. There are many dishes. They like it." Stanley put his hand on the seat. Violet nced at the two children. Imperial Cuisine Restaurant''s dishes were also quite famous in the world. How could that they didn¡¯t like it? "By the way, Mr. Murphy, how much is it? Shall I give the money to you?" With that said, Violet was about to take her wallet. However, Stanley''s face became cold, "No need, it''s just a meal." She really didn''t want to owe him at all! Hearing the displeasure in the man''s tone, Violet paused when she fumbled in the wallet. She looked up at him. When seeing Stanley''s gloomy and handsome face, she suddenly understood something. To Stanley, the cost of a meal was nothing, but her eagerness to pay back the money was undoubtedly not giving him face. Thinking of this, Violet dismissed the idea of giving him money. Then she put the wallet back in the bag, "Well, thank you, Mr. Murphy." Sure enough, when she did this, and Stanley''s face eased a lot, "Eat quickly. The food is going to be cold." He handed the chopsticks to her. "Thank you." Violet took it with a smile and began to eat. At this moment, Stanley''s cell phone rang suddenly. After frowning a little, he took out his cell phone and looked at it. Seeing the caller ID, he answered the call without hesitation, "Ivy." Hearing this name, Violet''s drooping eyshes trembled, and her chewing movement slowly stopped. Calvin noticed her strangeness. He blinked, and was about to start asking her what was wrong. Violet put up a finger on her mouth and made a quiet gesture to him and Arya, and then pointed at Stanley with the other hand, telling them Stanly was calling. After the two children understood, they nodded obediently and covered their mouths. Seeing the movements of them, Stanley smiled faintly but it was fleeting soon, "What¡¯s the matter?" He asked the person on the other end of the phone. Ivy leaned on the head of the bed and stared at the TV on the opposite wall. She was expressionless, but her voice sounded very weak, "Stanley, I am very ufortable now. My head hurts. Can you come to apany me?" Stanley looked at Violet, Calvin and Arya, "Sorry, I can''te over now." If he came over, what about the two children? Violet''spetition was not over yet. It was impossible for her to apany the two children at any time. Violet looked at Stanley unexpectedly with the tip of her chopsticks in her mouth. She didn''t expect that he would actually reject Ivy. "But Stanley, my head really hurts." When Ivy heard that Stanley didn¡¯t mean toe, her face distorted. Stanley couldn''t see it. He just pursed his thin lips, "Let Henry apany you first. I''lle over at night." "Henry is very busy and has no time to apany me." Ivy bit her lip, "Moreover, I don''t want him to apany me. I just want you to apany me." "Don''t be willful." Stanley frowned impatiently. Violet caught it, feeling so surprised, and her eyes widened slightly. Weird! Didn''t he love Ivy? Why was there such an impatient expression on his face? Ivy lowered her eyelids, covered the gloomy look in her eyes, and replied with aggrieved tone, "Stanley, I am not willful. I just..." The call didn¡¯t hang up, but there was no sound. Stanley narrowed his eyes, and shouted tentatively, "Ivy? Ivy?" There was still no response on the other end of the phone. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Stanley''s face tensed. He quickly took the phone to look at it, and saw that the call was not hung up, but the call interface was still disyed. He frowned. "What''s wrong?" Violet put down the chopsticks and asked when she saw that he looked wrong. The two children also stopped ying and looked at him curiously. Stanley shook his head, a little worried in his eyes, "I don''t know. Ivy suddenly fell silent." "Will something happen?" Violet looked at his mobile phone and made a bold guess. Stanley''s throat moved. Just when he was about to speak, there was a voice on the phone again. It was not Ivy, but a strange female voice, "Hey, is Mr. Murphy still there?" "Yeah. Who are you?" Stanley quickly put the phone back to his ear and asked in a deep voice. "I am Miss Ellis'' nurse on duty. I found Miss Ellis fainted just now during the rounds. I saw that she was still holding a mobile phone in her hand, so I answered the phone." The nurse replied. Stanley was shocked, "What? Ivy fainted?" Hearing this, Violet raised her eyebrows in surprise. She really guessed it. Sure enough, something happened to Ivy. "Yes, I checked Miss Ellis a little bit. She fainted suddenly." The nurse opened Ivy''s eyes and said to the phone. Ivy suddenly fainted. It was necessary to enter the emergency room. Stanley obviously knew this too, and squeezed the phone abruptly, "I''lle over right away." When he finished speaking, he put down his phone and looked at Violet. His thin lips moved slightly. Violet knew what he was going to say. She quickly closed the food box on herps, and smiled empathetically, "Mr. Murphy, just go." Chapter 194 The Final Ends Ahead of the Schedule Chapter 194 The Final Ends Ahead of the Schedule "Uncle Murphy has to go?" Arya looked at Stanley, a little bit reluctant. Calvin didn''t say anything. He crossed his arms on his chest, which looked like a small adult. "Yeah, Uncle Murphy''s friend is sick. So he has to go to visit her." Violet touched Arya''s head, "Okay, let''s get off the car." With that, she opened the car door and motioned for the two children to go down. The two children were very obedient and got out of the car. Just when Violet bent over and was about to get out of the car, Stanley took her arm. "What''s wrong?" Violet looked back at him nkly. Stanley looked straight into her eyes, "Sorry." Violet was taken aback for a moment, then smiled, "Why does Mr. Murphy apologize to me?" "It was me who brought the two children over. Yourpetition is not over and you don''t have time to take care of them. I will arrange for someone toe and help you." Stanley let go of her arm. Violet suddenly realized that he apologized because of this. "No need, Mr. Murphy." She waved her hand, "You have already taken them to the parent meeting. How can I continue to trouble you? I will apply for a lounge with President of the Branch and let them stay there. So don¡¯t worry, Mr. Murphy. Just go to see Miss Ellis." After speaking, Violet got out of the car, turned around and waved to Stanley. Then she helped him close the car door. Stanley finally drove away. Violet and two kids watched his car go away. Until they couldn''t see him, Violet took the two children to the building. "Mommy, the person Uncle Murphy is going to see is thedy who was in the Godfather''s wardst time and thedy you didn¡¯t let us see, right?" Calvin asked while walking. Violet didn''t deny it. She nodded and replied, "Yes." "What is the rtionship between Uncle Murphy and thatdy?" Calvin blinked. Arya raised her small hand, "Arya wants to know too." Violet squeezed the hands of the two children, "Kids don¡¯t need to know too much." "Hmph, again! Mommy says that every time." Arya pouted. "Yes!" Calvin also nodded in agreement. Violet let go of their little hands and tickled them, "You two dare to tease Mommy." The two children giggled while hiding. They three came to the office of President of the Branch in this way. President of the Branch had been very fond of Violet. After he knew her intentions, he was very happy to let people prepare a lounge. Violet thanked him again and again, and then took the two children to the lounge. After eating in the lounge and ying with the two children for a while, seeing that the game time was approaching, Violet told the two children not to run around, then she left the lounge and walked to the conference room. But while on her own way, she was stopped by a group of people approaching, "Violet." "Mr. Moore." Violet stopped and looked at Mr. Moore and the others. Mr. Moore turned his head and said something to the people around him. Then these people nodded, took another look at Violet, and left. Mr. Moore came to Violet with his cane. Violet tilted her head in confusion and asked, "Mr. Moore, why are you here? And those people just now..." "Come with me." Mr. Moore didn''t answer her, but motioned her to go with him. Seeing his serious face, although Violet didn''t know what happened, she didn''t ask anymore. She just followed him into a room that looked like an office. After the door was closed, Mr. Moore turned around, and then replied, "Those people were sent by Design Association just now." "Design Association?" Violet looked surprised, "This is not yet the final. Why did theye here now?" "I contacted Design Association and asked President to send them over in advance." Mr. Moore sat down and said. Violet also sat down opposite him. Mr. Moore put the cane aside and poured himself some tea, "Yesterday you told me that Phoebe has giarized. I contacted them when I went back and told them about her giarism. Design Association was very angry about this, so they decided to end the final ahead of the schedule and deal with her early." "End ahead of the schedule?" Violet''s eyes lit up. "Yes." Mr. Moore smiled, "Not only does it end ahead of the schedule, but the theme of the final has also changed. Originally, the theme of the final was set by President of the Branch, but now it¡¯s set by people from Design Association. Then the design which Phoebe originally prepared is useless." "Great! She must panic now." Violet happily pped her hands. "Yes." Mr. Moore stroke his beards, "Violet, the reason I told you this is because I remember you said yesterday that you were going to expose Phoebe in the final." "Yeah." Violet gave a hmm. "Well, prepare the evidence. It will be usefulter." Mr. Moore took a sip of tea. Violet knew that Mr. Moore was reminding her, then she stood up gratefully, "Got it. Thank you, Mr. Moore. I''m going to prepare it now." After speaking, she bowed to Mr. Moore and turned to go out. After going out, Violet took out her cell phone and dialed Jessie''s phone number. Jessie was sitting on the edge of George¡¯s hospital bed and peeling an apple. When hearing the phone ringing by the bedside, she got the phone with one hand. Seeing it was Violet¡¯s calling, she answered the call without hesitation, "Violet." Hearing it, George''s closed eyes suddenly opened, then he turned to look at her mobile phone. Jessie noticed his movements. Her eyes dimmed for a moment, but she still pretended not to notice anything on his face, forced a smile and asked, "What¡¯s up?" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Jessie, I need your help urgently now!" Violet said as she walked to the conference room. Hearing the seriousness in her tone, Jessie also became serious, "What?" "Did Violet encounter any difficulties?" George asked, sitting up. Jessie shook her head at him, saying that she didn¡¯t know. "Here is the thing. I want you to go to my apartment and help me bring the file bag on the coffee table and a USB sh drive on the bedside of my room." Violet stopped outside the conference room and said. "What are you doing with these? Are you in hurry?" Jessie tilted her head and mped the phone to her shoulder. Her face was filled with puzzlement. "Yes." Violet nodded vigorously, lowering her voice, "Those are evidence of Phoebe''s giarism. I will use it in a while." Hearing this, Jessie stood up excitedly, "Violet, are you going to expose Phoebe?" "Yes." "Okay, I see. I''ll go get them for you now!" "Hurry up." Violet said, then hung up the phone and walked into the conference room. Basically, everyone in the conference room had arrived. Phoebe and the two designers had already sat down in their seats. Violet nced at them and walked towards her position. Just as Violet passed Phoebe''s seat, Phoebe suddenly stretched out her intact foot and put it in the aisle. Violet didn¡¯t see it, so she was tripped by Phoebe. After an exmation, she was about to fall down. This incident stunned the audience in the entire conference room and the live broadcast room. Only Phoebe smiled, looking forward to the scene of Violet getting serious injury. However, her expectations didn¡¯te true. At the moment when Violet was about to fall to the ground with her face down, a reporter hurriedly stepped forward and kindly pulled Violet. Supported by the reporter, Violet stood up with a pale face. After thanking the reporter, she turned around and stared at Phoebe with cold eyes, "You did it deliberately, right?" Chapter 195 Deliberately Tripping Her Chapter 195 Deliberately Tripping Her "What?" Phoebe looked up at her, pretending that she didn''t understand what Violet meant. Violet clenched her fists, "You deliberately stretched out your foot to trip me!" As soon as Violet finished speaking, everyone was shocked. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "It turns out that Violet almost fell because of Phoebe." "It must be. The aisle is very t and there are no steps. If it weren''t for something to stumble her, she wouldn''t fall." "Phoebe¡¯s gone too far!" Listening to the discussion around, Phoebe was not panic at all, butughed instead, "I admit that I did stretch out my foot, but I stretched out it because my foot was tired for bending. So I stretched it out a long time ago. You don¡¯t look at the way, but you said that I did it deliberately, then I can also say that you deliberately get yourself sprained and want to frame me." Anyway, no one saw her when she stretched her feet, and the live camera didn''t take pictures of it. Without evidence, who could say it was her who did it deliberately? Seeing thecency in Phoebe''s eyes, Violet probably guessed what Phoebe was thinking. She pursed her red lips, and then a sharp look crossed her eyes. She was intending to talk back. President of the Branch walked in with a document and looked at the noisy conference room. Then his face sank, "What are you guys arguing about?" "Sir, here is the thing." The eloquent reporter immediately said what had happened just now. After listening, President of the Branch thought for a few seconds, and then nced at Phoebe, "Not only does some designerck talents, but also she doesn¡¯t want to work hard. She actually uses some mean methods and now she actually wants to hurt others. So vicious." These words shocked the people in the conference room and the viewers in the live broadcast room. Everyone could tell that President of the Branch was saying Phoebe. After all, he was looking at her. President of the Branch said that not only did she use some mean methods, but also was vicious. They thought of that Violet almost fell just now, then the look in their eyes became more subtle. Perhaps, Violet was really tripped by Phoebe¡¯s deliberately stretching out her foot just now. Feeling the changes in the people around her, Violetughed, knowing that President of the Branch already knew about Phoebe¡¯s giarism. So after listening to the reporter¡¯s words, he would say such words and believe that Phoebe tripped her. After all, Phoebe could even do such a dishonest thing, so what else did Phoebe not dare to do? Thinking about it, Violet looked at Phoebe and said silently to her, "You''re screwed up!" Phoebe understood it. Her face looked terrible, turning pale for a while. Her hand on the armrest of the wheelchair tightened tightly. She knew what President of the Branch said just now was to satire her, but she didn''t dare to refute it. Once she said something, it meant that she admitted that the person President of the Branch said was her. Although everyone present knew it, it would be different if she took initiative to admit it. So she could only endure it. At the same time, Phoebe was also a little apprehensive. President of the Branch said that she had used some mean methods. Could it be that he knew something? "Well, Violet, thepetition had started. Quickly sit down." On the stage, President of the Branch spoke again. "Okay." Violet replied and walked back to the morning position and sat down. The face of President of the Branch eased a lot, "Since everyone is here, then I will now announce the results of the morningpetition. Fourth ce, ina, third ce, Garrett, second ce, Phoebe!" Hearing her own name, Phoebe suddenly raised her head. Her face was filled with disbelief, "How can I be second!" She was the second ce, which meant that the first ce was Violet. She couldn¡¯t ept it. Her design integrated the design elements of several designers. How could it be lost to Violet¡¯s? Even Violet herself was a little surprised. After all, the designs Phoebe had copied were so good since thepetition, so Violet had always ranked second. Violet thought it was the same this time, but she didn''t expect the result to be unexpected. "Are you dissatisfied with our judges and the voting of viewers in the live broadcast room?" President of the Branch looked at Phoebe displeased. Phoebe clenched her fists, "No. It¡¯s just that I am very confident in my design. In the first few rounds, I beat Violet. This time I don¡¯t think I will lose to her, so I hope President of the Branch can show our designs at the same time. I want to know why I lost!" "Since you said that, it is as you wish." President of the Branch sneered and asked Bruce to do what she said. Soon, two design drawings appeared on the big screen. Everyone looked over. After reading it, they thought that the design on the left was better than the one on the right. The design signature on the left was Violet. Violet looked at Phoebe''s design drawing and couldn''t help but raised her eyebrows. She finally knew why Phoebe would lose this time. Phoebe also noticed it. Her face was distorted. President of the Branch took theser pointer and pointed to her design drawing, "To be honest, your design is very good. But it does not look like a whole. The design elements in several ces, such as the sleeves, pants, legs, and neckline, arepletely different styles. It''s all because these ces are well designed, otherwise you won''t even be the second ce." Phoebe opened her mouth. Although she was very angry with thisment, she couldn''t refute it. Because what President of the Branch said was indeed the case. When she looked at her design alone, she didn''t have this feeling. But whenpared with Violet''s design, the feeling was obvious. Seeing Phoebe clenched her fists and did not speak, President of the Branch asked coldly, "Now do you have anyments?" Phoebe lowered her head, "No." President of the Branch ignored her, and withdrew his gaze to continue talking about the summary of this round ofpetition. Violet looked at Phoebe, who had a gloomy expression on her face, and sneered, ¡°It seems that your design is not right!¡¯ Phoebe turned her head, ring at Violet, "Get over yourself! Even if I didn''t get the right theme, I still entered the final. In the final, I won''t let you win again. The ce of the internationalpetition can only be mine." "I''m afraid you will be disappointed. You can''t win in the final, and the ce of the international competition won''t belong to you." In the face of Phoebe''s provocation, Violet still smiled indifferently. Phoebe looked at her with a smile, only feeling it hateful. She wanted to tear Violet¡¯s face apart, "Then we will wait and see. Tomorrow''s final..." "I''m afraid you don¡¯t need to wait for tomorrow. We canpete in the final in a while." Violet waved her hand and interrupted her directly. Hearing something in Violet''s words, Phoebe was stunned. She had a bad feeling and asked, "What do you mean?" "You will know it soon." Violet smiled slightly without answering, and looked towards the stage. President of the Branch on the stage had finished speaking and closed the document in his hand. Just when everyone thought he was going to announce the end of this round ofpetition, he suddenly raised the microphone and said, "Everyone, one thing has changed temporarily. The time we originally set for the final was two o''clock tomorrow afternoon. We decided to end the final ahead of the schedule and change it to be held now." "What?" Phoebe''s face changed. Violet started, "Look, we don''t need to wait for tomorrow." "Why did you know it?" Phoebe asked, narrowing her eyes. Chapter 196 The Theme of the Final Chapter 196 The Theme of the Final "I heard from someone." Violet tilted her head and answered. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Who?" Phoebe asked. Violet shrugged, "It''s none of your business. You¡¯d better worry about the next final." "Huh!" Phoebe snorted disdainfully, "Is there anything to worry about? Isn''t it just ahead of schedule? Anyway, the result is still the same." She already knew the theme of the final, and the copied design had already been prepared. She believed that the ultimate champion of the final must be herself. "Really? Then good luck!" Violet nced at Phoebe with a smile, and said nothing. Phoebe frowned. Seeing Violet¡¯s face just now, it seemed that there was some conspiracy. Was it an illusion? As she was thinking, President of the Branch on the stage spoke again, ¡°In this final, in addition to the original judging panel, another group of judges will be added. This group of judges are from Design Association. Now let¡¯s wee them." When President of the Branch finished speaking, a few people in suits and shoes walked in. Violet recognized them at a nce. They were the ones with Mr. Moore just now. When these people came in, they walked towards the original judging panel and sat down in the row behind them. After sitting down, another man in a suit and leather shoes came in. This man had blond hair and blue eyes, a typical Westerner. Violet didn''t know him, but she also roughly guessed the identity of this person. He should be the senior executive of Design Association. Sure enough, after this person came in, he walked directly towards President of the Branch. President of the Branch handed him the microphone. Then under everyone''s confusion, he held the microphone and slowly said, "Everyone, I am Hodge, Minister of supervisory authorities of Design Association. I was sent here by President to set the theme of the final." "What?" Phoebe finally panicked. If this person issued the theme, the original theme would be reced. Then the design she prepared in advance was useless! As if seeing through what Phoebe was thinking, Violet turned the pencil in her hand and suddenly said, "It looks like you can''t copy it now." Phoebe red at her, "Did you know it early?" "Yes." Violet''s smile deepened. Phoebe was trembling slightly. She wanted to run away. But she couldn¡¯t. Minister Hodge on the stage had already spoken and said his own theme, "The theme of this final is to design ording to object. Please look at the big screen." Everyone looked at the big screen. Then a set of priceless ruby jewelry appeared on the big screen. Whether it was the design or the craftsmanship, the jewelry was so ingenious and amazing. The bullet comments in the live broadcast room had almost exploded. They were all praises for this set of jewelry. Only Violet was calmer. Looking at this set of jewelry, she couldn''t help but think of Heart of the Fire that Stanley had given her. Compared with the ne in this set of jewelry, Heart of the Fire was completely not inferior to them. It was just the ruby red of the main diamond was purer than that of Heart of the Fire. Ivy, who had been up for a while, was also watching the live broadcast. Looking at the jewelry appearing in the live broadcast room, her eyes brightened. Then she quickly took her phone to Stanley who was dealing with official duties, "Stanley, do you think this jewelry is nice?" Stanley nced at it, "Like it?" Ivy nodded, "Yes, but I like Heart of the Fire better." Hearing the name of Heart of the Fire, Stanley''s eyes flickered. Ivy didn''t notice his strangeness, so she peeped at him and asked tentatively, "Stanley, I heard that Heart of the Fire is in a jewelry store under yourpany, right?" Stanley raised his chin and asked instead, "Do you want it?" "Can I?" Ivy asked nervously. Stanley lowered his eyelids and said bluntly, "Your temperament is not suitable for wearing this kind of aggressive jewelry. It can''t match you either." Only Violet''s beautiful and aggressive appearance and hot figure could match Heart of the Fire. The man''s words were so straightforward and so unceremonious. Ivy''s expression on her face froze, then she slowly lowered her head to cover the distorted looks in her eyes, but she still replied with sadness on her face, "So, then forget it." Seeing her loss, Stanley pursed his lips and thought, "Apart from this reason, the most important thing is that Heart of the Fire has been sold, but I can give you some jewelry that match you. " "Okay." Ivy nodded, then turned her gaze back to the live broadcast, and changed the subject, "Miss Hunt and the others in the next final should design matching clothes based on this set of jewelry." Stanley nced at her mobile phone, "Maybe." "It''s great. I really want to recover soon, just like Miss Hunt and others, standing on the stage of the pianopetition." Ivy looked at the live broadcast and said with longing eyes. Stanley touched her hair, "You will." "I hope." Ivy smiled. At the scene of thepetition, Minister Hodge had already made it very clear that the clothes to be designed this time were just like what Ivy said. ording to the jewelry on the big screen, contestants had to design matching dress, and the time was two hours. In order to let the designer have better inspiration to design, Minister Hodge also brought this set of jewelry, which was in the office of President of the Branch. The designers could go to see it in person to get some inspiration. Violet''s eyes lit up when she heard it. Although looking at the photos, she was confident that she could design clothes. But why didn¡¯t she go to see real object in person? The real object was more three-dimensional than the photo. She might be able to design a better work after seeing it. "Sir, I want to see it!" Violet raised her hand and proposed the idea of seeing the real object. Minister Hodge agreed immediately, and asked President of the Branch to take her there. Phoebe also went with her. She was already panicking at the moment. She knew very well that if she didn''t go, she had to stay in the conference room with so many people and to face so many eyes alone. Under that kind of gaze, she would only be more stressed and couldn''t draw anything. But if she went to see jewelry, she might have some inspiration. With such thoughts, Phoebe took a deep breath and tried to suppress the panic and tension, and calmed herself down. When Violet entered the office of President of the Branch, she saw the jewelry protected by the explosion-proof ss cover in the center of the desk. She eximed, "It''s so beautiful." Phoebe was also amazed by this set of jewelry. She didn''t contradict Violet this time. President of the Branch smiled, "This set of jewelry is President''s personal collection, called the zing Light. It has a twin, called Heart of the Fire." "Heart of the Fire?" Violet was taken aback for a moment. "Do you know it?" President of the Branch looked at her. Phoebe also looked at Violet. Violet looked away and smiled, "I''ve heard of it. But why is Heart of the Fire a twin with this set of jewelry?" She was puzzled. President of the Branch smiled and replied, "That''s because they belong to the same red diamond series ande from the same jewelry designer, so they are twins." "So that''s it." Violet nodded. Phoebe raised her head to look at President of the Branch, "Can we touch it?" Hearing what she said, the face of President of the Branch sank suddenly, "No, this is someone else''s collection. We can only look at it. We don''t have the right to touch it, and I don''t have that permission." Hearing this, Phoebe''s face was a bit gloomy, but she didn''t say anything. Violet took out her mobile phone and asked, "Sir, can I take pictures?" Chapter 197 Jessies Humiliation Chapter 197 Jessie''s Humiliation "Yes!" President of the Branch nodded. Violet smiled with joy, "Great! I¡¯ll photograph all angles. When designing, I can also image what my design look like when wearing this set of jewelry." After speaking, she turned on the phone camera and started taking pictures around the ss cover. When Phoebe saw this, she didn''t want to lose to Violet, and didn''t want to show that she didn''t have the slightest professionalism. She also took out her mobile phone to take pictures, and even deliberately used her camera to block Violet¡¯s camera when taking pictures. Violet noticed it, and nced at Phoebe coldly. Then she didn¡¯t want to bother to argue with Phoebe. So, she turned her gaze back. After taking the photos, Violet was about to put the phone away when the phone rang. She nced at the caller ID and said to President of the Branch, "Excuse me, I have to answer the call first." "Please." President of the Branch said. Violet answered the call in front of the two of them. She put the phone to her ear, "Jessie." "Violet, where are you? I already brought things." Jessie asked, standing under the building. "I''m in President of the Branch ''s office now. Wait for me. I''ll pick you up right away." She hung up the phone, turned around and said to President of the Branch, "Sir, my friend brought something. It¡¯s very important." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. When she was speaking, she nced at Phoebe from the corner of her eye. President of the Branch saw it and understood it. Then he waved his hand sternly, "Okay." "Thank you." Violet replied and quickly left the office. As soon as Violet left, Phoebe slid the wheelchair forward two steps, "Sir, you just let her leave like this? Aren''t you afraid that she is going to find someone to help cheating in thepetition?" President of the Branch sat on the office chair and looked at her coolly, "I don''t know if Violet will do that kind of things, but you will definitely do." Phoebe panicked, and she became guilty, "Sir, I don''t understand what you are talking about." "Since you don''t understand, let me just say it. I heard designers in the circle say that you have a lot of giarism scandals. Is it true?" President of the Branch squinted at her. Phoebe was so shocked. She didn¡¯t dare to look into his eyes, "You must be kidding. How could this be true? It''s all some people who hate me and deliberately spread those scandals." "It turned out to be like this. It seems that I misunderstood you." President of the Branch nodded. It seemed that he believed her, but he actually sneered inwardly. Deliberately? Violet had all the evidence. Phoebe didn¡¯t know what President of the Branch was thinking. She thought he really believed it. Then she was suddenly relieved, but she didn¡¯t dare to stay here any longer, ¡°Sir, I have already taken the photos. I have to return to thepetition first." "Okay." President of the Branch waved his hand. Phoebe controlled the wheelchair and went out. But as soon as she walked out of the office, she saw Violet and Jessie approaching her. Jessie also saw Phoebe. Then she speeded up her pace, walked in front of Phoebe, crossed her arms on her chest, and looked at her condescendingly, "Long time no see! Why are youme?" Phoebe abruptly grabbed the arm of the wheelchair, "You came here just tough at me, right?" "Yes, I''m here tough at you." Jessie answered with a grin. Violet covered her lips andughed. Hearing herughter, Phoebe trembled angrily, "You...you..." "What''s the matter with us? Can you speak clearly? You can''t even speak clearly? So useless." Jessie said mercilessly in sarcasm. Phoebe was shaking more severely. She was so angry that her eyes turned red. She red at Jessie. Seeing Phoebe like this, Violet put away the yful smile on her face and became serious, "Well, Jessie, let''s not waste time with her. She is now a wounded, in case she deliberately gets injured by herself but says it¡¯s us who harm her, then we can¡¯t get rid of her." "It''s really possible. I have to stay away from her." With that, Jessie immediately stepped back. Violet said, "Well, let''s go to see President of the Branch and give him things." "Yeah." Jessie nodded, walked past Phoebe, came behind Violet, and entered the office of President of the Branch with Violet. Phoebe looked at the closed door of the office with gloomy eyes, swearing secretly. She would definitely not let go of these two people! Just wait and see! Sooner orter, she would return today''s humiliation to them ten times! Phoebe left. Not long after she left, Violet and Jessie came out after giving things. "Violet, I have to go back to the hospital first." Jessie stretched herself. "Wait a minute. Please help me take the two children away. I don¡¯t know when thepetition will end. I will be worry about if they stay here. After all, Phoebe is here. I¡¯m worried that she will see them and will hurt them." Violet rubbed her temples, and said with some worry. Jessie patted her hand on Violet¡¯s shoulder, "Okay, don''t think about it. I''ll take them away. Where are they?" "In the lounge. Come with me." Violet said, leading the way. The two came to the lounge. The two children were watching cartoons inside. When they saw theming in, they jumped off the sofa and ran over happily, "Mommy, Jessie." "Sweeties!" Each of Violet and Jessie picked up a child by themselves. Calvin in Violet''s arms turned his head and asked in confusion, "Mommy, is thepetition over?" "It''s still early. Mommy is here to let you guys leave with Jessie first." Violet pointed to Jessie. Jessie nodded, "Yes, your mom is worried that no one will take care of you here, so she left you guys over to me." "Okay." Calvin and Arya lowered their heads. Although they wanted to wait for Violet to go home together, they were even more reluctant to worry Violet. Seeing the loss on the two children¡¯s faces, Violet felt very ufortable and sighed, "Don''t worry. Mommy will go to the hospital to pick you up as soon as thepetition is over. You have to listen to Godfather and Jessie." "We will, Mommy." The two children responded together. Violet put Calvin down and pushed him to Jessie, "Jessie, bother you. I will go back to the conference room first. Thepetition is still going on." "Okay." Jessie smiled and waved her hand. Violet gave a hmm, touched the heads of the two children again, and left the lounge. Seeing that she went into the conference room, Minister Hodge said, "Thepetition has officially started. The time is two hours." Bruce nodded and picked up a chronograph to set the time. Violet returned to the position, sat down, took a deep breath, opened a new page of design paper, closed her eyes and began to think about how to design. Phoebe was sitting not far from Violet, about two seats away from her, sweating out anxiously. Because her mind was nk at the moment. She had no inspiration at all. She couldn''t even think normally and she couldn''t concentrate at all. She now hated Minister Hodge''s guts. Just because he suddenly changed the theme, so that she couldn''t do anything now! Compared to Phoebe''s panic and impatient, Violet was calm as if she didn¡¯t participate in the competition. She opened her eyes slowly, with a confident smile on her face. Then she picked up the pencil beside her. "Stanley, Miss Hunt seems to already have design inspiration." Ivy, who watched the live broadcast, tilted her head to remind the man beside the hospital bed. Chapter 198 Who Is the Plagiarist Chapter 198 Who Is the giarist Stanley raised his head from theputer, revealing a handsome face. He didn''t look at her phone, but said, "I know she has a unique talent in design. Thispetition is just a piece of cake for her." "Stanley, you really have confidence in Miss Hunt." Ivy smiled stiffly. Stanley lowered his head again, "It¡¯s not me who have confidence in her. Her talent is qualified to make everyone have confidence in her." "Really?" A dim light shed into Ivy¡¯s eyes. Then she said nothing. After a while, she saw that Violet''s design was almost finished and only the colors were needed. She quietly made a screenshot of Violet''s design when Stanley didn¡¯t see her and then lifted the quilt. "Stanley." Ivy''s cheeks were slightly blushed. She called Stanley¡¯s name a little embarrassed. Stanley looked up at her, "What''s the matter?" "I want to go to the bathroom." Ivy put the phone in the pocket of the patient gown. Stanley saw it, but didn''t think too much. He closed theputer, put it aside and helped her out of the hospital bed to the bathroom door, "Can you do it yourself? If you can¡¯t, I will let the nursee in and help you." "No need." Ivy waved her hand and smiled gently, "Although I don''t have much strength, it''s okay to go to the toilet." With that, she closed the bathroom door. A few minutester, Ivy came out of the bathroom. Stanley helped her back to the hospital bed. After lying on the bed, she took out her mobile phone from her pocket and clicked into the live broadcast room again to watch the game. At thepetition site, Violet was already coloring her design. She painted quickly, and her hands were almost dancing. As she painted more and more colors, the smile on her face grew deeper. When Phoebe saw it, not only was she sweating profusely, but she was also under great pressure. Seeing Violet''s face, she knew that Violet''s design was about to bepleted. But in front of her was still a nk sheet of paper. "Am I going to lose?" Phoebe looked nkly at the nk paper in front of her, feeling very unwilling, but helpless. Because she really couldn''t draw it. However, at this moment, a reporter suddenly passed by Phoebe and dropped a small paper ball in her design notebook at a very fast speed. Phoebe didn''t know why she subconsciously covered the small paper ball with her hand, and then turned to look at the reporter. The reporter smiled at her and made a gesture to signal her to open the ball of paper. Phoebe hesitated for a while, then she did so. She secretly opened the paper ball, and then she saw the paper ball read, ¡°If you want to win, go to the bathroom.¡± The short nine words immediately made Phoebe''s eyes brightened and her heartbeat elerated. Although she didn''t know what the reporter wanted to do and why he helped her, in order to win, she could only risk a gamble. Thinking of this, Phoebe raised her hand, "Minister Hodge!" Everyone looked at her. Violet also stopped the color pens in her hand and looked at Phoebe. Phoebe put her hand down, "I want to go to the bathroom." "Go. Ten minutes at most." Minister Hodge frowned, but agreed. "Okay." Phoebe was overjoyed and controlled the wheelchair out of the conference room. Violet looked at the direction Phoebe was leaving, narrowing her eyes. Did Phoebe really go to the bathroom? After thinking for a few seconds, Violet didn''t know whether Phoebe was actually going to the bathroom or not. So she didn''t think about it anymore, lowered her head and continued to color the design. Even if Phoebe didn¡¯t go to the bathroom, Violet wouldn''t believe it what else could Phoebe do in just ten minutes. Soon, in about seven or eight minutes, Phoebe returned. Sweeping away the decadence, she was very refreshed, and even the look in her eyes when she looked at Violet became weird. "Huh?" Violet noticed it, frowning, with a bad feeling. She always felt that there was something wrong after Phoebe came back this time. But she couldn''t tell where it was wrong. She could only be sure that Phoebe must have a problem. Beware of it silently, Violet retracted her gaze and continued to draw. Phoebe was also starting to draw the design, and the speed was also very fast which was the same as Violet¡¯s speed of coloring. When she drew, she hid her own design. Even the viewers in the live broadcast room could not see what she was drawing. It was very mysterious. Before long, time was up. "Stop." Minister Hodge tapped the table with theser pointer and looked at Violet and Phoebe, "You two, hand in the work." Violet nodded, got up and handed in the design. Phoebe followed closely behind. After handing in the design, Violet went down, and Phoebe followed. Minister Hodge turned over the designs of the two and began topare them. The first thing he looked at was Violet''s design. It was the silver fishtail one-shoulder long dress, which outlined the perfect figure of women, coupled with ruby jewelry. The collision of red and silver gave others a great visual impact. It was a very good design. Minister Hodge smiled in satisfaction, put the design draft aside, and then picked up Phoebe''s. But the moment he saw Phoebe''s design, his face changed and became gloomy, "What''s the matter?" What was going on? The people in the conference room and the viewers in the live broadcast room were at a loss. They didn''t understand what had happened that made Minister Hodge so angry. Only Phoebe was very clear. She smiled. Violet pursed her lips, "Did you do something?" "Who knows?" Phoebe smirked, but didn''t answer. Minister Hodge put their designs on the big screen. For a while, everyone was in an uproar. The two designs on the big screen were very simr. Except for the skirt hem and the color of the skirt, the others were almost the same. This situation clearly showed a result, which was that one of them giarized. Violet almost broke the pencil in her hand. She clenched her fists tightly, and her nails almost moved into the flesh. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. She finally knew why Phoebe became so refreshed after she came back from the bathroom. It turned out that someone helped Phoebe to copy her design! "You two, who can tell me who copied whom?" Minister Hodge on the stage swept Violet and Phoebe sternly, and asked in a cold voice. Before Violet stood up to answer, Phoebe took the lead in raising her hand to speak, "Minister Hodge, she copied mine." Violetughed, as if she heard a big joke. She looked at Phoebe sarcastically, "I copied yours? I haven''t left since I sat in this position. How did I copy yours? ?" "Right." Someone in the conference room nodded. The bulletments in the live broadcast room were also saying that they didn''t believe Violet giarized. "Stanley, Miss Hunt seems to be in trouble." Ivy watched the live broadcast. Her eyes shed, but she pretended that she looked worried for Violet. "What''s the trouble?" Stanley stopped typing the keyboard and looked at her. Seeing that he cared so much about Violet, Ivy''s eyes became cold, and her hand holding the phone tightened a lot. But her voice was still gentle, "Miss Hunt and your ex-fianc¨¦e get in to the giarism incident. The final design drafts of them were submitted at the same time, but the design drawings submitted were almost the same. The only difference is the hem and the color." "What?" Stanley narrowed his eyes and grabbed her phone directly. At the scene, Phoebe smiled disdainfully, "What you meant is that I left my position, so I copied your design?" Chapter 199 Debunking Chapter 199 Debunking "Yes." Violet stood up, expressionlessly. Phoebe burst intoughter, "So ridiculous! Even if I have left my position, it is only seven or eight minutes. What can I do? And when I left, I didn''t pass by you. I can''t see your design. How did I copy yours?" "Right." The people present and the viewers in the live broadcast room also felt that it made sense. Violet looked at her coldly, "You can''t see my design, but the viewers in the live broadcast room can see it." "What you mean is that some viewers showed me your design, just while I was in the bathroom?" Phoebe smiled. Violet lifted her chin, nomittal. Although Phoebe was panicked that Violet guessed it all at once, she pretended that nothing happened. She curled her lips, ¡°Bullshit! Why do they help me? Besides, did you see I contacted them? We can''t use electronic equipment during thepetition." "Yes, when Phoebe went out, I didn''t see her holding her mobile phone. How could she contact others to help her? Maybe Violet really misunderstood." "In this way, two people don''t have a tendency to giarize each other, and things have gone to a dead end. But two people can¡¯t draw the same design, right?" The audience at the scene discussed with each other, and the viewers in the live broadcast room was also constantly guessing. Ivy leaned on the pillow beside the bed, "Stanley, who is the giarist?" "Phoebe!" Stanley did not look at her, staring deeply at the live interface of the mobile phone, and spit out the word coldly. Ivy''s eyes flickered, "Why are you so sure, in case it is not your ex-fianc¨¦e, but Violet..." "Violet is talented. Why would she copy?" Stanley frowned and looked at her, with a slight displeasure in his eyes. Ivy was stunned, and her hands in the quilt clenched. He was dissatisfied with her? She and he grew up together as childhood sweethearts. But in his heart, she was not even as good as a woman whom he had only known for a few months? Ivy was so shocked. But on her face, it couldn''t see anything. The only thing it could be seen was the loss that she was rejected by Stanley. She lowered her eyelids, covered the gloom in her eyes, and said weakly, "I''m just guessing. Why did you yell at me?" Stanley was stunned. Did he yell at her? Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He pursed his thin lips then softened his tone, "Sorry, I just want to tell you that Violet is impossible to giarize. Since the beginning of thepetition, her design has not left the live broadcast scene. On the other hand, before Phoebe went to the bathroom, she didn¡¯t draw anything at all. But after she came back from the bathroom, she could draw it. Obviously, there is a problem." With that, he took out his cell phone. Upon seeing this, Ivy pressed her hand on his mobile phone, "Stanley, what are you doing?" Stanley pulled out the phone, "Check the truth about this matter." "Do you want to help Miss Hunt?" Ivy squinted. Stanley was nomittal. Ivy bit her lower lip, "Stanley, why do you want to help her? Do you have..." Stanley knew what Ivy was trying to say, and wanted to admit it. But seeing her swaying body and thinking of what Henry told him that she could not get irritated, he finally denied it. Then he replied, "No. I just admire her." "Well." Ivy seemed to smile at ease. Stanley didn''t look at her again. He dialed the number of President of the Branch and asked him to call up the monitoring of various ces in the building to lock down the people who went to the bathroom during the period when Phoebe was in the bathroom. As long as the people in that period of time were locked, evidence of Phoebe''s giarism could be found. President of the Branch also knew the situation at thepetition. Hearing Stanley''s words, he naturally agreed and quickly asked Bruce to do it. Stanley put down his cell phone. His face eased a lot, and continued to pick up Ivy''s cell phone to watch the live broadcast. Ivy had been observing him in secret. Seeing his look, she knew that Phoebe was over now. She couldn''t help cursing Phoebe inwardly. What a wimp! She had arranged for Phoebe. She thought that Phoebe could take the opportunity to beat Violet, but she didn''t know that Phoebe was so useless, and this little thing could not be done well! At the scene of thepetition, the topic of ¡°who was the giarist¡± was already a big deal, and even was a hot search. For a while, more viewers flooded into the live broadcast room. If it continued, it would have a bad reputation to Design Association. "You two, haven''t you guys decided who the giarist is?" Minister Hodge tapped on the table impatiently, his voice even more severe and indifferent. Violet nced at Phoebe. Seeing Phoebe¡¯s smug face, Violet clenched her fists. Since there was no evidence to prove that the design was copied by Phoebe, she would directly publish the evidence of Phoebe''s giarism. As long as these were published, the truth should probably be clear this time. Taking a deep breath, Violet was about to raise her hand to speak. President of the Branch suddenly came in, walked to Minister Hodge, and said something to Minister Hodge. After hearing it, Minister Hodge raised his eyebrows, and then gave the stage to President of the Branch. Standing on the stage, President of the Branch scanned the crowd and said, "As for the final work, who is the giarist? I believe everyone would like to know, so I will tell you now. The giarist is...Phoebe!" He pointed to Phoebe. The pride on Phoebe¡¯s face could no longer be maintained. She froze, and asked in a sharp voice, "Why do you say that I am the giarist!" "Why? I have the evidence!" President of the Branch sneered back to her. Violet''s eyes lit up, "Sir, do you really have evidence?" "Of course!" President of the Branch nodded, then patted his hands twice. Bruce came in while grabbing a cowering woman. Seeing that woman, Phoebe''s face turned pale, and her blood was cold. How... how could this happen! Why was this woman caught? Phoebe''s reaction was too obvious. She didn''t hide it at all, and everyone saw it. Looking at her guilty and flustered look, everyone knew that she was a real giarist. "It seems that Phoebe knows this youngdy." Violet said mockingly. Her voice was extremely loud in the huge conference room. How could Phoebe admit it? She shook her head repeatedly and denied it, "I... I don''t know her. Who knows her?" "Oh? Didn''t you really know her? But I saw the look in her eyes when she was looking at you. Obviously, she knew you." Violet curled her lips coldly, and said lightly. President of the Branch on the stage also looked at the woman who was grabbed by Bruce sternly, "Do you know Phoebe?" The woman was too scared at the moment. She started to cry, and nodded, "Yes, she is the one I gave the design drawings to." "Bullshit! When did you give design drawings to me?" Phoebe was so panicked. She pointed at the woman and shouted. The woman looked at Phoebe, "Half an hour ago, in the bathroom, I printed out a screenshot of Violet¡¯s design work and gave it to you. At that time, Violet¡¯s work had not been painted yet. After you saw it, you said it was good. You can change to a different color." "You talk nonsense!" Phoebe''s face was distorted and she still refused to admit it. But everyone could tell that she was just bluffing at the moment. Violet didn''t bother to pay attention to Phoebe. She walked up the stage to the woman, pinched her chin, and asked coldly, "Why did you help her?" Chapter 200 The Truth Came to Light Chapter 200 The Truth Came to Light The woman didn¡¯t dare to look into Violet¡¯s eyes. Violet narrowed her eyes, tightened her hands, and asked again, "Answer me. Why help her!" "I... I don''t want. She threatened me!" The woman seemed to give up resisting. Closing her eyes, she replied loudly. Regardless of her broken leg, Phoebe stood up and yelled angrily, "Bullshit! When did I threaten you? I didn''t even know you before you gave me the design draft!" She would rather admit that she copied Violet than to carry this me. "Is what she said is true? She really doesn''t know you?" Violet stared at the woman. The woman shook her head repeatedly, "Yes, we did not know each other before, but she found me before thepetition and gave me a sum of money to keep me paying attention to your live broadcast. After you drew the design, I have to make a screen shot. Then wait for her in the bathroom." "I didn''t!" Phoebe was so furious, her chest undting violently. When did she do this? Didn''t this woman take the initiative to find her? Violet looked at Phoebe and the woman again, bowing her head thoughtfully. After a few seconds, she raised her head and asked, "Since Phoebe asked you to wait for her in the bathroom, how did she know when to go to the bathroom?" The woman nced at the row of reporters at the end of the conference room and pointed to one of them, ¡°It¡¯s him. He was also watching the live broadcast. After you finished your painting, he deliberately passed by Phoebe and left a small paper ball, telling her that she can go to the bathroom to find me." "So it turns out to be like this!" Violet nodded, and looked at Phoebe who seemed to be so angry, and at President of the Branch. President of the Branch ordered Bruce to bring the reporter over. The reporter seemed to have known that he would be confessed, so he didn''t struggle and was brought over directly. "You were bribed by her too?" President of the Branch pointed to Phoebe and asked the reporter. The reporter nced at Phoebe and nodded again and again, "Yes...yes." "You...you..." Phoebe was trembling constantly. She was so angry that some veins on the back of her hands popped out. After a while, she suddenly understood something. Then she burst intoughter. Theughter was full of irony and resentment, "I see! You two have joined forces to frame me. How can there be free lunch in this world? Your boss is really shrewd!" "Boss? What do you mean?" President of the Branch frowned suspiciously. Violet didn''t react much, and even aplicated look shed in her eyes. She knew Phoebe, so she knew that Phoebe did not lie. It was true that this woman and this reporter were not bribed by Phoebe, but listened to others to help Phoebe. It would be okay if these two people were not found out, but as soon as they were found out, they would immediately throw mud on Phoebe and let Phoebe take the me. The purpose was to hide the people who really ordered them. "These two people listened to their boss'' orders and used me to suppress Violet. If I seed, we will be all good. But if I fail, I will be the only one who suffered. The ridiculous thing is that I didn''t realize it at first. When I heard that I could beat Violet, I jumped into her trap happily!" Phoebe replied with self- deprecating, ring at the woman and reporter. All the people present and the viewers in the live broadcast room were surprised again. They didn''t expect that a small giarism incident would lead to so many conspiracies. It was really a drama. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "It¡¯s not Phoebe who bribed you guys, but others?" President of the Branch angrily rebuked the woman and reporter. The woman and the reporter nced at each other, and quickly waved their hands to deny, "No, no. It¡¯s really Phoebe." When they said this, a bit of fear shed in their eyes at the same time. Violet saw it, frowned, and suddenly figured out. It seemed that the person behind them had their secrets, so they said so firmly that no one ordered them. In that case, she didn¡¯t have to ask them anymore. They wouldn''t say anything even if she still asked them again. However, the person behind them used Phoebe to suppress her. Obviously, that person had grudges with her. Maybe that person was the real culprit who stopped the cloth of her studio and burned down the warehouse. "Well, since they said so, then don''t ask." Violet stopped President of the Branch. Phoebe was unwilling. She red at Violet, as if she was about to eat her, "Why don''t we ask? I have to ask clearly. I can''t let them get me wronged!" "Did they get you wronged?" Violet looked up at Phoebe coldly, "Did they not give you design drawings? Did you not coborate with them?" "It''s different. They..." "Nothing different!" Violet interrupted her, "No matter who they listened to, I only know that the victim is me, and you, Phoebe, are indeed the one who epted their help and copied my design." Since Violet couldn''t find out who was behind these two people, it was better to let Phoebe take all the me. After all, someone had to take the me, right? Thinking about it, Violet walked to President of the Branch and whispered a few words to him. President of the Branch nodded and waved his hand to let Bruce take the woman and the reporter down first and watch them, then said with the microphone, "Well, since that the truth about giarism in the final hase out, now I will announce that the champion of thepetition. It''s Violet, as for Phoebe... removed from thepetition!" Everyone looked at Phoebe. Phoebe''s face was pale. She lowered her head to avoid everyone''s sight. She really wanted to find a hole to hide herself in, or someone to take her away from the scene. But no, there was no one. She could only stay here, ept everyone''s contempt and insults, and then watched Violet to receive the honor. Compared to be killed, this kind of contrast undoubtedly made than her more difficult to ept. Thispetition was officially over here. Violet smiled on stage to receive the award, which was the entry form of the internationalpetition. The form was filled out on the spot and handed in as soon as it waspleted. When she finished the form, everyone in the conference room stood up and apuded for her. Even the viewers watching the live broadcast wrote bulletments of congrattions. Ivy looked at Violet in the live broadcast room with envy and jealousy, "Miss Hunt is really great!" Before she had a car ident, she could get these apuse and congrattions after every piano competition, even more than this. But now, let alone the apuse, she couldn''t even y the piano! Stanley didn''t speak. He frowned, as if thinking about something. Ivy couldn''t help but ask, "Stanley, what''s the matter with you?" "I''m thinking who ordered those two people." Stanley rubbed his temples and answered. Ivy''s eyes shed, then she quickly returned to normal. She said with a smile, "It should be Miss Hunt''s opponent in design. He doesn''t want to see Miss Hunt win the championship." "Maybe it''s not that simple." Stanley squinted. Ivy smiled slowly, "Stanley, what do you want to do? Do you want to help Miss Hunt find out that person?" Stanley was nomittal. That was what he meant. Ivy lowered her eyelids to cover the coldness in her eyes, "What happens after you find out? What do you want to do to that person?" Chapter 201 The Ending of Phoebe Chapter 201 The Ending of Phoebe "Huh?" Stanley squinted, "Why did you ask about it?" "I''m just curious." Ivy waved her hand and smiled. Stanley said, "Since that person was directed at Violet, she can deal with that person base on her own thoughts. It¡¯s up to herself." "Stanley, you really care about Miss Hunt." Ivy murmured with a faint smile. Stanley did not deny her words. Ivy took a breath, "Have you ever thought about it, maybe it''s because you care about Miss Hunt so much, that''s why Miss Hunt has been framed many times?" Stanley was stunned. He looked at her deeply, "Why do you think so?" Ivy looked at him indifferently, "I just guessed it. Well, let''s not talk about it. Let''s continue watching. Miss Hunt seems to have something to say." She pointed to the live broadcast, avoiding the topic. Stanley didn''t say anything. After examining Ivy for a long time, he didn''t see anything from her face. In the end, he withdrew his gaze and looked at the live broadcast. Maybe the touch of vition that appeared on Ivy just now was really because he thought too much. At the scene of thepetition, Violet nodded to President of the Branch and took the microphone from him. Everyone in the conference room knew she had something to say, and they all fell silent. "Hello?" Violet said to the microphone twice. Confirming that the microphone was ok and very smooth, she said again with a smile, "Hello everyone! I believe you guys are very curious what I am going to say next." The crowd nodded. Violet looked at Phoebe and said, "What I want to talk about this time is also about Phoebe." Phoebe''s heart trembled. A huge sense of panic struck her, making her hands on both sides of the wheelchair armrests turned pale, as if she was sitting on pins and needles. "What? Violet, what else do you want to do? You have ruined me just now. Do you want to ruin me again?" She yelled. Violet¡¯s smile remained unchanged, "You¡¯re right, but it¡¯s not that I ruin you. It¡¯s you who ruin yourself. What I want to say next is that I decided before the start of thepetition. It¡¯s about Phoebe¡¯s giarism, not just the work she copied mine just now, but also a lot of designs. Please look at the big screen!" As soon as she finished speaking, designparison pictures appeared on the big screen. The left was signed by Phoebe, and the right was signed by other designers. Except for the different signatures, these design drawings were almost identical in content. There were some differences, which was that the color and someces had been changed, but the changes were not too big. There were at least dozens of design drawings in total, which was dazzling. Phoebe looked at these design drawings, then she seemed mad. Regardless of the broken leg, she stood up emotionally, and shouted with a grim face, "You are not allowed to look! You are not allowed to look. Close your eyes. Close!" However, no one listened to her. "Hey, aren''t these design drawings from the previous rounds ofpetition? I didn''t expect that they were copied by Phoebe, and one of them was actually the work of Daphne." "I can also see that there are several works that she participated in Golden Feather Award. It turned out to be copied, and she copied the works of the foreign new designer, Mina." "Besides, I''m familiar with those series. They seem to be the works of otherpetitions she participated in a few years ago. It turns out that she has been giarizing since she debuted. From this point of view, she doesn''t have her own works at all!" Listening to everyone''s discussion, Phoebe trembled. She red at Violet with hatred, wishing to tear Violet into pieces. How dare this woman! How dare she! Violet seemed to understand what Phoebe was thinking, looked at her without fear, and even smiled at her, "Yeah. The real designers of these works are the people marked above. My friends and I spent a lot of effort to collect these evidences." Especially when Daphne learned that Phoebe had copied her design, she found her original designs for a long time, then found the design drawings out, recorded it as a video, and sent it over. Hearing the word ¡°friend¡± in Violet''s mouth, Stanley knew that she was talking about him. After all, most of these evidences were collected by him. The reason why she mentioned him was that she did not want to steal his credit. She was really a silly woman. Even if she said that she collected them by herself, he wouldn''t think there was anything wrong. Stanley chuckled and shook his head. However, the word ¡°friend¡± made him a little unhappy. Although he had known for a long time that his position in her heart was an ordinary friend, every time he heard it, it still made him ufortable. "Violet, have you already known that Phoebe has giarized so many times?" A reporter asked. Phoebe turned her head and red at the reporter. The reporter was really taken aback by the look in her eyes and shrank his neck, trying to avoid contact with her. "Yes, I knew it early." When Violet saw this scene, she smiled and nodded, "So I have been collecting evidence in secret, nning to tell everyone in today''s final, but I didn''t expect Phoebe to be shameless. She dares to copy my design in the final, so I can''t let her go. After all, everyone is responsible forbating giarism." As soon as she finished speaking, everyoneughed. But in Phoebe''s eyes, it was a mockery of her, which made her unable to bear it anymore. She screamed again and again which made everyone stunned. Violet knew that Phoebe had already copsed at this moment. After all, in front of tens of millions of viewers, she was exposed to giarism. Anyone couldn''t bear it. President of the Branch noticed that there was something wrong with Phoebe. He asked Bruce to take her to the medical room first to calm down. Bruce responded and was about to take Phoebe over. But as soon as he walked over, Phoebe fainted. This time, she was not pretending, but really fainted. Her face was almost ghastly pale. When Phoebe fainted yesterday, everyone was worried about her. But today, no one was worried. They all thought she deserved it. After Phoebe left, Violet cleared her throat slightly and spoke again, "Since the person involved in the giarism has passed out, we still have to talk about her punishment." She looked serious, "Phoebe''s giarism of so many designs not only vited the biggest taboo in the design circle, but also vited thew. Therefore, Design Association will ban Phoebe from design circle. From then on, Phoebe shall not engage in any design work." After she finished speaking, everyone apuded again. No one felt that the punishment was serious. After all, she copied many designs. There was a problem if she was not banned. Violet smiled and waved her hand, signaled everyone to be quiet, and then said, "In addition, we will call the police and go to court to investigate Phoebe''s giarism to the end, then return all the benefits she has gained from giarism over the years to the original designers. "Good job." Everyone shouted. "Thank you for your support." Violet bowed, and then returned the microphone to President of the Branch. President of the Branch also said a few words to warn the designers. After asking them to take this as a warning, he announced the end. These reporters rushed away excitedly one by one, wanting to hurry back to write the manuscript for publication. Because they photographed the biggest giarism scandal in the domestic design circle, they didn¡¯t worry about their headlines the next period of time. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Soon, everyone in the conference room was almost gone. President of the Branch put down the microphone and looked at Violet, "Come to the office with me. I have something for you." Chapter 202 Flowers Chapter 202 Flowers "Okay." Although Violet was a little confused, she didn''t ask anything, and directly nodded in response. At this time, a deliveryman in a red delivery suit appeared at the door of the conference room, holding a bunch of bright red roses dripping with waterdrops. He knocked on the door with the receipt and asked, "Excuse me, who is Miss Violet Hunt? " "Looking for you." President of the Branch smiled jokingly, "It should be your boyfriend or your suitors." Violet couldn''tugh or cry, "I have already had children. How could it be my boyfriend and suitors? Don''t tease me." "You have kids?" President of the Branch looked at her in surprise. She was in a good shape and didn''t look like a person who had given birth to a child at all. "Yeah." Violet nodded, and did not continue to talk to President of the Branch. She walked up to the deliveryman, "Hello, this is Violet." The deliveryman nced at her, a touch of surprise in his eyes. Then he handed the flower to her, "Hello, Miss Hunt, this is your flower." "Who gave it?" Violet didn''t ept it, but looked at the bunch of roses and asked. This was a bunch of red velvet roses. It was a very precious kind of rose, and most people couldn''t buy it. It seemed that the identity of the person who gave her the flowers was not simple. "It''s a..." Violet''s cell phone rang when the deliveryman was about to answer her question. After Violet said sorry, she took out her mobile phone to have a look. The call was from Stanley. She hesitated for a while, but still answered, "Mr. Murphy!" "Have you received the flower?" Stanley''s deep and sexy voice came. Hearing his voice, Violet''s goose bumps were all up. She couldn''t help rubbing her arms, "So you gave me this flower?" "Yeah." Stanley nodded. Violet fiddled with the rose petals, and asked puzzledly, "Why did you send me flowers?" "You won the championship. Congrattions." Stanley replied with smile. Violet''s throbbing heart suddenly calmed down. She smiled faintly, "Thank you, Mr. Murphy." "You¡¯re wee. I don''t know what flowers you like, so I bought roses. Do you like it?" Stanley asked, leaning against the wall outside Ivy''s ward. He really didn''t know the flowers she liked. He just thought that as long as it was red, it suited her. Besides, the red rose itself represented the charm of a woman, and it matched her very well. "I like it very much." Violet nodded. "That''s good." Stanley''s tight heart rxed. He gave flowers to someone for the first time. He was really afraid that she would not like it. Suddenly, the door to the ward was opened. Henry came out from the inside. Seeing Stanley making a call, he said in a low voice, "Ivy has finished the injection. It may be a little hurt. She¡¯s calling you. Go in and apany her until she sleeps. After she falls asleep, you can leave." Stanley gave a hmm. Although Violet could not hear what Henry was talking about, she also heard his voice, so she said, "Mr. Murphy, is Dr. Baxter looking for you? Then you go ahead with your work. I¡¯ll talk something to President of the Branch." "Okay, bye!" Stanley nodded. "Goodbye!" Violet smiled and said goodbye, then hung up the phone. After putting away the phone, she reached out to the deliveryman, "Give it to me." The deliveryman handed the flowers over again, and the receipt at the same time. Violet signed it, then the deliveryman left. Violet held a huge bouquet of flowers and followed President of the Branch to the office. The flower was estimated to be ny-nine, which were surprisinglyrge and heavy in a bunch. It was a little difficult for Violet to hold, so she was staggering. Besides, the flowers blocked her sight. She could only look down at the ground. So that along the way, the scene of her holding flowers attracted a lot of attention. Finally, Violet arrived at the office. She put down the flowers, sighed with relief, patted her sore arms, and sat down opposite President of the Branch''s desk, frowning. President of the Branch poured her a cup of tea, "Someone likes you and gave you such arge bunch of flowers. Why are you still frowning?" Violet picked up the tea cup and took a sip of water, "Who likes me?" "The person who gave you the rose doesn''t like you?" President of the Branch said with a smile, "Although I¡¯m old, I also know that roses can''t be given casually, especially red roses. They can only be given to lovers." Violet shook her head, "But you¡¯re wrong this time. He doesn''t like me. He just appreciates my design talents. The reason why he gave roses is because he has a cold personality and doesn''t understand this. He thinks as long as it is a woman, he can send roses." "Okay, okay, I don¡¯t understand you young people. Don''t talk about this. Do you know why I asked you toe here?" President of the Branch looked at her. Violet pondered for a while before she said, "It should be rted to Phoebe, right?" "Yes, Phoebe is really screwed up this time. Design Association will notify those top designers who were giarized by her. If she is held ountable, she will definitely go to jail, at least three years or more." "She asked for this. From the moment she giarized, her ending is doomed." Violet turned her teacup and said lightly. She didn''t sympathize with Phoebe at all. Those designs were all efforts of others. Phoebe used the effort of others to earn fame and fortune. This was her ending. "I''m telling you this just to hope that when the trial is held, you, as the evidence provider, wille forward to confirm it." President of the Branch smiled. Violet nodded, "I will."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Well. In addition, there are only two months left for internationalpetition. In these two months, you should prepare well and try your best, letting our country and J city be proud of you." "I¡¯ll try my best." Violet nodded, and then thought of something. She asked, "By the way, you just said that you have something for me. What is it?" "Oh, I almost forgot." President of the Branch patted his forehead, "I''m old and I don''t have a good memory." As he said, he opened the drawer and took out a box and a certificate to her. Violet took them suspiciously. She first opened the box and took a look, and found that there was a medal inside, which made her even more puzzled. After that, she opened the certificate next to it and saw the content inside, then her eyes widened, "The champion of Golden Feather Award, Mina? You..." "Surprised how did I know that you are Mina, right?" President of the Branch looked at her with a smile. Violet nodded. President of the Branch pushed the reading sses on the bridge of his nose, "Merced called me the day before yesterday. Then yesterday Mr. Moore told me about Phoebe''s giarism. He told me Phoebe also giarized in Golden Feather Award. She copied a designer named Mina. I know Mina is you, so..." "So you told the organizer of Golden Feather Award?" Violet raised her eyebrows. Golden Feather Award replied with smile, "Yes, the organizer of Golden Feather Award immediately decided to make the other medal and certificate for you. After all, Phoebe¡¯s winning works belong to you. At this time, the official website of Golden Feather Award has already changed the news of the real champion." Violet put the certificate and medal into her arms, "Thank you so much." "You don''t need to thank me. This is what you deserve. Try your best in internationalpetitions." President of the Branch patted her on the shoulder. Violet said she would. After that, she bid farewell to President of the Branch and left, ready to go back to the hospital to pick up the children. But when she just walked to the door of the building, she stopped and looked at a group of people not far in front coldly. Chapter 203 Be Arrested Chapter 203 Be Arrested Phoebe and Talia was surrounded by a group of people. In that group, there were a few reporters carrying cameras, and two police officers in police uniforms. The two police officers, a man and a woman, were standing facing Talia and Phoebe, looking at them with frowning. "Mrs. Hunt, please cooperate us!" "No!" Talia was like a hen guarding her child, stopping in front of Phoebe with open arms, and shouting at the two police officers emotionally, "I don¡¯t allow you guys to take my daughter away!" "Mrs. Hunt, it is our duty to take Miss Hunt away. I advise you to get out of the way." The male police officer said to her with a sullen face. Talia shook her head violently, "No. You want to arrest my daughter. How can I give the way to you guys!" "You are obstructing ourw enforcement. We can arrest you. Do you know?" The female police officer also said with a sullen face. Talia didn''t seem to understand. She hugged Phoebe, who was sitting in a wheelchair with her head down. Seeing this scene of mother-daughter love, Violet walked over with a mocking smile and put aside the flowers and the bag with the medal and certificate in it. Then she said, "Two police officers, for someone who is obstructing official duties, don''t need to give her patience. Take her away." Hearing Violet¡¯s voice, Phoebe suddenly raised her head, staring at Violet with hatred.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Talia was the same. She let go of Phoebe, and was about to hit Violet, "Violet, you bitch! Dare to harm my daughter! I will never let you go!" Violet frowned and dodged Talia¡¯s attack. Because of Violet''s dodge, Talia lost her bnce. After staggering, she knelt on the ground on the spot. Then she screamed in pain. The people next to her were dumbfounded. After reacting, the two police officers couldn''t help butughed. The reporters snapped photos of Talia''s miserable situation. Phoebe looked at Talia coldly, her eyes full of boredom and disgust. This idiot was really useless! She didn''t even hit Violet, but she fell like this! Shame on her! Violet raised her eyebrows and walked to Talia, looking at her condescendingly, "It''s not yet New Year. Talia, don¡¯t need to kneel to me. I won¡¯t ept it. Get up quickly." With that, Violet stretched out her hand and pretended to help Talia get up. "Who needs your help!" Talia pped Violet¡¯s hand away in anger, and stood up. After Talia stood up, she saw that Violet was so close to herself. A fierce look shed in her eyes. Then she pped Violet at an extremely fast speed. Violet was stunned, and subconsciously tilted her head to the side. She escaped Talia''s p on her face, but Talia still pped her shoulder. The sound was extremely clear and loud. This incident shocked the people next to them. Only Phoebe smiled happily. Talia used all her force to p. Violet only felt that her shoulder was hurt. If she hadn''t just reacted in time and hided quickly, Talia''s p would definitely fall on her face, and her face would definitely be ruined on the spot! Thinking of this, Violet''s beautiful eyes were full of anger. Her little face was extremely cold, "Police officer, I want to sue her for intentional harm!" She covered her shoulder with one hand and pointed at Talia with the other. Before the two police officers spoke, Talia panicked, and shouted in a sharp voice, "Bitch! What are you talking about? What crime of intentional harm? I just pped you!" Violet nced at Phoebe, who was frowning, and sneered, "You and Phoebe are indeed mothers and daughters. You and Phoebe both have done illegal matters. I tell you, Talia, as long as you hurt me, I can sue you for just intentional harm, understand?" "This youngdy is right. You beat her. She can sue you with the crime of intentional injury. If she goes for an injury assessment, you will be detained for five to ten days.¡± The female police officer had long been annoyed with Talia. So when she heard Violet¡¯s words, she stood out and confirmed what Violet said. Talia''s face turned pale now. She stammered, "How... how could this be?" She just pped Violet. But she got herself into the police station! "Police officer, please take them away. I will go to the hospital for an injury assessment in a while, and then send you the report of injury assessment." Violet said with a smile to the two police officers. The two police officers nodded, and then took away Phoebe and Talia who was still in a daze. When they left, Phoebe turned her head and nced at Violet gloomily, as if she wanted to remember Violet. Violet didn''t care about her. After the police car was far away, she put away the smile on her face. The expression on her face became painful. Then she turned her head and pulled the clothes off her shoulder. Looking at the swollen shoulder, Violet couldn''t help but gasped. Talia was too ruthless. Her shoulder was swollen. She would definitely not get better without ten days or a half month. She must let Talia get detained! Thinking of this, Violet pulled up her clothes nkly, picked up the flowers and bag in the corner, and walked to the parking space on the side of the road. Half an hourter, Violet came to the hospital and went to visit George first. When she arrived at the ward, there were only George and two children in the ward, but Jessie was not there. The two children were lying on the sofa and sleeping under nkets. Violet couldn''t help but smiled, then looked at the hospital bed, "George." "Violet, you are here." George put down the book in his hand and smiled gently at Violet at the door. Violet gave a hmm, and gently closed the door of the ward, "Where is Jessie?" George''s smile faded for a moment, "Her parents said something was going on at home, letting her go back." "Oh." Violet nodded, walked to the hospital bed and sat down. George smiled again, "Congrattions, Violet, you won the championship." "Thank you." Violet tucked her hair. George put the book on the bedside, "I suddenly want to go to the bathroom. Violet, can you help me?" "Of course!" Violet agreed, standing up to help him. After George got out of the bed, he put his hand on Violet''s shoulder. Violet suddenly hissed. George heard it. The deepness in his eyes immediately disappeared. Instead, he was a little nervous, "Violet, what''s the matter with you?" "You touched the wound on my shoulder." Violet replied with a pale face. "Wound?" George was taken aback for a moment, then narrowed his eyes, "Let me see." Violet didn''t refuse, and pulled down her clothes to expose her shoulder. Seeing her swollen shoulder, George''s eyes behind the lenses shed a trace of coldness, "Who beat you?" "Talia. She med me for letting Phoebe get caught, so she hit me. She wanted to hit me in the face, but I avoided it, and then hit me on the shoulder." Violet sighed and replied. "Judging from the injury on your shoulder, Talia wants to disfigure your face." George said coldly. Violet shrugged her shoulders, "Yeah, but I also sent her to the police station for the crime of deliberately hurting me. So besides picking up the two children, I also need to make the report of injury assessment to convict Talia." "Then you go to check quickly." George lifted his chin. "But you are..." "I''m fine. I can walk there with holding the wall. Don''t worry." George smiled at her. Violet no longer insisted. She nodded, left the ward, and walked to the surgery department. Chapter 204 Second-degree Minor Injury Chapter 204 Second-degree Minor Injury When Violet came to the surgery department, she got a number and then sat on the chair outside, waiting for a doctor. After waiting for about a few minutes, two figures in white coats walked over. The baby-faced man walking in the front saw Violet sitting there. After a moment of stunned, he stopped in front of her, "Violet, why... why are you here?" Hearing the familiar voice, Violet looked up. A touch of surprise crossed her eyes, "Dr. Baxter?" Henry nodded. Then he saw the registration slip in her hand again, frowned and asked, "Are you sick?" "No, do an injury assessment." Violet stood up and replied with waving her hand. "Injury assessment?" Henry said in a loud voice. "Injury assessment can only be done when criminal case is involved. Are you involved in a criminal case?" "Almost." Violet was a little embarrassed. Henry''s cute baby face was full of seriousness, ¡°I happen to be going to find Doctor Wong who specializes in injury assessments. Come with me and I will lead you in.¡± "Is it okay?" Violet looked at the other patients in the line around her. Henry waved his hand, "It''s okay. I''ll arrange another doctor to be in Doctor Wong''s post." "Okay, thank you, Dr. Baxter." Violet bowed to him. Henry quickly dodged to avoid. If Stanley knew that he epted her bowing, Stanley would pull a long face to him for a long time. "Let''s go." Henry turned and walked forward. Violet gave a hmm, and quickly followed. When they came to Doctor Wong''s office, Henry asked him to do a check for Violet. Henry was one boss of this hospital and would be the director in the future. Doctor Wong was naturally willing to help Henry. Then Doctor Wong took Violet into the room of injury assessment. Henry sat on Doctor Wong''s office chair and took out his cell phone to call, ¡°Hey, Stanley, have you gone?¡± "No. Ivy just fell asleep. I was about to go. Something happened?" Stanley looked at Ivy who had just fallen asleep in the hospital bed, lowered his voice, and replied faintly. Henry nced at the door of the injury assessment room, "Yes. The one you love is injured. We are in Doctor Wong''s office here." "What?" Stanley¡¯s face tensed "Violet was injured?" Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, not only was she injured, but she was also involved in a criminal case. Would you like toe and have a look?" Henry yawned and asked. Stanley did not speak, pressed his thin lips tightly, and hung up the phone. Hearing that there was no sound in the phone, Henry looked at the phone. Seeing that the phone had been hung up, he pushed his sses and smiled. It seemed that Stanley should be here in a few minutes. Sure enough, in less than five minutes, Stanley mmed the door of the consulting room open and came in. Seeing that there was only Henry in the room, he frowned, "Where is Violet?" "She''s inside. She should being out soon." Henry pointed to the room. Stanley looked over. After about ten seconds, the door was opened. Doctor Wong came out from the inside with a report in his hand, while Violet hadn''te out yet. She was sorting her clothes inside. "How is it?" Henry sat up straightly and asked. After Doctor Wong greeted Stanley, he handed Henry the report of the injury assessment. But Stanley snatched it away. "Second-level minor injury?" Stanley looked at the results on the report, his face gloomy. Henry walked over and looked at it, "The capiries of the skin under the shoulders ruptured, and there is slight internal bleeding. It is indeed a second-degree. You can prescribe some trauma medicine for her." He said thest sentence to Doctor Wong. Doctor Wong nodded, walked to the desk, picked up a paper and pencil, and wrote a few lines. Then he went out to the pharmacy to get the medicine in person. As soon as he left, Violet came out of the room. Seeing Stanley standing with Henry, she thought that she saw it wrong. So she couldn''t help but raised her hand to rub her eyes, then opened her eyes again. She found that Stanley was still there. "Mr. Murphy, why are you here?" Violet tilted her head, wondering. Stanley raised the report in his hand and asked coldly, "What''s the matter with the sentence above that is suspected of being beat? Who beat you?" Violet didn''t hide it, "It''s Talia." Then, she told what happened outside the building of Design Association. Henry didn¡¯t watch the live broadcast, so he didn¡¯t know what happened today. After hearing it, he was so shocked. Even his eyes widened, ¡°Holy shit! Too shameless, especially Phoebe. Stanley, I¡¯m really doubt that someone with such a poor character as Phoebe was really your savior back then?" Stanley''s eyes flickered. Instead of answering Henry, he looked at Violet, "You did a good job." Violet knew that he wasplimenting her for sending Talia to the police station. Then she smiled embarrassedly. At this time, Doctor Wong, who got the medicine, came back. He was stopped by Henry beforeing in. Henry took the medicine in his hand, and then came to Stanley again. After sending Stanley the medicine, he whispered with smile, "Buddy,e on! It¡¯s a good chance!" After speaking, Henry patted Stanley on the shoulder again, went out, and closed the door. Looking at the heavy bottles of medicine in his hand, Stanley said to Violet, "Take off your clothes. I will give you medicine." Violet was stunned for a moment, and then quickly shook her head in refusal, "No need, Mr. Murphy. I can do it myself." With that, she was about to take the medicine from his hand. Stanley didn''t give it to her. He opened the medicine, and then pulled off the clothes on Violet''s shoulder. Violet didn''t react. Until she felt the chill on her shoulder, she understood what he had done. Her face was flushed, and her mouth was even more open. It took her a long time to say something, "Mr. Murphy, how..." How could he do this? Stanley ignored Violet''s usation, squinting at her swollen shoulder, his eyes full of coldness. Afterwards, he took her to sit down in front of the sofa and began to applying her medicine. When applying the medicine, Violet''s whole body was tense. She was holding the skirt tightly with both hands and biting her lower lip with her teeth, as if she was enduring something. Seeing it, Stanley¡¯s movements became gentle, "It hurts? Why didn''t you avoid it back then?" "I did, but I didn¡¯t seedpletely." Violet lowered her head and replied quietly. Stanley pursed his lips, "Every time I see you, you are always injured. Can you protect yourself?" Violet pouted, "I also want to protect myself. But every time the identes too suddenly. I can''t deal with it in time. I''m now thinking about whether it is right or wrong when I returned to this city." She came back not only because this city was her hometown, but more importantly, this city was also the country''s most developed clothing industry city. There were many opportunities to develop her career here. But what she didn''t expect was that she fell in love with Stanley, a man who she shouldn''t love, just as she was preparing to expand her career. It was also because of him that so many crises would follow one after another. As if Stanley understood what Violet was thinking, he lowered his eyelids, "But I''m so d you are back!" Chapter 205 The Talk in the Interrogation Room Chapter 205 The Talk in the Interrogation Room "Huh?" Violet was stunned, "Why?" Stanley didn''t answer. He cut the gauze to stick her shoulders. Violet looked down for a moment when she saw that he didn¡¯t mean to speak. He should mean ¡®Born of Fire¡¯. If she didn''te back and Mr. Moore also refused him, ¡®Born of Fire¡¯ might not have started yet. Thinking of this, Violet showed a wry smile on her face. "Done!" After applying the medicine, Stanley pulled up Violet''s clothes. Violet stood up, "Thank you, Mr. Murphy. I have to leave first. I have to go to the police station." "Will you go back to the apartment after that?" Stanley pulled out a tissue from Doctor Wong''s desk, and wiped the liquid medicine on his hands. Violet nodded, "Yeah, after I go out of the police station, it should be almost dark." "Then I will go with you." Stanley threw away the tissue. Violet raised her eyebrows, "Go with me?" "Do you think you can drive the car with your injured shoulder?" Stanley squinted at her. Violet''s red lips moved, but she suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. She was indeed unable to drive in her current situation. "Well, let''s go. I''ll drive in a while." Stanley said, putting his hand in his pocket, and opening the door first. Violet had no choice but to keep up. Then she came back to George''s ward. Seeing hering in, George immediately put down the phone, "Violet, is it finished?" "Yeah." Violet nodded. "How is it?" "Second-level minor injury." Violet waved the injury sheet in her hand. "Second-level minor injury..." George chanted these three words in a low voice, and a fierce look shed in his eyes behind the sses, which was fleeting. Then he returned to the normal and gentle face, "Talia can be sentenced now." "Yeah, so I''ll take kids over now." After speaking, Violet walked to the sofa and gently woke up the two children. The two children opened their eyes. Seeing that the person in front of them was their Mommy, they quickly hugged her. It took Violet a long time to get rid of the two children''s coquetry. She breathed out a little tiredly, "George, we have to leave." "Bye." George nodded with a smile. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Violet took children out of the ward. After she left, George took the phone on the bedside and dialed a phone number, "It''s me. I rejected your surgeryst time. After I recover, I promise to do it for you, but you have to do me a favor. There is a woman named Talia. After shees out of the police station, you have to teach her a lesson!" The person on the other end of the phone seemed to have agreed. George showed a crazy smile on his face, then hung up the phone and put the phone aside. He would never allow anyone to bully Violet. He would never let go of anyone who bullied Violet, including that woman. He would definitely let the woman who wanted to hurt Violet have a miserable ending. Because in this world, he was the only one who could bully Violet! Sooner orter, he would let Violet be a rag doll who only listened to him, and would live by him for the rest of her life! Violet didn''t know George''s n. She took the two children to the car on the side of the road. Stanley was already waiting in the driver''s seat. Seeing the mother and children approaching, he immediately unlocked the door lock of the back seats. Violet opened the car door and let the two children get in first. After the two children got into the car, they found that Stanley was also there and then enthusiastically shouted, "Uncle Murphy." Stanley responded softly. Violet opened the passenger''s car door and sat in. While wearing the seat belt, she turned to look at the children in the back seats, "Okay, you two, sit down. Uncle Murphy is about to start to the car." "Okay." The two children sat down obediently and stopped moving. Stanley started the car and drove towards the police station. After dozens of minutes, they arrived at the police station. Violet asked Stanley to stay here to apany the children, then she went to the police station alone with the report of injury assessment. After entering, Violet handed in the report of injury assessment, and then went to the interrogation room to take a look at Phoebe and Talia. As soon as she walked to the door of the interrogation room, she heard Talia''s scared cry from inside, "Honey, you must think of a way to save me and Phoebe." "Save? You tell me how to save you?" Eason''s angry voice also sounded, along with the sound of tapping the table, "Phoebe giarized others¡¯ works!" "Yes, Phoebe has giarized. But arge part of the money earned by Phoebe''s giarism was also used by you to save the Hunt Group. Why didn''t you scold her when you used the money? Now I want you to save your daughter. But you said this. Are you still her father?" Talia roared with red eyes. Phoebe lowered his head and held the wheelchair armrests tightly with both hands. She didn''t speak. No one knew what she was thinking. Violet outside the door heard this and let out a mocking cry. Unexpectedly, she actually ran into the scene of the couple arguing. She thought how loving this couple was, but it turned out to be nothing more than that! Eason panted and tremblingly pointed at Talia, "Why am I not her father anymore? Do you think I don''t want to save her? I can''t save her. If she copied some unknown little designer, it would be easy to solve. I can find a way to get her out, but the ones she copied are all internationally renowned designers!" "So what? Isn''t it small designers?" Talia curled her lips, disapproving. In her opinion, a fashion designer was inferior than apany boss who had money and power. Eason almost fell down with anger, "Small designers? Stupid woman! You are really a stupid woman! Which one of those big designers does not have a hugework of people behind? Phoebe copied their works! Do you think they will let Phoebe go? If they want to deal with us, we can''t resist it at all." Violet nodded. Eason could see clearly. Seeing that Eason was so serious, Talia started to panic, "Is it so serious?" "Of course!" Eason red at her angrily. Talia was scared. She was really scared. Her hands and feet were trembling, "Honey, what should Phoebe do? Is it possible that she is really going to jail?" Eason sighed, "Now we could only wait. I''ll think of a way. But I can save you. You got arrested because you hit Violet. As long as Violet withdrawswsuits, you can go out." "Will she withdraw thewsuits?" Talia murmured. Eason''s old face was stern, "Why not? I am her father. I ask her to withdraw thewsuits. She will listen to me!" "Yes, you are my dad, but I really won¡¯t listen to you!" Violet couldn''t stand it anymore. She sneered, opening the door. The three people inside did not expect that Violet would appear at this time. They were all taken aback by her. "Have... have you heard it?" Eason cleared his throat, a little embarrassed. In fact, he knew very well that the daughter in front of him would not listen to him long ago. He said that just because he didn¡¯t want to be embarrassed in front of Talia. But he didn''t expect that this daughter would hear him. "Yes, I heard it all." Violet''s cold gaze swept across Phoebe, then across the frightened Talia, and finally fixed on Eason''s face. Eason rubbed the cane, "So, Violet, since you heard it, then you..." "Impossible!" Knowing what he was going to say, Violet refused directly. Chapter 206 Talias Idea Chapter 206 Talia''s Idea It was impossible for Violet to withdraw thewsuit and let Taliae out. Eason was so ruthlessly rejected by Violet. His face sank. Talia pulled the corner of his clothes, "Honey, look, I said she would definitely not agree." "Shut up!" Eason yelled impatiently. Talia shrank her neck, red at Violet, and stopped talking. Violetughed. Obviously, they wanted her help, but they still had this attitude. Even Phoebe looked at Talia contemptuously. Why was her mother so stupid? "Violet." Although Eason was very annoyed by Violet''s refusal, he still endured his anger, forced a smile, and kindly persuaded her, "I know that Talia hit you and there is resentment in your heart. But she didn''t mean it." "So what?" Violet looked at him calmly, "She hit me. This is a fact that is beyond criticism." "That''s right. But it was caused by you." Eason looked at her dissatisfied. "I caused it?" Violet pointed to her nose and was shocked. Eason knocked his cane on the floor, "If you didn¡¯t expose your sister''s giarism, your elder sister would not be taken away by the police officer. Talia would not hit you." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Yes!" Talia lifted her chin and agreed. The words of the couple shocked Violet. In their opinion, all this was still her fault! "Well!" Violet clenched her fists and swept across Phoebe''s family of three coldly. In the face of her mocking eyes, apart from Phoebe and Talia not feeling anything, Eason still had a guilty conscience, and subconsciously avoided contact with her. He actually knew how far-fetched his words were, but in order to be able to save Talia and Phoebe, he could only say that so shamelessly. Thinking about it, Eason cleared his throat slightly, and then said, "Violet, since you caused these things, you should be merciful. Forget it!" "Don''t even think about it!" Violet was so angry that her eyes reddened, "Dad, you said, these things were caused by me, so Talia may hate my guts. If I withdraw thewsuit and let her out, what should I do if she troubles me again? So just let her stay here for a few days." After that, Violet ignored these three people, turned around and went out. She was afraid that she would be pissed off to death if she stayed here again. Anyway, she came here, besides handing in the report of injury assessment, to see how Talia and Phoebe looked embarrassed. Now that she saw it, she was satisfied. "What''s her attitude!" Talia pointed to Violet''s back and said angrily, "Look at her, this is your daughter! She won''t even listen to you!" Eason''s old face was gloomy and he did not speak. He had nowpletely understood that the two children of Lily, except for verbally calling him dad, had no ce for him in their hearts, so they would not listen to him at all. For a moment, Eason couldn''t tell what it was like. He just felt a little empty. "Well, Mom, what''s the use of saying these now? Violet hates our guts. We came here all because of her. Why would she let us out? Stop begging her!" In the corner, Phoebe, who had been quiet and silent, finally said the first sentence at this moment, but the cold voice made people feel ufortable. Talia opened her mouth, just about to say something. Eason raised his hand to interrupt her, "No, we still have to beg her!" "Dad?" Phoebe looked at him dissatisfied. Eason said solemnly, "Now the fates of you guys are in her hands, especially yours!" He pointed to Phoebe, "Violet has evidence of your giarism. Before I came here, I heard that Design Association was going to let her be a witness in court. Based on the amount of giarism and the amount of money earned, you will be sentenced for five years at least. But as long as she gives false testimony or does not attend to testify, you will be sentenced lighter." Upon hearing this, Phoebe had nothing to say. She was destined to go to jail. But she could stay at the jail two years less. Why did she not do it? No matter how stupid Talia was, she knew that Violet could not be offended. Although she was unwilling, she had no choice but to bit her lip, "Honey, she wouldn''t even withdraw mywsuit. How could she agree to give false testimony or not to attend it?" "Yes, this is the biggest problem." Eason sighed with a headache. Talia squinted her eyes, "We can use public opinion to suppress her!" "What did you mean?" Eason looked at him. Phoebe was so confused. Talia stepped and whispered in Eason''s ear. After Eason listened, his old eyes shed and he nodded, "I know. I''ll go back and n." With that, he walked out of the interrogation room with his cane. When Eason arrived at the police station lobby, he was about to sign and then left. It just so happened that Violet hadn''t left yet. She also signed here. When she saw himing out, she didn''t say hello. She just left after signing. Eason looked at her figure, opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn''t say anything. Violet walked out of the police station to the red Mercedes on the side of the road. As soon as she walked to the front of the car, the passenger seat''s door was opened. Stanley moved his hand from the car door, "Why is it so long?" "Mommy, brother and I have been waiting for a long time." Arya said while sitting in the child seat in the back seat, kicking her calf. "Yeah." Calvin also nodded. Violet replied with a smile while wearing a seat belt, "I met Eason in the police station and talked to him for a while." Stanley had been observing her. Looking at her bloodshot eyes, he narrowed eyes slightly, "Did he tell you something that makes you very embarrassed?" Violet was surprised that he could see through it. She lowered her eyelids and let out a hmm, "He asked me to withdraw thewsuit to Talia, but I didn''t agree." "You did a good job. Once you agree, they will be more arrogant and easier to ask you to do anything in the future." Stanley started the car and said. Violet rubbed her eyebrows, "I know. So my attitude at the time was resolute." "Good job." Stanley smiled and praised. Violet thought for a while and thanked Stanley. Soon, they arrived at the apartment. Violet took the two children and said goodbye to Stanley at the door of the apartment, then opened the door and went in. As soon as they entered the house, Violet put the flowers on the coffee table, then returned to the room with the bag containing the medal and certificate. She changed into causal clothes. Afterwards, Violet went to the kitchen and cooked something casually. After eating with the two children, she took a bath and rested. So many things happened today. She was too tired. So after lying in bed, she fell asleep soon. She slept until the next morning. Jessie¡¯s call woke her up, "Violet, something happened!" "What''s the matter?" Violet yawned, opened her eyes in a daze, sat up and asked. Jessie watched the TV in front of her and jumped anxiously, "On the Inte, you are being scolded fiercely now!" "Am I being scolded?" Violet waspletely awake now. She frowned. "Yes, I just saw it too." Jessie hurriedly said, "Your scumbag Dad held a press conference and said that because you like Mr. Murphy, you were jealous that Phoebe had been engaged to Mr. Murphy, so you deliberately exposed Phoebe''s giarism topletely ruin Phoebe. He even said that Phoebe and Mr. Murphy broke off their marriage contract because of you." Chapter 207 Easons Unfeeling Actions Chapter 207 Eason''s Unfeeling Actions "What?" Violet was shocked. Her mouth slightly opened. Jessie could probably imagine what Violet looked like now. She sighed, "You can watch it online by yourself. The press conference was at 7 o''clock in the morning. Although it is over now, there are videos on the Inte." "Okay. I''ll watch it right away." Violet hung up the phone, clicked into the web page, and searched for the video what Jessie said. This video was immediately found. Violet clicked in. Then she saw Eason standing in front of the camera with a microphone, looking extremely angry, condemning how she got involved in Phoebe and Stanley, and how she made Stanley''s feelings for Phoebe fade and then let Stanley cancel the marriage. Below this ten-minute condemnation video, thements made byizens were even more vicious. Violet scrolled down. It was all scolding her. "I¡¯m wondering why did Phoebe got along well with everyone during thepetition, but she didn''t like Violet. It turned out that Violet seduced her fianc¨¦ and broke her marriage contract. If I were Phoebe, I wouldn¡¯t like Violet, either." "I admired her before and thought her design talent was so awesome. But no matter how good her talent is, she is a mean bitch. She just knows to flirt with other men. See her face, she is not a good woman." "The most important thing is that these two people have the same surname, but Violet is much more vicious than Phoebe. Although Phoebe is wrong, Violet¡¯s act of exposing Phoebe on the spot clearly shows that she wants to ruin Phoebe and doesn¡¯t let Phoebee back! It¡¯s so terrible!" Seeing thesements, Violet trembled. She bit her lip, turned off the interface directly, then returned to themunication record, found Eason''s phone number and dialed it. Eason seemed to be waiting for her call. He answered so quickly. He sat on the sofa in the living room of the vi, holding a mobile phone in one hand and a cigar in the other. He said calmly, "Hello." "Eason, what on earth do you want to do?" This time, Violet didn''t even call him father. She squeezed the phone and asked loudly. Eason was not angry when Violet called his name. He smiled, "Violet, I was also forced. I can''t help it. You don¡¯t withdraw Talia''swsuit. Besides, I also need you to help Phoebe. But I know you won¡¯t agree, so..." "So you held the press conference, ndering me for getting involved between Phoebe and Murphy, and using the power of the Inte to force me to agree to withdraw thewsuit, right?" Before Eason could finish speaking, Violet understood everything. She was so angry that her eyes turned red. Eason flicked the ashes on the cigar, "Yes, Violet, you should have seen thosements which scolding you on the Inte. As long as you agree to withdraw thewsuit and help Phoebe give false testimony in court by then or won¡¯t attend to testify, I will help you suppress public opinions on the Inte?" "Heh!" Violet was amused by what he said, "Do you think I''m so easy to be coaxed?" The Inte had memories, andizens also had memories. Even if Eason suppressed these by then, her reputation was still ruined. The impression she left on everyone was still the shameless mistress who intervened in other unmarried couples! "So, don''t you agree?" Eason spit out white smoke. "No, I don''t agree!" Violet closed her eyes and suppressed the anger in her eyes, leaving only a deep disappointment, "Eason, I really want to know if I am your daughter. You actually did this to me!" Eason''s old face twitched, "Of course you are my daughter, but it¡¯s just that you are distant for me. I know, you always hate me. You won''t listen to me, so I can only give up you." Hearing this, Violetughed ironically. Eason frowned and was a little unhappy, "Don''t me me. But for the sake that you are my daughter, I will give you one more chance. I will call you again at night." After he finished speaking, he hung up the phone. Violet angrily threw the phone on the bed. It took her a while to calm down. At this time, the doorbell rang. Violet took a deep breath and patted her cheek. After sorting out her emotions, she got out of bed and went to open the door. Standing outside the door, Stanley looked down at her slightly. Looking at her red eyes, he knew that she had already learned what happened on the Inte. "Can Ie in?" Stanley asked in a soft tone. Violet nodded and let out the way somewhat listlessly, "Come in." Stanley stepped into the house, following her into the living room. Seeing the bunch of roses on the coffee table in the living room, he smiled faintly. Then he sat down and asked, "How will you deal with the matter on the Inte?" Violet poured him a ss of water, "I didn''t think of a good way yet." "If this is the case, just leave it to me." Stanley took the water ss. Violet''s eyes widened, "Leave it to you?" C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. This was her business. Why did he help her? As if Stanley understood her thoughts, he took a sip of water and put down the water ss, "This matter can be regarded as rted to me. Eason ndered you. At the same time, he got me involved, and used me to achieve the purpose of ndering you. It''s impossible for me to just let him use it like this." "Yes." Violet nodded. When Eason spread rumors about her and Stanley, he only wanted her topromise. But he did not consider Stanley whether he was willing to be gotten involved. Now it turned out that Stanley was unwilling and unhappy! "As for why Eason discredited you, I probably guessed it. It should be rted to Phoebe and Talia." Stanley looked at Violet. Violet said, "Yes, he wants me to withdraw thewsuit about Talia, and then help Phoebe give false testimony at that time, but he knows that I won''t agree, so he came up with this trick to use the public opinions to ruin my reputation and wanted to force me to agree. As long as I agree, he will help me suppress the public opinion on the Inte." Speaking of this, she turned her water ss, with a self-deprecating smile on her face, "It''s so pathetic! Such a person is actually my biological father." Stanley pursed his thin lips, "A person like Eason is not worthy of being your father. You don''t need to care about him." "No, I won''t care about him anymore. His behavior today has made me feelpletely disappointed for him." Violet put down the water ss heavily and said with a nk face. Stanley could tell that she had already made a decision. Then he nodded in satisfaction. "Mr. Murphy!" Violet clenched her fists and looked at him, "I have thought of a solution to this matter, which is to give a tooth for a tooth, but I still need your cooperation." "Okay." Stanley crossed his legs. Violet squinted her eyes and exined her method in detail. After hearing it, Stanley lifted his chin, "Got it. I will cooperate with you." "Thank you, Mr. Murphy." Violet smiled gratefully. Stanley waved his hand, "Never mind. I''m not just helping you, but also justifying myself." After all, this incident also affected his reputation. Now, many people on the Inte scold him for a scumbag. But because of his identity, the scolding was rtively less. "Mommy, what time is it?" At this moment, the door of the children''s room was suddenly opened. Calvin was standing at the door and wearing pajamas. Yawning, he asked. Chapter 208 List Chapter 208 List Violet took out her mobile phone to check the time. Then she stood up in surprise, "Ah, it''s almost nine o''clock. Baby, go to wake up your sister. She will bete for school in a while." This morning, she was so angry that she forgot to wake up the two children. Calvin rubbed his eyes. Then he turned around and went back to the room. Stanley also stood up, "I''ll drive Arya to school in a moment. It''s not convenient for you to go out now. There are too many people who know you." Violet nodded slightly. She did not refuse, "Okay, thank you, Mr. Murphy." Almost everyone on the Inte knew her. In case when she drove Arya to school and a parent who had watched herpetition recognized her, they might also instigate their children to stay away from Arya at school and not y with Arya. This was not a good thing for Arya. "Never mind." Stanley waved his hand. Then he thought of something, looked at Violet and asked, "You haven''t had breakfast yet, right?" "No." Violet shook her head. Stanley raised his chin, "Then wait a minute." After speaking, he walked towards the door. Violet blinked in surprise. Was he going to buy them breakfast? Thinking about it, Violet hurriedly chased him, wanting to stop him. However, when she went out of her house, she saw that he went into his own apartment. Violet couldn''t follow up, so she could only stop and wait in ce. After waiting for about two minutes, Stanley came out carrying a paper bag. Seeing her standing at the door, he couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows, "Are you waiting for me here?" "Yeah." Violet forced a smile, "I just wanted to tell you that we have sandwiches. Just heat them up. You don''t need to buy us breakfast. You left before I could say it." Hearing this, Stanley''s joy that had just risen in his heart dissipated immediately. He passed the bag with a sullen face, "Sandwiches are not good for children to digest. Let them eat this. Be made it in the morning." "But..." Violet moved her lips and wanted to say something. Stanley interrupted her, "It''s gettingte. Waiting for you to heat up your breakfast, it''s toote for Arya to go to school." Hearing this, Violet had nothing to say. It took her a while before she said, "Well, thank you, Mr. Murphy." After speaking, she reached out to take the paper bag andpromised. Stanley''s face eased a lot. He gave a hmm, and went into the apartment with her. After eating breakfast, Stanley took Arya and left. Violet stayed in the apartment to apany Calvin. Meanwhile, she paid attention to the online situation. The viewers on the Inte were bing more and more irritated. Many paid Inte trolls were leading thements. They posted some imaginary things as if they had actually happened. Manyizens couldn''t tell the truth of the matter. Besides, Violet didn''t say anything. So they believed that Violet really got involved into Stanley and Phoebe, causing them to cancel the marriage contract, so the scolding became more and more severe. For a time, Violet became notorious. Calvin knew it. After using his hacking skills to understand the cause of his Mommy being scolded, he hated this grandpa who had only met once. "Mommy." Calvin took a printed list and came into Violet''s study. Violet hadn''t paid attention to the Inte anymore at the moment. She was upset by thosements, so she just ignored them, sitting behind the desk and drawing the design with a pencil. The clothes on the paper were not the women''s clothing she was best at, but a set of men''s suits. This was what she promised topensate Stanley some time ago. However, she had been busy with thepetition recently and didn¡¯t have time to design it. It just so happened that she didn''t have to go to the studio today, and there was nopetition, so she just had time to design. "What''s the matter, baby?" Violet looked up at her son who walked in, and asked softly. "This is for you." Calvin walked to her and handed her the list in his hand. "What''s this?" Violet bent over and took a look at the list. Then she found that it was full of various Inte names, some of which were familiar. They were all paid Inte trolls who ndered her. Violet immediately understood it. She put the list on the desk, "Baby, you give this to Mommy. Do you want Mommy to sue them?" Calvin nodded, "I heard that as long as a personal attackment is posted on the Inte and it is liked or reposted more than 500 times, the court can open a case. They scold Mommy like this. Mommy must not let them go. " Seeing her son feel angry for herself, Violet felt warm. She stretched out her hand and rubbed her son''s little head, "Okay, thank you, baby. Mommy won''t let you down. I will let them pay price for their actions." In fact, even if Calvin didn¡¯t do anything, she would ask someone to collect the listter for prosecution. After all, she couldn''t be scolded just like this. But now the little guy had already helped her collect the list, which had saved her a lot of time. "Well, go to y. Mommy will take care of the rest. Don''t worry." Violet patted Calvin on the shoulder. Calvin nodded and was about to go out when the doorbell rang. Violet got up and took him to open the door. The door was opened. Jessie supported George and stood outside. "Godfather, Jessie." Calvin waved his small hand and shouted to the two of them. Only Violet looked at them in surprise, "Why are you guys here?" Jessie handed over the snacks she brought to Calvin, and then replied, "There is such a big disturbance on the Inte. We are worried that your emotions will be affected. So wee to have a look." "You cane by yourself. Why did you bring George over? He can be discharged from the hospital?" Violet looked up and down George. George smiled lightly, "It''s just a half day. It''s okay." "Really?" Violet frowned, still a little worried. George pushed his sses, "Really!" "All right,e in." Violet let go of the doorknob and let them in. After they came in, Violet closed the door and dragged Calvin behind them back to the living room. Jessie helped George sit down on the sofa. Looked at the big bouquet of roses, Jessie eximed, "Violet, who gave you this flower?" George also looked at those roses. A dim light shed in his eyes, which was fleeting. "Uncle Murphy." Before Violet answered, Calvin next to her had already spoken. "Mr. Murphy?" Jessie raised her eyebrows. George''s eyes suddenly narrowed. Violet squinted at the talkative little guy, "Go back to your room." The little guy stuck his tongue out and went back to the room. Violet took two sses of water in front of the water dispenser and handed them to Jessie and George. Then she gave a hmm, and replied, "It¡¯s him."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Why did he give you roses for no reason? He is pursuing you?" Jessie swallowed, asking incredulously. Violet shook her head, "How could it be possible? He congratted me on winning thepetition." "I can understand he sent you flowers to congratte you. But why did he send you roses?" "Enough!" George said with a cold face, and interrupted Jessie in a deep voice, "Violet said it was just congratting her on winning thepetition. Don''t guess." Being yelled at by him, Jessie¡¯s lips moved and then she stopped talking. Even the cheerful and lively expression on her face became sad. Upon seeing this, Violet was a little unhappy about George''s attitude to Jessie. She pursed her red lips, and was about to speak. George looked at her suddenly, "Violet, how are you going to deal with the problem on the Inte?" Chapter 354 A Strange Express Chapter 354 A Strange Express Violet just didn''t want to stay outside. She nodded. It just happened that she wanted to find a ce to sit for a while. She waited for him in the tent for almost two hours before he returned from work. Then the two got in the car and left. After checking out at the hotel, they set off for the airport. At six o''clock the next morning, the two returned to J City. Calvin and Arya hadn''t woken up yet. Violet saw that they were sleeping soundly, so she did not disturb them, closed the door and walked out gently. Stanley went to the study. Violet returned to the room, preparing to sleep for a while. When it was eight o''clock, she was awaked by the rm clock. She freshened up and went downstairs. Calvin and Arya couldn''t believe their eyes when they saw her. They ran towards her in surprise after she called them. "Mommy, you''re back." Calvin and Arya hugged each of her legs. Violet touched the heads of the two children with a gentle smile on her face, "Mommy is back. Mommy was away in the past two days. Are you good?" "Good." The two children nodded together. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Later, Calvin also asked, "Mommy, is Dad back?" "Yeah." Violet replied. Arya smiled even more happily, "Great. Mom and dad are back." Violet smiled and scratched Arya¡¯s nose, and took her and Calvin''s hands to the dining room. On the way, Calvin suddenly said with a serious face, "Mommy, Miss Ellis talked with us in the past two days when you were away." Hearing this, Violet narrowed her eyes, "Why did she talk with you? Did she do anything to you?" Sure enough, when she and Stanley were not there, Ivy would not be so peaceful. "No, she just asked Arya and me something." Calvin shook his head. Violet stopped, squatted down and looked at the two children, "What did she ask?" "She asked me about Mommy''s things abroad." Arya replied with her fingers in her mouth. Calvin pursed his lips, "What she asked me was different from the one she asked Arya. She asked us about Dad." "Dad?" Violet frowned suspiciously. Why did she ask the two children about Stanley? Didn''t she know Stanley better and understand him better than the two children? Seeing Violet¡¯s face, Calvin knew that she had misunderstood. He waved his little hand, ¡°Mommy, this dad doesn¡¯t refer to Stanley, but our biological dad.¡± Violet was stunned slightly, "What did she ask?" "She just asked us if we knew who our biological father was and whether we wanted to find our biological father." Violet''s face sank a little. She clenched her fists. What did Ivy want to do by asking these? "Then how did you answer?" Violet asked, touching the shoulders of the two children. Calvin snorted proudly, "I ignored her. I just said that I don''t know any biological father. I only know that Stanley is our dad. After I finished speaking, I took Arya and left." "Not bad." Violet smiled and kissed the two children on the cheeks. Then Calvin bit his lip, "But Mommy, who is our biological father? Is he still alive?" This was not the first time he has asked this question. But Mommy didn''t tell him every time. Violet forced a smile, "He¡¯s still alive." "Then where is he?" Calvin and Arya looked at her together. Violet stood up, took the hands of the two children, and continued to walk into the dining room, "He is also in this city." "Really?" The two children were taken aback. Violet said, "Really. If you really want to know who your biological father is, after a few days, Mommy will tell you all." A few dayster, it was Stanley''s birthday. She originally nned to tell Stanley the true identity of the two children on that day. Now that the two children asked about it, she was more determined to tell them. Although the two children didn''t know why Violet had to wait some days before telling them. But since Mommy said so, there must be a reason. So they wouldn''t ask more. When that day came, everything would be clear. After breakfast, Stanley left the vi first. Regarding the diamond mine, he had to return to the Murphy Group to hold a meeting. So it was Violet who drove the two children to the kindergarten. As for Ivy, after breakfast, she was picked up by Henry to the hospital for an eye test. At 9:30 in the morning, Violet drove the two children to the kindergarten and then came to the company. As soon as she turned on theputer, the cell phone in her bag rang. She took it out and took a look. It was an unfamiliar local number. After hesitating, she answered, "Hello, hello." "Is this Miss Violet Hunt?" A male voice came on the phone. Violet nodded, "I am. Who are you?" "I''m delivering the express. You have an express here. Pleasee down to get it." The man said. Violet was puzzled, "I don''t have an express. Did you send it wrong?" "The name on the express is Violet. It is impossible to send it wrong." Violet was even more confused, "May I know who sent it?" "I don''t know. There is no sender''s information on it." The man replied. Violet rubbed her temples, "I see. Where are you? I''ll let someonee down to get it." "I''m afraid this won''t work." The man said embarrassedly, "It says on the express, letting Miss Hunt get it in person." What did she need to get it in person? Violet looked down. The unfamiliar express, the unknown sender, and she had to get it in person. All these doubts added up. No matter how she looked at it, she felt something wrong. After thinking about it, Violet stood up and replied, "I see. I''ll get down right away." "Okay, I''ll wait for you in the parking lot." After the man finished speaking, he hung up the phone. Violet put down the phone and called Jessie in, "Jessie, apany me to get an express." "What''s wrong? Is it so heavy?" Jessie asked. Violet shook her head, "No, it''s just that the express is so weird." Immediately afterwards, she told her guess to Jessie. After hearing it, Jessie felt that something was wrong. She nodded, "There must be a problem. Let me go and see with you." "Yeah." Violet nodded. That was what she meant. This express was too strange. She was afraid that it would be dangerous to go alone, so she let Jessie apany her. One more person would have a greater chance of escape. The two left thepany and went to the parking lot. Violet let Jessie hide in the corner and watched her first, while she contacted the delivery man. "Hey, I''m in the parking lot. Where are you?" Violet held her phone and looked around, looking for the man. Soon, a crisp footstep came from behind. Violet quickly turned around. But before she could see the person''s appearance, she saw that the person raising a spray bottle towards her. Violet saw a puff of smoke spraying towards her. After smelling an unspeakable odor, her head began to dizzy, and her eyelids gradually became heavier. She knew that she had been set up. Violet was unable to hold it anymore, and fell backward. The man immediately took a step forward. Just before Violet fell to the ground, he stooped, carried her on his shoulders and walked towards the ck car in front. Not far away, Jessie saw this scene. She ran towards this side anxiously, "Hey, what are you going to do? Let go of Violet!" The man stopped and looked back at her. He smiled coldly, and then gestured into the air. Before Jessie understood what the gesture meant, she heard the sound of a car. She turned her head subconsciously and saw a car hitting her. At that moment, her face turned pale. She was so scared that she stood still and couldn''t move. Chapter 355 Contact Stanley Chapter 355 Contact Stanley Her mind was even more nk, with only one thought, which was that this car wanted to kill her! Seeing the car getting closer and closer to her, Jessie could feel the smell of gasoline and the hot air from the car. At this moment, the scene where her body was knocked into the air popped into her mind. Jessie screamed in fright and closed her eyes subconsciously, waiting for the arrival of death. However, after waiting for several seconds, she didn''t feel any abnormality in her body, which made her open her eyes strangely. After opening her eyes, she realized that the car that was about to hit her was no longer there. It had already driven away. She could still see the tail of the car. What happened? They didn¡¯t hit her? Jessie looked pale and looked at the direction the car was leaving. After a while, she slowly calmed down. Her fear gradually disappeared. At this time, she also thought of Violet. "Violet!" Jessie looked in the direction where Violet had been taken away. The car was empty. In other words, Violet was taken away. The car that just hit her was in the same group as the person who took away Violet, just to prevent someone from rescuing Violet. Once there was someone to save Violet. They would drive over to stop him. So the car just now didn''t really want to hit her to death. They just wanted to scare her, and then bought time for the person who carried Violet away. Damn it! "Holy shit!" Jessie stomped anxiously, then immediately took out her cell phone to call the police and told the police station that Violet had been kidnapped. Not only that, after reporting to the police, she quickly called the Murphy Group to tell Stanley about this. It was just that she didn''t have Stanley''s contact information, so she could only call the front desk of the Murphy Group. "Hello." Thedy at the front desk asked in a gentle voice, "Is there anything I can help you with?" Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Quickly, help me tell Mr. Murphy." Jessie was so anxious that her voice was trembling. The front desk frowned, "Thisdy, Mr. Murphy is very busy. If you have anything, you can tell me first. When Mr. Murphy is free, I¡¯ll tell him." Hmph, it was another woman who wanted to attract Mr. Murphy. She saw a lot of women like this. Every day they changed their ways and wanted to contact Mr. Murphy, so she wouldn''t let these women seed. Jessie was irritated by the front desk. She grabbed her hair irritably and yelled, "I am Mrs. Murphy¡¯s best friend. Mr. Murphy¡¯s wife had an ident. If you don¡¯t contact Stanley, he will miss the chance to rescue of his wife. I''m afraid you can''t afford this responsibility!" Hearing it, the front desk felt a little stunned. Mr. Murphy was married and the wholepany knew it, but none of them had seen his wife. Now this woman who imed to be Mrs. Murphy''s best friend, saying that something happened to Mrs. Murphy. She didn''t know whether it was true or not. Listening to her tone, she was really anxious. Could it be true that something happened? The front desk dared not bet. If something happened to Mrs. Murphy and she didn''t tell Mr. Murphy in time, she really couldn''t bear the consequences. But if this was just a prank by the woman on the phone... The front desk bit her lip. After struggling for a few seconds, she decided to tell Mr. Murphy. Even if it was a prank, it was not a big deal to be scolded. But if it was true¡­ After figuring it out, the front desk took a deep breath and replied in a serious tone, "Please wait a minute. I will convey it." Jessie finally breathed a sigh of relief. But before hanging up the phone, she didn¡¯t forget to say, "Remember, be quick. I''m afraid it will be toote." "OK." The front desk finished speaking, hung up the phone, and then called the top floor. The front desk did not have permission to call Stanley''s office directly, but could only call Fraser''s phone. Fraser was sorting out the information. Hearing the phone ringing, he took a look and put it to his ear, "What''s the matter?" "Fraser, just now ady called and said that she was Mrs. Murphy''s best friend, and then she said that something happened to Mrs. Murphy, asking me to promptly notify Mr. Murphy." said the front desk. Fraser''s action of sorting the information paused, "Something happened to Mrs. Murphy?" "Yes, that''s what thedy said. Her tone was very anxious. It didn''t sound like she was lying." "Did thatdy tell you her name?" Fraser asked with a serious expression on his face. If it was Jessie, then maybe something really happened to Mrs. Murphy. The front desk shook her head, "No." "I see. Send her phone number to me. I will personally contact her to make sure." Fraser said. After answering, the front desk sent the phone number over quickly. Fraser entered the first three digits, then his mobile phone automatically jumped out of Jessie''s contact information. Fraser was shocked. He stood up abruptly. The phone almost slipped. It was really Jessie! It meant something really happened to Mrs. Murphy! Fraser''s face changed drastically. He dialed Jessie''s phone number directly. The phone got through quickly. Jessie''s anxious voice came, "Is it Fraser?" "It''s me. What happened to Mrs. Murphy?" Fraser asked loudly. Jessie almost cried out, "Violet was taken away." "What?" Fraser''s back was cold. Jessie said again, "When Violet came to thepany in the morning, she received a call from a delivery man. The express did not have the sender information, so Violet had to get it in person. Violet guessed that the delivery man might have a problem, so she let me go with her." "Then did you go with her?" "Yeah!" "Why would Mrs. Murphy be taken away?" Fraser questioned. Jessie bit her lip, "Before we got out of the elevator, Violet asked me to wait for her in the corner because she was afraid that the delivery man would note out when he saw us, so I stayed in the corner. When I found that Violet was taken away by him, I went out to save Violet in time, but..." "But what?" Jessie sobbed, "But suddenly a car drove out and drove to me. The purpose was to prevent me from saving Violet. They must have thought that Violet would suspect that there was a problem with the express, and would bring people down. That¡¯s why the arrangement was so detailed." Fraser gasped. This kidnapping conspiracy was carefully nned! "Fraser, I have already called the police. I asked the monitoring department of the building to send the monitoring of the parking lot to the police station, and the police station has already been dispatched, so you should promptly notify Mr. Murphy." Jessie urged. Fraser nodded, "I see." After hanging up the phone, he got up and walked quickly towards the president''s office. Stanley was talking with several senior executives in his office. When he saw Fraser not knocking at the door and suddenly rushed in, he narrowed his eyes unpleasantly. But soon, seeing Fraser''s face was serious, he realized that something might have happened. He closed the file in his hand, and looked at the senior executives in front of him, ¡°That¡¯s it. You can tell them. I want to see results at the end of the month." "Okay." Knowing that Stanley was driving them away, several senior executives turned around and went out without lingering. After the office door was closed again, Stanley left the file aside, "What''s the matter?" Fraser clenched his fists, took a deep breath and replied, "Mr. Murphy, Mrs. Murphy has been taken away." Stanley was stunned, "What did you say?" "Mrs. Murphy was taken away!" Fraser repeated it, and told him carefully what Jessie had just said. After hearing it, Stanley¡¯s face was gloomy and terrifying. A murderous intent burst out from the bottom of his eyes, "Who did it?" Chapter 356 Tracker Chapter 356 Tracker "I don''t know. There is no clue who took Mrs. Murphy away. Jessie has already called the police. Mr. Murphy, we also have to send someone to find Mrs. Murphy." "Let¡¯s go to the police station first. They have surveince and can find out the driving route of Violet''s vehicle based on the surveince." Stanley got up, grabbed the phone on the desk and left the office. Fraser quickly followed. In the car, Stanley tried to call Violet''s cell phone. However, no one answered. Stanley was not surprised by this result. Since Violet was kidnapped, the person would definitely turn off the electronic devices on her. After all, this was the age of the Inte. As long as Violet had electronic equipment with herself, he could find out her. Stanley held his mobile phone tightly. His face was cold and gloomy. He was more upset and worried. Thest time Violet was kidnapped, she almost died. He was scared to death. This time, he didn''t know what to experience again. "Go, check if there is anything unusual about Eason and his wife." Stanley gritted his back teeth and ordered coldly. Fraser looked at him, "Mr. Murphy, do you think it¡¯s Eason who kidnapped Mrs. Murphy?" "No, but I doubt them." "I see. I''ll let someone check it." After that, Fraser took out his mobile phone and contacted someone to investigate Eason and Talia. At this time, they arrived at the police station. Stanley got out of the car and walked in. Jessie was also inside. When she saw himing, she hurried over, "Mr. Murphy, you must save Violet." "She is my wife. I will save her naturally." Stanley nced at her and said. Jessie clutched her hands together and breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s good. That''s good." "I heard Fraser say that you were almost hit by that car. Are you okay?" Stanley asked suddenly. This woman was Violet''s friend, and she apanied Violet to get the express. Since the other party didn''t take her away together, it obviously showed that their only target was Violet. If Jessie was almost hit by a car and got injured, Violet would definitely me herself. Jessie shook her head, "I''m fine. When the car was about to hit me, it suddenly turned around and left." "That''s good." Stanley nodded slightly and stopped asking. He walked towards the police officer in front and asked. The police officer said that all the surrounding surveince had been called out. The driving route map would be out soon. After waiting for a few minutes, the driving route map came out. There was bad news, which was that there were two roadmaps. "How could it be two?" Jessie frowned, feeling puzzled. Fraser pushed his sses, "It should be the car that took Mrs. Murphy away and the car that was about to hit you. After they drove out of the parking lot, they separated. It seems that the person behind the scene has already known that we would lock the roadmap. So they separated away, letting us not know which car Mrs. Murphy is in." "The two cars are all ck, and they don''t have license tes. Once they are separated, it is difficult to determine where the hostage is." The police officer who was sitting in front of theputer nodded and answered. Stanley clenched the two road maps in his hands, "Then chase them separately!" "I''m afraid we can¡¯t." The police officer shook his head, "Both of these two cars drove out of the city. Judging from the road they drove, there would be no surveince after more than ten kilometers, so we could not be sure of their follow-up driving route." "Then the chance of finding Violet is even smaller?" Jessie paled. The officer nodded, "Yes, unless we stop them at the same time before their car leaves the surveince area." "How is this possible?" Jessie pointed to theputer, "Although I don''t understand the route, I still know the red dots and blue dots. The two red dots are the two cars, and the blue dot is us. We are still thirty or forty kilometers away from them. We can''t catch them up at all." As soon as Jessie finished speaking, there was silence in the office. Stanley squeezed the road maps in his hand. Fraser took off his sses and rubbed the eyes that were a little sore when looking at theputer. "If there is any electronic tracker or something on Mrs. Murphy, it will be great." "Electronic tracker?" Jessie''s eyes lit up when she heard this. Stanley narrowed his eyes and stared at her closely, "Do you know anything?" Jessie nodded with excitement, "Fraser, you reminded me. Violet really has it with herself!" "Huh?" Fraser opened his mouth, "How do you know? Even Mr. Murphy doesn''t know it!" With that, he nced at Stanley. So the sentence that a girlfriend was more intimate than a husband was true? Although Stanley didn''t know what Fraser was thinking, he also guessed that Fraser was thinking something bad. He frowned, "Okay, just say it." He urged Jessie. Jessie patted her cheek, adjusted her emotion, and replied earnestly, "Here is the thing. Wasn''t Violet kidnapped thest time? I was worried that she would leave a shadow in her heart, so I took her and two children to go shopping and gave her a pair of earrings." Stanley nodded slightly. He knew this. Violet put on the earrings the next day. "You hide the tracker in her earrings?" Fraser looked at Jessie in surprise. Jessie waved her hand, "It¡¯s not me. It¡¯s Calvin. He was worried that Violet would have an ident in the future, so he asked me to buy him a miniature tracker. He installed the tracker on Violet¡¯s earrings. Then he asked me to give it to Violet. Even Violet doesn¡¯t know about it.¡± Because Violet didn''t like Calvin to show his talents outside, Calvin could only do it quietly. He still asked her keep Violet a secret and didn''t tell Violet. Fraser was shocked again, "Calvin is too smart. He actually installs trackers. Mr. Murphy, do you know that Calvin can do this?" Stanley looked so m. He didn¡¯t answer Fraser, but a touch of pride rose in his heart. He not only knew it, but also knew that the little guy was the real top genius in the field of hackers. Last month, in order to test the level of Calvin¡¯s hacking skills, he specially asked Calvin to attack the security system of the Murphy Group. Calvin easily breached it. Not only that, but also he said that the security system of the Murphy Group sucked. Then he upgraded it. The group of people in thepany responsible for system maintenance reported to him every day, asking him to recruit Calvin into thepany. "Can you trace my wife now?" Stanley looked at the police officer. The police officer smiled confidently, "As long as there is a tracker, it will definitely be possible." With that said, he asked Jessie about the code of Violet''s tracker, and then clicked on the keyboard. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Jessie and Fraser both looked at him expectantly. However, after about ten minutes or so, the confidence on the police officer''s face disappeared, reced by an increasingly solemness. When Jessie saw this, the expectation on her face disappeared. She clenched her fists and asked, "Hey, did you fail to track it?" Fraser also became a little serious. Stanley''s face was even more cold. "Sorry." The police officer dared not look at the three of them, and replied ashamedly, "I found out the tracker is still working based on the code, but the tracker is maintained by a very powerful firewall. I can''t break it. So the tracker can¡¯t be locked." "Then you just said you can." Jessie was so angry. The police officer lowered his head, "Sorry..." "Mr. Murphy, what should we do now?" Fraser looked at Stanley. Chapter 357 Let Calvin Operate It Chapter 357 Let Calvin Operate It Stanley''s face sank. Others couldn''t see the joy or anger from his face. After a while, he seemed to have thought of something, and ordered, "Go to kindergarten now and bring Calvin and Arya over." "What?" Fraser was a little dazed. What was the use of bringing the two children over? Although there were many doubts in his mind, Fraser didn''t dare to vite Stanley''s orders. He still went to do it. After he left, Jessie looked at Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, you want Calvin to lock the tracker." The police officer on the side was also dumbfounded. If he heard it right, Calvin was still in kindergarten. Let a kindergarten kid do this kind of thing? Was the world magical, or was there a problem with his ears? Stanley didn''t know what the police officer was thinking. He nodded slightly, "Since the tracker was installed by Calvin, then the wall of fire should also be made by Calvin. Letting Calvin do this is the best choice." "You¡¯re right." Jessie sighed. In about half an hour, the two children followed Fraser in. "Dad, something happened to Mommy?" Arya cried and rushed towards Stanley. Stanley squatted down, took the daughter into his arms, and gently touched her hair, "It''s okay. Dad will save Mommy." After speaking, he looked at Calvin, "Calvin, do you know what happened?" "I see. Fraser has already told me." Calvin nodded coldly. Stanley was in a daze for a second. This child not only looked almost exactly the same as him, but also his looks and movements were the same as him. But why was Calvin not his own son? "Well, track your Mommy''s location immediately." Stanley said, got up and took Calvin''s hand. Then he walked towards the police officer''s position. After confirming that Stanley really wanted a child to do this, the police officer was so startled that he couldn''t close his mouth, "Mr. Murphy, can he?" Fraser also had some doubts. Stanley hadn''t answered yet. Jessie was dissatisfied, "Who said that he can¡¯t? He is a top hacker. If he can''t, can you?" The police officer was refuted by her words. After a long time, he coughed twice, "I didn''t mean that. It''s just that he is still a child." "The child is not necessarily weaker than the adult. You¡¯d better stand away." Jessie said, stepping forward and dragging the police officer away from his position. The police officer wanted to say something. Then Jessie covered his mouth immediately, "Shut up and watch quietly." The police officer was speechless, and watched Stanley pick up Calvin to the position where he had just sat. Then, in the next second, he was shocked. The child put his hand on the keyboard. After getting used to the keyboard, he quickly tapped on it, and the tapping speed was not slower than him at all. Of course, this was not the most important thing. The most important thing was that the data that popped up on theputer screen was really a variety of codes. In other words, this kid was really a top hacker. God! What kind of genius was this? The police officer looked at Calvin as if he was looking at a monster. Even Fraser was so surprised. He swallowed, "Mr. Murphy, Calvin..." Before he finished speaking, he saw there was no surprise on Stanley''s face. Then he closed his mouth immediately. It seemed that Mr. Murphy had long known that Calvin had this ability, so he was not surprised at all and asked him to bring Calvin here. A few minutester, Calvin pressed the Enter key, "Dad, I found Mommy''s location." Stanley immediately stared at theputer. He asked in low voice, "Where?" "In an abandoned warehouse." Calvin said, zooming in on the satellite monitoring. Then everyone clearly saw a warehouse. There were still people guarding it around the warehouse. At this time, a person came out of the warehouse. Stanley and Fraser immediately recognized this person. "Isn''t this Collier, the assistant?" Fraser pointed at the man and said. "Who is that?" Jessie asked. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Fraser nced at Stanley, then asked him if he could answer. Stanley shook his head. Fraser smiled at Jessie, "I will tell youter." "Humph!" Jessie pouted a little unhappily. Stanley straightened up, "Calvin, send the address to the police officers and let them rush over immediately." "Okay." Calvin nodded, and his fingers began to tap again. Stanley turned his head and looked at Jessie, "Please take care of Calvin and Arya. I will ask someone toe and take them back to the vi." "Okay." Jessie knew that he was going to find Violet himself. She held Arya''s little hand and nodded. "Let''s go." Stanley retracted his gaze. Then he strode out of the police station. In the car, Fraser frowned very tightly, "Mr. Murphy, I didn''t expect Ivan to kidnap Mrs. Murphy. Didn''t you send someone to stop him abroad? Why did hee back?" Stanley squinted his eyes and coldly spit out the words from his thin lips, "Smuggling!" Fraser gasped, "He actually did this kind of thing! But why did he kidnap Mrs. Murphy?" "Perhaps the matter of the will has been exposed." Stanley clenched his fists. His voice was cold without a trace of emotion. Fraser understood now. Stanley pinched his eyebrows and took out his cell phone to call Ivan. The phone went through, but no one answered it. Stanley didn''t give up and continued to make the call. In a warehouse deep in the mountains and forests, Ivan looked at the beating name on the phone screen. His eyes without sses shed with sharp lights. "Director Murphy, it¡¯s Mr. Murphy¡¯s call." Collier looked at the mobile phone and said. Ivan snorted coldly, "I know." "Weird. Why is he calling you at this time?" Collier was puzzled. Ivan hung up the phone again, and sneered, "It''s very simple. He has guessed that I took Violet away." "Howe?" Collier opened his mouth in surprise, "How did he know that? We did it so secretly!" "Yes, how did he know it?" Ivan didn''t understand, moving his finger at the phone. Suddenly, a man came over, "Boss, that woman woke up." Ivan raised his eyebrows, "Wake up so soon? It seems that the medicine you drugged her wasn''t enough." The big man scratched his head, "I am also worried that if I drug her too much, she won''t wake up in a few days, so..." "Forget it. I''ll take a look." Ivan stood up from the chair, and threw the mobile phone to Collier, "Take it. Don''t let Stanley find someone to track my mobile phone signal." "Yes." Collier nodded in response. Ivan put his hand in his pocket and walked to the small room of the warehouse. Violet was tied to the sofa and couldn''t move. With tape on her mouth, she couldn''t talk. Even her clothes were messy and her hair was messy, making her look very embarrassed. But she couldn''t take care of it. She sat up hard on the shabby sofa and looked around in horror. She could roughly guess that here was a warehouse or something. Then she couldn''t get more useful information. Just when Violet was in shock, she suddenly heard footsteps. Violet looked towards the door subconsciously. The next second, the door was opened and a tall figure walked in. When Violet saw the person''s face, her eyes widened in disbelief, "It¡¯s you!" Chapter 358 He Found Out Chapter 358 He Found Out However, her mouth was sealed with tape. These two words sounded like a whimper. But Stanley was able to guess what she was talking about from her look and the shock in her eyes. "It''s me. Are you surprised?" Stanley walked toward Violet with a chair in his hand. Violet''s pupils trembled and she whined again. This time Ivan couldn''t guess it. He tore off the tape from her mouth, "Didn''t I let Collier loosen it? He didn''t listen to me." No matter what he was muttering, Violet asked loudly, "You kidnapped me." "It''s obvious, isn''t it?" Ivan stepped back and sat in a chair. Violet trembled, "Why!" "Why?" Ivan seemed to hear the big joke. After a lowugher, his face suddenly changed and became distorted, "You dare to use fake clues to deal with me. You said why I brought you here!" Violet''s face turned pale, "You..." "You want to say, how I knew it, right?" Ivan put away the hideous face and restored the usual smile, "Because I went to L Country and didn''t find the will at all. When I was about to return to H Country, I found that someone deliberately prevented me froming back, so I realized that I was deceived by you, no, by you guys!" Speaking of this, Ivan crossed his legs, "You should have told Stanley a long time ago that I want the will, right? Otherwise, why could Stanley let people block me abroad in such a timely manner? But in the end, you still failed. I came back!" Only the way ofing back made him feel ashamed. He was the dignified young master of the Murphy family, but he actually used this method of smuggling to return to H Country. He would never let them go. Violet lowered her eyes, "I''m sorry. I don''t want to lie to you with fake news." "But you still did it, didn''t you?" Ivan''s face sank again. He stood up, stretched out his hand to pinch her neck, and overwhelmed her on the sofa, "Do you know that I almost died at the sea because of you?!" He tightened his hands hard. Violet felt that her neck was about to break. She could hardly breathe. Her face turned red and her face gradually became terrible. Her voice became hoarse. "I don''t know, but I can''t help it. Stanley doesn''t know the whereabouts of the will. You asked me to give it to you in two months. If I can''t give it to you, you will hurt the people around me. I can only do this." Ivanughed, like a neurotic. His eyes were full of madness, "Sure enough, I shouldn''t have counted on you from the beginning. I thought you had a lot of abilities. It turned out to be nothing more than that." "Then what do you want to do?" Violet looked at him with bloodshot eyes. Ivan increased the strength in his hands again. Violet cried out in pain. Her breathing became more ufortable. She could only open her mouth and breathed with her mouth. "What do I want to do?" Ivan smiled, "I don''t know. Because you didn''t give me the clue to the will, and you also let Stanley know about the will. In case he finds the will, my family will be screwed up. So in order to avoid such a result, I can only deal with you. Who makes you the person he cares about?"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "You want to kill me?" A trace of panic shed in Violet''s eyes. Ivan shook his head, "No, I won''t kill you, at least not now. I just use you to threaten Stanley, asking him to give me the will." "So you kidnapped me?" "Yeah." Ivan fluffed Violet''s hair with the other hand, "I will lock you here and let Stanley go to find the will. When he finds it, I will return you to him. " "Then have you ever thought that once you return me to him, he will retaliate against you with all his strength?" Violet red at him. Ivan smiled happily, but there was no smile in his eyes, "Do you think I can''t think of this? But I have no ways. I will do something to you as a future threat before returning you to him, letting him have the scruples. Then he won¡¯t dare to attack me." "You..." Violet bit her lip, her voice trembling, "What do you want to do to me?" "It''s very simple. Strip you naked and take some indecent videos and photos, which canpletely achieve the effect of continuous threat." Ivan looked at the fear in her eyes and deliberately scared her. Violet was really frightened. Her face was pale. Seeing her like this, Ivan felt happy for a while, and let go of the hand that was pinching her neck. Violet felt that the pressure on her neck instantly disappeared, and her breathing became smoother. While coughing, she was breathing the air. Even her eyes were tearful and flushed. Ivan sat back in the chair, admiring her fragile appearance with interest. He had to say that this woman was indeed the most beautiful he had ever seen. Even when she was so embarrassed, she gave people a fragile and messy beauty, and made people want to bully when they saw her. Such a pity...... Ivan shook his head regretfully, "Why did you meet Stanley first?" Violet knew what he meant. Her eyes flickered. She ignored him, and continued to breathe the air, but the fear in her heart grew stronger. She didn''t expect that the fake clues would be exposed so quickly. She didn''t expect that Ivan''s revenge came so quickly that he would kidnap her directly and Ivan wanted to use her to threatened Stanley. Even if he got the will, he would take some nude photos of her before returning her to Stanley, letting Stanley have some scruples. Unexpectedly, he actually used such a nasty and despicable way, and wanted to take nude photos of her to keep threatening Stanley. Such a person was simply a devil! He seemed to feel Violet¡¯s fear and hatred towards him. Ivan squinted his eyes and was about to say something. Collier walked in with a panic expression on his face, ¡°Director Murphy. Bad news. Mr. Murphy ising here." "What?" Ivan''s face changed slightly. When Violet heard this, she was taken aback for a moment, and then smiled in surprise. Stanley really came here. He knew that she was kidnapped by Ivan. Seeing the excitement on Violet''s face, Ivan clenched his fists, feeling rage. But he knew it was not the time to get angry. He stood up and said, "Watch her." "Okay." Collier nced at Violet and responded. Soon after, Ivan went out. Collier also followed him. Ivan''s face was gloomy to the extreme, "How did Stanley know that we are here?" "I don''t know." Collier shook his head, "But the people at the foot of the mountain guessed that some of us carried electronic equipment with signals, because the route that Mr. Murphy drove waspletely what we went through, and there was no mistake." "Asshole!" Ivan kicked the warehouse door, "Go to check who is carrying that kind of thing!" It was not easy for him to find such a hidden ce to hide Violet. Unexpectedly, it was exposed so soon. Collier did not leave. He lowered his head and said, "Director Murphy, I have already asked someone to check it. We all have electronic signal shields on our bodies, so it is impossible for our people to expose it. It can only be..." He looked back. Ivan narrowed his eyes, "You mean Violet?" Chapter 359 Here Comes the Helicopter Chapter 359 Here Comes the Helicopter ¡°Yes, it should be her.¡± ¡°No, she''s been searched. She doesn''t have any electronics.¡± Ivan said in a deep voice. He was sure of that, because he was the one who searched her. The assistant scratched the back of his head, ¡°That''s strange, since she doesn''t have any electronics, how did it get exposed?¡± For a time, Ivan was also silent. After a few seconds, he closed his eyes and asked again, ¡°Figure it outter. Where is Stanley and how many people does he take with him?¡± ¡°When I informed you, he was only dozens of kilometers away. Now he may be only ten kilometers away. I don''t know how many people he takes, but I saw fourmercial vehicles and three police cars.¡± Collier answered. ¡°Fourmercial vehicles and three police cars.¡± Ivan gave a cold smile, ¡°There are at least 20 people, it seems that he has made up his mind to save her.¡± ¡°What do we do now, Director Murphy?¡± Collier stood behind him and looked at him. Ivan rubbed his temples, ¡°Transfer our position now and install more blockers.¡± ¡°Ok!¡± Collier answered and hurried to carry it out. A few minutester, a group of people got into the car and was ready to leave. Suddenly, there was a roar of propellers. Ivan and Collier looked pale on their face. Subconsciously he opened the window, and then saw a few helicopters in the sky withdders down. People in the helicopter could be parachuting out at any moment. ¡°Attention, drop your weapons and surrender at once. Drop your weapons and surrender at once!¡± The warning sound came from a helicopter. Collier was trembling with fear, ¡°Director Murphy, they arranged helicopters, we are surrounded.¡± Ivan did not speak, and his eyes went dim, but pondered. After a while, he gave a wry smile, ¡°Stanley even sent over the helicopter to save you. Are you happy, Violet?¡± He turned to look at Violet, who was still tied up in the back seat. Violet ignored him, looking out of the window. If her mouth had not been sealed, she would have shouted to tell the people outside that she was in this car. ¡°Attention, one more warning, get off now, get off now!¡± The man in the helicopter shouted again when he saw that no one came out. Behind, Stanley and Fraser stood at the door of the helicopter, looking down with goggles. Fraser said, ¡°Mr. Murphy, I really cannot find which car Mrs. Murphy is in.¡± Stanley did not answer, but fixed his eyes on the cars below. After a while, he held with one hand on the handle above his head, and with the other he touched the bluetooth headset in his ear. ¡°Calvin, which car is your Mommy in?¡± In the police station, Calvin sat by theputer and heard his question. After tapping the keyboard several times, he grabbed the microphone beside theputer and replied, ¡°Daddy, mommy is in the middle car.¡± In the middle! Stanley squinted, fixed his eyes on the middle car. ¡°Give me the gun.¡± Stanley extended his hand to Fraser. Fraser opened his mouth, ¡°but......¡± ¡°Give it to me!¡± Stanley''s voice rose in volume and tone. Fraser knew he was impatient, and immediately gave him the gun. Stanley took it over, aimed the muzzle of the gun at the front of the car, and pulled the trigger. There was a dull muffling noise and the hood of the middle car lifted, ck smoke rising. It startled the people in the cars. Collier was scared and he buried his head directly under the steering wheel. Even Violet quivered and subconsciously closed her eyes. Only Ivan was unmoved. Through the car window, looking at the smoke of the car, he said indifferently, ¡°Stanley, how dare you shoot, get off!¡± ¡°Director Murphy?¡± Collier raised his head and looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Director Murphy, we will definitely be captured alive if we get off.¡± ¡°You won''t be captured alive if you don¡¯t get off?¡± Ivan took a nce at him. Collier was speechless. Ivan closed his eyes, seeming to adjust the state of his mind, after a few seconds, he re-opened his eyes, and then opened the door of the passenger¡¯s seat. As soon as he appeared, everyone in the helicopter became alert, and those with guns aimed at him. Ivan naturally felt it, raised his head, and met Stanley''s eyes. He smiled, ¡°Stanley, you bring with so many people with guns, and even used helicopters. You really are overestimating me.¡± ¡°Where is Violet?¡± Stanley asked in a cold voice. Violet in the car heard the voice of Stanley. She opened her eyes because of joy and excitement. Ivan shrugged. ¡°She''s in the car.¡± ¡°Let her out. I want to see her.¡± Stanley¡¯s muzzle aimed at his eyebrows. Ivan had no gun, dare not refuted and could only do as he said. He opened the rear door and dragged Violet out of the car. Violet put her feet on the ground and looked up directly. When she saw Stanley, she sobbed twice. Stanley did not know what she was saying, but looking at her tightly bound body, and the tape on her mouth, his eyes burst with endless anger and murder. ¡°Let her go!¡± Stanleymanded Ivan. Ivan spread his hand, ¡°I don¡¯t think so......¡± ¡°I said, let go of her!¡± Stanley directly interrupted him, and his index finger triggered more. Ivan raised his hand and smiled, ¡°Ok, ok!¡± He turned around and tore off the tape on Violet''s mouth. Violet¡¯s mouth got free, and she immediately shouted, ¡°Stanley......¡± ¡°Don''t be afraid, I''m here!¡± Although Stanley''s face was still expressionless, his voice was gentler. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Violet felt less afraid because of his words, she nodded, ¡°Ok.¡± She believed him. He was always there when she was in trouble, and she trusted him to get her out. Seeing that Violet trusted him, Stanley took a deep breath and urged Ivan to untie the rope on Violet. Ivan did as he said, walked to Violet, lowered his head, and reached for the knot behind Violet. When Ivan touched the knot, he suddenly narrowed his eyes, lifted his coat, and pulled out of a gun from his waist. Then he grabbed Violet with one hand and put the gun against her head with the other, threatening, ¡°Put your gun down, or, I will kill her!¡± Then he poked the muzzle of the gun at Violet''s head. Violet could clearly feel the cold from the muzzle of the gun, which made her stiff and cold in hands and feet. Ivan had a gun too! No one had thought of that. Stanley did not expect that and his face went dark. Fraser was worried, ¡°Damn, I did not expect he has a gun. Mr. Murphy, what should we do now? Mrs. Murphy is in his hand as a threat to us.¡± Stanley knew that and what was why his face went dark. He looked at Violet. Violet also looked at him, trembling, with fears in her eyes, ¡°Stanley......¡± Stanley wanted to tell her calm down again. But now that she was being held up by a gun, those words would not work. So Stanley said nothing, but looked at Ivan, suppressing his towering anger, ¡°What do you want?¡± Chapter 360 Jumping off a Cliff Chapter 360 Jumping off a Cliff ¡°What I want is simple, I want to get out of here safely.¡± Ivan looked at him with a smile. Stanley clenched the gun in his hand, ¡°You wish!¡± ¡°Is that so? In this case, I have to take your wife to go to hell with me. Your wife is so beautiful, I would like to.¡± Ivan gave a sly smile. Stanley got veins on his hand, ¡°I said, let her go!¡± ¡°No, unless you take your people away, put the gun down, and let me go, and when I leave, I''ll give her back to you.¡± Ivan answered. Violet flinched. Stanley sail coldly, ¡°Do you think I will believe you?¡± ¡°Well, then, I''ll die with her.¡± Ivan said, put her finger on the trigger. Violet could hear the sound of trigger sliding, and her heart was to jump out. Due to the great fear, she was out of breath and subconsciously shouted, ¡°Stanley, help......¡± Stanley''s hands were shaking. Fraser looked at him, and looked at the hostage Violet, he advised, ¡°Mr. Murphy, I know you don''t want to let go of Ivan, but now Mrs. Murphy is still in his hands. Let him go first, and we will deal with him when Mrs. Murphy is safe.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Murphy.¡± Others on the helicopter said. Even Calvin cried out, ¡°Daddy, save Mommy.¡± Stanley closed his eyes. It was not that he did not want to save Violet. Of course, he knew what kind of choice he should make, but he was worried, even if he did as Ivan required, Ivan would not let Violet go. He just couldn''t gamble. But now the truth was he had to bet. ¡°Well, I''ll let you go, you let her go!¡± Stanley was the first to put down his gun. Ivan said, ¡°Tell your people to leave.¡± He scanned the helicopters. Stanley nodded to Fraser. Fraser picked up wireless microphone andmanded other helicopters to return. Soon, the other helicopters flew away. The only one left in the air was Stanley''s. Ivan said, ¡°Some of you should go too.¡± ¡°Why? Other helicopters already flew away, if we leave, Mrs. Murphy.......¡± ¡°Will you go or not!¡± Ivan poked the muzzle at Violet¡¯s head. Violet screamed out of pain. Stanley heard it and had a heartache, but soon he said, ¡°Go.¡± ¡°Mr. Murphy......¡± Knowing what Fraser was to say, Stanley squinted, ¡°They can only drive down the mountain. When they are at the foot of the mountain, our car will stop them.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Hearing that, Fraser immediately shut up. The two helicopters also flew away, but did notpletely leave the sight of Ivan and Violet, but watched them from the ce more than 100 meters away. ¡°Director Murphy, shall we go?¡± Collier now had the nerve to get off. Ivan looked at him, ¡°We can''t go, don''t forget the cars after us. We did not expect Stanley had arranged helicopters, but thought he only sent the cars to chase us, but as the helicopters came over, those cars should be fast to the foot of the mountain.¡± ¡°So when we get out of the car, we fall into the trap?¡± Collier gasped. Ivan pursed his lips, ¡°Yes, our kidnap n was perfect, but I did not expect Stanley''s rescue n was also perfect.¡± ¡°So what do we do now? ¡° asked Collier. Ivan did not speak, turned his neck around, only to see behind him was a cliff. He lowered his eyelids. After a while, he seemed have decided something and took back with Violet. ¡°Director Murphy, what are you doing?¡± Collier was shocked seeing that. Violet was tied up, and a gun was against her head, so she was unable to turn her neck, naturally she did not know what was behind. She thought Ivan was trying to hide. Stanley and Fraser in the helicopter saw that, and their faces changed. ¡°Mr. Murphy, will he jump off a cliff with Mrs. Murphy?¡± Stanley took the driver''s loudspeaker, ¡°Ivan, what do you want to do?¡± Stanley continued to retreat, as he retreated to the edge of the cliff, he looked at the helicopter in the sky, like a neuropathy, ¡°You know the answer.¡± ¡°You said that if we let you go, you would set Mrs. Murphy free. Now that we let you go, why do you take her off the cliff?¡± Cliff? Violet finally knew what Ivan wanted to do. She began to shake her head, with her pupils shrunk. Ivan grasped her hand on the shoulder, pinched mercilessly and gave a grim warning, ¡°Don''t move, , or I will kill you.¡± Violet quivered and dare not shake her head again. Ivan looked up again at Stanley, ¡°You did say that, but do you think I don''t know that it is a cover? You''d catch me at the foot of the mountain as soon as I get there.¡± Fraser opened his mouth, ¡°Mr. Murphy, he knows it.¡± Stanley did not speak, looking at Ivan with a dark face. Ivan still smiled, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t catch me at the foot of the mountain, wait until the back, you Stanley I am afraid will fight all revenge on me, so I no matter which road results are the same, that I still better with your wife from here to jump down, let her give me buried!¡± ¡°Don''t you dare! Stanley squeezed these two words from between his teeth. Ivanughed even louder, ¡°Then you''ll see if I dare!¡± With that, he fell straight back. Behind is the cliff, he tugged Violet. This one fall, two people so fell down the cliff. ¡°No!¡± Stanley gave a low roar of his eyes, loosened the handle on his head, and was about to jump down. Fraser saw, will immediately drag him back to the engine room, ¡°Mr. Murphy, you this is what, you don''t wear parachuting equipment, you will die.¡± Although he was shocked when Ivan really jumped off the cliff with his wife, but he had no way to stop, there was no way to save Mrs. Murphy. But the C.E.O., he can be saved. Stanley stood up and shouted at the cockpit, ¡°Quick, the helicopter over!¡± The main co-pilot at the moment also from the Ivan and Violet two people in the cliff back to god, immediately opened the helicopter in the past. But the cliffs were so high, and there was so much white fog below, that the helicopter could see nothing. At this moment, Stanley''s heart is cold. Fraser also fear swallowed saliva, dy and Ivan two people without any equipment, off the cliff on......¡± He did not say the rest. But you get the idea. Stanley hands held together, red eyes looking at Fraser, ¡°immediately contact search and rescue team under the cliff to find someone, must find Violet!¡± ¡°Be!¡± Fraser face a positive, immediately took out a mobile phone call. Stanley let the helicopter down, and then jumped out of the helicopter straight to the edge of the cliff, standing on the edge of the cliff looking down, heart pain is about to split. He actually once again helplessly looked at Violet in front of their own, fell off the cliff! Last time he didn''t hold her, and this time, he still didn''t...... Chapter 361 Heavy Rain Chapter 361 Heavy Rain Stanley clenched into fists, his eyes were red, with tears glowing inside. Fraser came to his side and was shock to see that. Mr. Murphy burst into tears! Mrs. Murphy and Ivan fell off the cliff, she might not be alive. So it was normal that Mr. Murphy burst into tears. At this thought, Fraser was and quite sympathetic to Stanley. He did not know how to persuade Stanley, so he quietly stood with Stanley. The search and rescue team came. Stanley arranged them to go down the cliff to look for Violet. But the cliff was so high that parachute jumping took great risk, for the parachute was easy to hang on the treetops. So finally the search and rescue team still gave up this method, but slowly climbed down, so that they could search carefully. Stanley changed into a climbing suit, followed the search and rescue team down the cliff. Fraser failed to stop him. Finally, he could only follow him down the cliff. As his assistant, he could not leave Stanley alone, in case of any problem. The cliff was very high, when Stanley went down to the foot of the mountain, it was already a few hours later, all of them were exhausted, sitting on the ground to rest. Fraser unscrewed a bottle of water and handed it to Stanley, ¡°Mr. Murphy, drink some water.¡± Stanley did not take it. After taking a breath, he continued to walk towards the front. Fraser sighed and hurried to follow. The others followed them since the two had no intention of resting. However, till night, they had not found Violet and Ivan. This might be good news for Stanley, after all, not finding the bodies of two people meant that they might be alive. ¡°Mr. Murphy, it''s dark, it''s going to rainter, let''s go back first.¡± Fraser came behind Stanley panting, raised his wrist to wipe the sweat on his forehead, and said to Stanley. Stanley was very tired. His face was covered with sweat, and some cut caused by thorny nts, which made him look wretched. He shook his head, ¡°Keep looking!¡± ¡°But ......¡± Fraser still wanted to say something. Stanley looked at him with icy eyes, ¡°I said, keep looking!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Fraser lowered his head and answered. He could see that the Mr. Murphy had gone crazy. He would never stop until he found Mrs. Murphy. Forget it, keep looking. Fraser shook his head and told the people behind to continue. At this time, the satellite phone at his waist rang. Fraser took a look at it, ¡°Mr. Murphy, it''s Miss Robinson''s phone, do you want to answer it?¡± Stanley, as if he had not heard it, climbed up a boulder with the help of a hiking stick. Fraser had no choice but to answer it himself, ¡°Hello, Miss Robinson.¡± ¡°Fraser, it''s been a day, have you saved Violet?¡± Jessie asked eagerly. Fraser nced at Stanley and shook his head, ¡°Not yet.¡± He did not tell Jessie and the two kids that Mrs. Murphy had fallen off the cliff. Otherwise they would definitely be just as worried as the Mr. Murphy. ¡°Why not yet, haven''t you already found the kidnappers''ir?¡± Jessie stomped her foot in anxiety. Fraser answered, ¡°Yes, we found it, but there was some ident.¡± ¡°What ident? What is wrong with Violet?¡± Jessie''s eyes were wide with spection. Fraser forced a smile, ¡°No, do not think too much. We have to continue to save her. I gotta go.¡± ¡°Hello ...... Hello?¡± Jessie wanted to understand the situation, but the phone had hung up. She could only scratch her hair in annoyance, nning to wait two more hours. Fraser hung down the satellite phone, hurried to catch up with Stanley, and told him the content of the phone call just now. Stanley did not have much reaction. To him, nothing was more important than finding Violet now. A thunderp rang out in the sky, followed by a lightning bolt that cut through the sky and lit up the woods for a second. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Fraser looked up, ¡°Mr. Murphy, it''s really going to rain.¡± Stanley continued to walk forward. Fraser pulled him with an anxious face, ¡°Mr. Murphy, this is a forest, once it rains, it will be very dangerous. There may bendslides, or trees breaking, it is easy to get hurt. Mr. Murphy, we cannot continue, we must go back!¡± ¡°Let go!¡± Stanley shook off his arm. However, Fraser grabbed him tightly that he failed to shake it off. Fraser said, ¡°Mr. Murphy, I know you want to find Mrs. Murphy, but under this situation, we really can''t continue, otherwise you will have an ident.¡± ¡°Let go!¡± Stanley''s face was iparably cold, and his volume was raised quite a bit. Fraser slowly loosened his hand, but the next second, a touch of determination appeared on his face, and tightened his hand again, ¡°I will not let go, Mr. Murphy, you must go down with us. I cannot stand by and watch you to have an ident.¡± ¡°Fraser ......¡± Before the words were finished, Stanley felt pain in the back of his neck. He looked incredulously at the knife that Fraser raised, and then lost consciousness. Fraser hurried to hold Stanley, with a touch of apology on his face, ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Murphy, please forgive me, I cannot let you take the risk.¡± After saying that, he told the search and rescue team to evacuate, and then helped Stanley to walk towards the foot of the mountain. They had to all evacuate the mountain before the heavy rain, otherwise they would be lost and have ident. A group of people soon left the forest. On the other side of the forest, Violet was lying on a grassy area. Her clothes were scratched, her face, hands and feet got shocking wound, with bloodpletely stained the clothes. A drop of rain fell, just on her face, waking her up. She opened her eyes, only to see the dense rain falling from the sky, quickly wetting her hair and clothes. Violet shivered, and then she braced herself to get up. As a result, as soon as she moved, severe pain came from everywhere on her body, and the pain made her scream out. ¡°It hurts ......¡± Violet lifted her arm, looking at the injuries all over her hand, the memories urred to her mind. She remembered she was kidnapped by Ivan, and then Staley came to save her. But Ivan suddenly wanted to die with her at thest moment, and then he took her with him and jumped off the cliff. So, she was now at the bottom of the cliff? Violet once again raised her head to look up, but it was dark, and the rain was pouring overhead, she could not see anything, so she lowered her head. In this case, she saw a man lying on the found not far from her. Ivan! Although she could not see his face, she was sure that it must be Ivan, because the two of them were the only ones who jumped off the cliff. Violet stood up enduring severe pain in her body. It was a simple move, but now, it almost used up all her strength. She held on to a tree next to her to stabilize her body and not let herself fall back again. ¡°No, I have to find a ce to hide from the rain.¡± Violet gasped for air and said enduring the pain. She didn¡¯t think about how she survived without breaking her arms and legs. In the current situation, she must find a ce to hide from the rain, or she would certainly be cold to death. Chapter 362 Wake Up Chapter 362 Wake Up Violet looked around, she was unable to see the surrounding clearly, but she could only casually determine a direction and was ready to try her luck in the dark. She walked two steps, and then thought of something. She stopped and turned her head towards Ivan. Ivan was still lying there motionless, not knowing whether he was dead or alive. After a few seconds of hesitation, Violet turned around and walked towards Ivan. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The only goodwill left in her heart made it impossible for her to just leave Ivan behind and walk away. So no matter whether Ivan was dead or alive, she could leave him here unattended. Violet walked to Ivan with difficulty, squatted down and reached out her hand towards Ivan. When she touched Ivan''s warm body, Violet was happy and hurried to feel his breath. ¡°He is still breathing!¡± Violet smiled with surprise, then pushed Ivan, ¡°Ivan, wake up!¡± Ivan was still unmoved and did not wake up. Violet couldn''t see how badly he hurt, but he didn''t wake up even after being drenched by the heavy rain, so he must have been more seriously injured than her. Violet could only pick him up and was ready to help him to go together to find a ce to hide from the rain. Suddenly, her hand touched a hard thing, like a cell phone or something. Violet''s eyes lit up and she hurriedly touched it. It was really a cell phone, and once she turned it on, the screen lit up. Violet almost cried with joy, ¡°Great, it''s not broken, it still works.¡± The phone was not broken, which meant she could contact Stanley to save them. However, when she saw the alert that there was no phone card on the phone, Violet''s heart immediately went cold and the excited smile on her face froze. Only after a while did she let out a bitter smile as if she was resigned to her fate. Although she could not contact the outside world, at least it could be used for illumination. Violet turned on the phone torch, and then held Ivan, step by step, move towards the front. After a while, she saw a small cave. Violet took Ivan into the cave. As soon as she entered, Violet lost her strength and fell to the ground with Ivan, fainting again. The heavy rain continued. In the camping ground at the foot of the mountain, Fraser looked at the heavy rain outside and was in a heavy mood. They searched for so long, but failed to find Mrs. Murphy. It was possible that Mrs. Murphy was indeed alive, but she must be injured. But now such a heavy rain was almost life-threatening for a wounded person. If Mrs. Murphy really was still alive, he did not know if she could hold on. As he was thinking, a search and rescue team member came behind him, ¡°Fraser, Mr. Murphy is awake and wants to see you.¡± Fraser stiffened, barely squeezing out a smile, ¡°I''ll be there.¡± After that, he took a deep breath, put down the hot water in his hand, picked up an umbre and walked towards thergest tent. He knew he would have to face it. Fraser thought with a bitter smile. Lifting the tent curtain, Fraser walked over, ¡°Mr. ......¡± As he just said a word, a fist smashed head-on. Fraser¡¯s sses flew out. He fell to the ground on his buttocks, covering the half of his face that was hit, not daring to look at the man who was angry. ¡°Why did you do that!¡± Stanley stood in front of Fraser, clenching his fist, his voice as cold as a demon from hell. Fraser knew he was referring to the matter of knocking him out, and raised his head, ¡°Mr. Murphy, I know you are very angry, but for your safety, I could only do that.¡± ¡°Then have you ever thought that if Violet hadn''t died, because you stopped me, this heavy rain could have killed her too!¡± Stanley''s eyes were wide open as he roared. Fraser lowered his eyes, ¡°I know, but I am your assistant, between you and Mrs. Murphy, I will only choose you.¡± This was his basic duty as an assistant. Stanley knew this, otherwise he would not just give Fraser a simple punch, but possibly kill him. ¡°Don''t worry, Mr. Murphy, as soon as the rain stops, we''ll immediately set out again to find her.¡± Fraser picked up his sses and stood up. Stanley sat back on his sleeping bag and closed his eyes for a while before opening them. His eyes had no anger, but calm, when he reopened his eyes. But it was frightening. ¡°Give me the satellite phone.¡± Stanley stretched out his hand. Fraser immediately gave it to him. Stanley called to the vi. The call was received by Be, ¡°Hello, Mr. Murphy, why haven''t youe back yet? Has Mrs. Murphy been saved?¡± Be knew about Violet being kidnapped. It was when Be went to the police station to pick up the two kids, Jessie told her. ¡°No.¡± Stanley gripped the phone tightly, his voice was filled with exhaustion and hoarseness, as well as self-me. He was ming himself for failing to save her. It was clear that when she was kidnapped the first time, he had said that he wouldn''t let her go through it a second time. But he went back on his word, not only did he let her go through a second kidnapping, but she was also taken off a cliff for the second time. At this moment, Stanley felt that he was so useless. ¡°You still haven''t saved Mrs. Murphy?¡± Be''s mouth opened wide in surprise. The two kids had been worried about Violet and had not slept at this time, waiting for them to return. Now when they heard Stanley¡¯s call, they came to Be''s side. Hearing that Be said Violet hadn''t been saved, Arya cried. Calvin pinched his tiny hands, ¡°Dad, why? Andy went wrong?¡± Stanley had stopped themunication with Calvin before Ivan jumped off the cliff with Violet. So Calvin didn''t know what was going on. Stanley did not intend to tell the two kids. He was worried that the two kids would be stimted after learning that Violet had fallen off the cliff. ¡°No, just an ident.¡± Stanley lowered his eyelids, covering the emotions in his eyes, and tried to make his voice sound calm, ¡°Calvin, lock Mommy''s tracker again.¡± ¡°Is that the kidnapper running away with mommy again?¡± Calvin asked with a frown. Stanley''s eyes shed slightly, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay, I''m going to check it out.¡± After saying that, Calvin returned the phone to Be and immediately ran towards upstairs. Ivy was about to go downstairs when she saw him hurrying up and almost bumping into her, a sh of anger and disgust got in her eyes. Her eyes had just finished removing the bandages and she could see now. If this boy bumped into her, her eyes would definitely be in trouble again. Calvin''s mind was all about his mommy''s safety and he didn''t even know that he had almost knocked someone over. He did not even notice Ivy''s presence. Looking at Calvin entering the study, Arya who was crying in the living room, and Be who was coaxing Arya, Ivy narrowed her eyes. ¡°Be, what is going on?¡± Ivy asked curiously. When Fraser asked Be to pick up the two kids from the police station in the afternoon, Fraser told her not to tell Ivy what had happened to Mrs. Murphy. Be patted Arya''s back and smiled, ¡°Nothing, Arya had a nightmare and got scared.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Ivy took a nce towards Arya. In the way this girl was crying, she didn''t look like she was scared by a nightmare. What were they hiding from her? Her eyes rolled and a dark light shed in her eyes. Ivy looked at the pendulum clock on the wall, ¡°Oh, it''s already past ten, aren''t Stanley and Miss Hunt going back?¡± Chapter 363 Good Luck Chapter 363 Good Luck Be''s eyes shed and she smiled, ¡°They''re probably still out on a date, I think they''lle backter, if you are sleepy, you can go to bed.¡± Ivy could see that Be was lying, a dark light shed in her eyes, which passed instantly, ¡°Okay, I''ll go upstairs first, you go to bed early too, Be.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Be nodded her head. Ivy turned around and walked towards the upper floor. However, when she reached the second floor, she quietly hid in the corner of the stairs. Downstairs, Arya got up from Be''s arms, her two eyes were red and swollen from crying. Be was distressed that she held Arya¡¯s little face and blew her eyes. Arya sobbed and asked, ¡°Be, Mommy will be okay, right?¡± ¡°Yes, daddy already went to save mommy. You just need to wait at home.¡± Be stroked her soft hair andforted her. Arya bit her lip, ¡°But I''m still worried.¡± ¡°Don''t worry.¡± Be said in a soft voice, ¡°Trust Daddy, he will bring Mommy back.¡± Arya nodded her head. Be added, ¡°Are you sleepy? I will take you back to your room to sleep, maybe when you wake up, daddy and mommy are back.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No.¡± Arya shook her head, ¡°I don''t want to sleep, I want to wait.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Be knew that Arya was worried and it was weekend tomorrow, she could wait longer. At the corner on the second floor, Ivy heard their conversation. Her hand grasped tightly on the railing, and excitement could be seen in her eyes. Violet had an ident, no wonder she hadn''te back. This was really good. She just didn''t know what happened. But looking at that girl downstairs crying and the worry in Be''s eyes, she was sure it was not something trivial. If Violet never came back, how good it would be. Ivy thought darkly. In the study on the third floor, Calvin sat in front of theputer, kept tapping on the keyboard, as he tapped more and more, his childish little face got more serious. After a minute, Calvin gradually stopped tapping on the keyboard, clenching his hands. His eyes went red with tears inside, which were about to fall down. He took a breath, sniffled, forced down the urge to cry out, picked up the microphone and said, ¡°Daddy, I failed to find mommy.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Stanley''s pupils shrank. Calvin sobbed, ¡°Mommy''s tracker is broken, I can''t lock her location......¡± At this moment, the child, who had always been tough, finally couldn''t help but cry. Hearing that, Stanley felt his heart was seized. He gripped the satellite phone in his hand, held back his worry about Violet, and tried to soothe the boy in a soft voice, ¡°It''s okay, I''ll find her, for sure!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Calvin asked. Stanley answered, ¡°I promise. Take good care of your sister, got it?¡± ¡°I know, daddy, you must find mommy, for sure!¡± Calvin repeatedly admonished. Stanley promised. Stanley put down the satellite phone. Fraser came over with a cup of hot water and handed it to him, ¡°Mr. Murphy, is there any trace of Mrs. Murphy?¡± ¡°Her tracker is broken.¡± Stanley took the ss of water, drank a sip of water, and said in a hoarse voice. Fraser''s heart was also cold. The tracker was broken, which meant that the location of Mrs. Murphy could not be locked. Then it would be even more difficult to find Mrs. Murphy. ¡°Mr. Murphy, when the rain stops, I send a few more search and rescue teams over, how do you think?¡± Fraser looked at him. Stanley nodded his head and agreed. Because the specific location of Violet could not be found, this was all that could be done. Stanley and Fraser did not continue to speak, just quietly listening to the sound of rain outside, without the slightest intention of sleep. Until the next day when it was almost dawn, the rain finally stopped. Stanley lifted the curtain of the tent to go out, put on his clothes and asked the staff to continue to find Violet. At the other end of the mountain, Violet woke up again in the cave. This time, she was woken up by the cold. Her clothes were still wet, clinging to her body, icy cold. As wind blew, she shivered. Her body shivered, she opened her eyes to sit up and sneezed. ¡°Awake?¡± Suddenly, a low and weak male voice sounded. Violet paused her movement to rub her arms, and then turned her head towards the source of the voice. At the cave entrance, Ivan was sitting there with one leg bent, his gaze fixed on her. Violet opened her mouth, ¡°When did you wake up?¡± Ivan turned his head away and looked outside, ¡°I don''t know, when it was almost dawn, I guess.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Violet responded and didn''t say anything, curling herself into a ball as a way to keep warm. But her clothes were all wet, so she couldn''t get much warmth at all, and it was still cold enough to make her shiver. She was worried that, at this rate, she would sooner orter get a fever. So she had to find a way to get out of this mountain and find a ce where people live, or she would die here. As she was thinking, she heard Ivan asking again, ¡°Did you bring me to this cave?¡± Violet lifted her head and said yes. Ivan turned his head back and looked at her withplicated eyes, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What?¡± Violet was confused. Ivan curled up his lips, ¡°Why did you save me? Didn''t I kidnap you and hold you hostage to jump off the cliff with me? By definition, I am your enemy, but you actually saved me. Aren¡¯t you afraid I continue to threaten Stanley with you?¡± Violet moved back and leaned her back against the wall of the cave, looking at the stone at her feet and said, ¡°I do hate you because you tried to kill me, but I didn''t die, I was lucky to survive. When I saw you fall unconscious on the ground, my conscience didn''t allow me to leave you alone, that''s why I saved you.¡± She was not a saint. She was just a human being and could not leave him die there. Ivanughed out, and theughter was mixed with emotions that Violet could not understand. ¡°You are really the most stupid woman I have ever seen.¡± He said mockingly. She was so stupid to save her enemy. But at the same time, she was also the kindest woman he had ever seen. Violet didn''t get angry, because there was no need. Because it was not as important as living. ¡°Right, Director Murphy, I want to know how exactly we survived.¡± Violet looked at him and asked. While jumping off the cliff, she noticed that the cliff was very high. Falling off such a high cliff, it was impossible for a normal person to survive. But they not only survived, but also had sound hands and feet, which was incredible. That was why she wanted to know what was going on, because she fainted during the fall because of her fear of heights and the pressure of the air caused, so she was not sure what happened behind. Ivan looked at his dangling arm and somewhat deformed left leg, a sh of pain in his eyes, but he said lightly, ¡°We were lucky, before we were about to fall to the ground, we were caught by a big tree that grew on the cliff.¡± ¡°What?¡± Violet was surprised. Was she that lucky? Chapter 364 Tie His Leg Chapter 364 Tie His Leg ¡°The big tree supported us for a while, and the branches broke before we fell to the ground, but it was not too high from the ground already, so we survived.¡± Stanley exined. Violet now finally knew the truth. She showed a bitter smile and nodded thankfully, ¡°So it is, we really have the shelter of God, so that we survived.¡± Ivan did not say anything, but in his heart he felt they were really lucky. At the moment he fell off the cliff, he really felt dead, but he wouldn''t have to worry about Stanley found the will and suppressed his family with all his might. Because if he was dead, what would happen to his family had nothing to do with him, for he would not see it. But he didn''t die. ¡°Ah-choo!¡± Violet sneezed again. Seeing that, Ivan pursed his lips, ¡°I have a lighter in my pocket, take it out and pick some firewood, so that you can get warm.¡± Hearing that, Violet¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°You have a lighter? Then why didn''t you pick up firewood earlier to light the fire?¡± ¡°I can''t walk.¡± Ivan''s eyes fell on his deformed leg. Violet¡¯s pupils slightly dted, ¡°Your leg ......¡± ¡°It should be broken.¡± Ivan said lightly. Violet''s voice trembled, ¡°No wonder you said you couldn''t walk.¡± ¡°Not only that, both of my arms are dislocated.¡± Ivan said. Violet took a breath and looked at him with some sympathy, ¡°You are really unlucky.¡± She at most got scratch and bruise, but there was no problem with her hands and feet. But she was surprised that he had fallen into this. Ivan murmured, ¡°Yes, I am quite unlucky.¡± He himself did not know why, when the branch broke, he protected this woman by going underneath her body. By definition, he was definitely not such a person, but now looking at his injured leg and two arms, he did not regret it at all. He was really crazy. He gave a self-deprecating smile. Violet got up and walked up to him, ¡°Which pocket is the lighter in?¡± ¡°The right one.¡± Ivan''s eyes fell on the right pocket. Violet was embarrassed and did not want to get it. Ivan looked at her with a smile, ¡°What, afraid of touching something that shouldn''t be touched?¡± Violet heard the molestation in his tone, wrinkled her eyebrows and red at him, ¡°I am not.¡± After saying that, she directly reached in and grabbed the lighter out, although she felt quite appropriate to do that. But now in order not to be frozen to death, she had to do it. Violet took the lighter out, checked it carefully and found that the outside metal case of the lighter was deformed, but it still able to light up. ¡°I''m going to collect firewood, you wait here.¡± Violet put the lighter away and went out of the cave. There was still a thinyer of mist in the forest after the rain, and the air was clear and smelt good, which she could not smell in the big city. Violet unfolded her arms and took a deep breath before she carefully took a step forward to prevent a fall. She collected a lot of firewood, but it was all a bit wet, but there was nothing else, so she could only return to the cave with these in her arms. Ivan was leaning against the cave wall, his eyes tightly closed, and his body was shivering with cold plus the severe pain from the broken leg and arms, he suffered double torture. So his face was pale and his lips were bloodless. Looking at him, Violet said secretly he deserved it, but at the same time she was afraid that he died, so she hurried to light the fire. But the process of lighting the fire did not go smoothly, she failed after a few of attempts. Luckily, in the cave there were dry leaves previously blown in by the wind. By the use of these leaves, finally the fire was sessfully lit. Violet put the firewood up, trying to burn the fire better, gradually, the temperature in the cave came up, no longer cold. Violet took off her jacket, set it on the fire and was ready to dry it. The rest of the clothes on her body were still wet, but she had to use her body heat to dry them. After baking for a while, Violet felt that the clothes were almost dry, and then she put the clothes aside and walked to Ivan. ¡°Wake up.¡± Violet gently pushed Ivan. Ivan opened his eyes and looked at her dirty little face and messy hair, a sh of disgust came in his eyes. Violet was so angry that she wanted to p him. Even if she didn''t look in the mirror, she knew that she was definitely not good-looking, but he was the same. Why did he give her that look? ¡°Hey, take off your jacket, put it next to the fire and bake it to dry. Ivan looked at her with a smirk, ¡°Do you think I can do it myself?¡± Violet then remembered that he dislocated both arms, so he could not move at all. ¡°Take it off for me!¡± Ivan said. Violet frowned, and wanted to leave him alone. Ivan spoke again, ¡°I was saved by you, you have to be responsible for me, otherwise it is better not to save me, how do you think?¡± ¡°You ......¡± Violet was angry with him and her face got flushed. Ivan looked at her exasperated look with a smirk. This smirk made Violet stunned. She had seen his smile, but it was always a false smile, a grim smile. But this time, it was a real smile. She did not ask him why he was smiling, but went to take off his jacket and put it aside to bake. She took off his tie, under the suspicious gaze of Ivan, she grind the tie with the edge of a sharp stone, and then tore it apart. Violet torn it into several pieces, put then on the ground, and took a few wooden sticks with the same length on the ground too. Ivan asked in confusion, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°To fix your arms and legs.¡± Violet nced at him and said. When she was collecting firewood, she found these for him. Ivan looked at Violet who was fiddling with a wooden stick withplex mood. He felt warm but had a kind of emotion he had never experienced. He did not know that his eyes became gentle as looked at Violet. This kind of tenderness, different from the usual kind of tenderness he deliberately pretended, was from his heart. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Violet did not know that Ivan was looking at her. She took the wooden stick and tie, looked at his leg and said seriously, ¡°It may hurt, bear it for a while, I will tie it very tightly and help you barely correct the bones, so that your bones will not be misaligned even more.¡± ¡°Okay, do it.¡± Ivan nodded his head and his voice was much softer. Violet heard it, but didn''t think much of it and started to tie his leg. Ivan gritted his teeth in pain, his face was grim, big cold sweat came out from his forehead, and a painful muffled grunt kepting out of his throat. Violet''s heart trembled when she heard that. But in the end, she finished it. After that, Violet took a breath of great relief. Ivan almost fainted in pain. Leaning on the wall, he opened his mouth, gasping for breath, and his forehead was covered with sweat. Chapter 365 Found Mrs. Murphy Chapter 365 Found Mrs. Murphy Violet turned to look at him, ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± Ivan weakly opened his eyes, the cold sweat on his forehead dripped directly down his brow into his eyes, which hurt his eyes. He closed eyes again, showing a weak smile, ¡°I am fine, I will not die.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Violet nodded and didn''t ask any more questions. It was good enough that he would not die, after all, she could not offer other help. Suddenly, Violet''s stomach growled, unusually loud in the not-sorge cave. Violet blushed and touched her stomach, not daring to look at the man next to her. The man, in turn, looked at her with amusement, ¡°Hungry?¡± ¡°Nonsense, I haven''t eaten since I was kidnapped by you.¡± Violet said angrily. When she was collecting firewood, she drank some rainwater from the leaves and had no food at all. Ivan smiled again, ¡°There''s no food here.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Violet gave a bitter smile. Ivan looked outside the cave, ¡°Unless you go outside to find some food, or you can only starve.¡± ¡°Find something to eat?¡± Violet looked outside and then shook her head, ¡°There is no food outside, do you want me to hunt?¡± Ivan was amused, ¡°If you have that ability, I will let you free from being legally responsible.¡± ¡°No, I''d better go out and see if there are any fruits or something like that, and then we''ll try to find our way out.¡± Violet said, standing up. Ivan did not say anything but watched her go out of the cave. Violet stayed outside for about two hours beforeing back, luckily, she found some fruits like kiwi, which was sour, but it was better than being hungry all the time. Violet ate three of them, and then served Ivan who could not move his arms and legs to eat. After eating, the fire was almost extinguished. Violet pped her hands and stood up, ¡°Let''s go.¡± Ivan did not object and stood up with her help. The two of them walked towards the outside of the cave at a hobbled pace. At the bottom of the mountain, Stanley sat on his sleeping bag exhaustedly, his clothes were wrinkled and stained with a lot of mud, looking wretched, even his handsome face had several scrapes. The doctor was applying medicine to his face, while Fraser was standing in front of him. He asked nervously, ¡°Mr. Murphy, except for your face, where else did you get hurt?¡± Half an hour ago, Mr. Murphy wanted to go to the other side of the mountain to look for his wife. But identally he slipped and rolled down the hill, and that was why he got the injury on his face. If he hadn''t been strong enough to bring the Mr. Murphy back for medicine, the Mr. Murphy would definitely continue to go on looking for her. ¡°I''m fine.¡± Stanley held his forehead and answered in a low and dumb voice. Fraser was worried, ¡°Are you really okay? Should we go back to the hospital in town ......¡± ¡°No need!¡± Stanley frowned and interrupted him. Fraser stopped. At this time, a search and rescue team member lifted the tent curtain and came in, with a clear look of excitement on his face, ¡°Mr. Murphy, good news.¡± ¡°Did you find her?¡± Stanley''s pupils shook and he immediately stood up. The doctor who applied the medicine to him was directly knocked back several steps by him. ¡°No, but we just had someone see smoke on the other side of the mountain.¡± The search and rescue team member said, ¡°That is not the fog naturally produced by the mountain, but the smoke produced by someone burning something. Our people have checked that there is no one living near this mountain, then that smoke ......¡± ¡°It''s possible that Mrs. Murphy lit it!¡± Fraser chimed in and said excitedly, ¡°Great, Mr. Murphy, Mrs. Murphy is not dead, she is still alive.¡± Stanley''s body was trembling slightly, even his tightly clenched fist, which was also trembling slightly, that was a sign of his happiness. ¡°Quick, immediately send someone to find her!¡± Fraser immediatelymanded, since Stanley did not speak. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Stanley picked up his jacket, ¡°I''ll go too.¡± ¡°No, Mr. Murphy, you cannot go, you have not rested from yesterday until now, in case ......¡± ¡°I said, I''ll go too!¡± Stanley narrowed his eyes and looked at him with cold eyes. Fraser opened his mouth, knowing that he could not persuade but sighed, ¡°Fine.¡± A group of people immediately picked up the equipment and set off. This mountain was veryrge, and when Stanley and his group found the cave, no one was there. But judging from the fire in the cave, which was still somewhat warm, she had not been gone long, at least not more than two hours. ¡°Mr. Murphy, great, Mrs. Murphy can still walk, that means Mrs. Murphy did not get hurt.¡± Fraser looked at the fire and finally felt relieved. Even Stanley breathed a faint sigh of relief, and his tightened eyebrows stretched a little. But soon, his thin lips pursed up. Because they camete and she had gone. ¡°Continue to look for her, it rained here, the road is not yet dry, so they must have left footprints, follow their footprints!¡± Stanley said, turned around and went out of the cave. Fraser followed him. The crowd againunched a search, and soon found the existence of footprints. Stanley looked at the footprints and had been determined they belonged to Ivan and Violet. They were heading the south, so they were walking down the mountain. ¡°Go!¡± Stanley took the lead to follow the footprints. The rest of the search and rescue team hurried to follow. On the other hand, Violet did not know that Stanley already knew they were still alive and hade looking for them. She struggled to hold Ivan step by step forward, and saw a house in the end. Violet''s tired and pale face revealed a smile. Even Ivan, it was as if he had unloaded something, felt rxed. ¡°Go!¡± Ivan spat out a word in a hoarse voice. Violet took a look at him, gritted her teeth and helped him continue to walk forward. She knew that the road ahead was the way to life, as long as she walked to the house, she could contact the outside world and Stanley. So Violet took out thest of her strength, speeding up her pace, taking ten minute to bring Ivan to the house. A middle-aged woman was in the house and she was astonished when she saw the two, ¡°Who are you ......¡± Violet smiled weakly at the middle-aged woman, as she wanted to say something, she could not hold on any longer and fainted. ¡°Hey, hey, hey ......¡± The middle-aged woman was startled to that and hurriedly went forward to help her up. As a result, Ivan also fell to the ground. The middle-aged woman helped Ivan and Violet into the house together, and then asked, ¡°What happened to you ......¡± Ivan showed a charming smile, ¡°We were out for a trip, and unexpectedly fell down the mountainside and lost our equipment, so that''s case.¡± ¡°That''s pretty tragic.¡± The middle-aged woman looked at his tied arms and legs and said sympathetically. Ivan smiled, ¡°Madam, can you give me a ride to the town? As long as you have someone send me there, I will give you three hundred thousand.¡± ¡°Three hundred thousand?¡± The middle-aged woman''s eyes lit up when she heard this figure. Ivan nodded, ¡°That''s right.¡± ¡°OK, OK, I''ll have my man send you thereter.¡± The middle-aged woman excitedly agreed. Ivan''s smile deepened, ¡°Many thanks.¡± ¡°What about this youngdy?¡± The middle-aged woman pointed at Violet who was on the chair and unconscious because she was off her feet. She asked, ¡°Is she your wife?¡± Chapter 366 Reunion Chapter 366 Reunion Wife ...... Ivan was stunned and then shook his head, ¡°No.¡± ¡°I saw you were so close just now, I thought you were husband and wife.¡± The middle-aged woman said with embarrassment. Ivan looked at Violet''s pale face with his gentle eyes, ¡°Madam, please take care of her first, I have to leave first. I can¡¯t stay with her and she will have someone to pick her up.¡± ¡°Okay, I know.¡± The middle-aged woman nodded her head. These two were gods of wealth, so of course she would take care of her. ¡°Madam, ask someone to send me to the town first, and I''ll transfer the money to you.¡± Ivan said. The middle-aged woman agreed and then went to call someone toe. About an hourter, Ivan arrived in town, transferred the money to the middle-aged woman''s husband, and then bought a new phone and made a call. The phone was soon got through, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Fraser, it''s me.¡± Ivan lowered his eyes and said. He knew that Stanley''s phone could not be reached by unknown number, so he could only call Fraser. Luckily, Fraser answered the phone. When Fraser heard Ivan''s voice, he was shocked, ¡°Director Murphy!¡± Stanley, who was walking at the front, heard that and immediately stopped in his tracks, turned around and walked over to snatch the phone away, ¡°Where is Violet?¡± ¡°You really care about her.¡± Ivan resumed his usual evil look and smiled, ¡°Why are you asking me where she is, why don''t you think she''s dead?¡± ¡°She''s not dead!¡± Stanley gripped the phone tightly and said in a cold voice, ¡°I found the cave you stayed in, and also saw the footprints you left, she is still alive.¡± A sh of surprise passed through Ivan''s eyes. He didn''t expect Stanley to find the ce where he and Violet stayed so quickly. Fortunately, he and Violet had gone one step ahead, otherwise, he would have been caught by now. ¡°So that''s how it is.¡± Ivan smiled again, ¡°You''re right, she''s indeed not dead.¡± ¡°Where is she?!¡± Stanley asked again. Ivanughed, ¡°Don''t worry, she''s fine, she''s at a farmer''s house. I''ll send you the address, I gotta go.¡± After saying that, Ivan let the newly hired bodyguard take the phone off his ear, and then hung up the phone, and let the bodyguard send Violet''s address to Stanley. After doing this, Ivan got into a wheelchair and had his bodyguard push him into the station. Stanley looked at the address on the phone with dark eyes. Fraser stood beside him, ¡°Mr. Murphy, did Ivan call you to tell you the whereabouts of Mrs. Murphy?¡± Stanley nodded his head. Fraser pushed his sses in dismay, ¡°This is not in line with his style. He kidnapped Mrs. Murphy, and held her hostage to jump off a cliff, and now he sent her location to you. Is it a trap?¡± ¡°Whether it''s a trap or not, I''m going.¡± Stanley handed the phone back to him. No matter what, he had to get Violet out. Fraser knew he couldn''t persuade Stanley, so he didn''t intend to, butt told the search and rescue team to get ready and arrest Ivanter. A group of people rushed to the ce provided by Ivan. Soon, they arrived. When the middle-aged woman saw a group of people, she was scared, but still gathered the courage to go forward and ask, ¡°Are you the people who came to look for Miss Violet?¡± ¡°Mrs. Murphy is really here?¡± Fraser eximed. Stanley clenched his fists, ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°In the house.¡± The middle-aged woman pointed inside the house. Stanley didn''t care if there was a trap inside, he ran straight towards the house. Fraser was worried about his safety, so he hurried to follow him. When he entered the house, Stanley saw Violet lying on an old sofa, covered with a thin quilt, with her eyes closed and unconscious. Stanley reached the sofa, picked up the woman on the sofa, put his head to her chest, and only after hearing the heartbeating from her chest, his tense body rxed. Then he buried his head in the nook of her neck again and tightly wrapped her body into his arms. Violet''s body was leaning against his arms, not moving, while Stanley''s body, however, was trembling slightly. Fraser felt fear from him and was quite shocked in his heart. Mr. Murphy was afraid if Mrs. Murphy was really in front of his eyes. It was deep love! ¡°How is she?¡± Fraser did not disturb the reunion of Stanley and Violet, but turned to the middle-aged woman who followed him in and asked. The middle-aged woman replied smilingly, ¡°Don''t worry, she''s fine, I''ve already asked the doctor to come. She just suffered some falls and bruises.¡± ¡°Then how did she faint?¡± ¡°She was just starving, and the doctor gave her a nutritional injection, so she''ll be fine when she wakes up.¡± ¡°That''s good.¡± Fraser breathed a sigh of relief. Stanley kissed Violet''s forehead, put her back on the sofa gently, stood up, and looked at the middle- aged woman with sharp eyes, ¡°Where is Ivan?¡± ¡°What?¡± The middle-aged woman was confused. Fraser smiled and exined, ¡°It''s the man who sent Mrs. Murphy here.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, he.¡± The middle-aged woman tapped her head, ¡°He wasn''t the one who sent Miss Violet here, it was Miss Violet who sent him here. His arms and legs were broken, he was badly injured. Miss Violet sent him all the way here before she lost her strength and got fainted.¡± ¡°Ivan!¡± Stanley gritted his teeth and squeezed out this words, killing intent bursting out of his eyes. The middle-aged woman was shocked by him and shivered. Who was this man? Why was he so frightening? ¡°Where is he now?¡± Fraser asked again. The middle-aged woman calmed down and answered, ¡°He has left leaving us 300,000 to take care of Miss Violet before, before we sent him to the town.¡± ¡°Mr. Murphy, he knew we woulde, so he ran away first.¡± Fraser looked at Stanley. Stanley was cold, ¡°He can''t run away. I definitely will catch him.¡± He definitely would not let Ivan go. Fraser looked at Violet and sighed, ¡°But what surprised me is that he actually let Mrs. Murphy go and had someone take good care of her, what was he thinking?¡± The woman said that Ivan''s arms and legs were broken, while Mrs. Murphy was still fine. What was going on here? Although he had these questions in his heart, Fraser did not speak it out. After all, Ivan had run away, there was no point in saying that. Maybe when Mrs. Murphy woke up, everything would be known. ¡°No matter what he''s thinking, he''s dead.¡± Stanley said coldly. Afterwards, he shook his drowsy head, ¡°Get a helicopter here and return to J City.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Fraser nodded his head and immediately went out to make a call. An hourter, the helicopter arrived. Stanley carried Violet to the ne and went back to J City. Be had already received notice from Fraser that Violet had been rescued, so she happily waited at the vi door with two kids. When they saw the helicopter descend at the door, the two kids let go of Be''s hand and ran towards the helicopter, ¡°Mommy!¡± Stanley came down with Violet in his arms, and the two kids were very good and did not jump up to her, but stood in front of the two, tiptoeing upwards to see Violet, ¡°Daddy, what''s wrong with Mommy?¡± The two kids asked eagerly. Chapter 367 Check Chapter 367 Check ¡°Mommy''s fine.¡± Stanley replied and went into the vi. The two kids held hands and trotted after them. Be and Fraser walked behind. ¡°Be, contact Dr. Baxter toe over immediately, ask him to bring more instruments and give Mrs. Murphy a full body checkup.¡± Fraser arranged. Be nodded, ¡°Okay, I''ll arrange it.¡± Saying that, she fished out her phone from her apron pocket and started making calls. Ivy came out of her room and saw Stanley carrying Violet upstairs, first she was stunned, then she hurried up and asked, ¡°Stanley, what''s wrong with Miss Hunt?¡± Stanley didn''t answer her and quickly went up to the third floor. Ivy bit her lower lip, ufortable in her heart. This was the first time he ignored her. Even after he and Violet got together, he hadn''t ignored her, but now he ...... Ivy looked up, stomped her foot indignantly, and then followed, wondering what was wrong with Violet. Ivy followed in the room. When Arya saw her, she immediately became alert like a small beast, ¡°Miss Ellis, what are you doing in here?¡± Calvin also looked at her. Ivy smiled, ¡°I came in to see your mommy.¡± ¡°No, Miss Ellis, go out, our mommy doesn''t need you to see her.¡± Calvin finally opened his mouth. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Ivy was awkward, but she held resentment in her heart. These two brats were simply sent from the heavens to get in her way. One day she would take care of these two brats. However, she did not express it but said gently, ¡°I will not bother your mommy.¡± ¡°No, get out.¡± Arya said and was about to go forward to drive her away. Calvin pulled her back, ¡°Don''t touch her, she is not well, in case you touch her, we can''t afford to take the responsibility.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± Arya nodded her head. Ivy, however, was furious. Calvin was speaking with sarcasm. Just when Ivy was about to be angry, Stanley came out of the bedroom. ¡°Why are you standing here?¡± He looked at the two kids, and then looked at Ivy across from the two kids. Before the two kids could say anything, Ivy said, ¡°Stanley, I''m here to see Miss Hunt, is she okay?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Stanley answered indifferently. Ivy seemed relieved, ¡°It''s good that she is ok. Stanley, what happened to Miss Hunt?¡± She had checked on her, but she got nothing. Stanley stroked the two kids'' heads, ¡°Just an ident, it''s been solved.¡± Ivy raised the corners of her mouth, speechless, but she was angry inside. She could see that he didn''t want to tell her! At this time, Be and Fraser came with a group of people in white coats. The leader of the white coats was Henry. Henry came in and asked, ¡°Stanley, Be said Violet had an ident, is it true?¡± Stanley nodded, ¡°Come in and take a look at her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Henry answered, smiled at Ivy, and then took the doctors and nurses behind him and followed Stanley into the bedroom. Ivy also wanted to follow, but was stopped by Be, ¡°Miss Ellis, Mrs. Murphy is being examined, so don''t go in, you''ll get in the way of the doctors.¡± ¡°Okay, I know.¡± Ivy responded with a smile on her face, but in her heart, she scolded Be several times. She just wanted to know what was wrong with Violet, but time and time again, she was stopped. It really pissed her off. In the bedroom, Stanley stood by the bed, watching a group of doctors and nurses examine Violet. After a round of examinations, Stanley asked, ¡°How is she?¡± Henry, while taking notes, replied, ¡°Nothing serious, she just got bruises, she''ll be fine after a period of rest.¡± Stanley nodded, his tense face finally rxed. He had already heard it from the middle-aged woman before. But he was not at ease, after all, the doctors in the countryside was not as reliable as those in the city. Only having the city doctors and advanced equipment to give Violet a checkup, he could rest assured. ¡°By the way, what happened?¡± Henry closed the folder of medical records in his hand and asked. Stanley now told the story. After listening, Henry took a breath of cold air, ¡°You mean, they fell off a cliff thousands of meters high?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Stanley nodded his head. Henry still couldn''t believe it, ¡°Stanley, you''re not kidding me, right? If they fell from that high, people would have died, but Violet survived with her arms and legs sound. How is that possible?¡± Stanley understood Henry''s surprise. In fact, when he found Violet, he himself was also surprised. But it was the truth and it was indeed shocking. ¡°All right, no matter how exactly it happened, as long as she is still alive.¡± Stanley looked at the sleeping Violet on the bed with gentle eyes. It was so good that she was still there, back by his side again. Henry saw this look on his best friend''s face and shivered. ¡°Well, then, we''ll go first.¡± Seeing that the nurses had almost finished administering medicine to Violet, Henry said. Stanley agreed. Henry led a group of people away, and Ivy, seeing this, also followed, wanting to ask about Violet''s condition. Stanley did not go to see them off, but sat on the edge of the bed and took Violet''s hand, staring at her quietly, his eyes rarely blinking. It seemed that if he blinked, she would suddenly not be there anymore. ¡°Mr. Murphy, should we inform Miss Robinson that Mrs. Murphy has been found?¡± Fraser came in and asked. Stanley kissed Violet''s finger, ¡°Yes, and tell her not to worry.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Fraser nodded, turned around and left. After a while, Be carried a bowl of hot soup and came in with the two kids. The two kids both ran to the bedside and stared at Violet as well. They wanted to shout for mommy, but they were afraid of waking her up, so they just watched obediently without making a sound. ¡°Sir, I heard from Fraser that you haven''t rested for almost a day and a night, have some soup and some rest.¡± Be looked at Stanley''s ck circles under his eyes, and his mustache on his chin, feeling sorry. Calvin advised, ¡°Yes, daddy, have some soup and take a nap.¡± Stanley felt warm for the concern the two kids and Be and took the soup. Be took the two kids'' hands, ¡°Calvin, Arya, let''s go out, we don''t disturb daddy and mommy''s rest.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± The two kids nodded obediently, and then walked away. Stanley finished his soup, put the bowl on the bedside table, went to bed, wrapped his arms around Violet, and closed his eyes. In order to find her, he had not slept for a day and a night, and did not felt sleepy at all. Now that he had found her, he was rxed and felt sleepy. Stanley tightly embraced Violet, smelling her fragrance, gradually he fell asleep. He had been sleeping for many hours. By the time Stanley woke up, it was already nine o''clock at night. And the woman in his arms gradually made a move. Chapter 368 Saved by Him Chapter 368 Saved by Him In the next second, the woman¡¯s eyshes trembled, and then slowly she opened her eyes. Looking at the familiar ceiling and the familiar chandelier, Violet instantly sobered up. She came back? ¡°Awake?¡± Just when Violet was surprised how she came back, a man''s voice suddenly sounded in her ear. Violet turned her head around, and then her forehead hit the man''s chin. The man got pain. Violet asked nervously, ¡°Stanley, are you okay?¡± Stanley bit the tip of his tongue, ¡°Yes.¡± It was just a bite on the tongue. Violet was worried, took his hand away from his lips and checked carefully, confirming that there was indeed nothing serious, she breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Sorry, I didn''t mean to, I didn''t expect you to be right behind me.¡± Violet said somewhat apologetically. Stanley rubbed her forehead, ¡°It''s fine, how about you, does your forehead hurt?¡± ¡°No.¡± Violet shook her head. Her forehead was much harder than his chin. ¡°Good.¡± Stanley took his hand away, got up and turned on the light in the room. Just now it was a dim light, Violet could not see Stanley clearly. Now that the lights were on, she can see his appearance clearly. The ck circles under his eyelids, the mustache emerging from his chin, and the band-aids on his face made her confused. She had never seen him look so woefully unkempt. ¡°Stanley, you are ......¡± Violet stretched out her hand and tried to touch his chin. Stanley read her intention and didn''t dodge, allowing her hand to touch up. Violet touched his mustache, and it was a little prickly. And this touch made her understand that what she saw was real. He really put himself in such a mess in order to find her and to save him. For a time, Violet felt sour, astringent and heartache, and her eyes gradually grew red. She didn''t cry when she couldn''t find a way out under the cliff, but now, she cried. ¡°Stanley ......¡± Violet immediately jumped into Stanley''s arms and hugged him tightly, ¡°I''m sorry for making you worry again.¡± Stanley did not expect her to hug him. He froze and then hugged her tightly, ¡°It''s okay, as long as you are okay.¡± Violet was touched and felt sorry for him at the same time. If she hadn''t been kidnapped twice, he would not have followed the danger in order to save her. Violet kept saying sorry. Seeing that she did not stop, Stanley suddenly cupped her face, staring at her pale lips, then lowered his head and kissed her, blocking all of herter apologies. Violet first froze, and then vigorously kissed back. Stanley felt her strength and also increased his own. The two of them seemingly both wanted to fight for the initiative. But in the end, Violet''s strength was no match for Stanley''s, and he took the initiative. Stanley slowly pushed her down on the bed. She wrapped her arms around his neck. A battle thus began. It took so long that when Violet was about to faint, the man on top of her finally backed out and got up. And at this time, Violet already had no strength, lying on the bed and do not move, and even did not want to open her eyes, only vaguely heard the man talking to people and asking them to get the food ready. Stanley finished his call to Be and turned his head towards the woman on the bed. The woman rubbed against the pillow and seemed to want to sleep again. Stanley gently patted her shoulder and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Violet, don''t sleep, eat before you sleep again.¡± ¡°I don''t have the strength, I can''t get up.¡± Violet''s head moved and her voice was hoarse. Stanley''s Adam''s apple slid as she said that and his eyes darkened. If it were not that she really didn''t have the strength at the moment, he would definitely continue. ¡°Then I''ll carry you up.¡± Stanley dropped his phone, bent down and picked up Violet and walked towards the bathroom. Violet allowed him to wash and dress herself, and did not open her eyes during the whole process. It wasn''t until she smelled the scent of food that she finally opened her eyes. ¡°Mrs. Murphy, you''re finally awake.¡± Be was overjoyed to see Violet wake up. Violet nodded to her, ¡°Be, sorry to worry you.¡± A short sentence instantly made Be''s eyes red, and she hurriedly lifted her apron to wipe her eyes, ¡°No, no, it''s good that you are safe and sound.¡± ¡°Thank you, Be.¡± Violet smiled at her. Be waved her hand, ¡°No thanks, you must be hungry, have some food.¡± She handed the chopsticks over to Violet and Stanley separately. Violet took them over and was just about to start eating. Stanley brought a bowl of soup to her, ¡°You haven''t eaten for a long time, drink some soup first.¡± ¡°Right, right, drink the soup first, I forgot about it.¡± Be pped her forehead. Violet took the soup bowl handed to her by the man, ¡°Okay, Be, I don''t me you.¡± ¡°Mrs. Murphy, you are nice, Mrs. Murphy, eat.¡± Be urged. Violet was really hungry, from the time she was kidnapped to now, she just ate a few sour fruits. Plus, she had sex with Stanley just now, she was already hungry and weak. So she just wanted to fill her stomach first. Stanley was also hungry. He had not been in a mood to eat because of looking for Violet. Therefore, he ate faster than usual, but his movements were still elegant and pleasing to the eye. After eating, Be carried the dishes out of their room and when she reached the second floor, she met Ivy. Ivy looked at the bowls and chopsticks in Be''s hand and her eyes shed slightly, ¡°Be, are Miss Hunt and Stanley awake?¡± ¡°Yes, they just finished eating.¡± Be answered. Ivy pped her hands, ¡°Great.¡± ¡°Yes, why don¡¯t you go to bed?¡± Be looked at her. Ivy straightened her wig and smiled, ¡°I am going to.¡± ¡°In that case, I won''t bother you, I''ll go down first.¡± After saying that, Be went downstairs. Ivy looked up in the direction of the third floor, stopped her smile and put on a cold face. She already knew from Henry what had happened to Violet. Violet had been kidnapped by Ivan and had fallen off a cliff. What a bad luck that she was still alive. Ivy narrowed her eyes and red upstairs before going back to her room. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The next day, Violet got refresh, if not for the injuries still on her body, it was like the kidnapping had not happened. Stanley was worried that she had not yete out of the shock and ordered her to rest at home for the next two days and not to go to work for the time being. Violet didn''t want to make him angry, so she obediently agreed. She did want to rest for two days, and then she could start preparing for the internationalpetition. ¡°Violet.¡± Not long after Stanley took the two kids out, Jessie came to see Violet. It was Stanley who personally called and asked her toe over to keep Violetpany and to dispel the fear in Violet''s heart. So after hanging up the phone, Jessie drove over. ¡°Violet, are you okay?¡± Jessie looked up and down at Violet, worried. Violet was amused, ¡°I''m fine, Jessie.¡± ¡°When I heard from Fraser that you fell off a cliff, my soul was almost scared away.¡± Jessie said tearfully, she was really scared. Chapter 369 Regret Chapter 369 Regret Violet patted the back of her hand, "I''m sorry, Jessie, for making you worry." "I''m the one who should say I''m sorry, I failed to save you from the parking lot, Violet ......" Violet covered her mouth, "I know, I heard from Fraser that you almost got hit by a car to stop me from being taken away, I should be the one to apologize to you, because I was the one who asked you to apany me, but it''s good that you''re fine." If Jessie had really been hit by a car, Violet could never have peace of mind in her life. "By the way, how on earth did you manage to survive?" Jessie asked, looking at Violet''s sound hands and feet. Her thoughts were the same as Henry''s. It was impossible to fall down that high of a cliff without anything happening, which really surprised her. Violet smiled and didn''t hide it from her, telling her how she and Ivan had survived. Jessiemented after hearing that, "It''s true that good people have good karma, otherwise how could it be so coincidental that there happens to be a tree underneath you guys, but even if you guys were hung up in the tree, when you fell to the ground, you would get hurt." "I''m fine, but Ivan broke one of his legs and dislocated both of his arms." Violet said as she recalled Ivan''s tragic condition at that time. And she wondered how he was doing now. From what Stanley had said, Ivan had run away while she was in aa, and now Stanley was having people look for him, and she didn''t know if Stanley had found him. "He''s really miserable." Jessie pressed her lips and gloated. Then, she realized something else and her eyes widened, "No, you fell from the tree together, he fell like this but nothing happened to you, he have saved you, hadn¡¯t he?" "No way?" Violet was stunned. Jessie narrowed his eyes and spected, "It''s not impossible, otherwise how else can you exin why there''s such a big difference in your injuries." "Well ......" Violet didn''t say anything anymore, but her heart beat much faster. It was hard to believe that it was really Ivan who saved her. But why would he do that? He was the one who kidnapped her, held her hostage and jumped off the cliff, so why did he end up saving her? Unable to figure it out, Violet bit her lip and forgot about it. No matter the reason was, or if it was Ivan who saved her, she would know everything when Ivan was caught. At that moment, there was a movement on the stairs. Violet and Jessie turned their heads together to see that Ivy was holding the railing anding down from above. Ivy smiled at the two, "Miss Hunt, Miss Robinson." "Hello, Miss Ellis." Jessie nodded and greeted her. Ivy''s gaze fell on Violet, "Miss Robinson, are you here to see Miss Hunt?" "Yes." Jessie took a sip of the honey tea Be had made. "In that case, I won''t bother you guys, take your time to talk." Ivy finished speaking and walked towards the garden outside. Jessie saw her walking away before she lowered her voice to Violet and said, "Violet, isn¡¯t she with Dr. Baxter? Why is she still living here?" "Dr. Baxter said he''ll pick her up when the room finished decoration." Violet said as she picked up her ss of water and took a sip. Jessie nodded, "Good, but she shouldn''t be living here, you''re Mr. Murphy''s wife, and she had interest in Mr. Murphy. You should stop that." Violet smiled and didn''t say anything. Jessie bristled, "Isn''t Mr. Murphy afraid that you guys will fight?" "Alright, let''s talk about something else." Violet didn''t want to talk about Ivy. In case she heard them, she thought they were bad-mouthing her. Jessie knew that, she shrugged her shoulders and changed the topic. By noon, Jessie left after lunch. Violet went back to her room to draw her own design. At that moment, her phone rang. Violet put down the pencil in her hand, picked it up and found it was an unknown number. After a few seconds of hesitation, Violet still answered it, "Who is it?" "Awake?" The man''s low voice came over the phone. Violet''s pupils shrank and she gripped much tighter on the phone, "Ivan." Ivanughed lowly, "I''m so d you could know it is me from my voice." "What are you calling me for?" Violet asked in a cold voice as she pursed her lips. Now they were no longer co-hardy teammates who had been in the mountains and needed to support each other to get out alive. Now they were serious haters. Listening to Violet''s cold tone, Ivan felt disappointed, but soon he regained his calmness, smiling even more brightly, "At least we''ve shared the hardship, I''ll be sad if you treat me like this." "If you don''t say anything, I''ll hang up!" Violet said with an expressionless face. Ivan held his forehead, "You''re really heartless, okay, I just want to know if you''re awake yet." He had just woken up from surgery, and the first thing he did when he woke up was to make a call to her. Funny, isn''t it? He actually had a crush on her! "Whether I''m awake or not seems to have nothing to do with you, right? Since you called me, aren¡¯t you afraid that I''ll send your number to Stanley so he can track you down?" Violet coldly curled her lips. Ivan was lying on the hospital bed with one leg hanging high and both arms in casts, the phone was but ced in his ear by the nurse, sighing in mock sadness, "You really want me to get caught." "You tell me, we''re enemies." Violet snorted. Ivan''s eyes went dim, "Yes, were are, but I regret it ......" He regretted letting her be with Stanley. If he had known he would fall in love with her, he would never have let her be with Stanley! Violet didn''t know what was going through Ivan''s mind and frowned suspiciously, "Regret what?" "Nothing." Ivan smirked. Violet frowned. Ivan saw a nursee in and added, "Well, I''m relieved to know you''re fine, bye then." Hearing that, Violet was stunned, and then what Jessie had said in the morning popped into her head, subconsciously she opened her mouth to call out to him, "Wait a minute!" "What, you want to continue to talk to me?" The corners of Ivan''s mouth curled into an evil smile. She frowned more tightly, sulking. This man was so immodest, he must not have saved her! At that thought, Violet suppressed the urge ask a question and said faintly, "Never mind, I gotta go!" With those words, Violet hung up the phone and then sent Ivan''s phone number to Stanley. Stanley called her back, "Ivan called you?" "Yes." Violet nodded her head. Stanley''s face was grim, "What did he want with you?" He had not found Ivan''s whereabouts. He didn''t expect Ivan to pop up on his own. Violet didn''t hide it and told the truth, "He just asked if I was awake." "Asked you if you''re awake?" Stanley frowned. Ivan called and asked for this? "Right." Violet answered. Stanley couldn''t figure out what Ivan''s purpose was. And he felt ufortable inside. It made him even more disgusted with Ivan. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "I know, I''ll check Ivan''s whereabouts, you get some rest." Stanley pinched his brow. Violet responded with a smile, "Ok." Stanley put down his phone and called Fraser into his office, "This is Ivan''s number, have someone lock on to his location." Chapter 370 He is Your Cousin Chapter 370 He is Your Cousin He handed a note with a phone number to Fraser. Fraser looked at the number on it and nodded, "Got it, Mr. Murphy." "Go ahead." Stanley waved his hand. Fraser turned around and went out. Stanley pinched the bridge of his nose, took a document and had a look at it. Suddenly, there was a ruckus outside the office. Stanley frowned, "Who''s out there?" "Mr. Murphy, Mr. Sam wants to see you." A secretary poked a head in and answered. "Sam?" Stanley narrowed his eyes, "Let him in." "Yes." The secretary responded. The next second, the door to the office opened and a middle-aged man walked in, with anger on his face. He walked up to Stanley''s desk and pped both hands on Stanley''s desk, "Stanley, what the hell do you want?" "What do you mean?" Stanley looked up at him indifferently. Sam gave an angry grunt, "Of course it was your move to capture Ivan, why on earth did you do that? He''s your cousin!" "Haven¡¯t you found out what happened before you came to question me?" Stanley''s eyes grew cold. Sam pulled out a chair and sat down, "Why should I? Whatever the reason is, you can¡¯t treat your cousin like that? Everyone knows what you have done, and we are like a joke to them." "So what?" Stanley responded. Sam burst into anger, "So what? Don''t you know what they''re really thinking? They want our Family to be in internal turmoil so that they can take advantage of the chance to go against us!" "Don''t worry, Uncle Sam, they don''t have a chance yet, because between Ivan and I, there is no dispute over interests, but rather a personal grudge, it won''t affect the Murphy Group." Stanley said in a cold voice. Sam froze, "Even so, you can¡¯t do that. They may spread some rumors that are untrue about our family." "It''s okay, after I catch Ivan, I''ll hold a press conference to exin those rumors, so you don''t have to worry about it." Stanley picked up another document and flipped it over. Sam was speechless, out of anger. Still, he hadn''t forgotten his true purpose foring here, and after taking a deep breath, he forced a smile out of his somewhat obese face. Looking closely, that smile was surprisingly a bit pleasing, "Stanley, I don''t know what exactly happened between you and your cousin, but after all, you are cousins, so why don''t you just let it go and don''t arrest him?" A mocking light shed in Stanley''s eyes as he closed the document. He spoke clearly, "So you came here to tell me to desist from arresting Ivan?" "Ahem, sort of." "No!" Stanley refused without mercy. Sam''s expression froze, "Why?" "Because he kidnapped my wife and held her hostage to fall off a cliff, how do you think I can let him go?" Stanley looked at him with icy eyes. Sam shivered at the look in his eyes, and even the fat on his face trembled. How dare he? When his father was alive, he was not as domineering at Stanley. Sam swallowed, for the sake of Ivan, forcing down the trepidation inside, trying desperately to maintain a smile on his face, "Is that so? Is your wife alright?" "You should be d that she''s still alive, or I wouldn''t just arrest Ivan alone, you and your wife will be in trouble too." Stanley crossed his fingers over his abdomen and said emotionlessly. Sam''s heart contracted with fear and hatred. Stanley had such a disregard for kinship. And he was so heartless that he even threatened his uncle for the sake of a woman. He said, touching his nose, dare not showing his inner world, "Yes, yes, it''s lucky that your wife is all right. Stanley, since she is all right, can you spare your cousin? You are brothers, you can''t be that heartless, right?" "Brother?" As if he had heard a big joke, Stanleyughed mockingly, "So for you, brothers are the ones who can drug each other, kidnap each other''s wives, and plot each other''s property. If so, it is a pity that you only have my father as a brother." Hearing that, Sam''s pupils contracted violently, and he lowered his head to hide the fear and weakness in his eyes. "I was wrong, it is Ivan¡¯s mistake, and I will punish him, but can you give him another chance? I promise ......" "No!" Stanley refused once again, "I said, I won''t let him go, if it were your wife was kidnapped instead, would you spare the kidnapper?" He asked rhetorically. Sam was so gagged there were no words left to say. The corners of Stanley''s lips curled up morosely, "Look, you can do that, so why do you ask me to do so? Stanley was so heartless because of what happened to Grandpa''s will. Uncle Sam, do you know what Grandpa''s will is about?" He fixed his gaze on Sam. As if he had seen something terrible, Sam stood up with a start, his face was pale and cold sweat sprang up in the corners of his forehead. He spoke in a trembling voice, "I ...... I don''t know." "Well?" Stanley''s eyes darkened down, "Do you really not know? ording to Ivan''s revtion, the will left by grandpa can determine the fate of your family, that''s why Ivan is so desperate to get his hands on the will, let me guess, on that will is ......" "There is nothing in that will, nothing at all, Stanley, I should not havee. I am sorry, I gotta to." After saying that, Sam turned around and darted towards the door. The speed was like something was chasing behind him. Stanley looked at his back, with his lips pursed. Sam was so afraid, it seemed that Ivan was not lying that the will would indeed decide the fate of his family. What in the world did they do to make Grandpa leave such a will? Stanley clenched his fist. Whatever they had actually done, he must find the will. And it could not fall into the hands of them. Sam returned to his house in a panic, and his wife came out and helped him to the sofa, "Honey, what happened to you?" "Quick, pour me a ss of water." Sam ordered. His wife Kelley nodded and poured him a ss of water. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Sam finished it in one gulp before his entire body felt like it hade back to life. Kelley asked anew, "Honey, what''s wrong with you?" "I just got back from Stanley''s." Sam put the ss down on the coffee table and took a breath. Kelley grabbed his arm and spoke, "Did Stanley agree not to arrest Ivan?" Sam snorted, "His character is just like his father¡¯s. He is just stubborn, I tried so hard to persuade him, but he did not agree, it really pisses me off." Kelley cried outright, "How dare he? Ivan is his cousin, can¡¯t he show some mercy to Ivan? " Chapter 371 Kelleys Persuasion Chapter 371 Kelley''s Persuasion Hearing that, Sam had a hint of unnaturalness on his face and chided with an unpleasant frown, "What''s the point of saying that?" "Tell me what Ivan should do," Kelley wiped her tears with tissue, "Ivan can''t match Stanley''s power now, but he still goes against Stanley, well, now he can''t even go home." "It is because my father¡¯s will!" Sam said as he rubbed his temples. Kelley red at him in exasperation, "You two always talk about the will, so what is in the will that makes you two care so much?" Sam narrowed his eyes, "In the will is something that will determine whether our family will fall apart or not." At that, Kelley''s face went pale and she covered her mouth in surprise, "Could it be that?" Sam nodded with a serious face. Kelley bit her lip, "He actually kept that, how dare he? You''re his only son now." "Yeah, it is unfair." Sam responded with a gloomy look in his eyes. Kelley looked at him, "Honey, we have to find and destroy the will or we will be done." "I know, but Stanley doesn''t know the whereabouts of the will, so we still have a chance, but the priority now is Ivan. Stanley is determined to catch Ivan, and we don¡¯t know what he''s going to do to Ivan, so we have to solve Ivan''s problems first." "But what should we do?" Kelley clenched her hand, "You can''t even convince him." "Ivan''s trouble is caused by Violet, we should work from Violet, you do this ......" Sam leaned close to his wife''s ear and told her his n. Kelley nodded as she listened, still a bit uneasy after listening, "Is that okay?" "Try it." Sam sighed. Kelley nodded, "That''s all that can be done." She then packed up and headed out the door. "Mrs. Murphy." Be knocked on the door and entered the room, saying to the woman sitting on the recliner in the balcony, "Madam is here." "Madam?" Violet put down the book in her hand, "Which Madam?" "It''s Stanley¡¯s aunt." "It''s Kelley?" Violet immediately sat up, a not-so-familiar face urring in her mind. Be nodded, "Yes, it is her." "Why''s she here?" Violet frowned, slightly displeased. When they first met, Kelley didn''t give her a good impression and said that she had seduced Ivan and Stanley, which was simply ridiculous. "I''m not sure about that, she said she wants to see you." Be shook her head. Violet pondered for a few seconds and closed the book in her hand, "Okay, I''ll go down and meet her." She was Stanley''s aunt and hade to her door, so Violet should go and meet her. "Let''s go." Violet stood up, straightened her skirt and left the room with Be. When she came downstairs, Violet saw Kelley who was sitting on the sofa sipping ck tea. Kelley heard the sound and turned her head, she hurriedly put down the ck tea in her hand and stood up with a smile, "Gee, you''re finally down here." Seeing the smile on her face, Violet was shocked and the corners of her mouth twitched. Having seen Kelley''s condescension as well as contempt, now seeing her being so enthusiastic, Violet simply couldn''t adapt to it. "Madam." Violet greeted Kelley. Kelley''s expression froze for a moment, then she smiled, "Well, you should call me Aunt Kelley." "Aunt Kelley." Violet called out obediently. "Good." Kelley smiled and affectionately took Violet''s hand. The corners of Violet''s eyes jumped, and she was tempted to pull her hand out, but in the end, she endured it and was pulled by Kelley to the sofa and sit down. "Violet, is it okay if I call you Violet?" Kelley asked with a smile. Violet''s goose bumps rose at her call, and she forced a smile on her face, "Yes." "Good, then I''ll call you Violet." Kelley patted the back of Violet''s hand, "Violet, I really didn''t expect that we would actually be a family." "Yeah." Violet nodded. Thest time they met, Kelley sarcastically used her of seducing Ivan and humiliated her with money. At that time, she really didn''t expect that she would marry into the Murphy family. "So that''s fate." Kelley said with a smile. Violet pulled her hand out, "Do youe today for something?" She and Stanley had been married for almost two months, and Kelley should know that. But she and her family had nevere to the door, nor had they sent any gifts, as if they didn''t know that she and Stanley were married, and now she suddenly came to the door, so she must not have good intentions. With that thought, Violet narrowed her eyes and became secretly wary. Kelley took a sip of the ck tea, "Yes, Violet." "Oh?" Violet raised her eyebrows. She could not believe that Kelley came to her. "What''s it?" Violet asked, looking at Kelley. "Isn''t Stanley arresting Ivan? How about you talk to Stanley and tell him to stop?" Kelley said nervously. Violet was expressionless, "You want Stanley to give up on capturing Ivan?" "Yes." Kelley nodded repeatedly, "Violet, you are now Stanley¡¯s wife and Ivan''s sister-inw, you should say yes, right?" She looked at Violet. Violet''s eyes calmly met hers, "I''m sorry, Aunt Kelley, I can''t agree to this." Kelley''s face bristled and her voice sharpened, "No?" "No." Violet moved a step to the side, pulling away from her, "I don''t know if you are clear on why Ivan is under arrest by my husband. I don¡¯t mind telling you, he kidnapped me." "But you are all right now." Kelley said with a sullen face. Violet felt ridiculous at her words, "I''m all right, that''s because my husband got me back, but it doesn''t mean I haven''t been kidnapped, do you understand, Aunt Kelley?" Kelley''s expression changed, "Even if you were kidnapped, but you''re fine now, why can''t you just forgive Ivan and let him go?" "Madam." She changed the address back, "Forgive me for not being that tolerant. Why should I forgive a man who was going to hurt me? If someone arrested you, would you let them go without hesitation?" Kelley was gagged on the question. She was awkward, thinking that Violet was deliberately making things difficult for her, and immediately her tone became bad, "So you''re saying that you won''t agree, whatever I say?" "That''s right." Violet nodded her head. Kelley snorted, "I can''t see that you are actually so small-minded, and I don''t know what exactly Stanley likes you about, howe he married you?" "Ask Stanley, not only this, ask him to spare Ivan too. It is Stanley who is to arrest Ivan, not me, so it''s useless for you toe to me." Violet picked up her ss of water, took a sip and said indifferently. Kelley red at her with dissatisfaction, "But you''re Stanley''s wife, if you go and persuade him, he''ll definitely listen to you." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "I''m sorry, Madam, I don''t have that obligation." Violet was unmoved. Kelley''s chest rose and fell in anger, "You really refuse to do that?" Chapter 372 Make Her Decision Chapter 372 Make Her Decision Violet nodded, "That''s right!" "You ......" Kelley''s face turned rosy with anger. At this moment, a soft voice suddenly sounded, "Miss Hunt, Kelley is your aunt, I don¡¯ think you should do that to her." Ivy came down from upstairs and walked towards this way. Violet''s bright face sank, "Miss Ellis, this doesn''t seem to have anything to do with you, does it?" "Yes, but I don''t feel I can agree with your attitude toward Kelley." Ivy said and came to Kelley, "Kelley, it''s been a long time." Kelley looked at her with confusion, "You are?" "I''m Ivy, did you forget?" Ivy smiled. Kelley finally remembered, "Oh, right, I''ve heard that you''ve woken up. I didn''t expect it to be true, but howe you''re here?" "I''m living here temporarily." Ivy said. Kelley nodded, "So that''s how it is, I thought Stanley would be with you and I didn''t expect him to be with someone else. What a pity, I still prefer you to be with him." She took Ivy''s hand and said with a smile. This attitude was exactly the same as when she had just met Violet just now. How could Violet not know that Kelley was deliberately suppressing her? Because she didn¡¯t agree to persuade Stanley, she deliberately promoted Ivy to belittle her. Violet rolled her eyes in her heart, but she didn''t get angry. She slowly sipped her water. And Ivy seemed to be embarrassed and looked at Violet apologetically, "Miss Hunt, Kelley didn''t mean it, please don''t mind it. Don''t worry, I''m already with Henry now and won''t be interested in Stanley anymore, so don''t take Kelley''s words to your heart." "I don''t take it to my heart because she couldn''t strike me, and no matter what she said, the person who is with Stanley is me." Violet responded with a smile. Ivy''s eyes went cold, but her face smiled, "That''s true." She stopped looking at Violet and returned her gaze to Kelley, "Madam, I didn''t hear too much, is it that Miss Hunt refused to help you?" "Yes, I''ve never seen such a stone-hearted person." Kelley nced at Violet in disgust out of the corner of her eye. Violet didn''t care, took out her phone and yed with it,pletely treating her like air. This made Kelley furious again. Ivy caught the two''s actions, and the corners of her lips curled. She was pleased to see that they had a bad rtionship. She wanted Violet to know that it was meanings without the favor of the elderly even if she had married Stanley. Sooner orter, she would be expelled out of the family. Thinking, Ivy smiled at Kelley with even more enthusiasm, "Can you tell you what is going on? I''ll see if I can put in a good word for you to Stanley?" "Right!" Kelley''s eyes lit up, "Ivy, you''re Stanley''s childhood friend, you used to have the best rtionship with Stanley and I always thought you guys would be together, but unfortunately ...... Well, forget it, Ivy, you must help me." "Ok." Ivy said. Kelley suddenly got sad, took out a handkerchief and wiped the corners of her eyes, "This is the case, Stanley has been arresting Ivan recently, so Ivan can''t evene back now, that''s why I came to Violet and asked her to stop Stanley, but she refused, so Ivy, you help me persuade Stanley." "Well," Ivy''s eyes flickered slightly, her face still maintaining a smile, "I know, don''t worry, I will talk to Stanley." Violet frowned when she heard her promise, but didn''t say anything. Kelley gripped Ivy''s hand happily, "Great, thank you, Ivy." "You''re wee, Ivan had helped me in the past." "You''re right, you are grateful, unlike someone." Kelley''s face went cold as she spoke, and her eyes skewed towards Violet with intent. Violet shook her head with a mocking smile, still not opening her mouth and letting them express themselves. "Well, Ivy, it''s gettingte, I''ll leave now. I will invite you to my house some day." Kelley stood up. Ivy also got up, "Okay, I''ll walk you out." After saying that, the two walked towards outside. Be came over with a te of fruit and nced at the direction the two left, "Miss Ellis is so ridiculous that she thinks she''s the hostess to walk Kelley out. She is rude to do that." "Alright, Be, let het go." Violet took a piece of watermelon and put it in her mouth. It wasn''t that she was too cowardly to do that. Rather, she didn''t like Kelley, so she let Ivy walk her out. "That''s true, but ...... Forget it." Be was about to say something else, but in the end, she shook her head and didn''t say anything. Violet smiled, "It''s okay, Be, sit down and eat with me." Be happened to have nothing more to do, so she sat down as well. Ivy came back after seeing Kelley off, "Miss Hunt, Be." "Miss Ellis, do you know how unfair it is to Mrs. Murphy that you agreed to the request of Kelley?" Be spoke in a cold tone. The smile on Ivy''s face froze, "Be, what do you mean?" "Kelly came to Mrs. Murphy and asked her to tell Mr. Murphy to spare Ivan, but Mrs. Murphy was kidnapped by Ivan. It is Mrs. Murphy¡¯s business whether she wants to agree or not, so who are you to agree for her?" Be looked at her with great dissatisfaction. It was like, a victim was not willing to forgive the perpetrator, but the onlooker forgave the perpetrator on behalf of the victim. As Violet listened to Be''s usations against Ivy, she was surprised and touched. The expression on Ivy''s face stiffened. She twisted the corner of her clothes and said somewhat weakly, "I did that for Miss Hunt''s sake. Miss Hunt is now the daughter-inw of the Murphy family, if she refuses Kelley, I am afraid that her future days in the Murphy family will not go well, so ......" "But it''s not your turn to make the decision." Be snorted. Ivy''s eyes instantly moistened, "Miss Hunt, do you think I''m wrong too?" "I just think you are quite full of yourself." Violet looked at her, said in a clear and cold voice, "Miss Ellis, you know what happened to me, but you simply ignored it, and then stood on the moral, using me of wrongdoing in rejecting Kelley, and taking the liberty of agreeing to Kelley for me, so do you think you acted right? "That''s right." Be chimed in. Ivy bit her lip as her tears flowed even harder before running towards the stairs. Be was furious, "Mrs. Murphy, we didn''t do anything to her, right? Why she ran away crying? She wasn''t like this before." Violet smiled as she ate the fruit and didn''t answer. Ivy wasn''t like that before, because Violet hadn''t been around, so Ivy didn''t need to disguise herself as a weakling. But now that Violet appeared, who would protect her and pay attention to her if Ivy wasn''t like this?C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Chapter 373 Calvins Ambition Chapter 373 Calvin''s Ambition "Well, Mrs. Murphy, it''s gettingte, I''ll go prepare dinner first. It won''t take long for Mr. Murphy toe back." Be checked her phone and got up to walk towards the kitchen. Violet realized that it was time to pick up the kids, so she put down the fork in her hand and went upstairs to change her clothes and get ready to go out. It was early when she had picked up the two kids. Violet made a call to Stanley. The phone was soon connected and Stanley''s low voice came through, "Hello?" "Honey, are you off work yet?" Violet asked as she drove. The two kids hugged the front passenger seat and listened with their ears open. Stanley looked at the number of papers still in front of him, rubbed his brow, and answered somewhat tiredly, "Soon." "Then how about me and the two kidsing over to pick you up?" Violet said as she looked into the glowing eyes of the two little ones. Stanley raised his eyebrows, "Pick me up?" "Yeah, it''s been you picking up and dropping off us, and we hadn''t picked you up once, how about letting us pick you up today?" Violet said with a smile. Stanley felt fresh and raised his chin slightly, "Okay,e over here." "Well, I''ll see youter." Violet hung up the phone. Arya pped her hands happily, "Mommy, are we going to pick up Daddy?" "That''s right." Violet nodded her head. "Good, drive, mommy!" Arya urged her. Violet smiled and sped up the car slightly. Stanley put down his phone and called Fraser in, "Go prepare some toys and snacks that children like." "Toy and snacks?" Fraser froze, and then asked, "Calvin and Arya areing here?" "Yes." Stanley nodded his head. "Got it, I''ll go get ready now." Fraser finished speaking and turned to go out. Stanley lowered his head and continued to work on the paperwork. In about half an hour, Violet arrived at the Murphy Group. She pulled into the parking lot and parked her car, pulled a child in one hand and headed for the elevator. The parking lot had a direct elevator to the top floor, which was exclusive to Stanley, and she didn''t have to worry about being seen by others. Arriving at the top floor, Violet and the two kids saw Fraser waiting outside the elevator. "Uncle Fraser." The two children waved their little hands and greeted Fraser. Fraser responded with a smile, "Hello guys, here are the lollipops." "Thank you, Uncle Fraser." The two children happily epted the colorful lollipops. Arya failed to tear it and handed the lollipop to Calvin, "Brother, please help me." "What a nuisance." Although Calvinined, he picked up the lollipop and offered her help. Arya was standing across from him, staring at his move, as if the lollipop would be eaten by her brother if she didn''t stare at it. Watching the two children look so cute, Violet showed a slight smile, and her heart was about to melt. "Fraser, thank you for the lollipop." Violet thanked Fraser. Fraser waved her hand, "Mrs. Murphy, no need to thank me, it was Mr. Murphy asked me to get the lollipops ready for the two children. Mrs. Murphy, let''s go to the Mr. Murphy''s office." "Good." Violet nodded, then held the two children''s hands and followed behind him, walking towards Mr. Murphy''s office. The two little ones were here for the first time and they looked around curiously. "Mommy, it''s nice here." Arya said with a wink. Calvin nodded in agreement. Violet stroked the two children''s heads with a smile, "Daddy''s office is better." "Really?" The two children looked at her together. Before Violet could open her mouth, Fraser, who was on the side, spoke first, "Yes, Mr. Murphy''s office, which was specially designed by a top designer, is extremely gorgeous, both in terms of furnishings and decoration. You will see it soon." After saying that, he pushed open the door of the Mr. Murphy''s office. As soon as Arya entered, she happily ran around the office. Calvin broke away from Violet''s hand and walked towards the floor-to-ceiling window. For a moment, therge office was buzzing with the sounds of excited children. "How do you think? Isn¡¯t it nice?" Fraser asked with a smile while making tea and looking at the two children. Arya came back from a run, "Yes, it''s nice." Calvin didn''t answer, still standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, one hand in his pants pocket, the other propped up on the ss in front of him, his small head tilted slightly to look out. Seeing the skyscrapers outside and looking at the crowd of vehicles as small as molehills at his feet, Calvin was shocked. The kind of shock for being on high and looking down on all beings, his body trembled slightly with excitement. Violet thought he was afraid of heights and was about to call him back. He suddenly turned around, his little face covered in red, "Mommy, is this the view Daddy sees every day?" "What?" Violet was confused. Calvin took a deep breath, suppressed his inner excitement, and said with a fighting spirit, "Daddy can stand at such a high ce every day and take in the outside world, this feeling of being in control of everything is really great. Mommy, I want to be like Daddy in the future, to stand at a high ce, to control everything, to be a person in power!" Violet was in surprise when she heard that. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. She did not expect that she it had stirred up his ambition. Even Fraser was surprised. Only the little girl looked bewildered and said she couldn''t understand, so she chose to eat her snack. Apuse suddenly rang out, "Good!" They looked over, only to see Stanley standing outside the door with apuse, not knowing how long he had been here. But judging from that sentence he just made, he should have been here for a while, at least heard what Calvin had said. "Daddy." The two children called out to him in a good manner. Stanley curled his lips and came in from outside, with his gaze fixing on Calvin. To be honest, Calvin really surprised him. But after the surprise, all that was left was pride. It was only logical that he should be wary and disgusted by such ambitious words from a child who was not his own. But instead of feeling disgusted, he felt relieved, as if he finally had an heir. Stanley walked up to Calvin and looked down at the little boy, "As long as you have that ability, you will be in charge of the Murphy Group in the future!" When those words were spoken, the room was filled with shock. "Stanley ......" Violet frowned, wanting Stanley to take back the words. But Stanley interrupted her, "I know what you''re going to say, but it''s okay." After saying that, he asked Calvin, "Do you have that ability to inherit the Murphy Group from me?" Calvin looked at him with confidence on his boyish little face, "Yes!" "Good, remember your words today, I am waiting for you to take over Murphy Group from me in the future." Stanley said as he hugged Calvin. Fraser took a breath, looking at the two children, and then looked at Violet who was tightly frowning. He had known for a long time that Mr. Murphy loved his wife, but unsurprisingly, he still underestimated his love. Mr. Murphy loved his wife so much that he could even give the Murphy Group to his stepson ...... Fraser fixed his gaze on Calvin''s small face that was extremely simr to Mr. Murphy''s and sighed in his heart. Why wasn¡¯t Calvin Mr. Murphy''s son? Chapter 374 Five Years Ago Chapter 374 Five Years Ago "Okay, let¡¯s go." Stanley carried Calvin towards Violet. Violet looked at him and her lips moved as if she wanted to say something, but in the end, she closed her mouth and nodded her head. On the way back, Violet didn''t speak, her head lowered as she thought about something. She was thinking about what Stanley had just said in the office. Those words really shook her to her core. How could she have imagined that he would say something about leaving the Murphy Group to Calvin when he didn''t even know that the two children were his own? And it was clear to her that he was serious. He trusted them so much. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that they would change the name of the Murphy Group in the future and then kicked him out? Stanley watched Violet out of his corner of eyes, as if he read what was going through her mind. He chuckled, "Don''t think too much, Calvin is still young." Violet raised her head to look at him, "It''s too rash for you to do that!" "I don''t think so, Calvin is smart. He has that ability to inherit thepany and can take the Murphy Group one step further, so why can¡¯t I do that?" Stanley said as he drove. Violet rubbed his brow, "But aren''t you afraid ......" "Will you?" Stanley interrupted her. Violet smiled, "Of course not, I''m not that kind of person. As for Calvin, I''ll educate him properly and I won''t let him be that kind of person." "Good." Stanley raised his eyes and nced in the rearview mirror. The two children were cuddled together, leaning back in their seats and sleeping soundly. Seeing this scene, his eyes softened slightly. When Violet saw this, she also smiled, "Your birthday ising up, I got a present for you." "Really? I''m looking forward to it." Stanley withdrew his gaze and ced it on the road ahead. "I won''t let you down." Violet stretched her body. Back at the vi, it was almost seven o''clock. Stanley parked the car. Violet woke up the two children, and the family of four walked towards the vi holding hands. As they reached the living room, a figure suddenly ran over and stopped in front of Stanley, looking at him with red eyes, "Stanley ......" "What''s wrong?" Looking at Ivy crying, Stanley frowned and asked with a concerned tone. Ivy sniffed, and then timidly looked towards Violet, making it clear that her crying had something to do with Violet. Violet rolled her eyes in her mind. She probably guessed that it was still about what happened in the afternoon. Well, it must take her effort to cry from the afternoon until now, so that she could tell Stanley. "Stanley, it seems Miss Ellis has something to say to you, I''ll take the two children upstairs first." With that, she pulled her two children towards the stairs. Stanley saw the figures of them disappeared before returning his gaze to Ivy, "What''s going on?" "Actually, it''s not about Miss Hunt, it''s me, Stanley, do you think I''m really wrong?" Ivy bit her lip, "Kelley came by this afternoon and asked Miss Hunt to persuade you to spare Ivan, she refused, and I ......" Stanley narrowed his eyes, "What?" "I agreed to help, and Miss Hunt and Be med me for that." Ivy lowered her head and sobbed, "I just wanted to help Miss Hunt, but she ......" She left thetter words unsaid, leaving Stanley to guess. She cried in tears. She thought Stanley woulde to coax her when he heard her crying like this, however, Stanley stood there with his thin lips pursed, with the slightest intention tofort her, instead, he spoke in a cold voice, "You are indeed wrong!" "What?" Ivy stopped her sobbing and looked at the man incredulously, "I am wrong? Stanley, you think I''m wrong?" "Ivy, ten years ago before you had the car ident, you already knew that I didn''t get along with Ivan¡¯s family. Now Ivan kidnapped Violet, what''s wrong with me arresting him? Violet didn''t do anything wrong by not agreeing to Aunt Kelley, why did you agree?" "I ...... I just think that they are your families, it will be embarrassing to make such a stalemate. I agreed for Miss Hunt''s sake, I''m worried that she will be given a hard time by Kelley." Ivy said with an aggrieved face. Stanley''s handsome face was icy, "I broke uppletely with their family five years ago, so what if we make a stalemate? Besides, I''m the head of the Murphy family, Violet is my wife, which means she''s the hostess of the Murphy family, who dares to make things difficult for her?" "But ......" "Enough!" Stanley cut her off with some impatience, "No matter what, I won''t give up on capturing Ivan, that''s the price he has to pay, so stay out of it. And I''ll refuse Aunt Kelley." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. He walked away after that. Ivy stayed where she was, her hands clenched at her sides, feeling very upset over this failure. She originally nned to befriend Kelley by persuading Stanley, so that Kelley would owe her a favor, and then she could use Kelley to spite and torment Violet. Violet did not have a mother-inw, but an unreasonable aunt would drive Violet crazy as well, so that Violet might not be able to stand the Murphy family, but gradually became conflicted with Stanley, after all, being caught between family and wife was a tiring thing for a man. But she forgot that Stanley had broken up with Kelley''s family! Before her car ident, Stanley had conflicts with them, but they had not reached the point of breaking up. What exactly happened five years ago between Stanley and Ivan¡¯s family? Ivy pursed her lips and wanted to check it out. She took out her phone and made a call, "Hello, Great Grandpa, I want you to look into something for me." Upstairs, Stanley entered his room, while Violet stood on the balcony in the wind. He walked over and gently wrapped his arms around her slender waist from behind, burying his head in the crook of her neck, kissing and sniffing. Violet was itchy and couldn''t help but shrink her neck, "Finished talking to Miss Ellis?" "Yes." Stanley gently bit Violet''s neck, leaving a red mark on it, "Ivy is wrong and she didn¡¯t know I have broken up with them, so ......" "Well, never mind." Violet interrupted him and turned around, wrapping her arms around his neck, "Let¡¯s talk about others." She didn''t want to talk about Ivy. "Talk about what?" Stanley stared down at her stunning face. Violet smiled, "Whatever, you can say whatever you want." "I don''t want to talk, I want to do something." Stanley said with dark eyes. Violet froze and went flushed, took back her hands from his neck and was ready to leave. But as if he had expected it, Stanley pulled her back into his arms, pressed her against the balcony railing, and lowered his head to kiss her. Ivy in the garden downstairs heard the movement and looked upwards. Seeing that the two kissing on the balcony, she was jealousy. Just now, she had learned from her great grandpa that the real reason for Stanley''s breakup with Ivan¡¯s family - Ivan drugged Stanley. And the woman who had a fling with Stanley that night was Violet! She''d always wondered when exactly the two of them had those two kids, and it turned out to be that night! Chapter 375 Video of the Past Chapter 375 Video of the Past "Hmph, I''ll see how long you can becent. So what you gave birth to two children for Stanley, you are destined to get nothing!" Ivy took onest look at the balcony and turned to leave the garden. She was afraid she''d die of jealousy if she stayed any longer. Ivy went back to her room and sat down in the front of herputer, clicking into a very strange website and dialing a number, "Hey, it''s me, take the action." "Got it." The person on the other end of the line responded and hung up the phone. Ivy slowly put down her phone and curled her lips into a smile. The next day, while eating breakfast, Violet always felt that Ivy was looking at herself strangely, as if she was gloating. However, when Violet took a closer look, Ivy''s eyes became normal again. This left Violet no chance to ask why. After having breakfast, Violet and Stanley went out with the two children. Ivy stood in front of the vi to see them off. She smiled as she watched them get into the car and leave. "Violet, your life as a loving couple with Stanley is going to end from today onwards." After saying that, Ivy turned around and went back to the vi. Violet felt a slight chill ran down her back and she couldn''t help but shiver, for no reason. "What''s wrong?" Stanley asked with concern as he noticed it out of the corner of his eye. Violet shook her head, "I am ok, I just felt a little cold." "Is that so?" Stanley nodded slightly, not asking any more questions, but silently turned the heat on. When Violet saw his actions, her heart warmed up and the smile on her face grew even bigger. After dropping the two kids off at the kindergarten, Stanley sent Violet to herpany before driving to the Murphy Group. Fraser was waiting for him at the door of his office, "Mr. Murphy." Stanley responded and pushed open the door to his office. Fraser followed behind, "I have sent this month''s statistics to your email, please check if there are any problems, if there is no problem, I will tell each department." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "Well, I''ll check itter. Inform the nning Department and the Commerce Department to have a meetingter." Stanley pulled out his chair and sat down. Fraser nodded, "Ok, I will do it now." Stanley nodded his head. After Fraser left, he turned on hisputer and was ready to receive emails. Suddenly, a strange email in his inbox caught his attention. His mailbox was specifically set up so that it would be impossible to send an email over without adding his email address. He was sure he hadn''t added this email address, but this one had sent an email. Apparently the person who sent the email knew hacking techniques, so this email was somewhat important. Thinking about this, Stanley clicked on the email, and when he saw the title of the email, his pupils suddenly shrank, and the hand holding the mouse tightened. The title on the email that reads, Want to know the truth about your parents'' death? Click on the video below and you''ll see it. Stanley locked his gaze on the video below the title, moved his mouse to the middle triangle, and after a few seconds of hesitation, he finally couldn''t resist the psychology of wanting to know the truth and clicked on the video. The video was blurry and shaky, obviously it was taken from a cell phone. Phones of that era didn''t produce high quality video. But Stanley still recognized the people in the video as his parents. "Dad, Mom ......" Seeing his young parents, Stanley''s eyes were slightly moist, and he couldn''t help but called out the address that he hadn''t called out for many years. He didn''t expect that he would be able to see his parents alive in the video. How could he not be thrilled by this? Soon, however, the excitement dissipated and was reced by coldness. When his parents were about to walk cross the street, suddenly a red car drove by and knocked his parents right out of the way. "No!" Stanley''s pupils shrank and he subconsciously shouted. He had always known that his parents had died in a car ident, but the sight of them being hit by a car with his own eyes now was still too much for him to take in, and his heart ached so much that he could barely breathe. But the video wasn''t over yet. Stanley took several deep breaths, forcing down the pain inside him and continuing to watch. The camera moved. The red car pulled up a short distance away. As the door opened, a woman led a little girl in a pretty dress out of the car. Seeing the woman''s face, Stanley felt unbelievable, his hands holding the mouse trembled slightly. How can that be! How could it be Lily Smith who hit his parents? But that red car was telling Stanley that it was indeed Lily who had hit his parents. And the little girl Lily was holding ...... Stanley''s gaze was fixed on that little girl''s face. The little girl was extremely good-looking, so it was obvious how beautiful she should be when she grew up. How familiar was this face, which he could see every morning when he woke up. That was Violet''s face! So Lily took Violet and ran over his parents, however he married Violet. This was ridiculous and absurd. He actually married the daughter of his enemy, the daughter of the murderer of his parents! Stanley''s eyes turned scarlet, and his body trembled at this truth. "Ahhh!" He stood up with a sudden roar and swept everything off the table to the floor in a mad rush. After informing the two departments, Fraser returned and was about to invite Stanley to a meeting. As he reached the door, he heard themotioning from inside. He was startled and thought there was an ident, without knocking on the door, he pushed the door in. "Mr. Murphy ......" Seeing the wreckage in the office, as well as Stanley¡¯s scarlet eyes and crazy look, Fraser froze, "Mr. Murphy, what happened?" Stanley didn''t answer. He clenched his fists, the veins on the backs of his hands was obvious. Seeing that he kept his eyes on theputer, Fraser curiously went over and saw a video, but that video had already finished ying and he didn''t know exactly what the video was about. Fraser cheered himself up to rey the video. A few minutester, Fraser finished watching the video and he was dumbfounded. "How ...... How is this possible!" Fraser opened his mouth in disbelief. What did he see? He saw Mr. Murphy''s mother-inw ran over the Mr. Murphy''s parents. "Mr. Murphy, who sent you this video?" Fraser asked. Stanley closed his eyes, barely stabilizing himself, and said in an icy, emotionless voice, "I don''t know." "I''ll have someone check it out." Fraser looked at him. Stanley nodded in agreement, "Yes, find it out." With a video from over a decade ago that was saved until now and sent to him, it was clear that the other party must have had some purpose. One of the most straightforward purposes was to turn him and Violet against each other. Thinking of Violet, Stanley lowered his eyelids to hide the rage in his eyes. He then continued, "Have someone to authenticate this video to see if it''s been edited or synthesized." The first time he saw the video, his sanity was almost taken away, deciding that it was Violet''s mother who had hit his parents. But now that he had calmed down. He thought since the person who had sent the video, wishing him and Violet to turn against each other, there was a chance that the video had been processed. Watching Fraser copy the video, Stanley sat back in his chair, rubbing his temples wearily. Violet, I hope you won''t let me down! Chapter 376 A Cold Attitude Chapter 376 A Cold Attitude After this one video incident, Stanley had no desire to work. Once the secretary had cleaned up the office, he stayed in his chair in contemtion. It wasn''t until Violet called in the afternoon that he barely managed to find some spirit. "Honey, are you busy today?" Violet asked over the phone. Stanley lowered his eyes, "No, why?" "Uh ......" She was not sure if it was an illusion, Violet felt that his tone was a bit cold, but he said so little that she wasn''t sure. Maybe it was really her mishearing. Thinking like this, Violet didn''t take this to heart and smiled, "Usually youe over to pick me up at this hour, but you are not here today, so I call you and think you are busy." "Well, I''ll be right there." Stanley said. "Ok, be safe." Violet nodded her head. Hearing that, Stanley''s pupils twitched, his face went icy. The image of the red car that had crashed through his parents came to his mind. Stanley put down his phone, got up and walked out to the balcony to let the cold wind cool his mind down. If he couldn''t calm down, he wouldn''t even know how to drive. After about a few minutes, Stanley left the office and drove to Violet''spany. Violet chatted with Aimee and Jessie on the first floor of thepany. Aimee was about to go abroad to participate in apetition, so she came to say goodbye to Violet and Jessie. As the three were talking, a ck Maybach pulled up and parked next to them. "Violet, your husband is here." Aimee nudged Violet with an ambiguous smile. Violet gave her an nk look, "y well in yourpetition, I''m also going abroad for an international competition next month, so maybe we can meet there." "Sure, I heard from my teacher that the internationalpetition of your clothing design has a link with our jewelry designpetition in the final, so as long as we can both make it to the final, we can definitely meet." Aimee patted Violet''s shoulder. Jessie said with a smile, "You two are excellent, so it is easy for you to enter the final." "That''s true." Violet and Aimee gave a smile. Violet waved at the two, "Alright, Jessie, Aimee, I gotta go." "Bye!" Aimee and Jessie nodded their heads. Violet walked up to the Maybach, pulled open the passenger door and sat in, "Sorry, Stanley, for having you been waiting for you long." Stanley didn''t say anything, but stared at her face. She had a beautiful face. She was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. It reminded him of the childish face in the video he had watched today. Whether or not they hit his parents, they were involved in the incident. What, exactly, should he do with her? "Stanley? Stanley?" Seeing Stanley had a wandering mind, Violet frowned suspiciously and reached out to wave her hand in front of his eyes. Stanley pulled back his thought, "What''s wrong?" "I wondered what happened to you. You were in a daze and did not hear me." Violet said. Stanley lowered his eyelids to hide the emotions in his eyes, and his voice trailed off as he answered, "Sorry, let¡¯s go." "Ok." Violet nodded, but she was confused. What the hell was wrong with him? He had something in his mind but she wasn''t being told, was something wrong with thepany? Neither spoke on the way. The carriage was quiet with only the sound of shallow breathing. Originally, Violet wanted to spoke, but Stanley didn''t answer her, but just stared at the road ahead, as if he heard nothing. Violet naturally couldn''t say anything more. After all, it was kind of awkward to talk when no one was responding. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Soon, they reached the kindergarten. The two children got into the car with a joyful mood, "Daddy, Mommy." "Daddy, Mommy, why are you guys sote today? You''re half an hourter than usual." Calvin said as he looked at his watch. Arya had little sense of time and didn''t know if the two werete, but hearing her brother said so, she nodded. Violet turned her head and looked at the two children apologetically, "I''m sorry, we were dyed on the way because Daddy was busy with work." The two children nodded. Then Calvin added, "Since daddy is busy, dad doesn¡¯t need to pick us up, bust just needs to focus on work." "Yes." Arya nodded. Seeing the two children so well behaved in the rearview mirror, Stanley''s heart was warm and complicated. He was happy that the two children cared about him. But if it was really Violet''s mother ran over his parents, how should he face two children? "Stanley?" Stanley wandered off again and Violet asked with a concerned expression, "What''s wrong with you?" "No." Stanley dropped his eyes and started the car. He was unwilling to talk about it and his tone was cold, Violet did not ask again. The two children sensed that something was wrong between their parents and looked at each other. Did Mommy and Daddy have a fight? The atmosphere between the family of four on the way was odd and dull. It wasn''t until they got home that the two children breathed a sigh of relief. "Be." Be and Ivy stood at the door of the vi to greet them. The two kids got out of the car and ran towards Be, ignoring Ivy. Ivy was unprecedentedly not angry. She paid no attention to the two children, but looked towards Stanley and Violet. Seeing Stanley''s tense expression andplicated eyes, her thin lips curled up slightly. Stanley saw it, or he would not act this. But why didn''t he break up with Violet? Ivy looked towards Violet with doubts. Violet was taking Stanley''s briefcase. Stanley gave it to her. Seeing a scene of the two getting along as usual, Ivy pursed her lips and felt resentful. What the hell was going on? Didn''t Stanley already see the video? Why did he still treat Violet like that? Did he think the video was fake? At this thought, Ivy bit her lip. If so, a video was not enough, other evidences were needed. She must make Stanley and Violet break up, so she took out the video she had saved for so many years. After all, that video was recorded by her ...... Ivy''s eyes went dim and she did not think more. Seeing Violet and Stanley approach, she greeted with a smile, "Stanley, Miss Hunt, wee back." "Miss Ellis." Violet nodded and responded lightly. Stanley looked at Ivy wearing only two thin clothes and frowned, "Why are you wearing so little?" "I was in the living room, and it was not cold." Ivy fixed her wig and gave a smile. "Let''s go in." Stanley nodded and lifted his feet towards the vi. Ivy followed closely behind. Stanley didn''t hold Violet''s hand like he usually did, but chose to walk alone. Ivy turned back and smiled meaningfully at Violet, and then she jogged to walk alongside Stanley, "Stanley, wait for me!" Chapter 377 The Video is Real Chapter 377 The Video is Real It seemed Stanley didn''t fully believe that video, but was more or less influenced by it. Or he would not be so cold to Violet. Violet was finally sure that Stanley''s attitude towards her had really changed, bing much colder. She was overwhelmed and confused. Had she done something wrong to piss him off? Violet thought carefully and really didn''t remember what she had done to piss him off, and she became more puzzled. Perhaps it would be better for her to talk to him. Violet took a deep breath and walked into the vi. When she went inside, only to see two kids were sitting on the couch watching TV, and Ivy was sitting on the other side, ying with her phone. Violet looked around, but Stanley was not there, she asked, "Where''s daddy?" "Daddy''s gone to the study." Calvin answered. Violet lifted her feet towards upstairs. Ivy looked up at her back, curling her lips obscurely. Violet arrived outside Stanley''s study and knocked on the door. Stanley''s low voice came from inside the door, "Come in." Violet pushed the door in, "Stanley." Stanley looked at her with grim eyes, "What are you doing here?" "I want to talk to you." Violet walked towards him. Stanley pursed his lips, "Talk about what?" "Talk about your attitude today." Violet looked straight at his cold face, "Stanley, what''s wrong with you today? I feel like you''re very different from your usual self today, your attitude towards me has completely changed. Did I do something wrong to make you unhappy?" "No." Stanley dropped his eyes and said in a faint voice. Violet rubbed her brow, "Your expression tells me it doesn''t look like no, Stanley, what exactly did I do? I can apologize for that." She pressed her hand to her heart. She really hated the feeling of having to guess. Stanley stood up, "I said no." "But ......" "No buts, go out please." Stanley held his forehead. Violet looked at his cold expression. Her red lips twitched, and eventually she went out. After she left, Stanley pulled open a drawer, took out a cigar and lip it up. A thick white fog rose up, shrouding his face from view. But the low-pressure aura that permeated his body, revealing his heavy, annoyed and confused mood. After an unknown amount of time, a cigar was about to run out and his phone rang. Stanley put out his cigar, picked up his phone. It was Fraser calling. He might have the result now, but Stanley did not dare to answer it. If he didn''t pick it up, he could be unaware of the video''s authenticity, could pretend it was just a prank, and could resume a normal rtionship with Violet as a couple. But another voice inside was telling him that he must pick it up, that he must get to the truth. After all, it didn''t make sense that he gave up now after more than a decade of persevering to investigate the truth about his parents'' death. For a time, Stanley was torn between answering the phone and not answering the phone, because he knew that once this phone call was answered, it would mean that his life, in the future, would undergo a radical change. So, should he answer it? Stanley looked at the name bouncing on the screen, his thin lips pursed tightly. But in the end, he chose to answer it. His obsession to know the truth about his parents'' death overcame his feelings for Violet. "Hello." Stanley put the phone to his ear. "Mr. Murphy." Fraser said over the phone before falling into silence. Stanley clenched his hands as Fraser was silent and his heart had sunk to the bottom. After a moment, Stanley opened his mouth, "Did you get the result?" "Mr. Murphy, I don¡¯t know who the person who sent the email, it should be a top hacker, but that video has no editing and synthesis, it''s real!" Fraser spat out thest three words with difficulty. When he finished, he bowed his head, feeling sarcastic inside. Why God had to be so torturous that Mrs. Murphy was Mr. Murphy''s enemy! "It¡¯s real ......" Stanley whispered these words, his expression cold and terrifying. Fraser couldn''t see it but could feel it, he shivered, "Mr. Murphy, are you okay?" Stanley didn''t reply and cut the call off, dropping the phone on his desk. Covering his face, he drenched in silence and grief. Violet had let him down in the end. He expected her not to be his enemy, but the result told him he was wrong. He married his enemy''s daughter and raised her two children as if he was their real father, and even wanted to give the Murphy Group to the two children. He was stupid! He actually intended to give everything of his family had to the children of his enemy. Not only he was stupid, but so his Grandpa, who made an enemy who ran over his son and daughter- inw his goddaughter. Maybe at that time, Lily wasughing in her heart at his grandfather''s stupidity. Stanleyughed lowly, like a psychotic, and his eyes turned scarlet. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. There was a knock on the door, "Mr. Murphy, dinner is ready." Stanley didn''t respond. Outside the door, Be was confused, "Mr. Murphy, are you in there?" Stanley remained silent. Be got worried and when she was about to open the door, the door was opened, and Stanley appeared in front of her. Be was relieved to see him, "Here you are, Mr. Murphy, I was wondering where you were. Come downstairs for dinner." Stanley nodded. Be didn''t notice the difference in him and followed him down the stairs. "Daddy." The two children downstairs saw Stanleying down and ran towards him joyfully. Usually, Stanley would crouch down and pick up one of the children while also touching the other one. But this time, he avoided them. The two children lunged at nothing and froze in unison. Arya looked at him aggressively, "Daddy?" Daddy did not hug her but avoided her. Did Daddy not like her anymore? Compared to Arya''s innocence, Calvin had something in his mind. He saw a hint of disgust in his daddy''s eyes. The dislike for them! Why? Calvin blinked nkly, unable to figure out why. When Violet came out of the bathroom, she saw Stanley and the two children standing face to face, no one was talking, and the atmosphere between the three was very strange. "What''s wrong with you guys? Why are you all standing here?" Violet walked over, stroked the two children''s heads, and inquired. Stanley gave her an icy look in his eyes and turned towards the dining room. Violet felt chilly by that nce, and her body froze. It was disbelieving. Why did he give her a cold gaze? "Mommy." As Violet froze, the two children grabbed her hands. "What''s wrong?" Violet suppressed the uneasiness in her heart and smiled at the two children. "Mommy, is daddy in a bad mood? He ignored both brother and me, and when I tried to hug him, daddy avoided it." Arya said unhappily. Calvin nodded, "Yeah, mommy, and daddy''s attitude is weird, he seems to hate me and Arya." Chapter 378 Shall We Have a Talk? Chapter 378 Shall We Have a Talk? "Hate you?" Violet was stunned. Stanley hated the two kids? Why? If she had done something to upset him, he could be mad at her. Why he had a problem with two kids? Violet felt ufortable in her heart, while having a vague feeling of inexplicable unease. She stroked both of her children''s heads and forced a smile, "It''s okay, Daddy''s probably too tired, so he is upset. He doesn''t hate you." "Really?" Arya asked happily. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Violet nodded, "Of course, Daddy likes you." Arya chuckled. Only Calvin pursed his lips and didn''t believe Violet''s words. He really felt that Daddy didn''t like him and Arya. Looking at her son''s frowning, Violet knew what was on his mind. Calvin had been smart since he was a kid, and she certainly didn''t think he''d misread or lied. So, Stanley might actually have some issues with the two kids. "Well, let''s eat first." Violet took a child''s hand in one hand and walked towards the dining room. No matter what, she would ask Stanley what he was really angry about. When she arrived at the dining room, Violet saw Ivy talking to Stanley as soon as she entered. It was not clear what the two said, but Ivy smiled happily, and Stanley''s gloomy and cold face looked better. Of course that was not the most important thing. The most important thing was that Ivy was sitting in her seat! It wasn''t like Ivy hadn''t sat in her seat before, and even when Ivy said that she had identally sat in the wrong seat or hadn''t gotten up, Stanley would tell Ivy to sit back in the seat she was supposed to. But this time, Stanley didn''t do that, but joked with Ivy. This scene caused Violet''s eyes to darken. "Miss Hunt, you''re here." Ivy saw Violet through the corner of her eyes. She had suspicion, but she pretended not to see anything and greeted Violet with a soft smile. Stanley stopped talking to Ivy, picked up the coffee on the table and took a sip, not even looking at Violet and the two kids. Seeing this scene, Violet''s heart went cool. Arya didn''t feel anything wrong, but Calvin noticed that Stanley''s attitude towards the three of them had really changed. Usually, Daddy would get up and help Mommy sat on the chair, and carry him and Arya to the chairs. But this time, Daddy didn''t do anything as if he didn''t see them. So again, it validated that Daddy hated them. Violet took a deep breath and pretended not to care about Stanley''s indifference, pulling the two children over, "Miss Ellis, you''re sitting in the wrong seat." She could care less about Stanley''s attitude, but she did not want to put up with Ivy? Ivy didn''t expect Violet to say so bluntly that she was sitting on the wrong seat, and had thought that Violet would be sad because of Stanley''s indifference. Unexpectedly, she had underestimated Violet. Ivy lowered her eyes, "Miss Hunt, why don''t let me sit here? It''s troublesome to change the seats." "No, that''s the hostess''s ce, since you are a guest, I think it''s better to observe the guest''s etiquette, otherwise people will say you have not been educated well, what do you think?" Violet looked at her with indifferent attitude, but in an imposing manner. Arya grunted, "Yes, that''s my mommy''s seat, no one else can sit there without her permission." Calvin nodded. Ivy''s face was suddenly pale as she bit her lips and looked at Stanley, "Stanley, what do you think ......" "Sit back in your seat, Ivy!" Stanley put down his coffee cup and said in a clear, cold voice. A hint of disbelief shed in Ivy''s eyes, but she regained her natural state and reluctantly smiled as she stood up, "Ok, I''ll sit back." With that, she walked around the end of the table and went back to her own seat, with anger. When Stanley came down just now, she could see that Stanley''s attitude towards Violet was much colder than when he came back, so she thought that he might not defend Violet and boldly sat in Violet''s seat. She didn''t expect that even though Stanley had hatred for Violet in his heart and his attitude was even colder, he would still defend Violet. Did he love Violet that much and he could ignore his hatred to her? With such a thought, Ivy''s eyes became shady and jealous when she looked at Violet again. Violet noticed it and narrowed her eyes, finding it quite funny. She''d thought that Ivy would really give up on Stanley after she and Henry got together. She was already with Henry and still wanted Stanley, wasn''t she afraid that Henry would know about it? Without exposing Ivy, Violet carried the two children to the chairs, and Be served the food. At the dinner table, several people did not speak, and therge dining room was extraordinarily silent and depressing. Arya did try to open her mouth, but in the end, she didn''t say anything because of the depression. After eating, Stanley went to the study for a meeting. Ivy went to the piano and yed it. The piano piece was very upbeat and showed that she was in a very good mood at the moment. Violet knew why Ivy was in a good mood. She must have been so happy to see that she and Stanley didn''t get along with each other. Violet did not want to listen to Ivy y the piano and simply went upstairs to see what the two kids were doing. The two kids were sitting on the carpet ying with blocks in the room. "Calvin, Arya." Violet walked over and sat down on the carpet as well. Arya crawled into her arms, two short arms tightly wrapped around her neck, and said in an aggrieved voice, "Mommy, Daddy really doesn''t like me anymore. After dinner, I wanted Daddy to tie my hair, but he ignored me." That was the first time Stanley ignored her and treated her so coldly. In that moment, she froze and didn''t react for a long time. Violet listened to her daughter''sints with an unpleasant and aggravated mood. Stanley didn''t just ignore her daughter, but also ignored her. Violet still smiled andforted her daughter, "Didn''t I tell you before dinner that Daddy was in a bad mood?" "So when is Daddy going to be in a good mood?" Arya looked at her. Violet was caught up in the question, her lips moving, unable to answer. When Calvin finished building his small house, he opened his mouth, "Soon." "Really?" Arya''s eyes lit up. Calvin nodded affirmatively, "Yes, Mommy will go coax Daddy, right, Mommy?" Violet scratched his nose in amusement, "Yes." Calvin raised his chin in triumph, "Mommy will definitely not let Daddy stay like this." "Yeah." Violet lowered her head and rubbed the two children''s foreheads. As Calvin said, she would go coax Stanley and would have a talk with him. After all, they were family, and this state could not go on forever. Violet yed with the two children for about two hours. When she thought Stanley should have finished his work, she urged the two children to sleep. The two children crawled obediently into bed, covered with the covers and closed their eyes. Violet gave each of the two children a kiss on the cheek, turned off the light and went out. As soon as she went out, she saw Stanleye over from the study. Chapter 379 Not Biological Kids Chapter 379 Not Biological Kids Violet smiled, "Stanley, let''s have a talk, shall we?" Stanley stopped in his tracks, said in an icy voice, "Talk about what?" "I want to know what exactly I did wrong, so you are indifferent to me. Tell me, I can correct it, don¡¯t keep it to your mind, okay?" Violet stroked her heart and looked at him with begging eyes. She really hated people who didn''t say anything, because it would cause unnecessary misunderstandings. She wanted them to be honest with each other. However, Stanley narrowed his eyes at her, "How do you correct it?" His parents were dead, what else could she do? Hearing that, Violet was certain that she had done something to piss him off. She frowned, but she had no idea what she had done wrong, she rubbed her brow, "Tell me then, I will see if I can correct it, and if I can''t, I can make up for it!" "You can''t make up for it!" Stanley spoke, pushing her away. Violet was almost pushed to the ground by him, stumbling before she steadied herself and then looked at him in disbelief. He pushed her with so much force. Stanley looked at her shocked eyes, his eyes flickering, and then he dropped his eyelids to hide the apology and intolerance in his eyes. He''d actually regretted it the moment he''d made the move to push her. But it was toote to regret it, since he had done that. Ignoring the fact that he had pushed her, Violet took a breath and said, "How can I know if I can make up for it if you say nothing ......" "That''s enough!" Stanley roared, "If that''s all you want to say, stop it." He didn''t want to tell about his parents'' car ident. If he did not tell her, they remained still married, and if he told her, they would have nothing to do with each other. He knew her, and she was sure she would divorce him out of guilt. Violet''s body shook from Stanley''s rebuke, "Okay, I stop, let¡¯s talk about your attitude. If I did something wrong, you can be upset with me, why are you so cold to the two kids? Do you know how sad they are?" "So what?" Stanley looked at her with icy eyes, "They''re not my kids, so why should I care about them?" Hearing that, Violet''s pupils shrank and her brain felt like it had exploded, "How can you say that?" "Am I wrong?" Stanley said with an expressionless face, "They are not my kids, it''s good enough that I don''t treat them badly. Do you still expect me to treat them like my biological kids?" After saying these words, he walked away leaving Violet standing alone in the same ce, at lost. How could he say that! Yes, she didn''t tell him that the two kids were his biological kids, but before the marriage, he said that he would treat them as his own kids, and had been doing a good job. But because she might have done something wrong, he even hated two kids! Was she wrong? Violet looked in the direction of the bathroom, and for the first time she regretted why she had to insist on telling him that the two kids were his kids on his birthday. If she''d told him earlier, wouldn''t he be angry at the two kids now? He could be angry with her, but she never wanted him to be angry with two kids. At this thought, Violet squeezed her palms and decided not to hide it but to tell him directly. "Stanley." Violet reached the bathroom door and knocked on it, "Stanley, I know you can hear me, I want to tell you a secret about the identity of the two kids, they are actually your ......" Before the words could be finished, the door was opened by Stanley. He came out fully clothed, didn''t even look at her, and walked right past her. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Violet panicked, and hurried to follow her, "Stanley, actually Calvin and Arya ......" "I''ll sleep in the guest room tonight." Stanley suddenly interrupted her. Violet¡¯s face went pale, "You want to sleep in another room?" Ignoring her again, Stanley picked up a suit he would wear tomorrow and opened the door to walk out. It wasn''t until she heard the sound of the door closing that Violet''s body shook and she snapped back to attention, her legs went limp and she sat on the floor, her two eyes staring dully at the closed door of the room. He abandoned her and went to sleep in the guest room! Violet bit her lip as her eyes grew red. She couldn''t understand what she had done to make him do this. He did not tell her and but treated her with emotional abuse. What the hell! Violet was upset and determined to find out what happened. If he still said nothing, she would make his mouth open! If she did do anything wrong, she hoped that he would give her a straightforward punishment, rather than cold violence against her and two kids. She stood up and opened the door to go out. When she went outside, however, she froze. The vi was sorge that there were nearly a dozen guest rooms. She didn''t even know which room he''d gone into, so did she have to go room by room? Violet''s gaze swept over the rows of guest rooms on the third floor, and eventually decided to look for them one by one. As Violet was about to open the door of the third guest room, Ivy came up from downstairs and saw Violet standing in front of the guest room door with a somewhat pale face, curled her lips and smiled, but she asked suspiciously, "Miss Hunt, what are you looking for at thiste hour?" Violet ignored her and opened the door to the third guest room. Ivy wasn''t angry. She could see that Violet was already abandoned by Stanley and she did not think she had no need to be angry. Even though Stanley might still protect Violet now, as Stanley saw more evidence, his attitude towards Violet would only be more indifferent, and in the end, he wouldn''t protect her. By then, Violet would be driven out! At this time, Ivy could not hide her excitement as she opened the door to the fifth guest room, her voice deliberately amplified as she shouted, "Stanley, I''ming in." After saying that, she cast a provocative look at Violet out of the corner of her eye, entered the room and closed the door behind her. Violet tightened her grip on the door handle of the third guest room, her heart tingling slightly. Stanley left her and went to the guest room, and instead of telling her, his wife, which room he would stay, but he told Ivy. And he told Ivy toe to him at thiste hour, what the hell was he thinking! For a moment, a sour feeling began to flood Violet''s heart as she looked at Stanley''s closed door. She had no intention of going over and knocking on the door, because Ivy was there. This was their private matter, and she had less intention of letting Ivy know about it. So Violet took a deep breath and after suppressing the bitterness inside her, she turned around and went back to her room. This night, Violet barely slept, and when she got up the next day, tworge dark circles were obvious under her eyes, startling the two kids. "Mommy, you ......" Calvin pointed at her eyes. Violet shook her head, "I am fine." Having said that, she led two kids downstairs. Before she went downstairs, she nced towards Stanley''s room. She wondered if he was up. When they came downstairs, Be, who was cleaning up, saw them, put down her rag and came over, "Mrs. Murphy, did you and Mr. Murphy have a fight?" Violet hung her head, "No." It was just Stanley treating her with emotional abuse. "That''s strange!" Be frowned. Chapter 380 Fines Chapter 380 Fines Violet looked at her, "What''s wrong?" "When I saw himing downstairs this morning, I asked him why you hadn''te down yet, and he looked gloomy and he left without eating breakfast." Be said. Violet tightened her grip, "He''s gone?" "Yes." Be nodded and then asked, "Mr. Murphy, what is going on? Last night I felt that something was wrong between you two." Violet shook her head, "I''d like to know what happened, too." "What?" Be froze, "You don''t know?" "Yes." Violetughed bitterly, "I asked him, but he did not tell me." "So what''s wrong with him?" Be muttered suspiciously. Violet didn''t say anything anymore and took two kids to the dining room. On the way, Calvin looked up and asked, "Mommy, you and Daddy haven''t been reconciled yet?" "No, daddy did not offer me a chance." Violet stroked his head. Arya blinked, "Why?" "I don¡¯t know." Violet¡¯s eyes went dark. Calvin stroked his chin, thinking of something. After having breakfast, Violet took the two kids out, and after dropping them off at the kindergarten, she drove to herpany. On the road, as Violet had been distracted, thinking about Stanley, so she didn''t see ahead and almost rear-ended the car in front of her. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Luckily, she mmed on the brake in time to avoid the crash. But she still suffered some minor injuries, her forehead hitting the windshield, causing much pain. She took the mirror out of her bag and found her forehead swollen that lookedical. At that moment, there was a knock on the car window. Violet put down the mirror and rolled down the window, only to see a traffic cop standing outside. "Hello Miss, please show me your driver''s license." The traffic cop said after saluting Violet. Violet knew she would be stopped since she suddenly braked, so she didn''t say anything but took out her driver''s license. She was fined with money before the traffic cop let her go. Violet looked at the bill in her hand, feeling a headache. She felt that since yesterday, things had been going wrong for her. She almost slipped and fell when she dropped the two kids off at the kindergarten earlier. Shaking her head, not wanting to think about it so much, Violet restarted the car and left the ce. Half an hourter, she arrived at thepany. Violet walked into the front door of thepany with her bag in her hand, and the swollen spot on her head startled the employees. "Boss, what happened to your head?" Someone asked, pointing at her forehead. Violet smiled bitterly, "Well, I nearly had a car ident." "What, a car ident?" Jessie had juste out of her office when she heard these words from Violet. Scared, she threw the cup in her hand, and looked at Violet up and down, "Violet, did you get hurt?" "No." Violet finally felt better as her friend showed concern, she said with a smile, "No, it''s just a bump on the forehead." "Are you sure?" Jessie was uneasy. Violet nodded her head with certainty, "Yeah." Seeing Violet''s clear gaze, Jessie was finally convinced and breathed a sigh of relief, "Good, you scared me to death." "I''m sorry." Violet smiled in embarrassment. Jessie waved her hand, "It''s okay,e, I''ll find you an ice cube, put it on your forehead, or it will swell up." After saying that, she pulled Violet towards the office. There was a refrigerator right in the office, so Jessie took out the ice cube and wrapped in a towel and handed it to Violet, "Here." "Thanks." Violet took it, and then ced it on her forehead. The ice-cold feeling instantly dispelled the drowsiness in Violet''s head and refreshed her. Jessie leaned next to her desk and stared at her, "Violet, didn''t you sleep wellst night? You have heavy dark circles under your eyes!" Hearing that, Violet''s eyes dimmed, "Jessie, do you think I''ve done something wrong recently?" "What?" Jessie froze, "What do you mean?" Violet shook her head, "Did I?" "No." Jessie answered after some thought. Violet gripped the towel in her hand, "Then why Stanley treated me that way?" "What did Mr. Murphy do to you?" Jessie''s face looked serious. Violet leaned back in her chair, "Since yesterday, Stanley''s attitude towards me has changed. He is cold to me, as if I''ve done something wrong and made him angry, but he refused to say anything." "What?" Jessie frowned, "Why?" Violet sighed, "It is fine, but I can''t ept that Stanley is angry with the two kids." Those words of Stanleyst night really hurt her. He refused to see her, and she didn''t even get a chance to tell him the identity of her two kids. "Holy shit, how dare he!" Jessie was somewhat displeased. Violet put the towel down, "He changed yesterday, and I feel unreal to me even now." "Violet ......" Jessie looked at her with some concern. Violet shook her head, "I''m fine, I''m just feeling a little tired. I don''t know yet how long Stanley is going to be cold to me." "Just have a talk with him." Jessie said. Violet smiled bitterly, "It''s not that easy, I tried to talk to him twice yesterday, but he said nothing, that''s why I feel tired." She looked up at the ceiling. Jessie frowned, "What is the point keeping that in his mind? It''ll just aggravate your misunderstanding." "Yeah, but what can I do if he doesn''t say anything?" Violet shrugged her shoulders. Jessie looked at her, "Find another chance to have a talk with him then." "Ok." Violet nodded her head. And that was all she could do. She would talk to Stanley again tonight. They could go on like this forever. Violet took out her phone and sent a message to Staley: Staley, let''s talk tonight. After sending it, Violet thought about it and sent another one: in addition, I want to tell you a secret, a very important secret. Seeing that this message had also been sent, Violet stared at her phone and waited for Stanley to reply the message. However, after waiting for a long time, the phone remained silent. Violet was upset. She didn''t know if he didn''t see it, or if he was busy. He might be busy. Violet subconsciously found an excuse for Stanley, then put the phone down. Maybe he repliedter when he had his work done. At that thought, Violet sighed, the corners of her mouth curving into a bitter curve. Stanley was sitting in his office chair, his phone in his hand, staring at two messages. A secret? What secret? Stanley frowned slightly with doubt, but he didn''t reply. Suddenly, there was a knock on the office door. Stanley turned off his phone, "Come in." Fraser pushed the door in, "Mr. Murphy, I got news about Ivan." "Has he been found?" Stanley narrowed his eyes. Fraser shook his head, "Sadly, no, but there is one thing that is strange." "What?" Stanley stared at him. Chapter 381 The Dusty Room Chapter 381 The Dusty Room Fraser pushed his sses, "It''s about that number, it should be a new one of Ivan, and I found out that he contacted someone other than Mrs. Murphy." "Who?" "Miss Ellis." Fraser answered. Stanley''s pupils shrank slightly, "Ivy?" "Yes." Fraser nodded. Stanley''s thin lips pursed into a straight line, "Why did he contact Ivy?" "I don''t know, Mr. Murphy, why don''t you ask Miss Ellis?" Fraser suggested. Stanley was silent for a few seconds and rubbed his temples, "I''ll ask her when I get home tonight." "Ok." Fraser answered and turned to go out. Stanley leaned back in his chair, looking at the ceiling, only to feel tired mentally and physically. After a moment, he stood up, took off the jacket on the shelf and slung it over his arm. He went out of the office and drove away from the Murphy Group. Stanley drove all the way to the Murphy¡¯s old mansion. Sam and Kelley were watching TV when the butler walked in, "Sir, Madam, Mr. Stanley is here." The two immediately looked at each other, "What''s he doing here?" Sam shook his head, "I don''t know, let''s let him in first." The butler nodded and went out to greet Stanley. Soon, Stanley walked in. Sam greeted him with a smile, "It''s rare for you toe here, what''s up?" Kelley also looked at Stanley, "Stanley, have a sit." "No need." Stanley refused, looking at Sam, "I came here to see Mom and Dad''s room." Sam frowned, "Their room has been sealed for over ten years, what''s there to see? It hasn''t even been cleaned in there, so it''s better not to go there." "It''s fine, I just want to have a look, I won''t mess with anything." After saying that, Stanley went straight upstairs. Sam and Kelley got together. Kelley asked, "Honey, what do you think he wants? Did he find out anything?" "Don''t talk nonsense." Sam red at her with a stony expression, "If there was something in there, it would have been discovered long ago. Why has he had to wait until now?" "You are right." Kelley nodded, but still uneasy, "Since there is nothing, why did he get in there?" "I''ll go up and take a look." Sam said, and went upstairs. Upstairs, Stanley stood at the door of a somewhat aged room, reached out his hand, and pushed open the door. The door opened, a strong musty smell came to his nose, the air was mixed with a faint smell of dust, making Stanley couldn''t help but frown, waving his hand in front of his nose, waiting for the dust to gradually settle down before turning on the light. Since the light hadn''t been on for over a decade, it was still a bit erratic when it came on and flickered a few times before it was ready. Stanley finally got a good look at everything in the room. Everything in the room was the same as it had been a dozen years ago, unchanged in the slightest, except that the colors were stale, and dust and cobwebs covered everywhere, giving it a deste feel. Stanley pursed his thin lips and walked in, then stood in the center of the room, surveying the entire room from side to side. The room was still the same, but it was a different scene. "Stanley." Just as Stanley was remembering the old days when his parents were still around, Sam''s voice pulled his thoughts back. Stanley turned around unhappily, "Yes, Uncle Sam?" "I just came up to see you." Sam walked up to him, "Staley, why did you suddenlye here?" As Sam asked, his gaze was fixed on Stanley, as if he wanted to see what was going on. Stanley calmly locked his eyes in him, "You should know that for more than ten years, I haven''t given up on catching the murderer of my parents'' car ident, and now that the murderer has revealed itself, I can face the past." "What? The murderer has revealed itself?" When Sam heard his words, his face changed drastically and his voice raised. Stanley narrowed his eyes at him, "Why do you act like this?" Sam was gagged and then smiled, "I should... I''m happy, after all, your father was my only brother, he died very suddenly back then, and I was sad, and now I''m happy to learn that the murderer has revealed itself." He said it with all seriousness, but the hand behind his back trembled slightly. Stanley didn''t notice the difference in him and withdrew his gaze, "Yes, you should be happy." Sam coughed dryly, barely suppressing theplications inside, and asked, "Stanley, who is the murderer?" Stanley lowered his eyes, "It''s dead." "The killer is dead?" Sam''s eyes widened. Stanley nodded his head. Seeing that he didn''t seem to be telling a lie, Sam lowered his head and breathed a huge sigh of relief, and muttered, "That''s a pity, are you still going to look into your parents'' car ident?" "No." Stanley pursed his lips. Lily was already dead, and naturally he didn''t have to be investigating further. What he should consider was his rtionship with Violet. With the hatred between him and her, they could not return to the intimacy as before. When Sam heard that, he felt relieved, but in the next second, he felt nervous again. "I won''t look into the matter of Mom and Dad, but I''ll continue to look into the matter of Grandpa''s suicide." Saying that, Stanley turned around, his eyes fixed on Sam, "Uncle Sam, when grandpa committed suicide, it was at the old mansion, and you were at the old mansion, you would know something I don''t know, right?" "How could that be!" Sam sheepishly averted his eyes and hastily denied it aloud, "Your grandpa committed suicide suddenly and revealed absolutely nothing about it before, how could I possibly know anything about it?" "Is that so?" Stanley obviously didn''t believe him, his gaze still locked on him. Sam was quite ufortable by his look, afraid that he wouldn''t be able to hold up to his aura and end up revealing something, so he hurriedly found an excuse to leave. Stanley didn''t stop her, his eyes dimmed as he watched Sam''s departing figure, his hand stuck in his trouser pocket slowly clenched. He could see that Sam had lied. Sam must have known the reason for his grandfather''s suicide, he just did not tell the truth. And it seemed like Grandpa killed himself because of Sam. As he thought, cold air spilled around Stanley''s body. Whatever the truth was, he was going to find it out. Stanley turned his gaze back and continued to survey the room. He was in the room for almost an hour before he locked the door and went out. After going out, Stanley didn''t go downstairs to leave, but went to his Grandpa''s room. Grandpa''s room, like Mom and Dad''s, had been closed since his death, and it was covered in dust and cobwebs. But it was much less than his parents'' room, and there were clear footprints and handprints. Someone would havee in before him. It was either Sam or Ivan, who probably came to look for clues to the will, but ended up with no sess. Thinking of that, Stanley snorted and walked over to his grandfather''s desk. There were still quite a lot books and materials on the desk. Stanley casually flipped through them, and suddenly his pupils shrank, and in one of the books, he saw a letter that read: to Staley. "Grandpa left this to me?" Stanley murmured incredulously.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Chapter 382 Letter from His Grandpa Chapter 382 Letter from His Grandpa He then pulled the letter out, not rushing to open it, but surveying the envelope on the outside. The envelope was a bit yellowed and the handwriting a bit dark, so he could tell it was indeed left a few years ago. So, the letter was really left to him by his grandfather, but he was never told. Stanley opened the letter, the letter read: Staley, when you see this letter, I may have died. Don''t be surprised, I am voluntary, so don''t investigate the truth of my death. I feel sorry for your parents, but I have no choice, so please forgive my selfishness. Sam and his family have their motives, but after all, he is my son, I can¡¯t watch them end up in a bad situation, so I can only choose to escape. "What does it mean?" Stanley''s deep eyes revealed confusion when he saw this. What did he mean by feeling sorry to Mom and Dad? What did he mean by letting him forgive his Grandpa for being selfish? Stanley pursed his thin lips, only feeling that this letter contained somethingplicated, as if it was hiding a great secret, but he waspletely confused as to what this secret was. Stanley had to continue reading: but Staley, I love you, I know that after I died, your uncle and his family may target you to grab the Murphy Group, so I left you a will where there is evidence of your uncle and his family''s crimes, if your uncle and his family can live their lives in peace, I will spare them. But if not, take out the will. I am dead and can''t see what will happen to them. God bless, please don''t me me for harboring your uncle. The whereabouts of the will is on your parents. The will was on Mom and Dad? Stanley clenched the letter in his hand, frowning. How could the will be on his mom and dad who died almost ten years before his grandfather? So, it should be a mystery! As he was thinking, the phone in his pocket suddenly rang. Stanley collected his thoughts and took his phone out, seeing that the caller ID was Violet, he was silent for a few seconds, but answered it, "Hello?" Hearing the man''s voice, Violet let out a huge sigh of relief. Great, he picked it up. She thought, he wouldn''t answer it. Although his voice was cold and nd, the fact that he could answer the phone already made Violet happy, after all, he hadn''t even replied her message in the morning. Did picking up the phone now mean that his anger had subsided? "Stanley, are you off work now?" Violet asked. Stanley said yes. Violet smiled, "Great, then how about me and the kidsing over to pick you up and we''ll go back together?" Stanley pursed his lips, "No need, you guys go back first." Hearing that, the smile on Violet''s face froze, "But aren''t you off work?" She had thought that the fact that he answered her call meant that his anger had subsided. But now that he had rejected her, it seemed that she was the one who had overthought it. "I''m in the old house, I''ll be backter." After saying that, Stanley cut the phone off, not giving Violet a chance to continue talking at all. Violet''s heart sank as she looked at the phone screen. "Mommy, doesn''t Daddy want us toe over?" Calvin knew the oue of the call when he saw Violet looking despondent. Violet put down her phone and barely smiled as she stroked his and Arya''s heads, "It''s okay, dad told us to go back first." "What about Dad? When is he going back?" Arya asked with a blink. Violet lowered her eyelids to hide the gloom in her eyes, "Daddy will be back in a while, okay, you two sit tight, I will drink." "Ok." Arya believed her and sat back obediently. But Calvin was frowning. When they were back at the vi, it was almost seven o''clock. Violet opened the car door and the two kids jumped out and ran towards Be, "Be." Be smilingly stroked the two kids, looked at Violet who walked over, "Mrs. Murphy, didn''t Mr. Murphy come back with you?" Violet shook her head, "No, he went back to the old mansion." "What for?" Be was puzzled. Violet responded with a smile, "I don''t know." "Mr. Murphy hasn''t been there since his grandfather died." Be muttered. Violet didn''t answer and pulled the two kids into the vi. In the living room, Ivy was sitting on the sofa watching TV. Seeing they came in, she greeted, "You are back." Violet gave nod in response. "Didn''t Stanleye back with you?" Ivy looked at her, "Miss Hunt, haven''t you made up with Stanley yet?" Hearing the gloating in Ivy''s tone, Violet wrinkled her brows and said in a light voice, "It''s none of your business." When she finished, she was about to go upstairs with her two kids. Ivy suddenly stood up, "Do you know why Stanley''s attitude towards you has changed so drastically?" Violet stopped her pace and snapped her head around to look at her, "Why?" Ivy shrugged her shoulders and smiled, "Of course I know, but I won''t tell you." Just kidding, how would she tell Violet her n? However, Violet suddenly let go of the two kids and walked to Ivy, "Miss Ellis, please tell me." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. She really wanted to know what she had done wrong. It sucks to be kept in the dark. "Why should I tell you? Will it do me good?" Ivy fixed her wig and said in azy tone. Violet bit her lower lip, "How about this, you can make a request, I will meet it." "Really?" A brilliant look shed in Ivy''s eyes. Violet nodded, "Yes." "Then, I want you to leave Stanley and take these two kids far away, preferably out of J City. How about that, can you do that?" Ivy''s eyes looked directly at Violet. Violet''s pupils dted slightly, but she had expected it. "Miss Ellis, you go too far. As I said, you can make a request, but don''t go too far." "I don''t think so." Ivy spread her hands, "You can do it, Miss Hunt. To me, only what I can''t do is called going too far, and it won''t make you get hurt, it is simple." "You ......" "You''re clearly deliberately making things difficult for my mommy!" Before Violet could finish her words, Calvin chimed in. Calvin clenched his two small hands into fists and red angrily at Ivy. So did Arya. Ivy crossed her arms, "Miss Hunt, your two kids are really uncultured. They interjected when the adults are talking." These words managed to anger Violet. Violet looked at Ivy with an icy face, "Miss Ellis, it''s wrong for my two kids to interrupt, but that doesn''t mean they are uncultured. They''re just defending their mother, I think they''re great and brave." The two kids were touched to hear this, "Mommy ......" "It''s okay." Violet put a hand on their shoulder and patted it gently. Ivy coldly raised the corners of her mouth, "But in my opinion, you two wild bastards clearly don''t have the slightest etiquette." "What did you say?" Violet''s face went dark and her voice was cold. Chapter 383 Check the Surveillance Chapter 383 Check the Surveince This woman called her kids wild bastards! Calvin and Arya were also angry, their little fists clenched tightly. "You''re talking nonsense, my brother and I are not wild bastards!" Arya cried out. Although Calvin didn''t say anything, the look in his eyes at Ivy was iparably cold. Ivy was stunned for a moment, as if she saw Stanley. But soon, Ivy sneered, "Am I wrong? Although you guys call out to Stanley as your father, you''re nothing but burdens." "We''re not, you''re the bad guy, the bad guy!" Arya cried and was about to hit her. Violet pulled the little girl back and held her tightly in her arms, "All right, Arya, don''t be impulsive." Arya grabbed Violet''s clothes and sobbed uncontrobly, "Mommy, my brother and I aren''t wild bastards, right? We aren''t burdens, right?" Violet felt sad in her heart and nodded her head heavily, "Yes, you are not wild bastards or burdens, you are my babies." Arya felt better hearing that. "Miss Ellis, aren''t you afraid that Dad will know if you talk about us like that?" Calvin suppressed the anger in his heart and looked at Ivy with icy eyes. Ivy touched her wig, "Why should I? Do you think your dad will help you guys? You guys doesn''t like you guys anymore, can''t you see that?" "......" Calvin''s small face went pale for a split second and he didn''t speak anymore. Yeah, he had seen his Daddy''s attitude thest two days. Seeing that, Violet couldn''t bear it anymore, and after releasing the little girl in her arms, she raised her hand and directly gave Ivy a p. There was a very loud snap. Ivy covered her punched face, confused, "You hit me?" The two kids were also shocked by Violet''s actions. But soon, Arya pped her hands in delight, "Mommy''s so good!" Although Calvin felt that Violet''s p was good and enjoyable, he was worried in his heart. After all, this Miss Ellis was important to Daddy, too. There was no guarantee that Daddy would not be angry with Mommy. "Yes, should I tell you before that?" Violet''s voice was cold without a trace of emotion as she said, "You should have expected this when you said that my two kids were wild bastards." "You ......" Ivy''s face twisted in anger and she raised her hand as well, trying to give Violet a p back. Violet''s eyes narrowed as she directly grabbed Ivy''s hand and backhanded her with a p on the other half of Ivy''s face. In this way, Ivy''s face was symmetrical. And Ivy fell on the couch, her mind buzzing and both faces on fire. How dare she! How dare Violet! Ivy''s body was shaking with hatred and anger. Just then, a man came, apanied by his low, cold voice, "What are you doing?" Ivy''s eyes froze and she climbed straight up from the sofa, ran to Stanley and jumped into his arms, "Staley, Miss Hunt beat me!" "Beat you?" Stanley frowned, disbelieving. Ivy raised her head and pointed at her face, "Look, this is caused by Miss Hunt. She pped me twice. Stanley, I''m in so much pain." With that, she burst into tears again. Stanley looked at the fingerprints on her face, his thin lips pursed, then looked at Violet, "Give me a reason." He knew her well. She wasn''t the type did something for no reason. Violet took a nce at the tattle-tale Ivy and was about to open her mouth to reply. Calvin took Arya''s hand and opened his mouth first, "Daddy, it is not Mommy''s fault, it was Miss Ellis who provoked us first." He pointed at Ivy, "She called me and Arya wild bastards and burdens, that''s why mommy beat her. She''s the one with the foul mouth!" Stanley''s eyes narrowed as he gazed down at Ivy, "Is that true? You really said something like that?" "Stanley, how is that possible! I wouldn''t even say something like that, it is Calvin told a lie." Ivy looked at Calvin with a sad expression. "You''re nonsense, brother didn''t lie, you did say that." Arya stood up and retorted. Ivy got angry, "Miss Hunt, is this how you educate your kids, you don''t care even if they lie?" This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "My kids didn''t lie, on the contrary, I feel that I educated them well. They make me proud. You are an adult, but you are abusive to two kids and told lies, I think the one who should really be educated is you." Violet refuted as she pulled the two kids'' hands. After saying that, she looked at Stanley, "Stanley, what the two kids said is true. Miss Ellis called two kids wild bastards, believe me." Stanley''s eyelids were slightly drooping, his eyes dark, unable to see what he was thinking. Ivy took his hand, "Stanley, I didn''t, and if I really did that, there has to be a reason, but we don''t have a grudge, so why should I say that?" "You don¡¯t have grudge with the two kids, but you have with me, and I gave birth to the two kids, so you can totally target them." Violet gasped. Ivy bit her lip, "Miss Hunt, how can you said that?" "It is the truth." Violet replied with an expressionless face. Ivy''s eyes were rosy, "Stanley ......" "That''s enough." Stanley drew his hand back, "Since you''re each sticking to your guns, let''s watch the surveince for what the truth is." Ivy''s pupils shrank and a sh of panic surfaced on her face, "There''s surveince in the vi?" Violet looked at Stanley with consternation. She was not surprised that the vi was under surveince. Rather, she had installed it, but she hadn''t told him about it. "Daddy, Miss Eillis panicked. She heard the surveince and got weak." Calvin pointed at Ivy and said excitedly. Ivy then reacted that she had a rush reaction, revealing her panic. For a moment, Ivy was afraid to look at Stanley''s face and said in a panic, "Staley, I ......" "There is no surveince in the vi, the surveince was just something I said off the top of my head to see how you guys would react. Ivy, you disappoint me." After saying that, Stanley passed by her and headed towards the stairs. When he passed by Violet, Violet called out to him, "Stanley, did you my message? Can we talk?" "There''s nothing to talk about." Stanley dropped this sentence coldly, continued to lift his feet, and went up the stairs. Violet''s eyes hung down dimly, only feeling tired mentally and physically. At that moment, Ivy suddenly turned around and gave her a fierce re, "Violet, don''t get cocky, even if the truth is revealed, I won''t lose." With that, she withdrew her gaze and headed upstairs as well. Only Violet and the two kids were left in the living room. Calvin pulled Arya¡¯s hand and looked up at Violet, "Mommy, Daddy is still cold to us, what should we do?" Chapter 384 The Identity of the Two Kids Chapter 384 The Identity of the Two Kids Violet suppressed the exhaustion in her heart and reached out to touch the two kids'' faces, "It''s okay, don''t worry, I will take care of it." "But ......" Calvin was about to say something else. Violet rubbed her brow, "Alright, you guys go back to your rooms first, let me have some quiet time and think of a way to clear the air with your dad." "Okay." Calvin nodded and pulled Arya upstairs. Walking up the stairs, Arya spoke in a small voice, "Brother, if Daddy treats us all like this in the future, are we going to lose him?" "No." Calvin answered with a serious face, "I will find a way to make Daddy and Mommy make up, and as long as they are good again, he will still be our Daddy." "Well, then I''m going to help too!" Arya smiled. "Then let''s go back to our room and figure out what to do." Calvin opened the door to his room and pulled her inside. In the study. Ivy stood in front of Stanley''s desk apprehensively, "Staley, are you angry with me?" "Ivy, this is your second time to stitch Violet up. Last time you fell, but said Violet pushed you, this time you are not only abusive to Violet, but also to two kids. When did you be so vicious?" Stanley looked at her with a stranger''s nce. Ivy''s panicked, and then she said indignantly, "Stanley, I am vicious? I did it all for you." "For me?" Stanley frowned. Ivy nodded, "Yes, I asked youst night why you were suddenly so cold to Miss Hunt, and you told me that Miss Hunt was your enemy, so I tried to help you." "Your so-called help is to vilify two innocent kids with suchnguage?" Stanley pped his hand on the table. Ivy froze, "I could only do that. You love Miss Hunt, but there was a deep hatred between you, you said you didn''t know how to get along with Miss Hunt, so I thought, let Miss Hunt leave you voluntarily. That¡¯s why I said something like that." When she said that, she took a breath and added, "As long as Miss Hunt can''t ept these humiliations, she will definitely leave of her own ord so that you don''t have to be struggling with how to get along with her." "Whether you''re doing it for me or for yourself, Ivy, you know it in your heart." Stanley narrowed his eyes, gazing at her as if he wanted to see her through. Ivy''s heart was weak and her gaze dodged unconsciously, "Stanley, of course I''m doing this for you, I''m with Henry now, how could I possibly do something nasty?" "I hope so." Stanley spoke coldly. Ivy was slightly relieved to see that he didn''t pursue the matter, and looked at him as she added, "Stanley, then how about you cite this solution of mine? Since you don''t know how to get along with her, then it would be the best option for you two to separate." "This is my business, no need for you to interfere." Stanley pursed his lips impatiently. Ivy was upset in her heart, "Stanley, don''t you give up? Miss Hunt is one of the murderers who killed your parents, you are with her and helping her raise those two kids, what do you want your parents think?" "That''s enough, get out, you''re not in charge of my affairs!" Stanley pointed at the door with an icy face. Ivy knew he was furious and didn''t dare to confront him, her voice softened, "Fine, I''ll go out, but Stanley, I hope you think about it, it''s better for you and Miss Hunt to separate, otherwise you''ll just be a pair of resentful couples." With that, she turned and went out. Silence returned to the study, and Stanley closed his eyes in exhaustion, his arm resting on the sofa. How could he not know that separating from Violet would be the best option? But he really loved her, and the thought of being separated made his heart ache. What the hell was he going to do? His phone rang. Stanley picked his phone up, ncing at the caller ID and putting it to his ear, his voice low and feeble, "What is it?" "I heard from Ivy that you and Violet have a rift in your rtionship, is that true?" Henry asked. Stanley didn''t say anything. Henry added, "It seems to be true, Ivy said that Violet''s mother ran over your parents, is that true?" "It''s true." Stanley''s throat twitched slightly as he answered. Henry pushed his sses, "Then I can understand your attitude towards Violet, after all, the feud of killing your father and mother is in the middle, it can''t be the same as before, but you have to face it. How do you n to resolve it?" Stanley leaned back in his chair, both eyes darkening as he looked at the ceiling, "I don''t know." "I understand, after all, you love her." Henry continued, "But it''s better to settle this before it''s toote, otherwise it won''t be good for you and Violet, or those two kids." "There''s no need for you to remind me." Stanley responded with an expressionless face. Henry shrugged his shoulders, "If it weren''t for the fact that you''re my friend, I wouldn''t have called you, anyway, settle it early, it''s not good to drag it out. Besides, the person behind the revtion that Violet''s mother was the murderer of your parents must have some purpose, otherwise why would he reveal it at this time?" "I know, Fraser is investigating on it." But he had not had the result yet. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Alright then, how abouting out for a drink tonight? I heard from Ivy that you''ve been depressed these past two days." Henry invited him to have a drink. Stanley''s thin lips twitched, wanting to refuse, but eventually he agreed. Hanging up the phone, he put it down and got up to leave the study. Just as he walked to the stairway, he saw Violeting up from downstairs. Violet was about to go to him. When she saw him, her eyes lit up, "Stanley, wait." Afraid that he would ignore her, she hastily pulled his arm to keep him from leaving. Stanley didn''t shake her off and stopped his pace. Violet slightly breathed a sigh of relief, "Stanley, I know you don''t want to talk to me, that''s fine, we''ll talk about it next time. Let''s talk about something else this time, I sent you a message during the day about telling you a secret, originally I wanted to tell you this secret as your birthday present, but now I can''t wait." With that, she took a deep breath, suppressing the tension inside her, and looked at him as she slowly spoke, "The secret is about the two kids, in fact, you are their biological father." Stanley''s pupils shrank. How was that possible! Seeing the shock in Stanley''s eyes, Violet lowered her head, "I''m sorry, I''ve been hiding it from you because I was afraid you would fight me for the custody of the two kids, but when we got marriedter, I was ready to tell you, I just never had the right opportunity, so I decided to say it on your birthday, but I didn''t expect ......" "Do you think I''ll believe that?" Before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Stanley coldly. Violet was stunned for a moment and looked up at him, looking at the sarcasm in his eyes, she stared incredulously, "Stanley, what do you mean, do you think I''m lying to you?" "Don¡¯t you?" Stanley shook off her hand. Violet shook her head, "Of course not, what I said is true. They really are your kids, that night five years ago ......" "Alright, I know very well in my heart whether they are my kids or not. Do you think I haven''t done a paternity test?" The sarcasm in Stanley''s eyes grew thicker and thicker. Chapter 385 Hes Not Our Daddy Chapter 385 He''s Not Our Daddy Violet was stunned, "You had a paternity test, when? Howe I didn''t know?" "When I first met Calvin, I had suspected his rtionship with me, so I had Fraser got his blood sample for a paternity test, and the results showed that he was not rted to me." "That''s not possible!" Violet loudly denied. She had only ever had him as a man. How could Calvin not be his child? They obviously looked so much alike. "There''s nothing impossible, because I''ve had it authenticated twice and both times it showed otherwise." Stanley said with pursed lips. Violet shook her head with a pale face, "No, no, you lied to me." If Calvin wasn''t his kid, whose kid could he be? Wasn''t him the guy from that night? No, the surveince recordings told her that it was indeed Stanley at that night! "Stanley, have you been tricked?" Violet spoke emotionally, "Calvin and Arya are really your kids, how about we do another identification?" "It''s not necessary, no matter how many times you do it again, the result will be the same." Stanley looked at her coldly, "I don''t know why you have to say that they are my kids, but they aren''t, telling a lie will only makes you sick." Hearing these words, Violet was like struck by lightning and her body trembled, almost falling over. She was sick? How was she sick when she merely wanted him to know that Calvin and Arya were his kids? Violet looked at the man sadly. The man, however, ignored her and headed straight downstairs. "Stanley, where are you going?" Violet grabbed the railing and looked down. The man kept moving forward, not answering at all, and his figure quickly disappeared. "Mommy." Calvin''s childish voice came from behind her. Violet wiped her tears from her eye and turned back, barely squeezing out a smile, "What''s wrong, baby?" "Just now you and Daddy ...... No, Uncle Stanley, I heard your conversation with Uncle Murphy." Calvin walked over. Violet''s heart trembled as she heard that, "You heard it?" "Yes." Calvin nodded, "Uncle Murphy is right, Arya and I are not his kids, in fact, not only Uncle Murphy doubted my identity the first time he saw me, I was also wondering if Uncle Murphy was my father the first time I saw him." "What?" Violet was surprised, "You suspected that too?" "Yeah." Calvin nodded, "Uncle Murphy and I look so much alike, so I was suspicious." Violet lowered her head and didn''t speak anymore. Yeah, with such simr looks, she was sure that the man from that night was Stanley. But why the identification result showed otherwise? "Do you still remember the first time Uncle Murphy went to our house?" Calvin took her hand, "That time I identally got a few of Uncle Murphy''s hairs." Hearing that, Violet understood something, "Calvin, you did that on purpose?" "Yes, I suspected that Uncle Murphy was my father, so I purposely got his hair and then asked Godfather to do a paternity test for me and Uncle Murphy, and the result of the test, just like Uncle Murphy said, is that Arya and I are not his kids." Calvin said. Violet''s eyes went dimmed and she held onto the railing beside her in time to not fall over. If Stanley''s two identifications might had been cheated, Calvin''s couldn''t have been cheated. So, Stanley was not the father? Who was the father then? Violet held her forehead, feeling nothing but coldness. She had been convinced that the two kids were Stanley''s, but now the result was a blow to her head that she couldn''t ept. "Mommy ......" Seeing Violet''s face getting pale, Calvin called out to her with some concern. Violet looked down at her son''s concerned eyes and felt only pain in her heart. She knelt down and took the little one in her arms as she sobbed, "I''m sorry, baby, I¡¯m sorry." It was her left two kids without a father from birth. She let both kids subjected to the most vicious verbal attacks. Calvin gently patted Violet''s back, "Mommy, you love us and have been trying very hard to protect us, so we''re happy. Mommy, no need to say sorry." Hearing her son''s words, Violet''s heart was warm and astringent, and she cried even louder. Arya in the room heard the sould and came out, not knowing what was happening, and cried along with her. Calvin was helpless, coaxing his mommy and then his sister. Not knowing how long she had been crying, Violet released Calvin. Calvin asked, "Mommy, Uncle Murphy doesn''t like me and Arya right now, and he''s also cold to you, do you still want to live with Uncle Murphy?" Violet looked at him, "Baby, you ......" He added, "If you still want to live with Uncle Murphy, Arya and I will help you make up with Uncle Murphy, and if you don¡¯t, we''ll go back to our old apartment." Listening to her son''s words, Violet was somewhat impressed. But soon, it was washed away by the love for Stanley. "So do you want to get out of here?" Violet asked, stroking the two kids''s heads. She loved Stanley, so she couldn''t leave. But if two kids wanted to go, she''d definitely choose to leave with the kids. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Arya shook her head, "I''m not leaving, I like Daddy, I don''t want to leave him." "What about you, Calvin?" Violet looked at Calvin. Calvin nodded, "I''m not leaving either, not until daddy asks for us to leave." Although Stanley was not his real father, he was the one he worshiped. Maybe Uncle Murphy didn''t like them temporarily, and it would be fer. Hearing the two kids''s reply, Violet was relieved in her heart, "Good, then we won''t leave, I believe Daddy will be good to us soon." "Ok." Both kids nodded in unison. After that, Violet let them go back to their rooms. After the two kids left, Violet went back to her room, took out her phone, and checked a video. This video was the surveince from that night five years ago. She would have to go over it again to see if there was anything she had missed. She needed to know if it was Stanley that night, or a man who looked like Stanley. However, after wathiching, no matter how she looked at that person, she was sure it was Stanley, not someone else. But why three identifications showed that he was not the father? What was wrong here, exactly? Thinking of that, Violet only felt her scalp tingle and goose bumps rise. She felt as if she had fallen inside a veryrge trap and couldn''t get up. Violet dropped her phone andy down on her bed, exhausted and weak, staring at the ceiling. After a longtime, her eyelids started getting heavy before she closed her eyes. Everything that had happened in the past two days had been too much for her, and her mind and body were too tired to sleep well at night. The she fell asleep. After about a few hours of sleep, however, Violet felt thirsty and sat up rubbing her temples. Once her mind was a little clearer, she lifted the quilt, got out of bed and was to get some water. Just as she walked out of the room, she saw something, her pupils erged and her face changed. She saw Ivy wearing a thin night dress anding out of Stanley''s room. Ivy closed the door and turned around, only to see Violet. At first she was surprised, and then she curled up her lips, "Good evening, Miss Hunt." Chapter 386 Care Chapter 386 Care Violet didn''t respond to her greeting, but only asked coldly, "Miss Ellis, why did youe out of my husband''s room at thiste hour?" Ivy gently ruffled her wig, "Well, Stanley came back from drunk, so I helped him to his room." Stanley went out for a drink? Violet frowned, not feeling well. He went out drinking without telling her, but came back drunk and had Ivy help him back to his room. Thinking of that, Violet''s palms squeezed tightly and her voice stiffened, "Well, then I really thank you for taking such good care of my husband." "Never mind, Stanley wants water, there''s no water in the room, so I go down and get him some." Saying that, Ivy was about to go downstairs. Violet called out to her, "No need, Miss Ellis, since I''m here now, as his wife, I should take care of him, so don¡¯t bother." Ivy smiled, "It is ok, Stanley is so good to me, I should take care of him." "Miss Ellis, don''t forget, I''m Stanley''s wife. Since I am here, it''s not your turn to take care of him. The one you should take care of is Dr. Baxter, so Miss Ellis, I hope you pay attention to your manners, otherwise you will make Dr. Baxter sad." With those words, Violet withdrew her gaze, stopped looking at her, and went straight downstairs. Ivy stood still, her hands sped tightly on the railing, her face twisted slightly as she couldn''t maintain the smile. The meaning of Violet''s words was clearly a warning to her. But it didn''t matter, she wanted to see how much longer Violet could becent. Violet didn''t know what Ivy was thinking, she poured a ss of water and went upstairs, then opened the door to Stanley''s room and entered. The room was brightly lit, and Stanley was lying on the bed, his eyes tightly closed, his cheeks flushed, his body emitting a strong smell of alcohol. He was so drunken and unconscious. His jacket was gone, and he was wearing only a shirt, which was messy and had two buttons falling apart at the cor, and his tie was hanging loosely around his neck. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Violet sighed and gently called out to the man, "Stanley, wake up." It wasn''t clear if the man heard it or not, and his frown deepened. When Violet saw that he didn''t wake up, she had no choice but to take a sip of water herself, and then lowered her head, ferrying the water into his mouth in a mouth-to-mouth manner. After repeating for a few times, the ss of water ran out. Violet was relieved to see that Stanley''s frown wasn''t that bad anymore. "How much you have been drunk?" Violet muttered as she sniffed the smell of alcohol in the air. She then spread her hand to wipe Stanley''s forehead again, trying to see if he had a fever or something. After all, sometimes it did seem easy to get a fever when you''ve had too much wine. Fortunately, Stanley didn''t have a fever, but was simply drunk. Violet felt relieved. And then she got up and went to the bathroom to get a basin of water out, helped him clean his face and body. After doing this, Violet covered Stanley with the nket and was prepared to go out. Suddenly, Stanley grabbed her hand violently and shouted in a hoarse voice, "Don''t go!" Thinking he was awake, Violet turned around to check on him, only to find that he was just talking in his sleep. "Don''t go!" Stanley repeated again. "I''m not leaving." Violet sat back down on the edge of the bed. Maybe he heard it and took her hand, loosening the strength slightly. Violet just looked at him. After watching for an unknown amount of time, the flush on his face gradually dissipated, and he supposed to have been sobered up a bit. As expected, Stanley''s eyelids twitched, and the next second, his eyes opened. Seeing Violet, he frowned, "What are you doing here?" Violet''s face, which was originally surprised, stiffened when she heard his cold voice, "Stanley, you''re drunk, I am here to take care of you." Drunk? Stanley was stunned at first, then remembered that he and Henry had gone out drinking because of what had happened in the past two days. He then got drunk. "Stanley, is there anything wrong with you?" Violet asked again when she saw his sudden silence. Stanley noticed his hand was gripping hers, and after his eyes sank, he let go of his hand, "No, go out." Violet had been disappointed for a moment because he had let go of her hand. "Stanley, shall I stay here with you tonight?" Violet''s lips twitched, her eyes looking at him hopefully. He wouldn''t give her a chance to talk about it. Then she shall offer to stay, and maybe he would change his mind. However, Stanley was unmoved. He lifted the quilt and sat up, rubbing his temples, his voice still icy, "No, go away." Violet bit up her lower lip, "Staley ......" "Get out!" Stanley scolded in a low voice. The glow in Violet''s eyes disappeared and her expression dimmed as she got up and turned towards the door. Her disappointment and despondency were all seen by Stanley, and a hint of intolerance shed in his eyes. But then the image of his parents in a car ident chilled his heart again. Violet went out and gently closed the door behind her, then leaned against the door and looked up at the ceiling of the hallway, holding back the tears in her eyes. It was a while before she could barely adjust her mood and went back to her bedroom. Violet lost sleep again this night. The next day the two dark circles beneath her eyelids were more obvious, and it took a thickyer of powder to hide them, but the exhaustion on her face and the weariness in her eyes could not be concealed. Stanley still left early and didn''t stay for breakfast for the past two days. Violet looked at where he usually sat andughed bitterly in her heart. He did not even eat with her now? "Mommy." The two kids'' tender voices interrupted Violet''s spection. Violet looked at them, "What''s wrong?" "We''re going to bete for school." Calvin said. It was already almost nine o''clock, so she put down her chopsticks, "Sorry, let''s go, i will take you to school." The two kids nodded. Violet took them out of the vi. After dropping off the two kids at the kindergarten, Violet drove to herpany. Jessie saw her enter and smiled, "Violet, you''re just in time." "What''s wrong?" Violet asked, barely able to muster up. Jessie handed her a document, "It''s a magazine interview." "An interview?" Violet took the document and flipped it over. Jessie nodded, "Yes, it''s Century Magazine, one of the most influential magazines in the Asian fashion industry, and their editor-in-chief called this morning saying he wanted to interview you." "Why?" Violet wondered. Although she''d got some fame in the country now, she was not close enough to qualify to be in this magazine, she guessed. She could be interviewed until she announced that she Mina after the internationalpetition. "It was President of the Branch who introduced you, plus those clothes you designed in the country are favored by Century Magazine. It is not a solo interview, they will interview another designer too." Jessie exined. Violet nodded, "I see, but who is the other designer?" It didn''t matter if it was a solo interview, since it was good enough to be featured in this magazine. Chapter 387 Magazine Interviews Chapter 387 Magazine Interviews "I''m not so sure, the President of the Branch revealed it was Pennie." Jessie rubbed her chin and replied. "Pennie?" Violet narrowed her eyes, "The one who wants to challenge me?" "Yes, that''s her, she''s already back home and is also in J City. She has bought the studio that used to be Phoebe''s." Jessie nodded her head. Violet''s brow furrowed, "Bought Phoebe''s studio?" "I just got the news, but it has not been opened yet." Jessie said. Violet lifted her chin slightly, "I see, when does the interview start?" "Two o''clock in the afternoon, at the Global Hotel." Jessie said as she looked at her watch. Violet nodded, "Okay, go there in time. I gotta go back to the office first." With that, she took the document and headed towards her office. Jessie watched her back and cocked her head in confusion, "Why does it feel like Violet is listless?" Without thinking much about it, Jessie shrugged his shoulders and got to work as well. She didn''t see Violete out until the noon break, she went to call out to Violet and saw that Violet was distracted. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Violet, indeed, had little spirit. "Violet." Jessie called out to her. Violet''s eyes shed and she looked back, "Jessie, what''s the matter?" "I am here to ask you to have dinner, it''s noon, you wouldn''t be unaware of it, right?" Jessie walked over. Violet nced at the time in the bottom right corner of herputer, it was already twelve thirty, and she pped her forehead, "Sorry, I really didn''t notice it, I''ll be right there." With that, she dropped her pencil and got up, walked around her desk, and prepared to go out. But after taking two steps, she almost fell over. Luckily Jessie was right beside her and pulled her in time, otherwise the consequences would have been unthinkable. "Thank you, Jessie." Violet regained her footing and thanked her shyly. Jessie frowned at her, "Violet, what''s wrong with you? It''s been like this for the past two days, you and Mr. Murphy haven''t made up yet, right?" Hearing that, Violet lowered her eyelids and didn''t reply. Jessie''s eyes widened, "Really? You haven''t made up? It¡¯s been long, are you going to be like this?" Violet sighed tiredly, "I don''t know, I tried to talk to him so many times, hoping that he would say what I did wrong, but he didn¡¯t say anything or talk to me." "Howe!" Jessie grunted in dissatisfaction. Violet closed her eyes and suppressed the bitterness and sadness in her heart, "Jessie, at this rate, I don''t know how much longer I can hold on." "Violet, what do you mean? Do you want to divorce Mr. Murphy?" Jessie''s mouth opened wide in surprise. Violet bit her lip, "No, but if we keep going on like this, we might really go that far, yesterday Calvin even asked me if I would like to live with Stanley, if not, we will go back to my old apartment. Because of my feelings for Stanley, I finally decided to stay." "Definitely, you''ve been married." Jessie nodded. The corners of Violet''s mouth curled up with a touch of bitterness, "But I''m worried that if this continues, it''s hurting the two kids, for Stanley was indifferent to both kids. Yesterday Ivy even scolded the two kids, but Stanley didn''t do anything to Ivy." "Shit!" Jessie pped the table in anger, "How dare Ivy scold my godson and goddaughter, it pissed me off. I want to rip her mouth off, and how can¡¯t Mr. Murphy defend them? They are his kids¡­.well, you didn''t tell Mr. Murphy?" "I told him." Violet lowered her eyelids, hiding the darkness in her eyes. Jessie eximed, "You did?" "Yes." Violet nodded, "But he said the two kids aren''t his, he''s had two paternity tests done that shows it was not the true, and Calvin had it done before and it showed that Stanley was not the father." "Wait a minute, what do you mean?" Jessie was confused. It took her a while to sort out her words, "Are you saying that the two kids aren''t Mr. Murphy''s kids? How is that possible? Didn''t you say Mr. Murphy was the father? And Calvin looks much alike Mr. Murphy, what the hell is going on?" "I don''t know." Violet covered her face in pain, "It''s obvious that he''s the only man I have, but their paternity test confused me and I''m wondering who it was that night." Jessie was sorry for Violet, "Violet, maybe there''s something wrong with the paternity test?" "I suspected that too, but it''s not very likely. When Stanley did that, he must have had Henry do it, and Henry would not fake it." Violet replied, shaking her head. It didn''t do Henry any good at all. "Then where exactly did it go wrong?" Jessie lowered her eyes and thought for a moment before finally suggesting, "Why don''t you do paternity test too, Violet? Go to another hospital and do it quietly, don''t let anyone find out." Violet''s eyes shed a bright light. Yeah, she could do the same. If the final result showed that Stanley was the father, there must be something wrong with Stanley and Calvin''s paternity test, which must have been tampered with. "Yeah, thank you for the reminder, Jessie." Violet smiled at Jessie. Jessie patted her shoulder, "Well, let''s eat first, don''t think too much." Violet nodded in agreement. After dinner, she took a short break at the office and drove to the Global Hotel. Just as she walked to the entrance of the hotel, a beautiful woman of simr height to Violet and dressed in fashion suddenly came and called out to her, "Miss Hunt." Violet stopped in her tracks, "You are?" She surveyed the woman, unfamiliar and unrecognizable. But the other person knew her, which was strange. "I''m Pennie Hamilton." The woman ruffled her hair before smiling and extending her hand towards Violet, "Hello, we finally meet." "You''re Pennie Hamilton!" Violet''s eyes widened slightly before she responded and shook hands with her, "Hello, I''m Violet Hunt." "''I know, I''ve long heard of your name, Miss Hunt. Your talent is very famous in the industry, I wanted to meet you when I was abroad, and today I finally see you." Pennie said. Violet''s eyes shed for a moment, "Me too, I''d quite like to meet you, Miss Hamilton. I got your emails." "I am d that you remember, it just so happens that the internationalpetition is about to start, we can have a written test there to see who is the light of hope in the domestic design circle. Are you interested in it?" Pennie looked at her, the provocation in her eyes was not disguised. But Violet saw a hint of hostility in her provocation. That left her confused. She didn''t have a grudge against Pennie, but this Pennie hated her, what was the reason? After thinking for a while, Violet could not figure it out. After all, the same person with the gift did hold some animosity towards another person with the gift too. It seemed that in the future, she would have to be more careful with Pennie. "Of course, your challenge was given to me long ago, so how could I be uninterested?" Violet took Pennie''s provocation with a leathery smile. Chapter 388 The Bullied Boy Chapter 388 The Bullied Boy Pennie first froze and then gave a smile, "In that case, Miss Hunt, let''s have a showdown in the internationalpetition." "Good." Violet nodded her head. Pennie then took her hand back and entered the hotel before her. Violet looked at Pennie''s back, the smile on her face became expressionless. For some reason, she always felt as if there was something familiar about this Pennie. Before she met Pennie, she suspected that Pennie was Phoebe, but now it seemed that she wasn''t. Phoebe was not as tall as Pennie and had a different body shape and personality, so it shouldn''t be Phoebe. So why did this familiaritye from exactly? Violet lowered her eyes and thought for a while, never remembering exactly where she had seen Pennie, and finally put this familiarity down to the fact that she had seen her by chance when she was abroad before, but didn''t put it to heart. But she must be wary of this Pennie. She could tell that Pennie had a strange kind of malice towards her, whether it was a grudge or simply jealousy of her, she had to be careful. Because such a person was like a lurking viper that might pop up and bite her at some point. Violet took a deep breath and pushed her guard down in her heart, then lifted her feet and entered the hotel as well. The interview was officially underway. Violet and Pennie sat on the long couch with the host sitting across from them. This was actually a very simple interview, mainly asking Violet and Pennie about their philosophy on design and where they were headed in the future. Pennie''s answer was actually simr to Violet''s, both of which were to set up their own clothing counters, as well as high-fashion brands. The hostughed, "It seems that the two of you are reallypetitors, I have heard before that both of you are going to participate in the internationalpetition, Miss Hamilton representing my country and Miss Hamilton representing P Country." Representing P Country? Hearing that, Violet raised her eyebrows. She had found it strange that how Pennie could possibly qualify for the internationalpetition when she had already gotten the Quota long ago. However, she didn''t expect that Pennie was actually representing the P Country. "I can''t help it, if I don''t ept the invitation from P Country, I might not be able topete with Miss Hunt. I''ve heard of Miss Hunt''s fame back when I was abroad and I know that she''s a student of Master Merced, so I''ve always wanted topete with Miss Hunt once, but I''ve never had the chance." Pennie looked at Violet and smiled meaningfully, "So this time, the invitation from P Country has kind of made me fulfill my dream." "So that''s how it is." The host nodded and then looked at Violet, "Miss Hunt, do you have anything to say to Miss Hamilton if she wants topete with you?" "There''s nothing to say, that is we cheer well." Violet replied politely and officially. The hosts had seen some bad blood between the two and had expected them to reveal something, but nothing came out. "Well then, that''s it for today''s interview, good luck to both of you in thepetition." The host smiled and stood up. Violet and Pennie rose together to say thank you. After that, the host left and only Violet and Pennie were left. Pennie suddenly remembered something and took out a business card from her bag and handed it to Violet, "Miss Hunt, this is my studio''s business card,e over when you have the chance." Violet took the business card and first nced at the name of the studio on the card, then narrowed her eyes as her gaze settled on the address below the name. Sure enough, it was the address of Phoebe''s studio. It seemed that Jessie was right, Phoebe''s studio was acquired by this Pennie. "What''s on your mind?" Pennie saw that Violet kept staring at the business card, a strange color shed in her eyes, but her face smiled as she asked. Violet collected her thoughts and smiled lightly, "It''s nothing, I just think the address of your studio is somewhat familiar." "Of course you are familiar with it, because it was your sister''s studio. I heard that after your sister passed away, that studio closed down, I just happened to need a ready-made studio, because I could save a lot of effort, so I bought it from your sister''s mother." Pennie said as she picked up her teacup and took a sip of tea. Violet pursed her lips, "So that''s how it is, but you have said something wrong. I don''t have a sister, I only have a brother, I hope you won¡¯t make a mistake next time." "Ok." Pennie nodded her head. Violet put the business card away, "It''ste, Miss Hamilton, I''ll leave first then." "Miss Hunt, take your time." Pennie waved her hand. Violet nodded and turned out. After she left, Pennie put down her teacup, and both hands suddenly touched up her knees, a grim and twisted expression on her face, and the hatred in her eyes was on the verge of turning into a knife. But soon, Pennie straightened her expression and took her hand away from her knee as if nothing had happened. On the other hand, after Violet left the hotel, she drove straight to the kindergarten with no intention of going back to the office. An hourter, she got the kindergarten. Violet got out of the car and leaned against the door waiting for the two kids toe out. After waiting for about two minutes, suddenly she heard the cursesing from the front. Violet looked over with some curiosity, only to see a young boy, about the same age as Calvin, being beaten up by three other young boys surrounding him in the middle. The three little boys were beating and cursing at the one who was beaten, "Beat him, beat him hard, his sister is a murderer, he is the brother of a murderer, we must not let him go, beat him!" "Let me go, let me go, I''m not a murderer, and my sister isn''t a murderer." The beaten little boy clutched his head and cried. However the three young boys didn''t even listen and hit harder. Other parents around who were picking up their kids ignored it. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. This scene caused Violet''s brow to furrow fiercely. All along, she had thought kids were the cutest angels in the world. But now she realized she was wrong, kids were angels, but there were some kids who were demons. These three little boys, at such a young age, are so vicious in their attacks, it was really gut-wrenching. "Stop it!" Violet couldn''t look away and stepped forward to stop it. Kids were ultimately afraid of adults, especially when they saw Violet''s stern face, they were even more afraid and ran away in a hurry. Violet didn''t go after them, but squatted to the little boy, "Are you okay?" The little boy shrank back and didn''t answer. Violet looked at his bruised nose, feeling distressed. This child was the same age as Calvin and Arya, and should have been a carefree age, but had already been subjected to terrible school violence that made her heart, as a mother, ache. "Can you get up?" Violet looked at him and her voice became even softer. As if her gentleness had infected the little boy, his cheeks flushed slightly and he nodded, his voice soft and small as he said, "Yes." "Okay then, get up by yourself." Violet stood up and then just watched the little boy get up from the ground by himself. It wasn''t that she was hard-hearted and wouldn''t pull him up, but she wanted him to be strong himself. The little boy stood up and thanked Violet politely and nicely, "Thank you for helping me chase them away." "No thanks." Violet saw that his face was dirty, so she took out a tissue from her bag and handed it to him. He took a step back and looked at the clean tissue and then at his dirty little hands, refusing to take it. Because he felt so dirty that he didn''t deserve something so clean. Chapter 389 The Sister of a Murderer Chapter 389 The Sister of a Murderer Violet saw it and smiled as she shoved the tissue directly into the boy¡¯s hand, ¡°Take it.¡± ¡°Thanks, Miss.¡± The boy said another thank you. At that moment, her two children suddenly came running this way, ¡°Mommy.¡± Violet caught them, ¡°What are you running so fast for?¡± ¡°We miss you.¡± Arya hugged Violet''s thigh and rubbed against it clingingly. Violet she stroked her hair, ¡°You are so sweet.¡± Arya gave a smile. Calvin looked to the little boy on the side, ¡°Mommy, why is he here?¡± ¡°You know him?¡± Violet asked. Calvin nodded and was just about to reply, but the little boy seemed embarrassed and lowered his head, ¡°Miss, I gotta go.¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Violet pulled his arm, ¡°Your mom and dad aren''ting to pick you up?¡± She''d wanted to ask just now, it was strange when this child was beaten and no one came out to help, and there were no parents. The little boy''s eyes grew red and he burst into tears, ¡°My dad had died, my mother is sick and can¡¯t come and pick me up, so I has to go back by myself.¡± Hearing that, Violet felt sad. Since bing a mother, she had found herself unable to see poor child. ¡°Where do you family live? I will send you back.¡± Violet said in a soft voice. The little boy was ttered and wide-eyed, shook his head and waved his hand, ¡°No need, Miss, I ......¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that those bad kids wille looking for youter?¡± Violet interrupted him. The little boy felt into silence at once. Violet took his hand, ¡°Let''s go.¡± After saying that, she led them towards the car. Violet drove, Arya sat in the passenger seat, and Calvin and the little boy sat in the back seat. The little boy gave Violet the address. Violet asked, ¡°By the way, what''s your name?¡± ¡°His name is Jason Chambers.¡± Calvin answered for the little boy. ¡°Jason Chambers?¡± Violet let out augh, ¡°A cute name.¡± Jason seemed embarrassed, and his little face went flushed. Soon, they reached Jason¡¯s house. Violet stopped the car. After Jason got off the car, he waved at Violet, ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡± ¡°You''re wee, and make sure you tell your mommy about today so she can call the teacher, ok? Otherwise those kids will still bully you.¡± Violet admonished. The little boy''s eyelids dropped grimly, but he quickly nodded, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Then we''ll go first, bye.¡± Violet got into the car and drove away. Jason stood in ce and waved at the car until it was out of sight, and then he bounced into the somewhat outdated residential building and seemed to be in a good mood. In the car, Calvin said suddenly, ¡°It''s useless, Mommy.¡± ¡°What''s useless?¡± Violet gave him a puzzled look in the rearview mirror. Calvin waved his short legs, ¡°Jason has been bullied for a long time, and it''s not like he hasn''t told the teacher, but the teacher can''t control those guys at all, and those guys will bully him again.¡± ¡°What?¡± Violet wrinkled her brow. Then it seemed that in this case, the only way to go was to him transfer to another school. Otherwise Jason would always be bullied. ¡°Yeah, those guys who bullied Jason were Jason''s neighbors, and they witnessed Jason''s sister being taken away by the police, so they spread the words that Jason''s sister was a murderer, so all the kindergarten kids and parents know about it.¡± Calvin nodded his little head and added. Violet was enlightened, ¡°No wonder those parents didn''t go up to help when they saw Jason being bullied.¡± ¡°Jason has been alone in the kindergarten, and no one is friends with him.¡± Calvin spread his hands. Violet pondered, ¡°Did Jason''s sister really killed someone?¡± ¡°I don''t know, I heard that it was a crime of intentional homicide, but Jason has been saying that his sister was wrongly used and she didn''t do anything like that. She just took the me for someone else, but we don¡¯t know the truth.¡± Calvin said as he held his cheeks. Violet didn''t speak anymore. After all, it was other¡¯s business. It didn''t take long for them to reach home. Violet took the two children inside, only to see a suitcase sitting in the living room. Be was standing right by the suitcase on the phone, and Violet didn''t know what the person on the other end of the phone, only to see her nod her head, ¡°Yes, I know, I''ll have someone send it over.¡± After saying that, she hung up the phone and then she saw Violet and the two children. ¡°Mr. Murphy, you''re back.¡± Be said with a smile as she put the phone back in her apron pocket. Violet nodded, her eyes fell on the suitcase, ¡°Be, is that Miss Ellis'' suitcase?¡± Was Ivy moving out? Thinking of this possibility, Violet lifted up with a touch of joy. However, she saw theplicated look on Be''s face. ¡°No,¡± Be shook her head, ¡°It''s Mr. Murphy''s.¡± Violet''s face changed, Be¡¯s words were like a pot of cold water thrown on her, which made her couldn''t help but shiver. It took her a long time to find her voice, ¡°Stanley''s?¡± Be nodded her head. Violet''s lips moved as if she wanted to say something, but in the end, she said nothing. Arya didn''t understand what a suitcase meant, but Calvin did. He squeezed his little fist, ¡°Be, is Uncle Murphy moving out?¡± Be was first surprised by his address, and then she said, ¡°Mr. Murphy said that the Murphy Group has been busytely, and he can¡¯t manage toe back, so he will live in the apartment near the company.¡± ¡°Well, I don''t think he''s busy, but he doesn''t want to live with us.¡± Violet bit her lip and her eyes reddened. Be''s mouth opened but she didn''t say anything. She had watched the events of the past two days, though she didn''t know what had happened. But it was clear to her that Mr. Murphy was running away from Mrs. Murphy. ¡°Mommy ......¡± Calvin looked at Violet worriedly. Violet looked up and took a breath, reluctantly pulling the corner of her mouth, ¡°I am fine, you go upstairs first, I will call Daddy.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Knowing that mommy wanted to talk with Uncle Murphy, Calvin took Ayra upstairs. Even Be walked away. But when she left, she took Stanley''s suitcase with her. Violet made a call to Stanley, and when she held the phone, her hands were shaking, not knowing if she was angry or what. But at this moment, she must feel sad. The phone went through, but Stanley didn''t pick up. Violet didn''t know if he didn''t answer on purpose, or if he didn''t see it. Normally, she would callter, but this time, she didn''t wait. She kept calling. After calling six or seven times in a row, Stanley finally picked it up. However, Violet was not happy. The fact that she called so many times before he answered obviously showed that he didn''t miss those previous calls, but purposely didn''t answer them. ¡°What is it?¡± Stanley asked over the phone, in a stony cold voice. Violet''s body was trembling, ¡°Stanley, at first you were cold to me, then you moved out of the room, and now you want to move out of the vi, you don''t even want to answer my calls, what do you want? Since I did something wrong, tell me, why do you treat me like this?¡± She was really angry at the moment and yelled out the aggression in her heart. Stanley''s heart stung slightly as he listened to her sobs. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. But remembering his parents'' death, he forced those feelings down and spoke coldly, ¡°Is that what you called me about?¡± Chapter 390 Wont Get a Divorce Chapter 390 Won''t Get a Divorce Violet was exasperated by his words, with tears flooded her eyes, ¡°Stanley, don''t you understand, what I want is your honesty, honesty! I don''t know what I did wrong to make you treat me like this, if you think I can''t be forgiven, you can talk to me or divorce me. There''s no need to be cold to me, do you know that ......¡± She sobbed, ¡°Do you know that it hurts me when you treat me like this? I''d rather you divorce me than be cold to me.¡± ¡°I won''t get a divorce.¡± Hearing the word divorce, Stanley''s pupils shrank, and his voice was hoarse as he spat out his words. However, these words did notfort Violet, who took a breath, ¡°If so, are you going to continue like this?¡± Stanley''s eyelids dropped and he felt silence. Violet closed her eyes, ¡°I know, bye then.¡± When she finished, she hung up the phone, went upstairs and locked herself in her room, not even coming down for dinner. Be was so worried that she went up and knocked on the door, and Violet did not even open the door and said she was fine. But Be heard her sobbing, Be did not believe that she was fine, but there was nothing she could do. She shook her head and went downstairs with a sign. In the following two days, Violet was spiritless and for several times, she had handed the wrong design drawings. If Jessie hadn''t found it and intercepted in time, the consequences would have been unthinkable. Seeing that Violet was like a walking corpse, Jessie was heartbroken and angry. She couldn''t help it anymore and pushed open her office door to enter, ¡°Violet, look at your work efficiency in the past two days!¡± Jessie threw a pile of design drawings on Violet''s desk, ¡°What should be revised is not revised, what should be drawn is not drawn, what should be bound is not bound, and you don''t even care the documents handed over by the factory for your signature. Your work is a mess. This is not you.¡± ¡°......¡± Violet looked at the design on the desk and lowered her head, knowing that she was in the wrong, and didn''t say anything. Jessie''s attitude softened, ¡°Violet, look at what you''ve be now, you used to be so refined, now you''re oozing negative energy. And you''re not even dressed that well, it''s just a man, why torture yourself like this!¡± Violet covered her face, ¡°Jessie, you don''t understand ......¡± ¡°What don''t I understand? It''s not like I haven''t suffered hurt from love. I love George, and I have been there, but I won¡¯t torture myself, at least I''ve always been tough.¡± Jessie interrupted her in a cold voice. Violet''s lips moved, wanting to say something, but in the end nothing came out. Jessie was right, even when she was sad, she was never so disheveled. But Violet failed to do so. ¡°Okay, Violet, hurry up and adjust your mind.¡± Jessie came forward, hugged Violet, softlyforted, ¡°How bright you used to be, but now you, make me can''t even look at you. I know you love Mr. Murphy and Mr. Murphy made you sad, but you can''t toss yourself, if you want to toss, you should toss Mr. Murphy.¡± ¡°Toss Stanley?¡± Violet looked up. Jessie nodded heavily, ¡°That''s right, he makes you sad, so you have to torment him, right? It''s not worth it to torment yourself, nor is it smart to do so, and there are plenty of men out there. If Mr. Murphy keeps going on like this, you can divorce him and find another man to rece him.¡± Violet was amused by her, ¡°You think it''s that simple.¡± ¡°How is it not simple? You and Stanley cannot go back to your previous rtionship, just why don¡¯t you just break up? Or you should be in pain longer, break up with him for the sake of yourself and for the kids.¡± ¡°The kids ......¡± Violet''s eyes shed. Jessie nodded, ¡°Yeah, we can''t let the two children live under the shadow of you and Mr. Murphy''s discord all the time, it''s not good for their growth. Besides, when you and Mr. Murphy weren''t married, the two children didn''t have a father, but they were happy.¡± That was true. And Jessie was right, if she and Stanley had been unable to make up and had made the family atmosphere so stiff, it would indeed have a great impact on the two children. For the sake of her two children, she should change it. But to separate from Stanley ...... Violet couldn''t help but hold her hand down in the ce of her heart, feeling reluctant. Honestly, she couldn''t really do it. Seeming to see what Violet was thinking, Jessie patted her shoulder, ¡°By the way, aren''t you going to do another paternity test for Mr. Murphy and the two children?¡± Violet nodded, ¡°That''s what I was nning to do, but he wasn''t at the vi and I couldn''t get his gic samples.¡± ¡°It''s fine, take your time.¡± Jessie shrugged his shoulders, then added, ¡°Wait until you get the gic samples from Mr. Murphy, hurry up and do it, if the final result shows that he is the father, you can talk to Mr. Murphy, if not, you can separate from him, and ......¡± ¡°What?¡± Violet looked at her. Jessie smiled, ¡°I know you married Mr. Murphy not just because you love him, but more importantly because Mr. Murphy is the father of two children and he has the responsibility to raise them, but if he is not the father, can you still take it so for granted that Mr. Murphy is raising two children?¡± Violet''s face changed slightly, then she shook her head, ¡°Of course not.¡± She chose to marry Stanley for these two reasons indeed. But if he was really not the father, she couldn''t get Stanley to raise the children for her. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So yeah, think about it, I''ll run over to the factory first.¡± After saying that, Jessie walked out. Violet lowered her eyes and really started to think about the future she would have with Stanley. Jessie left thepany and did not visit the factory as she had said. Instead, she drove to the Murphy Group. With Violet in this state now, she really couldn''t let it be and wanted to teach Stanley a lesson. Jessie came to Murphy Group, and walked directly towards the president''s exclusive elevator. The receptionist first froze, and then came to stop her, ¡°Miss, you can''t go in, that''s the president''s exclusive elevator. If you want to go up, please go to the elevator over there.¡± Jessie stopped in her tracks, ¡°Can that elevator go up to the top floor?¡± The receptionist, stunned by her question, subconsciously shook her head, ¡°No.¡± ¡°I''m going to the top floor, so naturally I''m going to take the exclusive elevator.¡± Saying that, Jessie was about to press the button. The receptionist stopped her, grabbing her arm and barely squeezing out a smile, ¡°Miss, the top floor is the chairman and president''s office, you can''t go there.¡± ¡°I came here to find your president, why can''t I go? Let go!¡± Jessie vigorously shook off the receptionist''s hand. But the receptionist held on tight. Jessie was angry and was about to say something, but the president''s exclusive elevator suddenly opened, Ivy and Fraser came out. Both of them were startled when they saw Jessie who was getting into an argument with the receptionist. ¡°Miss Robinson, why are you here?¡± Ivy asked. Jessie looked at her and frowned, ¡°None of your business, and why are you here?¡± Chapter 391 The Bold Jessie Chapter 391 The Bold Jessie Ivy smiled, ¡°I came here to work, I''ve fully recovered and I was bored at home, so I came over to find Stanley and work first to kill the time.¡± ¡°Work?¡± Jessie scowled at her, ¡°No offence, but what can you do?¡± ¡°Stanley''s secretary.¡± Ivy replied with a smile. Jessie rolled her eyes, ¡°Secretary, is that the kind of secretary who has something to do but just spends time with the president?¡± These words managed to make the smile on Ivy''s face disappear and her expression turned serious, ¡°Miss Robinson, please watch your mouth.¡± ¡°What, am I right about that? I think you are here to approach to Mr. Murphy, everyone knows about your fancy on him.¡± Jessie pressed her lips. Ivy seemed to be angry and squeezed her palms tightly, ¡°Miss Robinson, I have a boyfriend, which is Henry, so what you''re saying now ispletely false and I can sue you for nder.¡± ¡°Go ahead, and make everything clear. You have a boyfriend, but you still live in Mr. Murphy¡¯s house and even came to hispany ......¡± ¡°Enough.¡± Ivy bellowed, her body trembling, ¡°Miss Robinson, you''re going too far. I know you don¡¯t like me, but please show some respect.¡± ¡°Hmph, you know that, so why should I respect you?¡± Jessie rolled her eyes again. Ivy bit her lower lip, and her eyes grew red. Fraser was watching the show from the side, but see what Ivy was to cry, he coughed and stood forward to stop them, ¡°Well, don''t argue. Miss Robinson, what are you here for?¡± He changed the subject. Remembering her purpose here, Jessie stopped arguing with Ivy. Her face slightly became friendlier as she answered, ¡°I''m here to find Mr. Murphy.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Fraser raised his eyebrow. Ivy narrowed her eyes, ¡°What for?¡± ¡°None of your business. You know I don''t like you, why do you ask me?¡± Jessie sneered. Ivy was awkward. Fraser hurried to say, ¡°Miss Ellis, you go first, the driver is waiting for you outside and you cane to work tomorrow.¡± Ivy knew he was helping her, so she smiled and said thank you before she walked away. However, when she passed by Jessie, she paused, took slightly sideways and gave Jessie a cold look. She took note of today''s humiliation. One day, she would get her revenge. After Ivy left, Fraser looked at Jessie, ¡°I''ll make a call to Mr. Murphy, please wait, Miss Robinson.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Jessie nodded her head. Fraser took out his phone and made a call. Soon, Stanley''s low, cold voice came, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Mr. Murphy, Miss Robinson wants to see you.¡± Fraser replied as he nced at Jessie. Stanley wrinkled his brow slightly, ¡°Jessie?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What did she want with me?¡± ¡°She didn''t say, do you want to see her?¡± Stanley pursed his lips for a few seconds and finally came to a decision, ¡°Let here up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Fraser hung up, ¡°Mr. Murphy agrees to see you,e with me.¡± After saying that, he entered the elevator, followed by Jessie. Soon, they arrived at the president''s office. Jessie pushed the door in passing by Fraser. Fraser tried to stop her, but he failed. And finally he rushed in with her to keep her from causing any trouble. ¡°Stanley!¡± Jessie came to Stanley''s desk in a rage and pped her hands on the desk with a thud. The coffee on the desk shook with it, almost spilled out. This scene almost scared Fraser to death. This woman was crazy to do this to his president. Wasn¡¯t she afraid the president threw her out? Stanley was originally signing papers. Seeing what Jessie did, he frowned tightly and looked at her coldly, ¡°Do you know what you''re doing?¡± Jessie was scared in her heart when faced with his indifference, but for the sake of Violet, after taking a deep breath, she pushed that fear back into her heart. ¡°Of course I know, and I''m not afraid of what you''ll do to meter. I came here to get justice for Violet. Why are you treating Violet like this? Since you married her, even if she did something wrong, you can talk to her, why are you being cold to her?¡± Jessie questioned loudly. Stanley narrowed his eyes, gazing at her, but he was silent. Jessie swallowed, and added, ¡°Violet has lost her weight and she can¡¯t focus on work. She can¡¯t even watch her way, if I didn''t pull her back in time, she would have been hit by a car yesterday!¡± Hearing that Violet had almost been in a car ident, Stanley''s pupils shrank slightly, and a quick sh of worry passed through his eyes. Jessie caught it and was surprised, ¡°Mr. Murphy, you''re worrying about Violet, it means you still love her. Since you still love her, you should tell her what happened, what she did wrong, you can let her correct it, don''t be cold to her!¡± ¡°She can''t correct it!¡± Stanley spat out in a stony cold tone. His parents were dead. No matter what Violet did, he couldn''t get his parents back to life! Jessie didn''t know what was going through Stanley''s mind, and was dissatisfied with his words, ¡°How come she can¡¯t correct it? As long as it''s not a great crime, everything can be corrected, and it''s impossible for Violet tomit a great crime, she wouldn''t even dare to kill a chicken!¡± ¡°That''s enough, if you came to give me a lecture, you can get out now!¡± Stanley pointed at the door with an icy face. Jessie opened her eyes wide and she wanted to say something else. Once again, Stanley gave the eviction order, ¡°Get out!¡± Jessie bit her lip, ¡°Fine, you are being unreasonable, but before I go, I have to give you a lesson, for you treated Violet badly these days!¡± Saying that, she took a deep breath, reached out her hand towards Stanley and pulled off a few strands of his hair before Stanley could react. Stanley grunted out of pain, frowning. Fraser was scared, seeing that Stanley''s terrible face, he was worried that Stanley would ughter Jessie, so before Stanley could open his mouth and get angry, he grabbed Jessie''s arm and pulled her out. ¡°What were you doing? How dare you pull Mr. Murphy''s hair?¡± Outside the president''s office, Fraser let go of Jessie''s arm and scolded her loudly. Honestly, Jessie was a bit scared afterwards. Still, seeing the hair in her hand, she felt it worth it. ¡°Hmph, he treated Violet badly.¡± Jessie grunted. Fraser sighed, ¡°Mr. Murphy did not want to do that, but it isplicated.¡± ¡°Do you know exactly how Violet pissed off Mr. Murphy?¡± Jessie''s eyes lit up and immediately she fixed her eyes at Fraser. Fraser nodded, ¡°Correctly, it wasn''t Mrs. Murphy who did anything wrong, but her mother.¡± Even if it wasn''t Mrs. Murphy who hit and killed Mr. Murphy¡¯s parents, she was in that car. Now the president had been pretty tolerant by not retaliating against his wife. ¡°Her mother?¡± Jessie frowned, ¡°But her mother is dead, what could she have done?¡± Chapter 392 Related to Lily Chapter 392 Rted to Lily Fraser sighed, ¡°It''s not good for me to tell you about it, so you''d better not ask, go.¡± He pushed Jessie towards the elevator. Jessie still wanted to ask something else, but the next second, she was already shut into the elevator. Having no choice, Jessie stomped her foot in anger, ¡°Bastard, piquing my curiosity but not telling me.¡± Although she was not happy, now she had already entered the elevator and it was not appropriate to go back. She nned to go back to ask Violet to see if Violet knew what her mother did before she died and offended Mr. Murphy. But she did note in vain Jessie looked down at the few hairs on her hand with a smile. She hade here to help Violet teach Stanley a lesson. Butter on, she remembered that Violet needed to do a paternity test and didn''t have any hair yet, so she had the guts to pull a few of Stanley''s hair down. Now Stanley must hate her and she did not want to show up in front of him for the time being. Otherwise, he would be angry At this thought, Jessie shivered, took out tissue from her bag and carefully wrapped the hair into it. Jessie got out of the elevator and walked towards the door. As she was walking, she took out her phone and made a call to Violet, ¡°Violet, good news.¡± ¡°What good news?¡± Violet was sitting on her desk, revising the designs handed in by the designers. When she heard that, she couldn''t help but put on a smile. ¡°I got Mr. Murphy''s hair for you.¡± Jessie said. Violet was so shocked that the pencil in her hand fell on the desk, ¡°How did you get it?¡± ¡°I ...... well, I didn''t go to the factory, but came to the Murphy Group. I nned to give Mr. Murphy a lesson for he treated you badly, and I got some hair.¡± Jessie said, rubbing her nose. The corners of Violet''s mouth twitched. She was touched but speechless, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that he''ll retaliate against you?¡± ¡°He can''t kill me.¡± Jessie shrugged her shoulders. Violet shook her head, ¡°So where are you now?¡± ¡°I''m already out of the Murphy Group, so I''ll go right back to the office and give you the hair, plus, I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Ok, be safe on the way.¡± Violet nodded her head. Jessie got in her car and drove away. Until after her car was gradually out of sight, a figure walked out from behind the flower bed in front of the Murphy Group, her eyes looking at the direction she was going. If she had heard correctly, Jessie had gotten hold of Stanley''s hair and would give it to Violet. Could it be that Violet was going to do a paternity test on Stanley and those two kids? Thinking of that, Ivy violently grabbed a flower in the flower bed, and the flower was directly ruined by her. ¡°No, I must destroy Stanley''s hair, and I absolutely cannot let Violet do the test.¡± Ivy murmured in a low voice, her voice cold and frightening. She had left, but remembering that she had dropped something, she came back to get it. She didn''t expect to see Jessieing out from inside. She did not want to confront with Jessie, so she hid herself and unexpectedly she heard Jessie¡¯s words over the phone. Luckily, she heard it, otherwise everything would be over, if Stanley knew that he was the father, he might forgive Violet because of those two children. It was so hard for her to get him to break with Violet, so she must not let Violet seed. With that thought, Ivy took a breath and turned to leave. Jessie returned to the office and handed the hair to Violet. Violet spread the tissue and looked at the five ck hairs inside, smiling slightly, ¡°Thank you, Jessie.¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± Jessie waved her hand. Violet put the hair away, ¡°By the way, what do you want to tell me?¡± ¡°Well, I met Ivy in the Murphy Group, and she''s going to start working at the Murphy Group from tomorrow as the secretary of Mr. Murphy.¡± Jessie said, fixing her gaze at Violet''s expression. Violet''s expression stiffened, then she lowered her head to keep the look in her eyes from being seen, ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Violet, pay attention, I can tell that Ivy still wants to be with Mr. Murphy, even if she''s with Dr. Baxter now, it doesn''t mean she won''t hook up with Mr. Murphy.¡± Jessie reminded. Violet twisted the corner of her mouth, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Jessie nodded, ¡°Also, I asked about the reason for Mr. Murphy''s sudden change in his attitude towards you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Violet opened her eyes wide and grabbed Jessie¡¯s hand, ¡°Do you get the answer?¡± ¡°Calm down.¡± Jessie was overwhelmed by Violet''s reaction, patted her hand, gesturing for her to calm down. Violet let go of her hand realizing that she was indeed excited, ¡°Sorry, I want to know it so badly.¡± These days, she was tormented by Stanley''s cold violence and was going crazy. She had been always wondering why he treated her that way. But he did not tell her, so she was constantly annoyed. ¡°I understand.¡± Jessie smiled, and then she got serious, ¡°Actually, I didn''t really get the answer, because Mr. Murphy didn''t tell me anything, but Fraser revealed clues to me. Initially we all thought it was you who did something wrong to anger Mr. Murphy, but it wasn''t actually you, it was your mother.¡± ¡°My mother?¡± ¡°Yes, Fraser said so, your mother is dead, so Mr. Murphy took out his frustration on you.¡± Jessie said. Violet was confused, ¡°But my mother didn''t do anything to offend Stanley. My mother met Stanley for months ago and she went abroad after that, and ...... I''m sure that my mother definitely didn''t do anything to anger him.¡± If she really angered him, why didn''t Stanley get angry back then but med her now? Jessie scratched her hair, ¡°I also think it''s strange, but is it possible that your mother did something before to offend Mr. Murphy''s family, and Mr. Murphy found it out recently?¡± Hearing that, Violet was silent before she shook her head, ¡°Impossible, my mother is very kind, except for Talia, her daughter and my father, she held no feud with anyone. As for Stanley''s family, Stanley did not get along well with Ivan¡¯s family and his parents died early, only his grandpa died seven years ago ......¡± ¡°Wait a minute, Violet, your mother was the goddaughter of his grandfather, right? And Mr. Murphy was bought up by his Grandpa, so in Mr. Murphy''s heart, his Grandpa was the closest person to him, so ......¡± ¡°Are you saying that my mother did something to his Grandpa, and now Stanley found it out now, so he became cold to me?¡± Violet''s pupils dted. Jessie nodded, ¡°Other than that, I don''t think there''s any other reason.¡± Violet buried her head in her hands, her voice dull, ¡°But I don''t know everything that happened between my mother and his Grandpa. I knew my mother was his goddaughter four months ago.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jessie put her hand on Violet¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Why don''t you ask Steven? Steven used to be in poor health and often stayed at home, it was your mother who took care of him, and he may know the truth.¡± Violet''s eyes shed, ¡°You''re right, I''ll call Steven right now.¡± With that, she pulled out her phone. Chapter 393 Eighteen Years Ago Chapter 393 Eighteen Years Ago It was nighttime abroad at this time, and Violet didn''t know if Steven had felt asleep, so she was mentally prepared for Steven not answering the phone. But Steven had not slept and he answered the phone, ¡°Sis?¡± ¡°Steven, did I wake you up?¡± Violet asked in a soft voice. After her mother died, Steven was her only family besides her two children. ¡°No, I just came back from the exhibition at the art museum, is there something wrong?¡± Steven asked, apanied by a couple of coughs. Violet heard it and instantly tensed up, ¡°Are you sick, Steven?¡± ¡°I got a cold, but I am fine, don''t worry.¡± Steven smiled with a somewhat pale face. How could Violet not be worried? But there was nothing she could do. Steven was abroad and she couldn''t go and take care of him. ¡°Did you see a doctor?¡± Violet asked with concern. Steven nodded, ¡°Yes, I am taking medicine, but I am better today. I think I will be well tomorrow.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Violet raised the corner of her mouth. Steven asked, ¡°Sister, what do you call me for?¡± ¡°Well, I just want to know something. When Mom used to take care of you at home, did she often go to Jordan?¡± asked Violet. Steven tilted his head in confusion, ¡°Are you talking about Stanley¡¯s grandfather?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Violet nodded. Steven nodded, ¡°Yes, she often went to Jordan, I heard from Mom that she was his goddaughter.¡± ¡°Then when mom went to Jordan, was there anything wrong with her?¡± Violet continued. Steven frowned slightly, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Violet didn''t know what to say and was silent. Seeing that, Jessie grabbed her phone, ¡°Steven, it''s me.¡± ¡°Jessie.¡± Steven greeted with a smile. ¡°Good boy!¡± Jessie responded with satisfaction, she then said, ¡°Well, your brother-inw has gone crazy these past few days and has been coldly violent towards your sister, and as for the reason, it''s because your mother might have done something to offend his family, so your brother-inw is now taking his anger out on your sister.¡± ¡°What?¡± The smile on Steven''s face froze, ¡°He did that? Is my sister okay?¡± ¡°She is sad, but after Iforted her, she is already better, so we are now trying to figure out what your mother had done so that we can solve the conflict between your sister and brother-inw, otherwise your sister and brother-inw will have to divorce.¡± Jessie said. Steven frowned, ¡°I don''t know what mom did to offend his family.¡± ¡°Think about it, your mother used to take care of you and you spent the most time with her, so maybe you knew it, but you just overlooked it.¡± Jessie added. They could only start with Steven to get to know the truth. After all, Stanley and Fraser refused to say anything. ¡°Okay, I''ll think about it.¡± Steven''s face was serious as he responded. For his sister''s sake, he was going to have to reminisce. While Steven was searching his memory, Jessie returned the phone to Violet. Violet sighed, ¡°Perhaps, Steven really doesn''t know.¡± ¡°Anyway, let''s wait and see, or, Violet, buy some sleeping pills and try to feed them to Mr. Murphy, or get Mr. Murphy drunk, and then ask him the question. What do you think?¡± Jessie looked at her. Violet was amused, and when she was to say that Jessie got so many crooked ideas, Steven''s voice suddenly rang out on the phone, ¡°Sister, I remember something!¡± Violet and Jessie looked at each other. They did not expect they would be some news. Jessie was smug, ¡°See, I told you to wait and see.¡± Violet gave her a nk look, then put the phone to her ear, ¡°Steven, did mom really do something to offend the Murphy family?¡± ¡°I''m not sure what mom actually did, it was nine years ago, it was ......¡± Steven patted his forehead, ¡°It seems to be the ninth of October, mom suddenly came back drunk and crying. She kept saying sorry and that she should pass by earlier.¡± ¡°Pass by earlier?¡± Violet was filled with confusion. What did that mean? Steven scratched his hair, ¡°That day mom happened to return from visiting Jordan, I wonder if something happened between mom and Jordan.¡± Violet didn''t answer, pursing her red lips, pondering. Jessie nudged her, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°October 9th, why do I feel like this date seems familiar.¡± Violet''s eyebrows were furrowed tightly. Steven added, ¡°Sis, I suddenly remembered that since I was three, every year on this day, mom went out and then came back in a bad mood, but since mom didn''t break down like she did nine years ago, so I didn''t think there was anything wrong with it.¡± Now that he thought about it, the 9th of October could have been something significant. ¡°Wait a minute, since Steven was three years old, your Mother was in a bad mood on October 9th, but Steven said that your Mother might have had a conflict with Jordan nine years ago, these two events seem to be rted in some way, both on October 9th ......¡± Thetter words had not been spoken out, but Violet understood her. Violet narrowed her eyes, ¡°Maybe mom didn''t have a conflict with Jordan nine years ago, but when Steven was three years old, on the ninth of October that year, something might have happened that we didn''t know about, and that incident involved the Murphy family.¡± ¡°In that case, it''s really possible.¡± Jessie''s eyes widened. Violet rubbed her brow, ¡°So now all we need to know is what happened on the ninth of October when Steven was three years old, and after figuring this out, the problem between me and Stanley might be solved.¡± Jessie and Steven nodded their heads. Jessie thought for a moment, ¡°Let''s do this, I''ll look online to see if there are any clues, for a big and powerful family like the Murphy family, if something big happened, there might be news online or something.¡± ¡°That''s a good idea, thank you, Jessie.¡± Violet patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Never mind.¡± Jessie smiled and sat down in front of theputer. Violet talked with Steven, asking about Steven''s life abroad. In a few minutes, Jessie got some news. ¡°Violet, I got it.¡± Jessie''s expression seemed to be heavy. Violet''s heart thumped as she hung up the phone and walked over, ¡°What''s up?¡± ¡°See for yourself.¡± Jessie showed her the notebook. Violet looked down and opened her mouth wide, ¡°It''s the day when Stanley''s parents died!¡± ¡°Yes, when Steven was three years old, it was eighteen years ago, so I looked up the ninth of October eighteen years ago, and that was the day when Mr. Murphy''s parents died, and on top of that, the ninth of October, it was the day when Jordan died.¡± Jessie looked up at her. Only Jordan died a few years ago on October 9th. Violet bit her lip, only feeling that it was too outrageous, ¡°How is that possible? How could my mother be rted to the death of Stanley''s parents?¡± She couldn''t figure it out, and she didn''t think it was possible. Jessie pulled her hand seeing that she was emotional, ¡°Violet, calm down.¡± ¡°How am I supposed to be calm?¡± Violet covered her face sadly.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Chapter 394 Grabbing the Bag Chapter 394 Grabbing the Bag No wonder Stanley had been cold to her. Maybe he really thought that his parents'' death had something to do with her mother. But since her mother had died, he couldn''t figure it out, so that was why he was cold to her. ¡°Violet, I know what you''re thinking, but this is a matter of great importance, and we must get it straight.¡± Jessie looked at Violet seriously. Violet took a deep breath and barely calmed down, ¡°I know, I will figure it out and give an exnation to Stanley. I definitely don''t believe that my mother will be involved with the death of Stanley''s parents.¡± ¡°Well then, let''s hire a private detective to investigate, but more than ten years have passed since the incident, it might take a long time to get the result.¡± Jessie suggested. Violet squeezed her palms, ¡°It''s okay, I can wait, I''ll go find the detective now!¡± With that, she grabbed her bag and left the office. Jessie reached out her hand, trying to stop Violet. Violet''s figure, however, had already disappeared. Jessie had no choice but to put her hand down and smile bitterly as she looked at the design on the desk. ¡°You should tell me which of these designs are good and which are to be revised before you leave. I have to take them to the register.¡± After Violet left thepany, she drove to thergest detective agency in J City and paid a deposit of five hundred thousand for them to investigate the matter. After doing this, Violet barely felt much better. Now she just needed to wait for the result toe out. And Violet was to do a paternity test on the two children and Stanley. She would never believe that Stanley was not the father. Coming out of the detective office, Violet looked up at the sky, which was a bit overcast and seemed like it was going to rain in a while. Violet gathered her coat around her body and was ready to go to the parking lot and drive to pick up her two children. Suddenly, a figure ran past her. Violet only felt a pain in her shoulder, and then the bag she was carrying on her shoulder was snatched away by the man. Violet''s eyes widened as she froze, and then she came back to herself and hurriedly chased towards the man, shouting, ¡°Help, catch the thief!¡± When pedestrians on the road heard that, they all stopped to watch but none of them went to help. Violet couldn''t help but feel some chills, but she continued to shout while chasing. She believed that there would always be people who were kind and warm-hearted. Sure enough, with Violet''s persistent pursuit, someone actually helped her go after the thief. The man was fast and caught up with the thief a momentter and managed to snatch the bag back after a struggle with the thief. The thief covered his stomach and let out some harsh words then ran in to the crowd and disappeared. Violet came to the man who had helped her snatch back her bag, resting her hands on her knees and exhaling heavily. The man handed her the bag, ¡°Miss, here is your bag.¡± Violet rested for a while before catching her breath and raised a grateful smile, ¡°Thank you.¡± She picked up the bag. The man waved his hand, ¡°It''s okay, see if anything''s missing.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Violet opened her bag and started checking, her phone, evidence, cosmetics and Stanley''s hair were all inside. Violet sighed in relief and closed the bag with satisfaction, ¡°Nothing is missing, thank you. if I am not still in a hurry to pick up the kids, I would treat you to dinner, but it''s toote now, so take this money as my rewards.¡± After saying that, she took five hundred and handed it over. The man waved his hand, saying repeatedly that he didn''t need it. But Violet didn''t want to owe anyone a favor, and forcefully shoved the money to him before she left. The man watched her leaving and gave a wry smile. ¡°I didn''t expect that we''d get a thank you fee for putting on a show. I got hit by you, so give me a half of the money.¡± At that moment, a man suddenly walked out from an alleyway not far away. It was the thief just now. The thief was looking greedily at the five hundred in the man''s hand. The man took the three hundred out, pressing his lips, ¡°Take it.¡± ¡°Good.¡± The thief hastily took the money and stuffed it into his pants pocket, then asked, ¡°By the way, did you switch the thing?¡± The man pulled a small waterproof bag out of his coat pocket with a few hairs in it, ¡°Of course. Let''s go, get a meal, and go to the employer.¡± With that, the two walked away shoulder by shoulder. Violet received the two kids. In the car, she said to them, ¡°Calvin, Arya, give me some of your hair.¡± Arya didn''t know why her mother wanted her hair, but dutifully pulled it off and handed it to her. As Calvin handed it to Violet, he asked, ¡°Do you want to do a paternity test for us and Uncle Murphy, Mommy?¡± Violet looked at him in surprise, ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°I guess, even though I said that Arya and I weren''t Uncle Murphy''s children, you didn''t believe me, so I guessed that you would definitely do a paternity test.¡± Calvin said with a smug look on his face. Violet rubbed his hair, ¡°You are smart. Sit well, I am driving.¡± Both children nodded in unison. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Violet started the car, but instead of going back to the vi, she drove to a hospital. It was not Henry''s hospital, it was another one. She was trying to hide the paternity test from anyone, just in case someone reced the gic sample. While the likelihood was small, she could be careful. The result of the paternity test would not be avable until two dayster. Violet felt that it was taking too long, but for the sake of uracy, she could only ept it. When she returned to the vi, Violet found that Stanley was actually there, which surprised her greatly, ¡°Stanley.¡± Stanley was sitting on the sofa, and when he heard her voice, he raised his head slightly, and then lowered his head again without responding. Violet''s eyes instantly dimmed, but she still managed to squeeze out a smile and walked over, ¡°Did you move back?¡± ¡°I came back to get my stuff.¡± Stanley spat out faintly. Hearing that, Violet was disappointed. The two children beside her sensed the change in her mood and followed suit. Arya was now quite afraid of Stanley being cold, and didn''t even dare to want his hug as joyfully as before. She held Violet''s hand tightly and stared at Stanley. So did Calvin, but he asked, ¡°Uncle Murphy, are you not going toe back in the future?¡± ¡°What did you call me?¡± Stanley''s pupils shrank as he raised his eyes to look at Calvin. Calvin blinked, ¡°Uncle Murphy.¡± Hearing that, Stanley looked gloomy, pursing his lips. He didn''t know why, obviously these two children used to call him Uncle Murphy, but now it sounded so harsh to his ears. It was as if they should not call him Uncle Murphy. Seeing Stanley in a somewhat bad mood, Violet squeezed the two children''s hands, ¡°Calvin, take your sister upstairs, I want to talk with¡­ Uncle Murphy.¡± Since Stanley didn''t want to believe that he was the father, they shouldn''t call him dad for now. She would wait until the paternity test result toe back. ¡°Ok.¡± Calvin nodded his head and pulled Arya upstairs. Chapter 395 Your Mother Ran Over the Car Chapter 395 Your Mother Ran Over the Car Stanley pursed his lips and looked at Violet, his eyes held a look that Violet couldn''t read. She actually agreed with both kids to change the address to Stanley back. What the hell did she mean? ¡°Stanley.¡± Violet took a breath and walked to him and sat down, ¡°I''m sorry that Jessie went to make a scene in yourpany, but she didn''t mean any harm, she just felt sorry for me.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Stanley''s eyes remained cold. Violet bit her lip, ¡°I apologized to you on her behalf.¡± ¡°Not necessary.¡± Stanley patted the suit on his body and stood up. Just at this time, Be came down from upstairs carrying a bag, ¡°Mr. Murphy, here is your suitcase.¡± Stanley took it over and was to leave. Seeing that, Violet hurried to stand up, ¡°You''re leaving, aren''t you?¡± ¡°I have my things now.¡± Stanley said with pursed lips. What could he do if he stayed? Violet''s nails pinched into her palms, sadness revealed on her face, ¡°Staying in the same room with me makes you sick?¡± Stanley lowered his eyes, silent, and continued walking forward. ¡°Wait.¡± Violet closed her eyes and called out to him, ¡°I already know the reason why you''re cold to me. It''s because of your parents, isn¡¯t it?¡± Stanley''s face changed slightly and he turned around suddenly. When Violet saw his reaction, she knew that her guesses was right. ¡°So, it is truth. Fraser revealed that the reason you were cold to me was because my mother, so I wondered if my mother had done something wrong to the Murphy family, and then I learnt from Steven that my mother was a bit off on the ninth of October every year.¡± Hearing the date of October 9th, Stanley''s hand, which was carrying the bag, slowly tightened. Violet saw it, her eyes shed, and added, ¡°October 9th is the day your parents died eighteen years ago, and my mother began to be wrong on this day eighteen years ago, so there must be some connection. Your parents'' death is linked to my mother,bined with the fact that you are now treating me so ...... ¡° Speaking of that, Violet''s eyes trembled as she looked at the man across from her, ¡°You suspect that my mother killed your parents.¡± If it was just a connection, he certainly wouldn''t have been so indifferent to her. So, she figured the biggest possibility was that her mother had killed his parents. She did not know exactly how his parents died, and the inte only said that on October 9th his parents both died. Stanley''s face was terribly terrible, ¡°Since you''ve already known it, I don¡¯t mind telling that your mother ran over my parents with her car.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Violet subconsciously retorted, shaking her head violently, ¡°My mother definitely didn''t hit your parents with her car, she''s not that kind of person.¡± ¡°No way?¡± Stanley took two steps forward and squeezed her chin hard. She grunted out of pain, frowning. Seeing that, Stanley let go of his hand. ¡°Since you said it is impossible, why would your mother be abnormal on the ninth of October?¡± ¡°I ......¡± Violet was speechless. Yeah, if her mother didn''t do that, why she was in a bad mood? Why did she say sorry when she returned from Jordan? Seeing Violet''s increasingly pale face and increasingly flustered eyes, Stanley clenched his fist tightly, ¡°Look, you can''t even refute.¡± ¡°But ...... But that doesn''t mean it was my mother who ran over your parents.¡± Violet said in a low voice. Stanley gritted his teeth and growled at her, ¡°You''re still deceiving yourself.¡± ¡°I ......¡± Violet''s body shook as he yelled, and tears gradually came out of her eyes. She wasn''t deceiving herself, though her mother¡¯s behavior did suggest that she had something to do with the death of his parents. But that didn¡¯t mean, necessarily, that her mother had killed them, maybe there was something else going on. ¡°Violet, do you know how much I regret now?¡± Stanley stared at her. Violet''s lips twitched, with a bad feeling in her heart. Stanley closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, there was no trace of emotion in, ¡°I regret that I fell in love with you, and I regret even more that I married you because you are the daughter of my parents'' murderer!¡± Violet''s face went pale, and she felt her whole world had copsed. He regretted falling in love with her and marrying her, because she was the daughter of his parents'' murderer ...... Violet said in tears, ¡°No, Stanley, my mother definitely did not do that. I am investigating on it and when I have the truth ......¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°There''s no need to investigate, because the video of your mother hitting my parents back then is in my hands.¡± Stanley said indifferently. And with those words, it managed to send Violet to hell. Her legs went limp and she sat straight down, her mind going nk with only his words. He had, in his possession, the video of her mother hitting his parents. So ...... Violet raised her hands and clutched her hair tightly, ¡°No, no ......¡± ¡°Eighteen years ago, my parents went out and were hit by your mother''s car, back then your mother was driving a red car, don''t you remember?¡± Stanley stood in front of her, looking at her in a domineering way, feeling ridiculous as he asked. She was in the car, too. How could she not remember? However, Violet shook her head, ¡°A red car? No way, my mother has never had a red car, she hates red the most, there''s no way she would drive a red car.¡± Within her memory, she really hadn''t seen her mother with anything red. Stanley''s face was pale when he heard that, and his eyes held a mocking look, ¡°You''re still lying.¡± What did it mean to hate red and not to have a red car? Wasn''t she, back then, getting off the red car with her mother? ¡°I''m not lying.¡± Violet looked up at the man, ¡°Stanley, I really am not lying. My mother really didn''t have a red car, believe me, I am not lying.¡± She tried to grab Stanley''s leg. But Stanley took a step back and avoided her. And with this action, he made Violet sad. Not only did he not believe her, and he was now avoiding her. Violet''s heart hurt, and her breath became rapid as it hurt. ¡°I saw it with my own eyes. Do you think I will believe you? Violet, in order to defend your mother, you really don''t even know what moral is.¡± Stanley spoke mockingly, never looking at her again as he turned to leave. ¡°Stanley!¡± Violet looked at his back and stood up, trying to pull him back. A voice came in her mind. Once he walked out that door, they would really be over. So, she couldn''t let him go. But no matter how much Violet tried to stop him, Stanley was determined to leave. Stanley drove away from the vi. Violet sat paralyzed on the ground, looking at the direction he left with a dull face. At that moment, Be came out, ¡°Mrs. Murphy, are you all right?¡± She had just heard the conversation between the two. She originally thought that Mr. Murphy held bad attitude to Mrs. Murphy was because she had done something wrong, and she didn''t expect that his parents were involved. Violet didn''t answer, still looking at the ce where Stanley had gone. Be, worried that Violet might get sick if she sat on the floor for too long, bent down to help Violet up. The moment Violet got up, her head suddenly tingled, and several images shed through her mind, only that they were so fast that she didn''t even have time to see them clearly. What the hell? Chapter 396 Pregnant Chapter 396 Pregnant Violet held her forehead, her heart inexplicably feeling indescribable. Why did this bizarre scenarioe to her mind when she just had a headache? ¡°Mrs. Murphy, what''s wrong with you?¡± Seeing Violet¡¯s pale face, Be asked with concern. Violet shook her head, and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I''m fine, I just had a sudden headache, I''m fine now.¡± ¡°Let''s go in first, then.¡± Be was relieved to hear that. Violet nodded in agreement. Be helped Violet to sit down on the sofa in the living room and was to to go pour her a ss of water. Violet suddenly called out to Be, ¡°Be, you heard the argument between me and Stanley just now, right?¡± Be nodded. ¡°Then do you think that it was really my mother who ran over and killed Stanley''s parents?¡± Violet looked at her hopefully. Be''s eyes dodged, ¡°How would I know about such things?¡± She had just stood watching from a short distance while the two were arguing. She could see that Stanley wasn''t lying, but likewise, Violet didn''t look like she was either. It was true that her mother did not have a red car. Since the truth was still to be found out, Be thought she¡¯d better shut up. Violet understood Be''s concerns and did not continue to ask. After Be left, Violet curled up on the sofa, silently lost in thought. She thought for a moment about Stanley saying her mother had hit her parents. A momentter, she thought about Stanley saying he regretted falling in love with her and regretted marrying her. Both thoughts, tormenting her, were about to make her break down, and she didn''t even know what to do. Violet lost sleeps this night, because as soon as she closed her eyes, her mind was filled of these thought, and she couldn''t sleep peacefully at all. The next day, she got to work after dropping her two children off at the kindergarten. Jessie excitedly pushed open her office door, holding a very high-end looking magazine, ¡°Violet, here is the Century magazine,e and take a look.¡± Violet forced a smile, but in the next second, she felt onto the desk, unconscious. ¡°Violet?¡± Jessie was startled and threw the magazine in her hand away, rushing up to check on Violet''s condition. Seeing that Violet was unconscious, she was even more anxious and shouted, ¡°Someone, call an ambnce.¡± Soon, Violet was taken to the ambnce. Jessie went up with her as a chaperone. Coincidentally, the ambnce was from the same hospital where Violet did her paternity test yesterday. As Violet was wheeled into the emergency room, Jessie stood outside the emergency room, pacing worriedly. After an unknown amount of time, the emergency room finally opened. A doctor came out from inside and Jessie hurried toe forward, ¡°Doctor, how is my friend?¡± ¡°She is fine, she just got not enough resttely, coupled with mental stress and malnutrition, she passed out. Luckily the baby in her belly is all right, but she has to take care of it in the future.¡± The doctor said as he took off his mask. Jessie was confused before she found her voice, ¡°What did you just say? A baby in her belly? She is pregnant?¡± ¡°Yes, exactly one and a half months.¡± The doctor nodded, turned to leave regardless of the dumbfounded Jessie. Jessie blinked and looked at the emergency room and then in the direction the doctor had left, finally epting the fact that Violet was pregnant. Jessie forced a smile on her face, ¡°Why are you pregnant at this time?¡± It was only logical that she should be happy that Violet was pregnant. But the timing of Violet''s pregnancy was not right, because Mr. Murphy''s attitude towards Violet changed drastically. What should the baby do if they separated? What a headache! Jessie patted her head and then she saw Violet being pushed out. Jessie followed along and went to the ward to take care of Violet. By the time Violet woke up, it was already two in the afternoon. Violet propped herself up and sat up, ¡°Jessie.¡± ¡°''You''re finally awake. Your suddena scared me to death.¡± Jessie got up and gave Violet a pillow, ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± said Violet, ¡°But I am dizzy, by the way, what happened to me?¡± ¡°You have not enough rest, but get mental stress and malnutrition.¡± Jessie replied. Violet nodded, not surprised by her current situation, for she knew very well that she did not rest well or eat well. However, Jessie''s next sentencepletely froze Violet. ¡°Violet, besides all that, you''re pregnant.¡± Jessie pointed at her belly. Violet''s pupils shrank and she subconsciously touched up her belly, ¡°I ...... I''m pregnant?¡± ¡°Yeah, a month and a half.¡± Jessie nodded. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Violet looked down at her belly, her mood mixed with joy, excitement, and bewilderment. Jessie poured her a ss of water, ¡°Well, the baby is all right. I have ordered some food for you and it will be here in a while.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Violet was moved and took the ss of water over. Jessie smiled, ¡°What are you thanking me for? I''m your best friend, but what are you going to do about this baby?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I''m asking you, are you going to have this baby born, or ......¡± She stopped at this. But Violet understood her words. Jessie asked her if she wanted to get abortion. The feeling of joy in Violet''s heart about being pregnant disappeared without a trace, and was reced by panic and anxiety. Seeing that her face got paler and paler, Jessie became nervous, ¡°Violet, what''s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Jessie, what exactly do you think I should do?¡± Violet bit her lower lip and said in a trembling voice. Jessie was confused, ¡°What happened?¡± Violet told Jessie about her argument with Stanleyst night. Jessie was surprised to hear that, ¡°So Mr. Murphy thinks that your mother ran over his parents and that he has evidence in his hand?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Violet nodded her head. Jessie sighed, ¡°How could this happen? Did your mother really do that?¡± ¡°No, but I can''te up with any evidence.¡± Violet shook her head. Jessie rubbed her cheeks and mocked, ¡°Howe you are involved in all these feuds with the parents of the person you like?¡± Violet felt into silence. Jessie took a sign before she said, ¡°So Violet, you have not decided to have the baby born or not, right?¡± Violet''s eyes shed and she acquiesced. ¡°Since Mr. Murphy said so, he is determined to break up with you, and ...¡± Jessie looked at her, ¡°If it was really your mother did that, Mr. Murphy would definitely separate from you, let alone the child in your belly, after all, no one can ept the daughter of their enemy.¡± George couldn''t. Naturally, Stanley couldn''t either. How could Violet not know that? And therefore her heart ached. If she had the baby born, it would have no father be around. But if she had abortion ...... Violet grabbed her clothes, not daring to think about it anymore, for her heart hurt so badly. She did not want to have an abortion! Chapter 397 Concealing Pregnancy Chapter 397 Concealing Pregnancy Jessie knew what Violet was thinking, and she sighed, ¡°Forget it, you should now consider your rtionship with Mr. Murphy instead of the baby now.¡± Violet bit her lip, ¡°You didn''t tell him about my pregnancy, right?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jessie shook her head, ¡°I was so worried about you and I had no intention to tell him. Should I?¡± ¡°No.¡± Violet closed her eyes, ¡°Let''s keep it to ourselves for now.¡± She was actually afraid that if she told Stanley now that she was pregnant, he would tell her to get abortion. To him, she was the daughter of his enemy. So it was better to wait until the detective found out the truth, and by then she should be able to take a decision on whether she should have an abortion. ¡°Ok, then.¡± Jessie shrugged her shoulders. At that moment, a knock on the door came. Jessie turned towards the door, ¡°I think the food is here.¡± With that, she went over and opened the door, and she was right. Jessie came in carrying a packed box, put it on the bed and opened it, with a smell of souping to her nose. Jessie took out a bowl and handed it to Violet, ¡°Here, drink some, you are malnourished, it is good for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Jessie.¡± Violet took the bowl with a smile. Jessie sat next to her and watched her drink. When Violet was done drinking, Jessie went toplete the discharging formalities. Violet was too tired and malnourished, and after the nutrient infusion, she was basically fine to be discharged. It happened that Violet didn''t want to stay in the hospital, which would easily expose her pregnancy, so she discharged and followed Jessie back to thepany. However, when she was discharged from the hospital, Jessie has asked the doctor to prescribe a bunch of tonic for Violet. In the afternoon, Violet left the office to pick up her children. The two children ran towards her joyfully. If it were usual, Violet would have just stood still and let the two children bump into her. But she was pregnant now and she was afraid that the kids would hit her belly, so she stopped them before they reached her. ¡°Mommy?¡± Arya cocked her head, not understanding why Mommy wouldn''t let herself be hugged. She wondered if her mother did not like her like her father did. Arya pouted and her eyes grew red. Calvin, who was observing carefully, saw that Violet had one hand covering her belly and her eyes lit up, ¡°Mommy, are we having a brother or a sister?¡± Violet looked at him in surprise, ¡°How do you know that?¡± Calvin chuckled, ¡°I am smart, and I''ve started studying knowledge of senior school.¡± ¡°Awesome!¡± Violet scratched his nose with a smile. Only then did Aryae to herself, ¡°Mommy, am going to be an elder sister?¡± ¡°Yeah, are you happy?¡± Violet looked down at Arya. Arya nodded her head repeatedly, ¡°Yeah, I am!¡± She jumped with joy. Fearing that she might fall, Violet asked Calvin to stop her. ¡°Well, it is a secret between the three of us, don¡¯t tell others, ok?¡± Violet bent down and whispered. Calvin didn''t ask why but nodded, ¡°Ok.¡± But Arya asked, ¡°Why, can''t we tell Daddy?¡± ¡°No, we can¡¯t.¡± Violet looked at her seriously. ¡°I know, Mommy, I won''t tell Daddy.¡± Arya answered. Violet took the hands of the kids, ¡°Come on, let''s go home.¡± The two children nodded. Suddenly, Calvin saw something. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Violet asked. Calvin pointed ahead, ¡°That''s Jason, and he''s followed by those bad guys again.¡± Violet turned and saw Jason, as well as the few bad kids who had beaten him up that day. Violet couldn''t help but frown. Those kids were following Jason. They definitely didn''t have good intentions and might want to hit him again. She couldn''t leave it alone. ¡°Calvin, go bring Jason over here.¡± Violet let go of Calvin''s hand. Calvin knew that Mommy was going to help Jason, so he nodded and ran towards Jason. Soon, Jason came over after Calvin, looking at Violet with a rosy face, and greeted in a soft voice, ¡°Hello, Madam.¡± ¡°Hello, boy.¡± Violet stroked his hair and helped three kids into the car. Before driving, Violet took a nce towards the bad kids, who were hanging their heads, obviously regretting not having bulliedJason. These kids, they were bastards! Shaking her head, Violet withdrew her gaze and started the car. Soon, they reached the neighborhood where Jason lived. Just as he got out of the car, Jason''s eyes lit up and he ran towards a middle-aged woman in a wheelchair with greens vegetables on herp not far in front of him, ¡°Mom.¡± The middle-aged woman smiled and picked him up. Seen that he was sweating from running, she took a tissue from her pocket to wipe his sweat. Jason pointed to Violet and said something to the middle-aged woman. The middle-aged woman was first surprised, and then came towards Violet in her wheelchair. Violet had wanted to leave, but seeing that the woman had alreadye over, it was rude to leave, so she got out of the car. ¡°MiSS, thank you for helpingJason.¡± The middle-aged woman gratefully bowed towards Violet. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Violet couldn''t help but be surprised. She was a middle-aged woman living in a run-down neighborhood, but she was elegant, which was weird to Violet. ¡°Madam, you don''t have to be so polite, I''m also a mother, naturally I can''t see children being bullied, that''s why I helped Jason.¡± Violet smiled at Jason. Jason blushed and lowered his head. He felt Violet was so pretty. ¡°Anyway, if it wasn''t for you, Miss, Jason might havee back with injuries again, for I am useless.¡± The middle-aged woman looked down at her leg, a sh of pain in her eyes. Violet sighed in her heart, ¡°Have you ever considered transferring Jason to another school?¡± The middle-aged woman nodded, ¡°Yes, but I don''t have the money, kindergartens are too expensive.¡± ¡°That''s true.¡± Violet had no more words to say. ¡°Never mind.¡± A smile resurfaced on the middle-aged woman''s face as she spoke, ¡°Miss,e and have some water as my way of thanking you for taking care of Jason.¡± Violet wanted to refuse, but seeing the anticipation in Jason''s eyes, she agreed, ¡°Well, thank you.¡± ¡°My pleasure.¡± The middle-aged woman waved her hand. Jason gave a big smile. Violet opened the door of the back seat and carried the two children out. The middle-aged woman saw Arya first, and then Calvin. At the moment she saw Calvin, the middle-aged woman opened her eyes wide, ¡°Mr. Murphy?¡± Hearing that, Violet opened her mouth in surprise, ¡°What?¡± The middle-aged woman looked at Calvin withplicated eyes, ¡°This boy looks like a person.¡± ¡°Stanley Murphy of the Murphy Group?¡± Violet asked, fixing her eyes on the middle-age woman. Chapter 398 The Murderer is not Her Chapter 398 The Murderer is not Her A trace of surprise shed in the middle-aged woman''s eyes before she realized something and asked tentatively, ¡°Miss, are you Mr. Murphy''s wife?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Violet nodded, and then asked rhetorically, ¡°Madam, how do you know Stanley?¡± An ordinary woman in a civilian district, by definition, couldn''t know Stanley. But she had guessed Violet identity directly through Calvin, which was a surprise to her. It seemed that this middle-aged woman was not simple. The middle-aged woman lowered her eyelids, seemingly torn about something, and after a few seconds, she suddenly cried, ¡°Mrs. Murphy, I beg you, save my daughter.¡± ¡°What?¡± Violet was confused. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Weren''t they talking about how she knew Stanley? What was going on? Calvin suddenly remembered something and pulled the corner of Violet''s shirt, ¡°Mommy, he has the samest name as Vera Chambers?¡± Hearing that, Violet''s face changed, ¡°So you guys are ......¡± ¡°Yes, Vera Chambers is my daughter and is Jason''s sister.¡± The middle-aged woman Miranda took Jason''s hand. Jason didn''t know what was happening, and bewilderment was revealed on his little face. Violet''s face turned embarrassed as she took the two children''s hands, ¡°Calvin, Arya, let''s go!¡± She really didn''t expect that they were actually Vera''s family. For the family of a woman who had nearly killed her twice, she thought there was no need to make acquaintance. However, as Violet and the two children were to leave, Miranda suddenly fell out of her wheelchair and sat down on the floor. But Miranda didn''t bother with her appearance and hurriedly reached out her hand to stop Violet, ¡°Wait a minute, Mrs. Murphy, you misunderstood, my daughter didn''t kill you. She was wrongly used, she took the me for someone else!¡± ¡°What?¡± Violet''s pupils shrank as she jerked to a halt and turned back, ¡°She took the me for someone else?¡± Miranda nodded repeatedly with tears in her eyes, ¡°Yes, my daughter is innocent. She only took the me for others for our sake.¡± Seeing that Miranda wasn''t lying, Violet held her forehead, only to feel her mind in a state of confusion. She needed to sort it out. A few months back, Vera almost drowned her in the bathroom, but she got lucky and was saved by two women who came in to use the bathroom. Later, Vera broke the elevator again and tried to get her killed, but still didn''t seed, and then she was absconded before being caught. But now Vera''s mother eximed that Vera didn''t do any of these things and that she was taking the me for someone else. Violet only felt her scalp tingle and a cold air came up from her back. If that was true, the real murderer had not been caught yet. ¡°Madam, what is going on here?¡± Violet helped Miranda up. What happened next was not for a few kids to hear. Violet asked the kids to go into the car. Only Violet and Miranda were left outside. Miranda wiped her tears and after stabilizing her emotions, she spoke, ¡°Actually, on the day my daughter was arrested, I felt like the whole world copsed, the police officer said that my daughter went to kill Mr. Murphy¡¯s woman, that is, you, Mrs. Murphy, under jealousy, but it is impossible because ...... ¡° ¡°Because of what?¡± Violet looked at her. Miranda sobbed, ¡°Because my daughter doesn¡¯t like Mr. Murphy, but the boy from the Wong family, so she would not have tried to kill you because of jealousy, but my daughter didn''t exin and didn''t want me toin, so she was sentenced.¡± ¡°So you feel she didn''t do it, but you don''t know she was convicted, right?¡± Violet narrowed her eyes. Miranda nodded, ¡°That''s right, untilst month when I went to see her in prison, she asked me if the debt collectors were stilling for us. You should know that our family used to be rich, right?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Violet responded. So when she saw Miranda just now, she felt that she was elegant. ¡°After our family went bankrupt, we owed a lot of money that we simply couldn''t pay back, so those people often came to our door to urge us to pay back the money, and even said they would kill us.¡± Miranda smiled mournfully, ¡°That''s why Vera took the me.¡± ¡°The real murderer promised to help Vera pay off your debts?¡± Violet wrinkled her brow. ¡°Yes, so she agreed to take the me, that''s why she asked mest month if the debt collectors were stilling.¡± ¡°Did theye?¡± Violet asked. A hint of hatred surfaced on Miranda''s face, ¡°Of course, because the murderer didn''t pay our debts, that''s why Vera told me the truth when she found out. I always wanted to save Vera, but I didn''t know how until I saw you today.¡± Saying that, she grabbed Violet''s hand, ¡°Mrs. Murphy, for the sake that Vera is innocent, help me, save my daughter, please, please!¡± She sobbed uncontrobly. Violet sighed, ¡°I know, I''ll help, the murderer is still out there, probably still waiting for the chance to kill me. I can''t let it go, once the real murderer is caught, your daughter will naturally be released.¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡± Miranda was grateful. Violet drew her hand back, ¡°Your daughter dealt with it, so she should know something the murderer. I want to go see your daughter tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay, I''ll apply for a visit tomorrow using my identity.¡± Miranda said. Violet took out her own business card from her bag, ¡°Call me when it is done and I''ll go over there right away.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Miranda held the business card tightly in her hand like a treasure. Violet then drove off in her car, taking the two children with her. On the way, she kept a heavy heart. She didn''t realize that the real murderer was still on the loose. She suddenly remembered when she first met Vera when she was arrested, and wondered if a girl with a soft and innocent appearance could really be a murderer. It always felt like something wasn''t right. Now she knew that her instincts were right at the time. Also, the one who burned down her warehouse and ran over George and Calvin appeared to be this same person. How could she have so many enemies? All along the way, Violet didn''t say anything. The two children, seeing that she was pondering, did not disturb her. After Violet sent the two children upstairs, she came to the kitchen, ¡°Be, I want to know where Stanley lives?¡± Be turned around when she heard Violet¡¯s question, ¡°You want to see him?¡± ¡°I have something to say to him.¡± Violet replied. Be thought Violet wanted to continue talking to Stanley aboutst night, so she gave Violet the address. Anyway, he did not prevent her from telling Violet. Violet got the address and smiled gratefully at Be, ¡°Thank you, Be, I''ll go find him now, please look after the two kids.¡± ¡°Don''t worry, Mrs. Murphy, I''ll take care of them.¡± Be nodded her head. Violet turned away and drove off. An hourter, she got the ce where Stanley lived. Violet stepped out of the elevator and smoothly found Stanley''s door, then rang the doorbell. The door opened soon and Ivy asked suspiciously, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Violet looked at Ivy and her face changed as a wave of anger rose up in her heart. Chapter 399 Ivan Likes Violet Chapter 399 Ivan Likes Violet Instead of telling her, his wife, the address, Stanley told Ivy. No wonder she returned to the vi and didn''t see Ivy, so Ivy hade here. Ivy didn''t expect the person at the door to be Violet, she first froze and then smiled, "Miss Hunt, what are you doing here?" She asked, sounding like a hostess. Violet squeezed her palms. She hade here to tell Stanley that they were wrong about the murderer. But now it didn''t seem like it was necessary. Violet didn''t reply, dropping her eyelids to hide the sadness in her eyes as she turned away. Ivy didn''t speak a word but smiled smugly and simply closed the door. Henry came with a ss of wine, "Ivy, who were you talking to?" "It''s the property management staff." Ivy replied with a smile, and then took his arm, "Hasn¡¯t Stanley back yet?" "No, he has just finished his meeting and told us to wait here for him." "Ok." Ivy nodded. Violet returned to her car, physically and mentally exhausted, slumped over the steering wheel, eyes slightly closed. She came over in high spirits, wanting to tell Stanley about the murderer, so that she could have a talk to him and make them closer. But she didn''t expect the truth to be so ironic. She came here and instead of seeing him, she saw Ivy, who acted like a hostess. Since the moment Stanley''s attitude towards her had cooled down, he had be close to Ivy again, just like when they weren''t married. What, exactly, was he thinking? Violet could not figure out and drove off. No sooner had she left than a ck Maybach pulled up. Fraser looked ahead in confusion, "Mr. Murphy, I think I saw Mrs. Murphy''s car." The man in the back seat, who had his eyes closed, opened his eyes and looked ahead, yet he didn''t see anything, and the look in his eyes couldn''t tell if he was disappointed or not. "Pick me up at eight tomorrow morning." Dropping this, Stanley opened the door and got out of the car, walking towards the building. Back at the house, it was Henry who opened the door. Remembering what Fraser had just said, Stanley asked in a deep voice, "Violet came by?" "No." Henry subconsciously replied "What makes you think she was here?" Stanley didn''t say anything anymore and walked straight to the living room. Ivy saw him and got up joyfully, "You''re back, Stanley." Stanley nodded. Ivy poured water for him and was very enthusiastic. Henry saw that and his eyes darkened. Ivy was really still in love with Stanley. Whenever the three of them were together, shepletely ignored him as her boyfriend. He was even wondering why she was with him. Henry lowered his eyes and walked over, with a smile on his cute face, "Stanley, what did you call us over for?" Stanley pinched his brow, "I called you here for Ivy''s recovery banquet." "Didn''t you say your grandpa would arrange it?" Henry was puzzled. Stanley nodded, "He had a sudden stroke a few days ago and was admitted to the hospital, so he can¡¯t do that." "''What, he is hospitalized?" Ivy stood up in surprise. Stanley frowned, "You don''t know?" Ivy''s eyes flickered, she forced a smile, "He didn''t tell me, probably because he was afraid I''d worry, after all, I''m not feeling well." That was true. Stanley didn''t doubt it and returned his gaze, "Now that he can''t make the arrangements, you''re Ivy''s boyfriend, so it''s up to you to make the arrangements, and I''ll assist you." "Ok." Henry nodded his head in response. Ivy lowered her head with resignation. She didn''t want Henry to arrange it, but Stanley had said that Henry was her boyfriend. If she refused, Stanley and Henry would doubt her. Henry had been watching Ivy and he had seen discontent in her eyes. He clenched his fist, but said nothing. After that, Henry took a call to have surgery and left. He had wanted to send Ivy back before he left, but Ivy refused on the pretext that she wanted to go shopping. Henry wasn''t sure if she was to go shopping or just didn''t want to leave Stanley, his face looked gloomy as he walked away. Ivy didn''t love him, so naturally she couldn''t be concerned about him. "Stanley, can you go shopping with me?" Ivy looked at Stanley with expectation. Stanley frowned, "I have two video conferencester, I''ll ask the driver to apany you." Hearing that, Ivy lowered her head with a gloomy look, "Forget it, I''ll just go by myself." With that, she stood up. Stanley suddenly thought of something and called out to her, "Wait a minute." Ivy was happy, thinking that he was going to apany her, and she turned around in a hurry. Stanley was expressionless, "Did you contact Ivan?" He had wanted to ask a long time ago, but he had forgotten about it until now because he had been thinking about how to get along with Violet. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. When Ivy heard Stanley''s words, her pupils contracted, she was panicked, but on the surface, she tried to remain calm, "Yeah, how did you know?" Without telling her how he knew, Stanley pursed his lips and asked again, "Why?" He and Ivy had grown up together, but she and Ivan hadn''t. She had been somewhat afraid of Ivan, so he didn''t know why she contacted Ivan. Ivy waved her hand and answered with an innocent look, "He came to me, not I came to him." She was telling the truth. It was indeed Ivan who had called her the other day, and she had been surprised at the time. "What did he say to you?" Stanley gazed at Ivy. Ivy ruffled her wig, "Asked me something about Miss Hunt." "Violet?" Stanley''s face was grim. Ivy nodded, "Miss Hunt seemed to ignore him, so he contacted me, just to ask me if Miss Hunt has got well. They fell off the cliff together, so I talked to him ......" She stopped and looked at him. Stanley''s brow furrowed, "What?" "Stanley, don''t you think Ivan paid too much attention to Miss Hunt, and he sounded worried at that time. Does he fall in love with Miss Hunt?" A sly glint shed in Ivy''s eyes. Stanley didn''t see it and he felt silence, with a grim face. Ivan kidnapped Violet and tried to die with her. However, after that, Ivan spared Violet and even informed Stanley to find Violet, which clearly showed that Ivan cared about Violet and didn''t want Violet to die. Ivy raised the corner of her mouth and lowered her eyes as she added, "I wonder what happened between them at the bottom of the cliff. Ivan never did such a thing before, but as soon as he returned, he started to care about Miss Hunt, so there must be something between them that we don''t know about." "That''s enough!" Stanley clenched his fist and interrupted her in an angry voice, "There''s nothing between them!" Chapter 400 Meet Vera Again Chapter 400 Meet Vera Again What could Ivan do with his arms and legs broken under the cliff? And he believed that Violet wasn''t that kind of person either. But for Ivan''s care for Violet, Stanley had to admit that he minded. Ivy lowered her head and stopped talking. She didn''t mean anything else by saying this, she just wanted to tell him that Violet and Ivan might have something. He''d have a dilemma in his mind even if he didn''t believe it. When that happened, he would have a problem with Violet. Thinking of that, Ivy raised the corner of her mouth. Stanley rubbed his temples, "Alright, you go first." "Ok." Ivy nodded her head and lifted her feet to leave. Stanley''s head was slightly raised as he leaned against the back of the sofa, closing his eyes wearily, only to open them after a long time and get up to go to the bathroom. The next day, Violet went to the police station. Miranda was waiting for her at the gate of the police station, and when she saw Violeting, she hurriedly came over, "Mrs. Murphy." "Just call me Violet." Violet smiled. Miranda just listened to it and did not change her address. After all, Violet was just being polite. "Mrs. Murphy, the application from the police station has been approved, and a car wille and take us to the prisonter." Miranda said. Violet nodded her head. The two then went into the police station, signed some document, and then got into the police station car and headed to the prison. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. At the same time, Stanley received a call from the police station, and his brow furrowed when he learned that Violet had gone to see Vera. The case of Vera had been closed. Why did she go and visit Vera? And she was there with Vera''s mother. "Fraser." Stanley put down his pen and called Fraser in. Fraser stood next to his desk, "What can I do, Mr. Murphy?" "Get the car ready and go to the prison." Stanley ordered. Fraser was surprised before he nodded, "Ok." After Fraser was out, Stanley got up, put on his jacket and left the office after he signed the contract. Half an hourter, he arrived at the prison. When Stanley entered, he saw Violet and Miranda sitting together talking about something. Before Violet saw him, Miranda saw him first and shouted in surprise, "Mr. Murphy." Stanley knew Miranda, after all, the Chambers family had cooperation with him before they went bankrupt. If Vera had not done that, Stanley wouldn''t mind giving her a response. But now, he did not. Therefore Stanley pretended he didn''t hear it and put his eyes on Violet. Violet stood up, "Stanley, what brings you here?" Instead of answering, Stanley asked, "You came to see Vera?" "Yes." Violet nodded, "But the time for visitation hasn''te yet." Stanley pursed his lips, "Why do you want to see her?" Violet lowered her eyes and didn''t answer. She had wanted to tell him yesterday the purpose of her meeting Vera, but thinking about that she met Ivy when she knocked on his door yesterday, she didn''t want to say anything. And it was supposed to be her business, and there was no need to tell him. Seeing that Violet didn''t answer, Stanley''s face turned even colder and darker. On the side, Miranda looked at him and then at Violet, suddenly realizing that the two might have a quarrel. Mr. Murphy was indifferent to Mrs. Murphy. But she, an outsider, did not feel right to answer. She spoke, "Mr. Murphy, here is the thing, yesterday ......" Miranda told Stanley what happened yesterday. Stanley''s pupils shrank, "You''re saying that the murderer isn''t your daughter?" "Yes." Miranda nodded with red eyes. Stanley narrowed his eyes at Violet, "Why didn''t you tell me?" Violetughed at his words, "Was it me who didn''t want to tell you? It was you who refuse to give me the chance to meet you." Thinking about Ivy yesterday made her feel diabolical. Stanley looked at the mockery and anger on her face, his brow furrowed. Just as he was about to say something, a prison guard approached, "Visiting hours for 257." Number 257 referred to Vera. In prison, names were not used but numbers. Miranda looked to Violet, "Mrs. Murphy, you can go see Vera now." "Ok." Violet nodded her head and was about to follow inside. Unexpectedly, she saw Stanley following behind her. She looked at him sideways, "You want to see her too?" Stanley ignored her, his face cold. Violetughed to herself, feeling really stupid. Why asked since he was cold to her? And she shouldn''t think he''d treat her any better until the results of the investigation came out from the detective agency. So Violet stopped paying attention to Stanley, and her face went cold. The two were husband and wife, but now they looked like they were strangers. Stanley knew that his attitude towards her was bad and wrong, but he couldn''t get past over, that was why he ignored her. Instead of him holding a grudge against her now, it was more like, he didn''t know how to get along with her. But now when he saw Violet treating him in the same way as he treated her, he didn''t feelfortable in his heart. With such a contradiction, Stanley''s face looked grim. Soon, they arrived. Violet saw Vera once again. At this moment, Vera,pared to when Violet first met her, was haggard, and had lost much weight. Her long hair had been cut, leaving less than two centimeters in length. Miranda covered her mouth and cried on the spot. Seeing that, Vera tried to go tofort her, but her lips moved and her voice could note out. Violet sighed and picked up the microphone, "Hello, do you remember me?" She asked. Stanley stood behind her, squinting and gazing at Vera behind the ss. This woman really was not the murderer? Vera looked at Violet in a listless manner and picked up the microphone as well, "I do." Her voice was unmistakably raspy and dry, as if she hadn''t had a drink of water in a long time. But Violet knew that she hadn''t spoken for too long that caused her voice to be strange. "Yesterday, I heard from your mother that you were taking the me for someone else, is that true?" Violet softened her tone as much as she could. Vera burst into tears at once, "How can she cheat me? How can she cheat me? She said she would pay the debt for my family, why doesn''t she do it? ......" Her brother had been bullied and her mother had been constantly intimidated. She regretted that she had been so innocent to believe that woman¡¯s words. But more than that, she hated that woman not keeping her word! Violet caught the hatred in Vera''s eyes and was alreadypletely convinced in her heart that she was really innocent. Stanley saw that too, his fists on either side clenched tightly, his breath around him cold and terrifying. That murderer had fooled him. "Who is she?" Violet stared intently at Vera, desperate for news of the true culprit. Knowing that Violet was the person her mother had called to help her, Vera forced herself to stop crying and after settling her emotions, she replied, "I don''t know who she is, I haven''t seen her once, but I''ve heard her voice, it''s somewhat familiar. I just can''t remember where I''ve heard it before." "Familiar?" Violet pursed her lips, "Since you find it familiar, it must be someone you know." Chapter 401 Test Results Chapter 401 Test Results Vera nodded, "I also think it''s someone I know, if I''m right, it should be someone from the circle, for only someone from the circle can promise that much money." Violet raised her eyes to look at the man beside her, and then withdrew her gaze, "Which richdies have you befriended in the circle before?" They could check them one by one. She was sure that she would be able to find that woman out. In fact, Violet already had a suspected candidate in mind. That was Ivy. Ivy hadpletely revealed her true face and was not the gentle girl she had seen in the hospital before, but a true snake. So Ivy was possible to kill her, and what happened on the stairs that night was proof of that. Vera followed Violet''s words and spoke out the names of thosedies she used to know, whether they were familiar or unfamiliar. Violet recorded because there were many names for her to remember. Stanley took all these names to his heart and decided to have Fraser looked them up. Soon, Vera finished. Violet, however, frowned. There was no Ivy. Of these people, Vera didn''t mention Ivy. In this case, there were only two possibilities. Either Vera didn''t know Ivy, or it wasn''t Ivy who did it. But her gut tells her that there was a high probability that the murderer was Ivy. Violet asked with doubts, "That is all?" Vera nodded, "Yes." There were only them she knew in the circle. Violet was disappointed. If Stanley wasn''t here, she would have asked Vera if she knew Ivy. She could only wait for the next chance. Time was up and they had to leave. After walking out of the prison, Miranda solemnly bowed to Violet and Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, Mrs. Murphy, please find the murderer out." Violet helped her up and was about to speak. Stanley spoke in a cold voice, "It''s her own fault that your daughter has ended up in this situation." Miranda froze. Violet probably knew what Stanley meant, and her eyes shed, not speaking for Miranda. Miranda snapped back to her senses, tears flowing again. Stanley stuck his hands in his trouser pockets, "It''s true that your daughter is not the murderer, but have you ever thought that if she takes the me for someone else and lets the murderer continue to get away with it, the murderer will continue to kill people. You are debt free, but should others deserve to die?" Violet looked at Stanley and her eyes softened. Miranda cried with a face full of guilt, "I know, I criticized Vera when I learned the truth, but Vera sat in jail for a few months and was considered punished. Mr. Murphy, Mrs. Murphy, I beg you to forgive Vera, I''m really sorry." She took another bow. Violet helped her up again, "Forget it, she was punished, so I am fine with it." Vera was already on the verge of copse, having the bruises under her neck. Maybe Vera was having a bad time in prison. This punishment was indeed enough for Vera. Stanley looked at Violet though the corner of his eyes. Since she had said so, he remained silent. And Miranda, which was immensely grateful, bowed to both. After that, Miranda left. Violet had wanted to go along, but was told to stop by Stanley. Violet got into Stanley''s car and didn''t say a word to him, looking out the window quietly. Stanley took a glnace at her and pursed his thin lips, "Don¡¯t get involved to catch the murderer, I''ll do it." "No, it''s my business, I won''t bother you." Violet lowered her eyes and said in a light voice. Stanley frowned, hearing the detachment in her tone and feeling ufortable. But he knew that she would be like this solely because of him. "You don''t have enough power to get the murderer out." Stanley faintly stated the facts. Violet bit her lower lip, unable to refute. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. It was true that she was not as powerful as he was. But Violet still refused, "No need, don''t you hate me now? So you don''t need to interfere in my affairs." Stanley narrowed his eyes and didn''t speak anymore. Violet took a deep breath, "Mr. Murphy, I think we should reconsider our rtionship." "What do you mean?" Stanleyg stopped the car unexpectedly. She had changed her address to him too. Violet turned to him, "You have decided that my mother is the murderer of your parents, then I am the daughter of your enemy, and you surely can''t do to live with the daughter of your enemy, right?" Stanley''s eyes flickeredt, and his hands that rested on the steering wheel couldn''t help but grip. Violet saw it, sneered before she continued, "So you can think about it, Mr. Murphy, it can be like this always." When she finished, she unbuckled her seatbelt, pushed open the door and got out of the car, then hailed a cab and left. Stanley looked at the distant taxi, his face went gloomy. He admitted that he really couldn''t do it without a problem with her. But divorce was something he hadn''t even thought about. But it he knew that such a rtionship as a couple was a torture for her and for himself. At this moment, Stanley only felt overwhelmed. Likewise, Violet, who was in the taxi, was in a bad mood. Although she had asked the detective to look into what happened eighteen years ago, Stanley said he had evidence of her mother hitting his parents. That meant the detective she hired probably would not find out anything useful. That was why she asked Stanley to think about their rtionship, because once the detective failed to find anything out, she couldn''t clear her mother''s name, and in the eyes of Stanley, she''d always be the daughter of his enemy. She might as well have made it clear to him sooner and asked him to reconsider their rtionship. It was hard to let go, but it was possible, and it was better for both parties to let go sooner. As he was thinking, his phone suddenly rang. Violet sorted out her mood and took out her phone. Seeing that it was the hospital calling, she hurried to answer it for she had sensed something, "Hello!" "Hello, is this Miss Hunt?" On the other end of the phone, came the gentle and polite voice of a woman. Violet nodded, "Yes." "Hello, Miss Hunt, the result of the paternity test you had done at our hospital two days ago hase out, do you have time toe and get it?" The nurse asked. Violet gripped her phone tightly, "Yes, I''ll be right over." "Okay." After hanging up the phone, Violet told the driver to turn to the hospital. Soon, she arrived at theb department in a nervous state and found the doctor who did the test. The doctor recognized her. She was so beautiful that it was hard to forget. The doctor handed her a file folder. She took it and did not open it on the spot, but went to the hospital garden. Sitting on a cool chair, she took a deep breath to press down the tension in her heart, and only then, with trembling hands, took the document out. Violet took it out and directly flipped to thest page to check the result. However, her face froze and her hands and feet went cold. Chapter 402 Memory Fragments Chapter 402 Memory Fragments No, it said that Stanley was not the father! How did this happen? Violet''s hand holding the paper was shaking, and her body was trembling violently. She was in disbelief. Although both Stanley and Calvin had said that they were not rted by blood and were not biological father and son. But in her heart, she had always been convinced that they were rted, because Calvin''s face that looked just like Stanley''s was proof of that, and the surveince she had in her hand back then showed that the one she spent the night with back then was Stanley. But now the test result made her body feel icy. What the hell was going on? Violet bit her lower lip hard and her eyes grew red. Stanley was not the father of the two children, so who exactly was the man that night? Was it really the 50 year old man Phoebe arranged? At this moment, Violet almost copsed, feeling like the world was spinning in the sky. She swayed, cked out as her body plummeted forward. Seeing that she was about to fall to the ground, a man in a white coat walked over and took her wrist, pulling her into his arms. "Violet, what''s wrong with you?" A familiar voice came from overhead. Violet looked up and was surprised to see it was George, "George?" She couldn''t have been mistaken, could she? "It''s me." George looked at her with gentle eyes, "Violet, why are you in this hospital? Are you sick? Why didn''t you go to Henry''s hospital?" By definition, she was Stanley''s wife, and Henry was Stanley''s only friend. If she wanted to see a doctor, she should have gone over to Henry, not here. Violet bit her lip and shook her head, "I don''t want to go over there, and I''m not sick, I just came ......" Violet looked down at the test result in her hand and had not finished her words. George''s eyes shed, "Can I see it?" Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He wanted to know what it was that had her in such a state of emotion. Violet handed it to him. A hint of surprise shed in his eyes, "Paternity test? With Mr. Murphy''s?" Violet nodded, "I always thought that Calvin and Arya were Stanley''s children, but ......" "They aren''t." George said, "Actually, I didn''t tell you that a long time ago, Calvin had me do one for him and Mr. Murphy, and the result was the same as this." Last time, he deliberately switched Stanley''s hair, so the result said that Calvin was not Stanley''s son. But this time, he was out of it, but the result in Violet¡¯s hand showed the same. It seemed that there were others who didn''t want Violet and Stanley to know the truth. Who was it? Ivy, or Ivan? "George, what''s wrong with you?" Seeing George was contemting, Violet asked suspiciously. George pushed his sses up and smiled, "Nothing." He gave her back the paper, "Actually, what does it matter if Mr. Murphy is not the father? He loves the kids." The corners of Violet''s mouth curled up in a self-deprecating arc, "He did, but now ......" "Now what?" George asked, his gaze fell on Violet''s face, then he noticed that she looked haggard, he couldn''t help but frown, "Violet, haven''t you rested welltely, why are you so thin?" Violet shook her head, "I am fine, by the way, George, howe you''re here? When did youe back?" George smiled, "Two days ago, I''ve been jetgged, and I came to this hospital today." Violet was surprised, "So you''re a doctor at this hospital from now on?" "That''s right, it was arranged by my mentor." George nodded. "Then Dr. Baxter ......" The smile on George''s face faded, "The contract with Henry is over, and the one I signed was a temporary contract, not official." "So that''s how it is." Violet enlightened and then she thought of something and asked, "George, should I tell Jessie that you are back?" George narrowed his eyes, "No need, she already told mest time that she won''t waste her feelings on me again, so there''s no need to inform her." Violet nodded, thinking the same. Since Jessie had given up, it was indeed inappropriate to tell her that George had returned. Otherwise, she would be in a mess again. Thinking of Jessie''s abandonment of George, Violet subconsciously clenched the paper in her hand. Should she end her marriage with Stanley too? The biggest reason she married him in the beginning, besides her love for him, was her two children. She felt, as a father, he should be responsible. But now it showed that he was not the father, how could she be so brazen to continue to let him raise the kids? Violet let out a bitter smile, having a decision in her mind. She was waiting for the results from the detective before she could fully make up her mind. Thinking of that, Violet took a deep breath, put the paper away, "Well, George, it''ste, I gotta leave, see you next time." With that, she moved forward. After just two steps, her head suddenly hurt again, and once again images shed through her mind that she couldn''t see clearly. Violet grunted out in pain, and a look of agony surfaced on her face. Seeing that, George hurried to support her, "Violet, what''s wrong with you?" "I have headaches and something weird jumped into my mind." Violet said in a hoarse voice as she leaned into his arms. George touched her forehead and did not feel a fever, so how could she have a headache? "What jumped into your mind?" George inquired as he felt her pulse. Suddenly, his pupils shrank slightly, "Violet, you''re pregnant?" "Yes, a month or so." Violet rubbed her belly and her face turned flushed as she spoke. George''s eyes darkened when he saw that, "So you already know about it." "I learned about it two days ago." Violet replied. George nodded, "Since you know, I''m relieved. Although I don''t know about obstetrics and gynecology, I still know some basicmon sense. Be careful in the first three months during your pregnancy." Violet lowered her eyes, "I know." She hadn''t decided whether she would keep this baby yet. "By the way, what just popped into your head?" George looked at her. Violet rubbed her temples as she answered, "It''s some familiar images, but they were not clear." George''s pupils flinched. If he were an ordinary doctor, he would think she was hallucinating. But he was different, he was also a psychological hypnosis doctor in addition to being a brain doctor, who had a rtively deep knowledge of the aspect in human memory. So for what Violet had just said, he probably understood what the reason was. It was a sign that her memory wasing back, and the images she saw were fragments of her memories. She had lost her memory, but she was not aware of that. She did not lose her memory identally, but artificially. But he did not know when and why. Thinking of that, the corners of George''s mouth curled up and he got interest. Chapter 403 Perfume of Other Men Chapter 403 Perfume of Other Men Violet''s heart fluttered when she saw George reveal a smile, inexplicably remembering the scene she had seen in the surveince that time. When he stabbed Stanley with a knife, the smile on his face was simr to the one he had now, but the difference was that his smile was more terrifying that time. And now, it was more mildly. "George, what is going on with me?" Violet shook off her head and said, "During this period of time, I often had headaches from time to time like now, and then these images came to my mind, but they soon disappeared and my head didn''t hurt anymore." Now her head didn''t hurt anymore. George lowered his eyes and smiled, "I''m not sure, why don''t you do a head check and see if there''s something in there." Violet nodded in agreement, "In some days, I don¡¯t have much time right now." "Okay, contact me then." George responded. Violet gave a smile and then walked away. After leaving the hospital, Violet didn''t go back to thepany or to the vi, but to her apartment. The apartment hadn''t been lived in for a long time, and she hadn''t been back since her mother died, and a thinyer of dust had poured over the house. When Violet went in, she could still smell the dust. Violet looked at the apartment and nostalgia passed through her eyes. She had always thought that for the rest of her life, she might never move back here. But now it looked like she had to move back soon. Violet touched her bag, with a gloomy face. She then took out her phone and called a cleaner to clean the apartment, so that she did not have to clean the house when she moved back with two kids. After doing that, Violet left and went to the copy shop downstairs and printed out a divorce agreement. When she and Stanley got married, she signed a property notarization, just in case people said that she married him for Stanley''s money, which would have a bad impact on the two children, so the divorce agreement was now simple and did not involve any property. All it took was for Stanley to sign and then go to get a divorce certificate. Taking the divorce agreement, Violet put it in a file bag and drove back to the vi, ready to put these back and go to the office. What she didn''t expect was to see Stanley and Ivy there when she went back. The two of them were together again. Violet''s eyes sank, subconsciously squeezing the file bag in her hand, she nned to ignore them and go upstairs. However, Ivy called out to her, "Miss Hunt, why are you back so early?" Stanley also looked at her, his eyes dark, but didn''t say anything. "Is it rted to you?" Violet''s heart tingled when she saw Stanley''s indifference, and then her gaze shifted to Ivy and replied in a cold voice. Ivy feigned aggravation, "I was just greeting to you, why are you so rude?" Violet sneered, "I didn''t want to pay attention to you guys and wanted to leave the ce for you to get emotionally attached, but you don¡¯t cherish it and waste the opportunity yourself." Hearing that, Ivy was stunned. This woman was crazy to try to set her up with Stanley. Could it be that it was really Stanley''s indifference that had disheartened this woman? Ivy clenched her palms and forced down the excitement in her heart to keep it from being seen. On the other hand, Stanley''s face was grim as he looked at Violet, cold air spreading around him, "What did you just say, let''s get emotionally attached?" Violet smiled and locked eyes with him, "You are now inseparable, in and out together, outsiders will think you are a couple, and now Miss Ellis is often in and out of your room and your apartment, isn''t that just like your girlfriend? So I''ll let you get emotionally attached." With that, she ignored them and went upstairs. Stanley clenched his fists, his teeth gritting. She actually pushed him towards another woman! "Stanley ......" Seeing the bruises on the back of Stanley''s hand, Ivy called out to him. However, he ignored her and went straight upstairs. Upstairs in her room, Violet was changing her clothes, suddenly the door opened and Stanley walked in. Violet hurriedly lowered the hem of her dress and frowned, "Why did youe in?" "This is my room too." Stanley said with pursed lips. Violetughed, "So you still know that this is your room, I thought that the room you stayed in with Ivy was your room." "Violet, don''t be so unreasonable, there''s nothing between Ivy and I." Stanley wrinkled his eyebrows, his voice cold and deep. Violet pulled at the corner of her mouth, "Nothing? Ivy came into your room in the middle of the night and went in and out of your apartment, and now you''re back together, you''re telling me that there''s nothing between you? Stanley, do you think I am a fool?" Stanley''s brow knitted tighter, "I do not." "Alright, I don''t want to argue with you about this, get out." Violet rubbed her brow, only to feel her head start to hurt again. Stanley was nervous when he saw the pain in her eyes, and he immediately went up to her to find out what was wrong with her, only to smell the scent of men''s perfume on her. It wasn''t the mint scent he always used, but an oceanic one. She actually had perfume of another man. Stanley''s eyes went red, he grabbed Violet''s wrist and pinned her down on the bed, "Who did you go to see?" "What?" Violet looked at him in confusion and bewilderment, "What are you talking about, I haven''t seen anyone!" Stanley smiled coldly, "If you haven''t seen anyone, then on you, howe you smell like another man''s perfume!" The smell of perfume? Violet froze, and then lowered her head to smell herself. It was true. And the smell was like George¡¯s. So she got it when George helped to support her when she had a headache. "It''s none of your business." Violet looked away, not wanting to answer. If she had said it was George, he would have been even angrier. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. After all, he hated George the most. What Violet didn''t know, however, was that by not saying anything, she had also made Stanley even more furious. His grip on her wrist tightened so hard that Violet grunted out of pain. If it had been before, he would have let her go when he saw she was in pain. But Stanley, who was now overwhelmed by jealousy and anger, not only didn''t let go, but also took her hand and pressed it even harder towards the bed. "Violet, you want to cheat on me?" Stanley''s voice was iparably cold as he said that. Violet opened her eyes wide, "Stanley, you actually think of me like that?" "So tell me, why do you smell like another man''s perfume on you? If you hadn''t had physical contact with that man, you wouldn''t have had it on you at all." Stanley eximed. Violet was sad and angry, "Yes, I did have physical contact with him, but that was when I was about to fall down, he was worried about me and help support me. It was clean between us, not as nasty as you think, but it''s not sure if you and Ivy are clean or not." Looking at the sad and exasperated look in her eyes, Stanley gradually calmed down. For he realized that she was not lying, and indeed he had misunderstood. Stanley slowly released her hand with some strength, his voice low and husky, "Between me and Ivy, it''s clean too." Violet gave a cold heave and turned her head away, not believing it at all. The anger that Stanley had just suppressed rose again, "What exactly do you need to believe it?" Chapter 404 Divorce Agreement Chapter 404 Divorce Agreement Violet shook her head, looking at him, "I wouldn''t believe it any way, it''s like you don''t believe me, did you believe me when I said that my mother could never have hit your parents?" When Stanley heard that, his eyes darkened and he got up from her, "That''s different, I have proof, I saw it with my own eyes." Violet sat up, "In that case, show me the proof." "No." Stanley refused. Violet snorted, "Does it mean that you have no proof?" "You really think so?" Stanley stared at her. Violet calmly locked eyes with him, "It''s okay to make me think otherwise, show me and make me believe." Stanley pursed his lips without saying anything. He didn''t want to show her because he didn''t want her to witness the perfect mother she had in mind bumping into people. But she was so insistent ...... "Okay,e to the Murphy Group tomorrow and I''ll show it to you." Stanley said in a deep voice. Violet''s heart stuttered. There was really evidence? "What, no more talking?" Stanley narrowed his eyes. Violet pursed her red lips, "Okay, I will be there." Even if he imed that he had proof, even if her mother had an anomaly every year on October 9, she would never believe that her mother had actually hit someone. And although the Murphy Group eighteen years ago wasn''t as powerful as it was today, it was still one of the top tenpanies in J City. At that time, the Hunt Group had just made a fortune, and for the Murphy Group to bring down the Hunt Group was as simple as crushing an ant. By the same token, it wasn''t difficult at all for the Murphy family to find the murderer who had run over Stanley''s parents, and if it was really her mother, why hadn''t they arrested her back then, and instead Jordan had to ept her as his goddaughter? So there must be something in here that neither she nor Stanley knew about. Thinking, Violet took a deep breath and stood up. When she got up, she identally dropped the file bag on the bed to the floor. It was unsealed and the papers fell out. Stanley subconsciously looked down and saw the words of divorce agreement. His pupils suddenly shrank, his face changed, and the aura around him suddenly became appalling to the extreme. He bent down to pick up the divorce paper on the floor and held it up in front of Violet, "You want a divorce?" Violet didn''t expect to be seen by him now, her eyes shed, and she didn''t deny it, "Yes." Anyway, if she didn''t admit it now, she would probably offer to give him the agreement to signter. Stanley clenched the agreement in his hand, "Who gave you the guts?" He didn''t want to divorce her even though he was angry with her because of Lily. But she actually thought about it and even got divorce paper out! Violet bit her lip, a bitter smile on her face, "That''s a good question, Mr. Murphy, isn''t it you who gave it to me?" Stanley''s eyes narrowed, "Me?" "Yes, you!" Violet looked at him, "Stanley, ask yourself how you''re treating me now. You''re bent on thinking I''m the daughter of your enemy, so you treat me coldly, you ignore me, but we''re husband and wife, is this what a husband should do? You make me feel, as if I had no husband." "......" Stanley''s thin lips twitched, wanting to say something, but no words came out. Violet took a breath and added, "Stanley, I''ve been living a very painful life this time, it is so painful that I don''t even have passion for my career anymore, even Jessie said that I''m like a different person, not the previous Violet who was bent on bing a top designer." Because of love, she became tied up. Because of love, she was to copse. It wasn''t the life she wanted. "So Stanley, I think, let''s separate. Because of my mother, you have a stigma in your heart, you can''t live happily with me like before, and I understand, but I can¡¯t be tolerant." Violet looked at him with moist eyes, "So, let''s separate, okay? For your sake, for my sake, and for the sake of the two children." Stanley''s heart seized pain as he listened to her sobbing words, and his throat went dry, but still he said, "Impossible, I won''t get a divorce." Violet smiled bitterly, "Why? You are forcing the daughter of your enemy to stay with you, which was torturing yourself and torturing me." Stanley clenched his fist and didn''t say anything. Violet exhaled a breath and took the file bag, "Actually, it''s not just the divorce agreement in here, but also the paternity test of you and the two children." Paternity test? Stanley narrowed his eyes. Violet took out the paternity test under the divorce agreement, "Jessie came to you that day and pulled a few hairs from your head, with the purpose of trying to get me to do the test." So that was it. Stanley''s thin lips pursed tightly. He felt strange that, Jessie was afraid of him, but that day she had the guts to pull his hair. If she hadn''t been saying that she vent anger for Violet, he definitely wouldn''t have let her go. Violet turned the paternity test to thest page and held it in the air, "You are not the kids¡¯ father. I always thought you were, but I was wrong, so how can I continue to let you raise the two children? You may have an opinion about the two children in your heart, right?" Because they were her children, her mother''s grandson and granddaughter. He relented even to her, let alone two children who were not rted to him by blood. Stanley couldn''t refute Violet''s words, for he did have a problem with the two children as well. However, he never wanted to give up to raise two children, he could still give them the best life he could, he just wouldn''t love them anymore. Seeing that Stanley didn''t say anything, Violet was tired and put the paternity test down, "Mr. Murphy, think about it, I really think that there is no need for us to continue. After I see the proof, I will move out." After saying that, Violet stopped paying attention to him and walked towards the bathroom. Stanley watched her figure disappear into the bathroom, his face iparably gloomy. After a moment, he tore up the divorce paper and murmured coldly, "I told you, I''m not getting a divorce!" He would stay with her even if he didn¡¯t love her anymore! Stanley turned to leave. In the bathroom, Violet''s entire body soaked in the bathtub, the warm water stimting her skin and effectively dispelling her fatigue. She rubbed her brow and leaned back against the edge of the tub, closing her eyes and letting the massager behind her press against her back. Suddenly, she muffled a grunt and her head hurt again. As in the morning, a picture began toe to her mind again.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. But this time was different, the images shed by much slower, and Violet could barely see something. Red ...... Young Mom and her ...... Violet frowned, trying to see more clearly, but the headache got even worse. "Ahhh!" Violet whimpered in pain, holding her head in her hands and shaking, her face very pale and cold sweating out. Why did this one hurt so much? Just because she wanted to see what those images really were? Violet''s brain throbbed with pain, just as if there were worms gnawing at it. She didn''t dare continue to think about the images and stopped in a hurry, the pain in her head eased. Violet sighed in relief. Something was really wrong with her brain and she should go to the hospital to see what was going on! Chapter 405 Findings Chapter 405 Findings Violet decided to call Georgeter to make an appointment for him to diagnose her. After an unknown amount of time, the water in the bathtub cooled down, Violet stood up, took the bath towel on a side shelf and wrapped it around her, and then walked out of the room. Stanley was gone. Violet''s eyelids dropped, hiding the disappointment in her eyes, and she smiled to herself, "He left in such a hurry." She told him to go, and he did. Violet walked over to the bed and saw the divorce agreement that had been torn into pieces on the floor. She pursed her lips. She could only go get more copies. Violet sighed and squatted down, picking up the pieces on the ground. At that moment there was a knock on the door, "Mrs. Murphy,e out to dinner." "Ok." Violet answered and then went to the cloakroom to change her clothes. After changing, she came downstairs to the dining room and was surprised to see the sumptuous meal on the table, "Be, how can I finish so much?" Be smiled, "I have cooked for Mr. Murphy and Miss Ellis too, I thought they would stay for dinner, but I didn''t expect them to leave anyway." Violet frowned. So, Ivy left with him? Well, they were so inseparable. "Are you ok, Mr. Murphy?" Seeing Violet did not look well, Be asked with concern. Violet shook her head, "I''m fine." She gave a smile and picked up her forks for dinner. Suddenly, she saw the steak, and a wave of nausea hit her. Violet hurriedly put down her forks and bent down to cover her mouth. She vomited so hard her face went pale. Be was frightened, "What''s wrong with you, Murphy?" "Be, serve away the steak, and all the meat dishes." Violet waved her hand and said in a weak voice. "Oh, ok." Be hurriedly did as she was told and brought away all the meat. Soon, the smell of meat dissipated and Violet''s nausea finally eased a lot. She took the ss of water handed to her by Be and took several sips of water, and she then felt much better. "Murphy, are you okay?" Be asked as she took the ss of water. Violet shook her head, "Yeah." "What happened to you, are you sick?" Be looked at her. Violet rubbed her belly with a smile, "No." "Well ......" Be watched her movements and realized something. In surprise, she raised her voice, "You ...... You''re pregnant?" Violet nodded, "Yes, a month and a half or so." "You have it checked?" Be asked. After all,st time there was a faux pregnancy. This time, naturally, she had to double-check. Violet nodded heavily, "Yes, and it''s true." "Wonderful." Be''s eyes warmed with excitement, "Mrs. Murphy, this is wonderful." Violet smiled and didn''t answer the question. Be hurriedly took out her phone. Violet was nervous, "Be, what are you doing?" "I''ll inform Mr. Murphy and tell him the good news, and he''ll be happy to know about it." Be said with a smile. Violet sank her face, "Be, are you sure Stanley will be happy?" "...... Mrs. Murphy, what do you mean by that?" Be was confused. Violet bit her lower lip, "Stanley is now bent on thinking that I''m the daughter of his enemy, that''s why he''s so cold to me, if he now knows about the child in my belly, do you think, he''ll keep it? He now even thinks that marrying me was a mistake, so naturally, this child in my belly is also a mistake." "Well ......" Be calmed downpletely, "It can''t be, can it?" "There''s nothing that can''t be, because I''m the daughter of his enemy, he won''t necessarily keep this child, and even if he does, will he love him?" Violet asked rhetorically, looking at Be. Be opened her mouth, unable to say anything, and only after a long time did she say, "Then ...... then what should we do now? When we shall tell him? We can''t keep it from him forever, right?" "No, let''s wait ......" Violet said as she lowered her eyes. Tomorrow, she was going to see his so-called proof. After that, she could basically decide whether she would have an abortion, and whether she should continue this marriage. And she should urge detective to get the result. "Ok, but I still want you to tell Mr. Murphy as soon as possible." Be said. Violet nodded and didn''t say anything else. Be went back to the kitchen, ready to cook something suitable for pregnant women. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. After eating, Violet rested in the living room for a while before leaving for the office. By the end of the afternoon, she drove over to the detective''s office to inquire about the findings. The detective told her, "Miss Hunt, we''ve found out something about that incident eighteen years ago." "Really, then my mom ......" Knowing what Violet was going to ask, the detective replied, "We didn''t find out that your mother had a record of hitting people." Violet was greatly surprised, "Great, I told you, there''s no way my mom would hit someone." Yet there was something strange about the detective''s expression. Violet saw it, her face slowly solidified, and her heart grew uneasy, "What''s wrong?" "Miss Hunt, it''s true that we didn''t find out that your mother hit someone, but eighteen years ago at the scene of the car ident between Mr. and Mrs. Murphy, we found out that your mother was indeed present." Violet''s pupils shrank and her lips quivered, "Just being present doesn''t mean it''s a bump, right?" "Yes, but at the time, your mother was indeed testified by witnesses to hit someone and was also taken away by the police officers for investigation, only for Jordan Murphy to step inter and bail your mother out, that''s why there is no record of the hit on your mother''s file." The detective said. Violet''s body was cold. Theck of a hit record was due to Jordan''s bail. So they were not sure if her mother had hit someone or not. Suddenly, Violet thought of something and asked again, "Then did you guys find out what kind of car my mom was driving back then? Since that witness said that my mom hit someone, my mom must have been driving a car at that time, right?" "Yes, your mother was driving a red car." The detective said. Violet''s brain suddenly felt like it had been struck by lightning, and she sat there dumbfounded and motionless. Red ...... Right up there with what Stanley said. Violet suddenly burst into tears, "My mom hates red so much, howe she drove a red car?" When the detective saw her like this, he had some sympathy, but still replied, "Miss Hunt, what makes you think your mother hates red? Eighteen years ago, your mother''s favorite color was red, it''s only later that she hated red, we learned that from our investigation, and it wasn''t difficult to find out." Violet was confused by the detective''s words. Yeah, why would she think her mom hated red? She didn''t remember her mom saying anything about hating the color red, but she just felt like she hated it, why was that? Violet suddenly felt that something was wrong, giving her an inexplicable sense of panic. But she couldn''t say what was wrong, and her heart was very heavy. "These are what our firm has found out so far, because it''s been a long time, the rest is not clear yet. If you want to know more, she can ask your father, he should know a lot of things." The detective suggested. Violet clenched her palms. It wasn''t that she didn''t know that Eason probably knew about what happened back then. But she didn''t want to see him, so she didn''t consider going over to ask him. But now ...... Violet took a breath and stood up, "I know, thank you." "You''re wee." The detective sent Violet outside. Violet stood downstairs and looked up at the sky. The sky was bright and clear, but she felt cold, not just physically, but mentally. ¡®Mom, 18 years ago, did you really run someone over?¡¯ Chapter 406 Easons Reaction Chapter 406 Eason''s Reaction Violet closed her eyes in pain, a tear slipped down. Dragging her somewhat tired body, she left the ce at a heavy pace and drove to the Hunt¡¯s. Thep butler expressed his surprise at seeing her arrival, "Miss Hunt, are you here for your father?" Violet nodded, "Where is he?" "He is not at home, so pleasee another time." The butler said politely. Violet pursed her lips, "No, I have something to ask Eason Hunt." "But Mr. Hunt ......" "He''s not here, I''ll wait inside, call him right now and tell him toe back or don''t me me for what I will do." After giving a threatening sentence, Violet went straight into the vi with a cold face. The butler couldn''t stop her, for she was the wife of Stanley Murphy in addition to being Eason''s daughter. He could not provoke her. The butler sighed and resigned himself to taking out his cell phone and calling Eason, telling Eason who went go fishing toe back early. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Violet entered the vi and as she walked to the living room, she heard a child''s clearughter and Talia''s gentle voice. Violet narrowed her eyes and looked towards the source of the sound, only to see Talia holding a little boy, a little bigger than Calvin, who was sitting on the sofa ying with a toy. The little boy sat in Talia''s arms, and Talia pinched and kissed the little boy''s face. Seeing that, Violet raised the corners of her mouth. Wasn''t this Filip, born to Talia and Nate? Since Talia brought this child to the house, she was really bold. "Talia." When Violet saw that Talia hadn''t noticed her arrival yet, she simply opened her mouth and called out. The motherly love on Talia''s face instantly disappeared and she twisted her head towards her, her face looking grim, "Why are you here, who told you toe?" "I''vee to see my dad." Violet walked towards the sofa and went to sit across from Talia and her son. Talia snorted, ''''See your dad? Didn''t you say you disowned him? What do you want?" "That''s none of your business." Violet ruffled her hair. Talia''s eyes rolled, giving a gloating smile, "I heard that recently you and Stanley had rtionship problems, since you came over, did Stanley abandon you, so you came for your dad¡¯s help?" Violet knew that Talia was deliberately stimting her, and she didn''t get angry but smiled with her cheeks in her hands, "I don¡¯t need that, I can fix my problem by myself." Talia pressed her lips, for she failed to stimte Violet. "By the way, the child you''re carrying is ......" Violet asked though she knew the answer. Talia panicked as she hugged Filip in her arms tightly and answered with feigned calmness, "This is my distant cousin''s child." "Is that so? But he looks a lot like you." Violet''s eyes darted back and forth between Filip¡¯s and Talia''s faces. Filip looked like Talia and even Phoebe. Hearing that, Talia panicked even more, and the expression on her face could not be maintained. She barely squeezed out a smile, "My distant cousin and I are rtives, we are rted by blood, so we look alike." "You are right." Violet smiled and didn''t say anything else. Talia was relieved, but didn''t dare to stay here much longer, but went upstairs with the child in her arms. Violet picked up her teacup and took a sip of tea, and not long after, Eason returned with a ck face and an unhappy expression. "What do you want from me?" Eason asked in a cold voice as he put down arge bag of fishing rods. Violet then realized that he had gone fishing and couldn''t help but be surprised. He could actually fish? Without much thought, Violet put down her teacup and said, "I came to find you because I want to know if my mother had hit anyone on October 9th eighteen years ago." Hearing that, Eason''s face changed dramatically, "What are you asking this for?" "Someone tried to frame my mom and sow discord between Stanley and me as a couple, so I''m going to find out the truth." Violet looked at him and said. Eason''s eyes shed, and then he stood up, "I don''t know, you can leave now." "No, you know it." Violet also stood up, "The look on your face just now tells me that you know what happened back then. Eighteen years ago, you and my mother didn''t even get divorced yet, so you must know about it." Eason squeezed the top on his cane, "So what?" "I want you to tell me, if my mom hit someone or not." Violet bit her lip. Eason sneered, "Isn''t this something that you know best?" "What do you mean?" Violet was stunned. She knew it the best? How did she know about what happened 18 years ago? Although she was eight years old at that time, she was sure that she really didn''t know what happened on the ninth of October eighteen years ago. Eason looked at the bewildered Violet for a moment, his eyes were somewhatplicated, and after a long time, he suddenly spoke sarcastically, "You really can''t remember at all, can you? It¡¯s really pitiful. Go away, I have nothing to say to you, unless ......" "Unless what?" Violet clenched her palms. Eason''s old eyes shed, "Unless you let Steven return to me." During this period of time, Talia said Phoebe had died and suggested him to adopt a child and even rmended him her distant cousin''s son, and after that she even brought that child over. Well, he knew that Talia just wanted her distant nephew to inherit his property, when he was still alive! But he was not stupid to leave his property to an outsider. So, he had never dismissed the idea of bringing Steven back. Violet sneered as she looked at Eason, "You wish, I won''t let Stevene back. It doesn¡¯t matter you don¡¯t tell me, I don¡¯t hold too much hope any way." After saying that, she walked straight away. The moment she walked out of the house, her head started to hurt again. She couldn''t help but crouch down, her hand tapping her head lightly, with a stony face. She had had so many headaches today, and at this rate, the pain could go on all day. She could no longer wait. Violet made a call to George. "Violet?" George''s gentle voice came. Violet closed her eyes slightly to ease the pain in her head, "George, are you in the hospital?" "Yes, what''s wrong?" George asked with concern. Violet tried not to look at the shing images in her head, and her voice was weak as she spoke, "I have another headache, and I want you to help me see what''s going on." George was surprised to hear that. "Okay,e, be safe." George reminded. Violet nodded, "Okay, I know." The call ended and George put down his phone. He had been very interested in that part of her memory ever since he had learned that she had a memory that might have been hypnotically forgotten, wondering what, exactly, it would take for her to forget those memories. Chapter 407 Hypnosis Chapter 407 Hypnosis He believed the answer to this should be known in a moment. Violet drove towards the hospital. When she arrived at the hospital, she went straight to George. Henry saw her and was confused, "Isn''t that Violet? Why is she here?" He had originallye to this hospital to get a batch of anesthetics, but he hadn''t expected to see Violet. And she was heading for ...... Was she here for George? Henry was aware of George''s return. George went to him and asked him to transfer the in-service information at his hospital to another hospital. So, there was a real possibility that Violet was here to find George. Thinking, Henry hurriedly took out his cell phone and dialed Stanley''s number. Stanley was in a meeting when he heard his phone ring, and after ncing at it, he simply hung up, not intending to answer it. Henry bristled, "Well, you will call back." With a nasty smile, Henry sent a text message to Stanley: Your wife is with George. When Stanley saw it, his face suddenly darkened, and the air pressure around him plummeted. People in therge conference room sensed that he was angry, but did not understand what he was angry about. They didn''t seem to have angered him. "The meeting is suspended." Stanley blurted out in a cold voice. He took his phone out and made a call to Henry. Henry answered it with amusement, "Hello." "You''re saying Violet and George are together?" Stanley''s voice came out coldly. Henry nodded, "Yes, she''s now at the hospital where George is working, and made a special trip to the brain department, so I think she is here to find George, do you want to ......" Henry twitched the corner of his mouth, looking at his phone, "Well, you can¡¯t wait to hang up, can you?" He would be there soon. Henry smiled yfully. Violet had found George. George was giving Violet a brain check. While he was tempted to peer into her blocked memories, he was also worried if there was really something in her head, so he opted to give her a normal examination before peering in. George was sitting behind his desk with the brain CT film in his hand and was holding it up in the air to look at it carefully. Violet sat across from him, both hands clenched on the desk, in a very uneasy mood, "George, how is it? Am I growing something in my brain, like a brain tumor or something?" She''d heard that the asional pain in her brain was probably growing something. If it was benign, it could be surgically removed, but if it was malignant, it could recur even after removal and may even turn into brain cancer. At the thought that she might get brain cancer, Violet''s heart sank to the bottom and her hands and feet were cold. It wasn''t that she was afraid of dying, but worried what would happen to her two children if she died? "Don''t be afraid, nothing is growing in your brain, it''s healthy." George put down the film and softly calmed the restless Violet. Violet''s eyes lit up, "Really?" "Yes, trust me." George nodded and smiled. Violet nodded, "I trust you, I''m just so excited and happy. I thought I was going to get brain cancer." She cried tears of joy. George handed her a clean tissue, "Nothing in there, don''t think too much about it." "I know, I won''t think much about it, but what is the cause of my headache if nothing is growing in my brain?" Violet looked at him. George''s eyes were obscure, smiling, "I don''t know, but my guess is that it might have something to do with your memories." "My memories?" Violet''s eyes widened as she suddenly thought of Eason''s words before she came, ¡°You really can''t remember anything¡±. So, did she really forget something? "George ......" Violet looked at George with some trepidation. When George saw this helpless look on her face, his eyelids dropped to hide the darkness in his eyes, and he soothed her, "Don''t be afraid, I know what you''re going to say, and if you want, I''d like to hypnotize you to try to find out if there''s something wrong with your memory, how do you think?" If it was before, Violet would refuse. After all, being hypnotized was not good and it might cause after effects. But now she wanted to know if she really had forgotten something. "Okay." Violet agreed with slightly red eyes. George froze, not expecting her to agree so readily. But that was good, no need for him to think of other ways to pry into her memories. "Then you lie down on the couch." George pointed to the couch. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Violet took a deep breath, stood up, walked towards the couch, andid down. George walked up to her, head down, looking down at her, "Are you ready?" "Yes." Violet clenched her fist and cheered herself up. George took off his sses, "Well then, look at me, don''t avert your eyes, and do as I say." Violet looked at him with wide eyes. "Don''t think about anything right now, rx, and yes, you''re sleepy and want to sleep." "I want to sleep." Violet''s eyelids fluttered and her pupils gradually lost focus. George''s voice became softer withpelling sense, "Well then, good girl, have some sleep, you''re too tired, sleep." Violet''s eyelids blinked a few more times, growing heavy. Eventually she closed her eyespletely. Seeing that Violet had been hypnotized by herself, George bent down and got close to her, ready to lure her into her own world of memories. Just then, the door to the office was suddenly and forcefully opened. Stanley and Henry came in from outside. Seeing George and Violet''s posture, Stanley¡¯s pupils shrank, and in the next second, anger surged to his heart, his face iparably gloomy, "George, how dare you!" He clenched his fist and strode to George and punched him. George dodged with a smile, "Mr. Murphy, do you think I''m easy to be hit?" Stanley''s thin lips pressed into a straight line, looked at George morosely, "Go and see her." Stanley said to Henry. Henry came back to his senses and hurriedly went up to check on Violet''s condition. Well, they got there in time. Or George would seed. He really didn''t expect that George would be so shameless as to do nasty things to Violet while she was asleep. And why Violet came to George, knowing that George was a psychopath? And she was even sleeping here! Didn''t that make it a chance for him to get his way? "Hey, wake up." Henry gently nudged Violet, trying to wake her up. However, Violet was still sleeping deeply, without the slightest intention of waking up. Henry realized that something was wrong. He frowned, looked toward George, who was still confronting Stanley, and asked in a serious voice, "Did you give her the knockout drops?" Stanley''s eyes narrowed as killing intent rose in his eyes. George took his sses out of his left pocket and put them back on, answering unhurriedly, "Do you think I need something like that when I want to knock someone out?" Henry froze, and then thought of the other kind of medicine he practiced, "You hypnotized her?" George smiled in acknowledgement. "You ......" Stanley gritted his teeth and was about to open his mouth to say something. George interrupted him, "Mr. Murphy, than you ask me why I did this, I think, you should ask me first why Violet came to me." Chapter 408 Ruined by You Chapter 408 Ruined by You Stanley wrinkled his brow. Henry thought it made sense, "Stanley, he''s right, there must be some reason why Violet suddenly came to him, otherwise with what he did to Violetst time, I''m sure Violet wouldn''t havee here." As he was saying that, he suddenly saw the brain CT on George''s desk, his face changed and he hurriedly went to pick it up, "Violet is here to check her brain?" Stanley''s pupils twitched violently. Check her brain? He immediately turned his head and looked towards Violet on the couch, still panicking inside. Henry was looking at the film, and although he was a surgeon, he could read a CT of the brain. After that, he blinked in confusion, "But Violet is fine." "Are you sure?" Stanley looked at him. Henry nodded with certainty, "Yes." With that, he put down the film and looked at George, "So you hypnotized her, trying to do something to her, right?" George grinned, "Who knows." Seeing that, Henry felt powerless, "Alright, I''m not going to ask what you''re really up to, just wake Violet up." "Don''t worry, I only hypnotized Violet for an hour, after an hour, she will wake up on her own." George shrugged his shoulders, "If you guys don''t believe me, you can see another psychiatrist." After saying that, George sat back behind his desk. "Today''s matter will not end so simply." Stanley gave him a cold nce and then walked out carrying Violet. Henry rested his hands behind his head and followed leisurely out. Stanley put Violet in the car and didn''t drive away, but sat in the driver''s seat and kept staring at her, quietly waiting for her to wake up. Soon, an hour passed and Violet woke up on time as George had said. When Violet saw Stanley, she thought she was mistaken and rubbed her eyes, realizing that he was still there. "Why are you here?" Violet asked. She then realized that she was in his car and was even more confused. Wasn''t she in George''s office, having her hypnotized, and how ...... Thinking of something, Violet looked at the man, "You brought me out of George''s office?" Stanley''s thin lips pursed, "What did youe to George for?" Violet''s lips twitched, "Nothing to do with you." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Nothing to do with me?" These words angered Stanley, he clenched his fist, his voice cold without a trace of emotion, "Do you know that if I hadn''t appeared in time, you would have been raped by George?" "No way!" Violet immediately retorted. Stanley said coldly, "No way, didn''t he try to do that before? Violet''s eyes flickered and she lowered her head, "Yes, that was before, but it is different." "What''s difference? He hypnotized you, didn''t he ......" "I got him hypnotized me." Violet interrupted her. Stanley was stunned, "What? You had him hypnotized you?" "Yes." Violet answered. Stanley''s brow furrowed, "Give me a reason." Violet rubbed her temples and sighed, "These days, my head hurts from time to time, especially today, and the pain is more frequent, so I came to find George to give me a checkup, and George said there''s nothing wrong inside my head, maybe there''s something wrong with my memory, so I asked him to hypnotize to see what''s going on." So that was it. That was why there was brain CT film on George''s desk. The anger in Stanley''s heart gradually dissipated, and his voice was a bit hoarse, "Why didn''t you tell me about your headache?" "What can you do if I tell you? We''re in such a foul mood, should I expect you to care about me?" Violet gave a cold smile. Stanley pursed his lips, displeased. Violet closed her eyes and said with some tiredness, "The memories in my mind haven''t changed in the slightest, it seems that George stopped it because of you before he could do anything. You''re really good at sabotaging." When she finished, she opened the car door and got out. Stanley narrowed his eyes, "Where are you going?" "I''m going to see my mom, are youing?" Violet stood outside looking at him. Stanley lowered his eyes and said in a faint voice, "No." Violet didn''t say anything and closed the door behind her. Of course she knew he wouldn''t go, how could he go with her when he''d decided her mother was a murderer? Violet walked towards her car, being really intent on going to see her mother. As for why she didn''t go back to the hospital and continue to have George hypnotized, that was because she knew that it was best not to hypnotize multiple times in a day, for there would be easy to have a problem, so she had to wait till tomorrow. After buying a bouquet of flowers, Violet went to the mausoleum and stood in front of Lily''s tombstone for a long, long time, until a phone call came, which pulled back her thought. "Mommy, where have you been? Why haven''t youe to pick me and brother up?" Arya''s soft voice came from the phone. Violet took a deep breath, barely gave a smile, "Sorry baby, I wille over to pick you up right away, wait for me, ok?" "Well then, we will be good." Arya nodded. Violet put the phone down, took onest look at Lily''s picture, and turned to leave. "Mommy." An hourter, Violet drove outside the kindergarten. The two children and Jason were squatting together in front of the kindergarten and were muttering something. Violet honked the horn twice. When Calvin heard it, his eyes lit up and he hurriedly pulled Arya to her feet, "Mommy''s here." "Mommy." Arya broke away from Calvin''s hand and ran happily towards Violet. Calvin and Jason followed behind. "Madam." Jason called out sheepishly to Violet. Violet smiled at him, "Steven." "Madam, this is for you." Jason took out a box from his school bag. Violet bent down and took it with both hands, her voice gentle as she asked, "What is this?" "Baked cookies from my Mom." Steven answered. Violet opened her mouth in surprise, "Why are you giving it to me?" "My Mom gave it to you, saying that she appreciates your concern for my sister." Jason said with a smile. Violet showed a smile, "Thank you, Steven, and please say thank you to your mother for me." After seeing Verast time, she had spent money to donate a batch of police supplies so that the prison staff could take care of Vera. If someone bullied Vera, they could help Vera and prevent her from getting beaten up. So that was what Miranda was supposed to be thanking her for. "Alright, get in the car." Violet took the cookies in her hands and told the three kids to get in the car. By the time she sent Jason back and returned to the vi with the two children, it was alreadyte. Be served dinner, and after they had finished dinner, they went upstairs to take a bath and were to go to bed. Late at night, Violety in bed tossing and turning, unable to fall into asleep, all in her mind was that she would go to the Murphy Group to see the proof and what the detective had said to her. All this made her have a bad mood, and it was not until two in the morning that she barely got some sleep. But she didn''t sleep well and even had nightmares. Chapter 409 Ivys Stuff Chapter 409 Ivy''s Stuff In Violet¡¯s dream, she was wearing a very nice dress, sitting in the back seat of a car and ying with a cute teddy bear. Her mother was driving and was talking on the phone. Violet didn¡¯t know who the person on the other side of the phone was, let alone what the person said. She just heard that her mother quarreled with the person. Then her mother¡¯s face was very gloomy. Immediately afterwards, her mother¡¯s face changed. Her mother stepped on the brakes in time and stopped the car. Afterwards, her mother took her out of the car. They saw the bloody man and woman behind the car. She was shocked. "Ah!" Violet screamed in horror and sat up from the bed. Her face was very pale. The sweat on her forehead was falling down. Even her clothes were wet with sweat and were stuck on her back. She felt very cold. Violet panted heavily, trying to calm down the fear. After a while, she calmed down a bit. Then she drank some water on the head of the bed, leaned on the bed and rubbed her temples. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Why did I have such a nightmare?" Violet murmured with lingering fear. This dream was so clear. It was so clear that she even thought it happened just now. In this way, Violet kept sitting on the bed until dawn, then she lifted the quilt to get out of the bed and went to wash. After that, she went downstairs. On the weekend, the two children didn¡¯t have to go to school. After breakfast, Violet let the two children stay at home obediently, and drove to the Murphy Group. Today she had made an appointment with Stanley. She wanted to see the so-called evidence. Therefore, she must go. Violet came to the Murphy Group, parked the car, went directly into the building, took Stanley''s exclusive elevator, and went up to the top floor. Fraser just came out of Stanley''s office. Seeing her, he was stunned slightly. But he smiled and said hello, "Mrs. Murphy." Although Mr. Murphy was indifferent to her now, he couldn''t. He should treat her as usual. Violet nodded slightly to Fraser, "Is he in there?" Knowing that she was asking about Stanley, Fraser pushed his sses and replied, "Mr. Murphy is not here for the time being. He¡¯s having a meeting in the conference room. Mrs. Murphy, you can go in and wait for a while." "Okay." Violet forced a smile, "When his meeting is over, please let hime here directly." "Okay." Fraser replied. Violet pushed open the door of the office, walked over to the sofa and sat down. After sitting down, she looked around Stanley''s office slightly and found that his office was different from what she sawst time. There were a few other things in the office, especially toy dolls and snacks. Seeing the toy dolls and snacks on the opposite sofa, Violet was a little unhappy. Her face suddenly sank. She hardly brought Calvin and Arya here, so it was absolutely impossible for Stanley to put the stuff that Calvin and Arya liked here. She had seen that toy dolls, and they belonged to Ivy. So this snack should also belong to Ivy. Violet pursed her lips. She felt so upset. Stanley was really good to Ivy! He actually allowed Ivy to use his office as a lounge! For a while, the picture that Ivy was lying on the sofa, ying with toy dolls and eating snacks popped into Violet¡¯s mind, which made her feel angry. Just thinking about it, the office door was opened. Ivy who wore a professional suit came in with a tray. "Miss Hunt, I heard Fraser said that you are here. It turns out to be true." Ivy walked over with a smile on her face and then put the coffee in front of Violet, "Have some coffee." Violet nced at the steaming coffee, and said coldly, "No need. I don''t dare to drink what you poured, for fear of poison." Ivy didn''t expect Violet to say so. Then her face sank, but she still smiled again, "Miss Hunt must be kidding me. How could I do such a thing?" "You will." Violet looked at her, "Intuition tells me that you will." Ivy was stunned slightly. Had this woman known anything? No, it shouldn''t! This woman was just mad at her. Thinking about this, Ivy calmed down and continued tough, "Miss Hunt is really humorous." Violet snorted coldly and ignored Ivy. Ivy was not angry. She put the tray on the coffee table and sat down. Violet squinted, "If I remember correctly, Miss Ellis should be the secretary?" Ivy didn''t know why Violet suddenly mentioned this. She nodded and answered, "Yes." "Since you are a secretary, please do the work that a secretary should do. Now, it is working time. It is okay that youe in to deliver coffee. But after delivering the coffee, you just sit down like a host instead of going out to continue working. Do you think it is appropriate?" Violet looked at her coldly. Ivy''s face became stiff. She clenched her fists, "Miss Hunt..." "Please call me Mrs. Murphy. I am Stanley''s legal wife." Violet corrected her. Ivy''s face was distorted for a moment, but she still managed to maintain the smile on her face, "Yes, Mrs. Murphy, I thought you and I were friends, so I sat down and chatted with you. I didn''t expect you..." "Are you qualified to chat with me?" Violet interrupted Ivy again. She didn''t want to target Ivy as she did now. But Stanley and Ivy were so intimate during this period, which made her feel ironic. However, even so, she still didn¡¯t question Ivy. But now Ivy''s things were in Stanley''s office. Now, they were just dolls and snacks. Would they be clothes and personal items next time? Therefore, she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. Even if she was about to divorce Stanley, she was still his wife now. So she must exercise her rights as his wife. She would never let Ivy just bully her like this. Violet didn¡¯t want to be like her mother, who could only bear it when facing a mistress and then be driven out by Eason. Facing Violet¡¯s repeatedly aggressive, Ivy stopped pretending, with a sneer on her face, "I¡¯m not qualified?" "Am I wrong?" Violet stared at her, "Here, you are an employee. I am your boss¡¯ wife. Have you seen any boss¡¯ wife chatting with employees? Even if there is one, it should be that the boss¡¯ wife asks the employee to chat, instead of be asked to chat by the employee. Do you understand?" "You..." Ivy didn''t know what happened to Violet today and why she suddenly be so domineering. Ivy was pissed off. "Those are yours, right?" Violet didn''t intend to let Ivy go. Pointing to the toy dolls and snacks opposite, she said again. Ivy looked at Violet warily, "What do you want to do?" Violet curled her lips coldly, "As an employee, you put your own stuff in the boss'' office. I want to ask you what you want to do! Do you want to tell others that you have a different rtionship with the boss, or want to tell everyone that you are the boss¡¯ wife?" Ivy''s face changed. She opened her mouth but she couldn''t speak. Seeing this, Violet had sarcasm in her eyes, "It seems I am right." "My office is so small that it couldn¡¯t have so many things, so I put them here. Besides, Stanley is my brother. What¡¯s wrong with me putting things here?" Ivy talked back. Violet tucked her hair, "Well, I really haven''t seen a sister has feelings to her brother. Don¡¯t you feel sorry for Dr. Baxter by doing this?" Chapter 410 Violets Anger Chapter 410 Violet''s Anger Violet was now more and more sure that Ivy definitely didn¡¯t really want to be with Henry. To dispel her vignce, Ivy agreed to be with Henry and then approach Stanley with the identity of Henry''s girlfriend After all, no one would treat a person who had a boyfriend as a rival in love anymore. Ivy bit her lips, "Miss Hunt, if you say that, I can sue you for defamation." Violet sneered, "If you want to sue me, just go. Just see if you can win. But before that, you must take your stuff away now. This is my husband¡¯s office. Why can you leave your things here? You¡¯re just an employee!" "Miss Hunt is so jealous of me. I just won''t take them away. What can you do to me?" Ivy crossed her arms on her chest and looked at Violet provocatively. Violet narrowed her eyes, "What can I do to you? You will know it immediately." After speaking, Violet stood up. After grabbing the toy dolls and snacks on the sofa, she walked towards the door. Seeing this, Ivy hurriedly shouted, "What do you want to do?" Violet ignored her, opened the door of the office, and threw these things out. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Ivy rushed over to take a look, and suddenly screamed angrily, "Violet, you dare to throw my things!" "Why don''t I dare? You put them in the wrong ce. Besides, you have some thoughts that you shouldn''t have. I''m just teaching you a lesson." Violet said coldly. The people in the secretary''s office next to them heard the movement and opened the doors one after another. Seeing Violet and Ivy confronting each other, they couldn''t help being confused. "Miss Ellis, what''s wrong?" Someone asked. Some people looked at Violet and recognized her, "Aren''t you Miss Hunt?" Violet smiled, "It''s me." "Miss Hunt, you are..." The woman pointed at the stuff on the ground, then pointed at Ivy. Violet replied with a cold snort, "This woman put her things in my husband''s office. She wanted to use this method to tell others that the rtionship between her and my husband is unusual." Hearing it, several secretaries were shocked. Husband? They had seen Ivy¡¯s stuff every time when they went to Mr. Murphy''s office. They guessed what the rtionship between Ivy and Mr. Murphy was. After all, Mr. Murphy was married, but he had never revealed who his wife was. Now that Ivy could put her things in his office and Mr. Murphy had not refused yet, they thought it was very likely that Ivy was Mr. Murphy¡¯s wife. So in private, they were more polite to Ivy. Unexpectedly, Mr. Murphy¡¯s wife was not Ivy but Miss Hunt. So the current situation was Miss Hunt discovered Ivy''s ambition, so she threw Ivy''s things out in a fit of anger. After several secretaries figured this out, the look in their eyes when they looked at Ivy became weird. Ivy trembled with anger. She red at Violet fiercely, "How dare you!" Violet not only threw her things out, but also exposed her thoughts. She could already imagine what these people would say about her, and what those people in the company would think of her. Violet was not afraid of the hatred in Ivy''s eyes, but calmly looked at her, and said indifferently, "Why don¡¯t I dare? I originally didn''t want to tell them. But you¡¯ve gone too far. You have your boyfriend, but you still approach my husband. So don¡¯t me me for being ruthless." When several secretaries heard this, they all gasped. It turned out that Miss Ellis had a boyfriend. But she still seduced Mr. Murphy! Ivy felt these people around her gossip her. She was trembling with anger. Just when Ivy was about to be possessed by anger and shame, the elevator not far away was opened. Stanley and Fraser came out immediately. Seeing Violet and others surround there, Stanley frowned, "What are you guys doing?" Several secretaries heard his voice and then stood straightly. Ivy looked at him with red eyes. Only Violet turned around and nced at Stanley faintly, "Nothing. Teach shameless people!" Shameless person? Stanley raised his eyebrows, and then felt that he had kicked something. When he looked down, it was a pack of snacks. He recognized that it was the snack Ivy had put in his office. Now that the snacks and toy dolls fell on the ground, with Ivy''s obvious aggrieved appearance, Stanley already understood who Violet was teaching. "You all go back." Stanley narrowed his eyes and nced at the secretaries. The secretaries replied again and again and returned to the office. They couldn¡¯t wait to share the gossip they had heard into their chat group. There were only four people left. Stanley looked at Violet, "What did Ivy do that you have to teach her a lesson?" Violetughed mockingly, "What did she do? Don''t you know she has never given up the idea to be your wife? These things under your feet are the evidence." Speaking of this, she looked at Ivy again, "For the sake of Dr. Baxter, I have been tolerating you, and I didn''t do anything to you before. But who knows you¡¯ve gone too far! So I won''t show any mercy to you." "And you!" Violet turned around again and looked at Stanley, "Even if you are indifferent to me recently, we have not divorced yet. I am still your wife. You have been with Ivy these days and even indulged her to put things in your office. What do you want to do?" She poked him in the chest, "Do you want to give her a chance?" Stanley nced down at her slender and fair finger, then he frowned, "Could you not be so unreasonable? Ivy is already with Henry. Your so-called robbing of your position is just your illusion." "Is it an illusion or true? I see it more real than you." Violet''s face was full of coldness. She replied loudly, "Stanley, if you want to divorce me, just sign the divorce agreement I gave you. Don¡¯t always take her by your side. I feel disgust and I have had enough!" Ivy did not give up the idea of getting Stanley all the time. Among them, Stanley gave Ivy the greatest support. Because every time Ivy approached him, he never pushed her away, which also made her ambitions growing. Before, Violet loved him, so she always tolerated, and believed that he would not make mistakes. But during this period of time, he was so close to Ivy! Besides, with his indifference, Violet felt exhausted and didn¡¯t want to endure it like a fool. Maybe Ivy was still scolding her for being stupid. Ivy and Fraser were taken aback when they heard it. Fraser was surprised that Violet took the initiative to ask for a divorce. But Ivy was excited and overjoyed. She had always been very angry that Stanley didn¡¯t divorce Violet since he was already indifferent to Violet. Unexpectedly, now, she actually heard that they were really going to divorce. Ivy clenched her hands. Her heart was beating fast. "I said I won''t sign it." Stanley was very displeased with the word ¡°divorce¡±. His face sank. Ivy was the same. She was angry. Stanley still hadn''t signed it yet! Did he love Violet so much? "Well, don¡¯t talk about signing or not for now. But she..." Violet pointed to Ivy, "Make it clear today. Otherwise, that¡¯s not over!" Chapter 411 Her Memory Came Back Chapter 411 Her Memory Came Back Stanley''s face sank slightly, "What do you want to say?" Violet put her hand down, "What I want to say is very simple. Stanley, since I am still your wife, I have the right to ask you to transfer her away from you. I won''t let you fire her. I just want you transfer her away, far away. She can¡¯t be allowed to go here." "Violet, you deliberately target me!" Ivy red at her unwillingly. Violet smiled, "Yes, I just target you. I just can''t ept a woman who has dirty thoughts about my husband to stay with my husband. If you are unwilling, you can continue to oppose it. It''s up to you. But don¡¯t you feel ashamed?" "You..." Ivy was so angry. Violet ignored her and looked at Stanley, "Do you agree? If you don''t agree, juts divorce. Then I don''t have to see it. You can do whatever you want. I won''t care about it anymore." Stanley pursed his lips, "Fraser." Fraser came to his senses, "Mr. Murphy." "Take Ivy to the personnel department and arrange another post for her." Stanley said while rubbing his temples. Fraser nodded and responded, "Yes." "Stanley..." Ivy looked at Stanley incredulously. However, Stanley didn''t look at her. He just walked to the office. Violet snorted, and also walked to his office There were only two people left, Fraser and Ivy. Fraser made a posture of inviting, "Miss Ellis, let''s go." Ivy stomped angrily, "I just put something in Stanley''s office. But she drove me away like this." Fraser rolled his eyes inwardly. Just put something in the office? Except for Mr. Murphy, everyone could see her thoughts. Like what Mrs. Murphy said, Ivy just wanted to make people misunderstand the rtionship between her and Mr. Murphy. She had such a big ambition. It was no wonder that she angered Mrs. Murphy. Ivy deserved it too! Violet followed Stanley into the office. Violet looked at him, "Where is the evidence?" Stanley didn''t speak, but he just turned on theputer, "See it for yourself." Violet walked over suspiciously and looked at theputer screen. A video shot by a mobile phone was yed on the screen. In the video, she saw a pair of men and women who looked simr to Stanley crossing the street hand in hand when suddenly a red car rammed into the man and woman. The man and woman were knocked out and fell to the ground, blood spreading under them. At this moment, the camera of the video moved forward. A mother and a daughter got off the red car and walked towards the man and woman in horror, and then the video came to an abrupt end. "Howe..." Violet took two steps back in disbelief. She knew the pair of mother and daughter who got off the red car. That mother was her mother, and the little girl was herself. Her mother actually killed Stanley''s parents! Violet felt cold. She turned her neck stiffly to look at Stanley. Stanley also looked at her, "Now you still insist that your mother didn''t kill anyone?" "I..." Violet''s mouth trembled. She couldn''t answer. Because the truth was right before her eyes. What else could she say? This video reminded her of the nightmare ofst night. The nightmare was simr to the content on this video. So why did she have such a dream? Or was it not a dream, but her memory? Eason said that she had forgotten something. George also said that her headache was caused by losing memory. So was it this memory? But why did she forget it? Thinking about it, Violet felt head hurt. She held her head. Her face was full of pain. Seeing this, Stanley was anxious and asked, "What''s the matter with you?" "My head hurts!" Violet knelt down in pain. The headache this time was worse than before. In pain, she was gasping for breath. The cold sweat broke out on her forehead. This was more than that. The pictures in her mind flickered more frequently. One by one constantly impacted her mind, making herpletely unbearable. Finally, Violet fainted in pain and fell to the ground. "Violet!" Stanley was stunned. He quickly stepped forward to help her up and patted her face lightly, trying to wake her up. But Violet seemed to be immersed in a nightmare. She frowned, but was just unable to wake up. Stanley hugged her up with a tight face, and walked towards the sofa quickly. After putting her on the sofa, he took out his cell phone to call Fraser. "Call a doctor toe up." Stanleymanded in a deep voice. There was a trace of worry in his tone. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Okay." Fraser swallowed. Did Mr. Murphy and Mrs. Murphy have a fight in the office? Then Mr. Murphy identally injured Mrs. Murphy? If this was the case, Mr. Murphy would be a truly violent man. Fraser didn''t dare to think about it anymore. He hurried to arrange a doctor. Soon, the doctor came. Stanley asked him to check Violet. When the doctor finished checking, Stanley clenched his fists and asked, "What''s wrong with her?" The doctor didn''t know the rtionship between Violet and Stanley, so he didn''t dare to call Violet indiscriminately. He just replied respectfully, "Thisdy is fine. She fainted because she got stimted. She will be fine when she wakes up." Hearing this, Stanley heaved a sigh of relief, "I see. You can go out." "Yes." The doctor replied, and walked away with his medicine box on his back. The office fell silent again. Stanley rubbed his eyebrows, sat down opposite Violet, and stared at her quietly. After a long time, Violet suddenly sat up, and shouted with an uneasy face, "No!" Stanley was startled by her. He frowned, "Do you woke up?" Violet didn''t respond, but just sat there nkly. When Stanley saw this, a trace of doubt shed in his eyes, "What''s the matter with you?" "..." Violet still didn''t answer, but sheughed very happily. Stanley pursed his lips, "What are youughing at?" This time, Violet finally reacted. She raised her arm to wipe away the tears, and replied him while watching him, "I''m happy, so Iughed. Stanley, my mother didn''t kill your parents!" Thea just now reminded her of that memory eighteen years ago. Yes, she did forget it. It was her mother who hired a hypnotist to make her forget it. But just now, she remembered it all. Stanley''s face sank. He stood up, "Violet, you have seen the evidence, but you still refuse to admit it!" "Because my mother hadn''t done it. How can I admit it?" Violet also got off the sofa and stood on the ground, staring at him calmly, "I told you yesterday I let George hypnotize me to see if there is any problem with my memory. Now I tell you that there are indeed some problems with my memory, but it comes back." "What do you mean?" Stanley squinted. Violet took a deep breath, "It means I have already recalled all the truth." "Recall?" Stanley was startled slightly, "So you meant that you forgot the memory of you and your mother killing my parents?" "You¡¯re wrong. My mother and I didn''t kill your parents. How many times do you want me to say it?" Violet replied loudly. Stanley''s thin lips were a little bit cold. He pulled a long face. Violet snorted and pointed to theputer, "The people in the video just now are indeed my mother and me. I witnessed your parents¡¯ tragic situation that day and was terribly scared because I had never seen that kind of sight. After I went back, I kept having nightmares and my mental state was seriously affected." Chapter 412 The Real Murderer Is Sam Chapter 412 The Real Murderer Is Sam Speaking of this, she paused a bit sadly before continuing, "My mother was afraid that I might get depression or autism if I went on like this, so she hired a hypnotist to make me forget it." In order to prevent her from feeling that there was a gap in the memory, her mother specially asked the hypnotist to make up a good memory for her, and the illusion that she hated red. "In other words, I have already remembered everything that happened that day. I said it again! It was not my mother who killed your parents." Violet looked at Stanley. "That red car! You tell me it¡¯s not your mother¡¯s car?" Stanley swallowed. His voice was a little hoarse. Violet closed her eyes and said, "It''s not my mother¡¯s car. My mother just happened to drove the same car with the murderer. That car was a Mercedes-Benz 300, which was the hot-selling model of the year in J City. Not only my mom bought that car. You can go to the carpany to check who those buyers are." "Just ording to this, you think your mother isn¡¯t the suspect?" Stanley said coldly. Violet shook her head, "Of course not. It was the day of my elementary school dancepetition. My mother drove to pick me up. On the way, my mother and Eason quarreled because of something, so she didn''t watch the way¡­. Then she drove over your father''s legs." When Stanley heard this, his face suddenly became extremely cold, "Then you still say..." "I said she drove over your father¡¯s legs. At that time, your parents had been hit to death. My mother didn''t know it at the time, so she stopped quickly and wanted to save them. But how can she save already dead people?" Violet pointed her finger at his chest, "Stanley, tell me how to save the dead people?" Stanley''s thin lips moved but he didn¡¯t speak. Violet put her hand down, "My mother recognized them as your parentster. She was always sorry that she couldn¡¯t save them. This is the reason why she went to find your grandfather on October 9th every year." "No..." Stanley spit out a word from his thin lips. His face was full of disbelief. He was unwilling to believe the truth which waspletely contrary to what he saw. Violet said coldly, "No what? You think I''m not right, so you can''t ept it?" Stanley was stunned and then looked at her. Violetughed mockingly, "But this is the truth. Your video is real, but the person who filmed it is obviously has bad intentions. First of all, it¡¯s the car who rammed into your parents and the car my mother drove. Do you find that that person didn¡¯t take the picture of the license tes of the two cars?" Stanley''s face changed. Violet said again, "More than that, the red car that hit your parents didn''t stop after hitting them. Instead, it drove away. The person who was filming didn¡¯t continue to shoot the car, but just fixed the camera on your parents. Later, my mom¡¯s car appeared." "I just said that when my mom drove over your dad''s legs, your parents had already had an ident. Then why didn''t this scene appear in the video? There are two reasons. Either the video was edited or the scene was not filmed." These words were like a heavy hammer, which hit Stanley''s heart fiercely. His clenched fists were shaking. Yes, there were so many loopholes, but he never thought about it. "In addition, there is another most important doubt. I don''t know if you have thought about it." Violet looked at him. Stanley said, "Say." "That''s your grandpa. If my mother really killed your parents, do you think your grandpa would let her go? Why did your grandpa want to ept my mother as his goddaughter?" Violet said with red eyes. Stanley slumped back on the sofa helplessly, "Sorry..." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He really didn''t think about these. When he saw that video, his sanity waspletely controlled by the hatred. He didn''t have the mood to think about those. It was his fault. Seeing him like this, Violet felt a little ufortable. But she wouldn¡¯t pity him or sympathize with him. Because she couldn¡¯t let go of the harm he gave to her during this time. "What I said is true. If you don''t believe it, please check it yourself. ording to these loopholes, I think you should be able to find something out. In addition, I will provide you with a clue about the murderer." Violet picked up the bag on the sofa and put it over her shoulders. Stanley raised his head, "What?" "On one asion eighteen years ago, I heard my mother say that your grandpa had already found out the murderer at the time, but she didn''t know why he let go of the murderer, and still destroyed all the surveince on that road and all red cars at home. There should be few people who can make your grandpa do this." After speaking, Violet left. She knew that he needed to calm down. She also needed it. Not long after Violet left, Stanley mmed a fist on the coffee table. His hand suddenly became bloody. But as if he couldn''t feel hurt, he spit out the word from his teeth, "Sam!" His father was dead, then Sam was the only son of his grandfather. So only Sam could make Grandpa to do this for him. Otherwise, why would Grandpa destroy the red cars at home? Stanley knew that Violet was not talking nonsense. He also knew about the destruction of the red cars, but he didn''t know the reason. Everything worked out now. It was Sam who sent someone to kill Stanley¡¯s parents for the inheritance of the Murphy Group. Because eighteen years ago, Grandpa was sick and retired from the Murphy Group, wanting to let Stanley¡¯s father inherit the Murphy Group. Sam had also fought for it back then, but he was suppressed by Grandpa. Then Sam would probably have a grudge against Stanley¡¯s parents. Because only Stanley¡¯s father died, Sam could be the only son of the Murphy family. Then only he could inherit the Murphy Group. But Sam never thought that Grandpa continued to manage the Murphy Group with the illness, and didn¡¯t give him the Murphy Group. When Stanley became an adult, Grandpa gave him the Murphy Group. During this period, Sam protested. But every time he was firmly suppressed by Grandpa. Stanley had never figured out one thing, which was that Sam could defeat Grandpa several times, but in the end he would give up. Now, Stanley knew it. Grandpa suppressed Sam with the evidence of killing his parents. "Haha..." Stanley raised his arm to cover his eyes, and made a frightening lowugh. He probably knew what Grandpa''s will was. It was the evidence that Sam killed his parents, so Sam and his family desperately wanted to get the will. Well, well! Sam, his family and Grandpa! They were really good! Stanley''sughter gradually increased, but hisughter was full of sorrow. He knew that Sam and Ivan were not good people, but he never thought that they were the murderers of his parents. Sam was his father''s brother! How could Sam kill his little brother! Of course, it was Grandpa who disappointed Stanley the most. In order to keep Sam, the only son, he chose to ignore the death of the other son. No wonder Grandpa would say that he felt most sorry for him when hemitted suicide. "Ah!" Stanley put his hands down from his eyes, and then madly threw all the things on the coffee table to the ground, as if he was venting his anger. Crackling. The ss and porcin shattered all over the ce. Fraser outside heard it and thought something was wrong. Then he hurried in to check the situation. "Mr. Murphy, you..." Fraser was stunned. He saw Stanley standing in front of the sofa with his head down and exuding a breath of depression. Fraser couldn''t help but felt a little scared. "Mr. Murphy, are you okay?" Fraser asked. Stanley''s thin lips moved slightly. His voice was cold without a trace of emotion, "I want to see Grandpa''s assistant." "Okay, I will make arrangements." Fraser nodded immediately without asking the reason. Chapter 413 Moved Away Chapter 413 Moved Away Stanley went to the ce where his grandfather¡¯s assistant lived. He stayed there for a long time and asked a lot of questions. The final answer was almost the same as Violet said and what he guessed. The death of his parents was not caused by Lily, but by people from Sam. This result caused Stanley to be greatly shocked. When he came out of the assistant''s residence, his steps were messy. When he went downstairs, he almost fell. Fortunately, Fraser helped him in time to avoid such consequences. "Mr. Murphy, shall we go back to the vi?" Fraser looked at Stanley, feeling sorry. Only then did he know that Stanley¡¯s parents were killed by Sam, not Violet''s mother. During that time, everything Mr. Murphy did to Violet became a joke and became a harm to Violet. Therefore, he could guess how ufortable and upset Mr. Murphy was at this moment. "Go back to the vi." Stanley shook his head and said hoarsely. He was going back to see Violet and wanted to apologize to her. He wanted her to know that he was really wrong. "Okay." Fraser helped Stanley into the car and drove to the vi. When they returned to the vi, it was already dark. Stanley walked in. The vi was empty and very quiet. If it weren''t for the movement in the kitchen, he would have thought that there was no one living here. "Be!" Stanley shouted. Be in the kitchen heard the sound and ran out quickly, "Mr. Murphy, you¡¯re back!" "Where is Violet?" Stanley asked instead of answering. At this time, Violet should be at home with the two children. But when he came in just now, he did not see the shoes of the three of them at the door. Could it be that they hadn''te back yet? Hearing it, Be suddenly became anxious, "Mr. Murphy, please invite Mrs. Murphy back. In the afternoon, she came back while crying. Then she moved everything away, and moved back to the previous apartment." "What?" Stanley was dumbfounded, "She moved back?" "Yeah, no matter what I said, she insisted moving away. Mr. Murphy, please persuade her toe back." Be nodded. Stanley''s thin lips pressed into a straight line. He was just about to say something. Be thought of something again and pointed upstairs, "By the way, Mrs. Murphy said that she had left something for you in the room before she left. She said that if youe back, you must go and see it." Hearing this, Stanley immediately walked upstairs, and soon he came to the room. Stanley opened the door. The room was quiet, with all the furnishings inside. Everything was there, except Violet''s things disappeared. She really took away all her belongings and didn''t leave them at all! Stanley''s face sank. There was a feeling of emptiness in his heart. He stood on the spot, looked around the room, and finally saw on the bed what might have been left to him by Violet. He walked over. It was a file bag. This file bag reminded him of the divorce agreement he saw that day. So inside... Stanley squinted his eyes, picked up the file bag and opened it. Sure enough, there was another divorce agreement inside. Stanley was very angry. He directly pulled out the divorce agreement, tore it to pieces again, and threw them into the air. Among the pieces, his expressionless face was looming, making people feel scared. He would never divorce. When he thought it was Lily who killed his parents, he didn''t even think about divorcing her. Now that he knew it was a misunderstanding, how could he get a divorce? Thinking of this, Stanley turned around and went downstairs towards the door. Be looked at him and shouted, "Mr. Murphy, where are you going?" "Bring them back." Stanley replied in a deep voice, then mmed the door of the vi. Be smiled. She could see that Mr. Murphy''s attitude had changed. He had changed back to the previous him. Although she didn''t know what happened and made him change, she thought it was a good thing. Stanley drove to the apartment. It was fifty-minutes¡¯ drive. But he just spent half an hour. The traffic police chased him all the way. Finally, Stanley was given two tickets before leaving. Stanley looked at the tickets in his hand, pursed his thin lips, stuffed the tickets into his suit pocket, and entered the apartment building. In the apartment, Violet and the two children were eating. When the doorbell rang, they all turned their heads to look at the door. "Mommy, I''ll open the door." Calvin said and was about to climb down the chair. Violet stopped him, "You continue eating. Mommy will get the door." It was night. She really didn''t dare to let the children open the door. No matter how smart Calvin was, he was still a little child. He couldn''t beat an adult. Violetforted the two children, put down her chopsticks and went to the door. When she arrived at the door, she opened the surveince and wanted to see who wasing. However, when she saw that the person in the video was Stanley, she was stunned. Why was he here? Violet pursed her red lips, wondering if she should open the door. Stanley outside seemed to feel her gaze. He raised his head and looked at the monitor on his head, "Open the door." Violet knew that he was talking to herself. She bit her lip and replied, "No. You just go back." "Open the door!" Stanley said again. Violet frowned, "Stanley, what the hell do you want to do? At this time, shouldn''t you go to verify what I said during the day? What are you doing here?" "I''ve checked it." Stanley said. His voice was low. Violet was startled. So fast? "Really? So what about the results? Is that what I said is not true, or..." "What you said is true." Stanley interrupted her. Violet''s eyes were red in an instant. She wanted to cry. But she raised her head and took a breath. She didn''t let the tears roll down. Then she said with sobs, "Really? What do you want to do now?" "I want to apologize to you." Stanley didn''t hide it. He directly said his intentions. Violet smiled mockingly, "Why do I have to ept your apology? Can the hurt and pain you bring me during this period of time be offset by an apology? I tell you it''s not that simple." "I know." Stanley looked down. He was already mentally prepared that his apology would not be epted by her. But he had to apologize. "Since you know it, just go back." Violet said. Stanley didn¡¯t move. Violet frowned, "Stanley, don''t tell me that you want to stand outside forever!" "I want to see you." Stanley said. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Violet heard what he meant. That was to say if she didn¡¯t open the door and didn¡¯t let him see her, he wouldn¡¯t leave. Violet was pissed off by him. When did he learn such a shameless behavior? Threaten her? Did he think she was afraid? "Well, since you want to stand there, just stand there." After Violet said this, she turned off the surveince and went back to the dining room. Seeing that the two children were not eating but staring at her, Violet pulled away the chair and sat down, feeling helpless, "What''s the matter?" "Mommy, is it Dad?" Arya asked with blinking her eyes. Although Calvin didn¡¯t speak, he also wanted to ask it. Violet didn''t want to hide the two children. She touched Arya''s head and replied with a faint smile, "You can''t call him Dad anymore. You have to call him Uncle Murphy." Although she had cleared up the misunderstanding that her mother killed his parents, she still decided to divorce Stanley. Although Arya was reluctant to change, she still gave an obedient hmm when she saw Mommy''s serious face. "Mommy, what is Uncle Murphy doing here?" Calvin asked. Chapter 414 Come to Apologize Chapter 414 Come to Apologize "I don''t know. I didn''t ask him." Violet looked down and lied. Calvin noticed it, but he didn''t expose her. He just nodded, "Got it." "Mommy, don''t you let Uncle Murphye in?" Arya asked after taking a sip of soup with a spoon. Violet shook her head, "No. You guys are not allowed to open the door. Got it?" "Yeah." Arya replied and stopped asking. The dinner was still going on. Stanley also continued to stand outside. He knew that Violet wouldn¡¯t open the door, and it would be in vain to wait here. But he still didn''t n to leave. In his opinion, it was her business whether she would open the door or not. But if he didn¡¯t stand here, it would mean that his apology was not sincere. Since he came here to apologize, he would naturally show his sincerity. Stanley leaned against the wall to smoke. He was smoking one by one. Soon, there were several cigarette butts piled on the ground. At this time, his phone rang. Stanley threw away his cigarette butt and took out his cell phone to look at it. It was Henry who called. "What''s the matter?" Stanley''s voice was still a little hoarse at the moment because he smoked too much. "Staley, you have toe to the hospital for thest checkup. Why haven''t youe yet?" Henry asked on the phone. Stanley rubbed his eyebrows, "I forgot it." He really forgot it. "I just know it. When will youe?" Henry checked his watch. Stanley turned his head and nced at the closed apartment door, pursing his lips. Then he said, "I can¡¯t go to the hospital today." "Why?" Henry was puzzled. Stanley raised his head slightly, put the back of his head against the wall and looked at the ceiling. His eyes were full of guilt, "I have to apologize to Violet." "Apologize?" Henry was dumbfounded, "What happened? Did you do something to her?" "No, it''s about my parents'' business. I wronged my mother-inw." Stanley pursed his lips and said softly. Henry stood up from the chair all of a sudden, "What? Wronged?" "Um." "How could you get her wronged? How are you sure?" Henry was very curious. Stanley briefly told Henry what Violet said to him during the day. After Henry heard it, it took a while before he came back to his senses, "Wait a minute! What you mean is that Violet lost that memory before, but she suddenly remembered it during the day, and then told you everything that year. Then you went to find your grandpa¡¯s assistant to check and confirmed that it¡¯s someone else who killed your parents?" "Yes." Stanley nodded. Henry took a sigh of relief, "God! It turned to be like this. So unexpected! It seems that the person who sent you the video aims to make you and Violet break up. But why does that person want you two to break up? What good is it for that person if you two break up?" Stanley closed his eyes. When he opened them again, his eyes were full of coldness, "I want to know it, too." If the person behind the scene had a grudge with him, he could directly attack him or the Murphy Group. Why did he start with Violet first? "Have you found out who sent the video?" Henry asked. Stanley shook his head, "No." "I remember there was a super hacker next to you. Thest time when Violet was kidnapped by Ivan, it was the hacker who helped you. If you ask the hacker to help you again, you will definitely find out the person who sent that email. "Henry suggested. Stanley squinted, "It''s useless. I have looked for another hacker to investigate. He found out that the email was sent from an Inte cafe." "Uh..." Henry was speechless, "It seems that the person behind the scene is quite cautious." Stanley didn''t speak. For some reason, he felt his head a little dizzy. Then his vision became a little blurred. "Stanley, are you still there?" Henry called out a few times when there was no voice on the phone. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Stanley shook his head, barely sobering his dizzy brain, "What?" "Nothing. You suddenly stopped talking. I thought something happened to you." "I¡¯m fine." "Okay. I have to hang up first. I will apany Ivy to have dinnerter." Henry said. Stanley gave a hmm and then hung up the phone. He rubbed his temples and stuffed the phone into his pocket. But his dizzy head again made his hands and feet weak, and the phone couldn''t be stuffed into his pocket. Finally, the phone fell from the edge of the pocket and fell to the ground with a tter. Stanley frowned, bent over and stretched out his hand to pick it up. However, just before he bent to get the phone, he suddenly couldn¡¯t see anything. Immediately afterwards, Stanley thumped to the ground and fainted. Violet, who was washing the dishes in the kitchen, suddenly heard the sound. She subconsciously stopped the movements in her hands. "What sound?" She murmured, feeling a little uneasy. Afterwards, she washed away the foam in her hand and came out from the kitchen. Seeing the two children watching cartoons on the sofa, she asked softly, "Sweeties, do you hear any noise?" "Yeah." Calvin nodded. Arya described in detail, "It was the sound of hitting the wall,ing from outside." She pointed outside. Violet looked towards the door, with a slight worry on her face. Did Stanley make it? If he left, it should not be him. But if he didn''t leave... Violet didn''t think about it anymore. After hesitating for a while, she walked towards the door, ready to open the door to see what was going on outside and whether he was still there. The two children looked at each other, quickly got off the sofa and then followed Violet. The door was opened. Violet looked out and saw the unconscious man lying on the ground. Her face changed drastically. "Stanley!" Violet hurried out to check his condition. Stanley had a fever. His forehead was very hot, and his breathing was short. Violet was angry and worried. He had a fever but still ran out and had been standing outside for so long. Didn¡¯t he know that the weather was getting colder now? "Mommy, what''s wrong with Uncle Murphy?" Arya asked with red eyes while grabbing the door frame. "He is okay. It''s just that he has a fever." After Violet answered the little girl, she helped Stanley up from the ground. The sound she heard just now was probably from when he fell to the ground. Fortunately, she came out in time to check. Otherwise, he would lie here until tomorrow morning. A patient with a high fever was lying on the cold ground all night. Either he became a fool or died. Fortunately, she came out. Violet felt lingering fear. Then she helped Stanley into the room, put him on the bed, and covered him with a quilt. "Calvin, call the property and ask them to arrange a doctor toe up." Violet touched Stanley''s forehead and said to the two children who followed in. Calvin nodded, "Got it." After speaking, he turned and went to the living room to make the call with thendline. Arya was his shadow, so she naturally followed him. Violet took away her hand from Stanley''s forehead. Her pretty face was full of worry. It was so hot. Obviously, he had a fever for a long time. Didn''t the people around him notice it? Violet sighed, went to the kitchen refrigerator to get ice cubes, wrapped them in a towel, and put them on Stanley''s forehead to cool him down. She hoped this could alleviate his difort a little bit. After that, she could do nothing but wait for the doctor to arrive. The doctor came quickly. After giving Stanley an injection and an infusion, he prescribed a lot of medicine. Violet felt terrible when she just looking at it. Chapter 415 High Fever Chapter 415 High Fever "Doctor, is he okay?" Violet nced at the less painful man who didn¡¯t frown and then asked. The doctor closed his medicine box and said, "He''s okay. After finishing the infusion, his fever will almost go away. Let him rest. I think he is a little weak and hasn¡¯t rested much recently. Besides, it¡¯s cold outside, so he has a fever." Didn''t rest much? Violet''s eyes shed. It turned out that it was not just herself who didn¡¯t have a good rest. He hadn''t taken a good rest either. After all, no matter who encountered such a thing, they couldn''t sleep well in peace of mind. "I see. Thank you, doctor." Violet forced a smile and walked the doctor out. After that, she returned to the bedroom. The two children were taking off their shoes and crawling onto the bed. Seeing this, Violet quickly put a finger against to her lips, "You two behave well. Don''t disturb Uncle Murphy. He¡¯s sick, and has to take a good rest." "I see. We won''t disturb him. We just want to take a look." Arya sat beside Stanley, staring at Stanley''s face and replied. Violet smiled, "Well,e out in a while. Don''t disturb Uncle Murphy''s rest. I have to wash the dishes." "Yeah." The two children nodded together. Violet went to the kitchen. When she finished washing the dishes and came out, it was already nine o''clock in the evening. When it was time for the two children to go to bed, seeing that they had note out of the bedroom, Violet nned to call them out for a bath. Unexpectedly, when she opened the door and went in, she saw that the two children were already lying obediently beside Stanley and fell asleep. Their sleeping faces were very cute. Violet looked at this scene and felt so soft. But soon, she felt sorry again. Neither of her children was actually Stanley¡¯s. Sighing slightly, Violet didn''t wake up the two children. She just let them sleep here. Anyway, Stanley would definitely sleep until the next day. She didn''t worry that the two children would disturb him when they fell asleep. So Violet gently closed the door, walked out, and slept in the room of the two children all night. When Stanley woke up the next day, he saw a lovely face. It was Arya. Seeing him wake up, Arya jumped out of bed in surprise, ran out of the room, and shouted as she ran, "Mommy, Uncle Murphy is awake." When Stanley heard Arya call him Uncle Murphy, the gentleness in his eyespletely disappeared. He was flustered instead. After Calvin, Arya now also called him Uncle Murphy. He... really hurt the three of them. Stanley pursed his lips. There was a lonely and depressed breath exuding from him. "Wake up?" Suddenly, Violet''s voice came from behind. Stanley sat up and turned his head to look. Violet brought in a water ss and the two children also followed in. "Are you still dizzy?" She asked Stanley while passing over the water ss. Stanley took the water ss and shook his head. His voice was hoarse, "A little." "Drink some water." Violet reminded. Stanley gave a hmm, raised his head and drank a few sips of water. The water was warm, with a little salty taste. Stanley looked at her in confusion. Violet exined, ¡°After the high fever, you will definitely dehydrate. I put some salt in it, which is good for you.¡± Stanley nodded, "Thank you." "You¡¯re wee." Violet took over the water ss, "In the morning, I already called Fraser. He will come to pick you up in a while. Get up to freshen up yourself and eat breakfast first, and then take your medicine after breakfast." After speaking, Violet went out with the water ss. The two children didn¡¯t follow her out, but stood by the bed and looked at him together. Stanley looked at the two children, feeling very ufortable. If it was in the past, the two children would rush over enthusiastically and let him hug whenever they saw him, especially Arya. But now, Arya just stood here, and even called him Uncle Murphy. This made Stanley feel so upset. "You..." Stanley''s throat moved. He wanted to say something. Calvin held Arya''s hand and spoke first, "Uncle Murphy, get up quickly. The breakfast is going to be cold." Then, he took Arya out. Stanley looked at the backs of the two children, with mocking smile on his face. Now his wife alienated him, and the two children were not close to him. He seemed like so lonely. He asked for it! Stanley leaned on the bed, closed his eyes, and pinched the bridge of his nose. After a while, he opened his eyes again. A trace of determination shed in his eyes. No matter what, he must ask Violet to forgive him and let the three of them go back with him. Stanley lifted the quilt, put on his shoes and walked out of the bedroom. Violet was sitting at the dining table and taking care of the two children for breakfast. When she saw himing out, she pointed to the bathroom, "All the toiletries are in it. You can just go in directly." Stanley gave a hmm and walked towards the bathroom. Violet stopped looking at him, turned her gaze back, and continued to urge the two children to have breakfast. By the time Stanley finished washing, the two children had finished breakfast. Violet picked up their little schoolbags, helped them to put on, and then took a look at the time. She was wondering why Jessie hadn¡¯te yet, then the doorbell rang. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "It should be Jessie. Go." Violet took the two children and walked towards the door. Stanley hesitated and followed. Hearing his footsteps, Violet knew that he was alsoing over. But she just ignored him. The door was opened. Jessie stood outside, "Hi, good morning." "Morning." Violet greeted with a smile back. The two children also greeted Jessie sweetly. Jessie touched the foreheads of the two children, only to see that there was another person behind Violet. Then she asked in surprise, "Mr. Murphy?" Stanley nodded slightly as a response. Jessie looked at him suspiciously, then at Violet, "Violet, did you and Mr. Murphy get back together?" "No." Violet directly shook her head and replied. Stanley''s eyes dimmed for a moment, but he didn''t refute it. After all, they really didn¡¯t get back together. "Then why are you..." Jessie pointed at them two, still wanting to ask some questions. Violet pushed the two children into Jessie¡¯s arms, "Well, it''s gettingte. They will bete for school. Jessie, thank you so much today. I will go to thepanyter." "Okay." Jessie nodded and took the two children towards the elevator. Violet closed the door. Stanley asked, "Are you busy today?" "Yeah, the internationalpetition is about to start in one week. I''m going to Design Association for a meeting, so I don''t have time to drive the two children to school. I asked Jessie for help." Violet exined quietly. Stanley didn''t ask anymore. Violet walked to the dining table and began to clean up the dishes for herself and the two children. "Mr. Murphy, your breakfast is here. You haven''t eaten it. You can eat it first." "What did you call me?" Stanley said in a harsh voice. Violet lowered her eyes and repeated, "Mr. Murphy!" "I''m your husband." Stanley pursed his thin lips and looked at her, feeling unhappy. He was her husband, but she called him so politely and was so alienated to him. Violet put down the dishes and looked at him calmly, "You won''t be my husband soon. I left a new divorce agreement for you in the vi room. I think you should have seen it. Even if you didn''t see it, Be should also tell you." "I tore it." Stanley spit out these three words in a calm voice. Violet frowned, "Why bother? Since we havee to this point, I don''t think there is another way apart from divorce." "No. I know that my previous mistake made you sad. There is nothing wrong with you asking for a divorce, but now that the misunderstanding has been cleared up. Why do you still insist on divorcing?" Stanley clenched his fists. He couldn¡¯t figure it out. Chapter 416 Long Road to Chase Her Back Chapter 416 Long Road to Chase Her Back "It''s very simple." Violet took a breath, with a bitter smile on her face, "Because the harm is still in my heart. I can¡¯t pretend that nothing happened. I can''t! After this incident, I also understand something." "What?" Violet lowered her head and smiled, "It¡¯s the trust. We do have feelings, but Stanley, don''t you think there is ack of trust between us? In many things, you actually don''t believe in me. This is the case this time." "I really don''t trust you enough this time, but there is no next time in the future." Stanley stepped forward and took her hands. Violet took a step back and avoided him, "Don¡¯t promise it too early. Who can predict what will happen in the future? If there is a misunderstanding again, I think you still won¡¯t believe me, at least you won¡¯t fully believe me." But what she wanted was just the full trust. She believed that he couldn''t give it to her because of his character and the education he had received since childhood. Being in the Murphy family, he faced intrigue and conspiracy since he was a child. Except for himself, he would notpletely trust anyone. Because he didn¡¯t dare to take the Murphy Group to risk. She understood him, so she would not force him to change. So the best choice for her was to leave him. Then she wouldn¡¯t feel sad because her lover didn¡¯t fully trust her. He didn''t need to entangle back and forth between believing her and not believing her. Thinking of this, Violet looked at Stanley and smiled, ¡°So Mr. Murphy, let¡¯s divorce. I think we were too impulsive when we got married. We got married as soon as we were together. We didn¡¯t even understand each other. Once there is a conflict, it will cause a huge harm to each other. It¡¯s too painful." "No, I won''t divorce!" Stanley took a step forward and hugged her into his arms very tightly, as if to integrate her into his body. Violet felt a little hurt, but didn''t push him away. She just let him hug her. "Mr. Murphy, just move on! Maybe it''s a good thing for us to separate." Violet said with her chin putting on his shoulder. Stanley buried his face in her neck. His voice was dull, "No, it''s not a good thing. I just know that I can''t live without you. If you really want to separate, just kill me. Do you dare?" He raised his head and looked at her gloomily. Violet sighed, "Why do you push me?" "I didn''t push you. I just wanted to be with my wife. What''s wrong with it?" Stanley tightened her shoulder and said. Violet closed her eyes tiredly. Just as she was about to talk, her phone rang. She pushed him away, took a look at the phone, and quickly answered, "So sorry. I''ming. Okay, bye!" Putting down the phone, Violet finally looked up at Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, I have already said so much. I hope you can think about it. Marriage not only needs love, but also requires courage and trust. We just She picked up the handbag on the sofa, "After you finish your breakfast, you can leave straightly. I will clean up the dishes at night when Ie back." After speaking, she walked towards the door. But as soon as she took a step, she was pulled back by Stanley. "What are you doing... Um..." Before she could finish her words, her lips were kissed by Stanley. Violet was taken aback for a moment, then reacted. She was angry, and hurriedly pushed the man away. The man had expected it a long time ago. He pressed her head tightly so that no matter how hard she struggled, she couldn''t get rid of it. Violet had no way, so she could only bite the man cruelly. The man let go of her with a grunt. Violet backed away quickly, staring at the man in shame, "You..." "You want all the trust? Okay, I can give it to you." Stanley wiped his lips with his thumb and interrupted her. Violet''s eyes widened slightly, but soon she returned to the calm, "Impossible! You can''t do it." "I can." Stanley pursed his lips. He looked so serious. Violet felt moved, but sheughed mockingly on her face, "Actions speak louder than words." "I know. I''ll show it to you with actual actions. So don''t divorce, okay?" Stanley looked at her deeply, with a very obvious begging in his tone. He was begging her! Such a proud man would beg her not to divorce! At this moment, Violet couldn''t deny that she was moved. But she clenched her fists and reminded herself with pain so that she didn''t let herself agree. However, she didn¡¯t refuse, either. She turned and left. Stanley didn¡¯t stop Violet. He watched her leave. He actually knew that it was the best result that she didn''t refuse or agree. At least, he wouldn''t be urged to divorce for the time being. As for the rest, it depended on his actions. Maybe he could make her touched one day, then everything would be fine. Violet left the apartment and drove to Design Association. On the way, she pursed her lips, wondering whether the chance she gave Stanley was right or wrong. Yes! The chance! Stanley¡¯s seriousness moved her. Although she didn¡¯t give up the idea of divorcing him, her mind had been swayed. Therefore, she didn¡¯t refuse him but just gave him a chance to make up for the harm to her during this time. If he did it well, she could forgive him for the sake of the child in her belly. But if he didn''t do it well, she would never sway her idea of divorce. Because it proved that they were not suitable for being together. ¡®Stanley, will you disappoint me?¡¯ Violet''s eyshes trembled. She thought without any confidence in her mind. At noon, Violet came out after the meeting, grabbed a bite outside, and went to the embassy to apply for a visa. She would go abroad to participate in thepetition next Wednesday. If she applied for the visa now, she would be able to get it before next Wednesday. After finishing applying, Violet drove back to thepany. As soon as she entered, the staffs inside looked at her excitedly. Being stared at like this, Violet was a little ufortable. She looked down curiously, thinking that there was something on her body. But she didn''t see anything. So she couldn''t help asking, "What''s wrong? Why are you all looking at me like this?" "Boss, go to your office to see. There is a surprise." Someone reminded. "Surprise?" Violet was confused, "What kind of surprise?" She walked towards her office curiously. The employees behind her were all staring at her. Under the gaze of everyone, Violet opened the door of the office. Then she was immediately startled by the scene inside. Her office was filled with bright red roses everywhere. She almost had no ce to stand. The whole office became a sea of flowers. Violet covered her mouth. It took a long time toe back to her senses, "What''s going on? Who gave it?" "Who else can it be? Your husband!" Jessie walked behind Violet with a document. Violet turned around, "Stanley?" "Yeah." Jessie nodded, then closed the folder and pulled her aside, "Violet, what the hell is going on with you and Mr. Murphy? Didn''t he still give you emotional abuse before? Why did he give you such a lot of flowers?" Give so many flowers! Besides, he also gave a small gift to every employee in the office. Everyone knew he was chasing Violet. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Violet felt speechless, "Because the misunderstanding was cleared up." "What?" Jessie blinked, and then asked in surprise, "Your mother is innocent in that incident, right? Otherwise, why would Mr. Murphy chase you again?" Violet nodded, "Yeah." "What''s going on?" Jessie eagerly pulled Violet into her office. Chapter 417 Birthday Gift Chapter 417 Birthday Gift Violet felt so speechless, but still told Jessie what happened. After hearing it, Jessie sighed for a while, "It turned out to be like this. Fortunately, you found your memory back in time. Otherwise, it will be just like me and George." Although, she had been investigating the truth of the year. She wanted to tell George that her parents had never done anything to harm his parents. But so far there was no result. If it weren''t for the innocence of herself and her parents, she sometimes wanted to give up. "I believe that one day, the truth wille to light." Violet calmly patted Jessie on the shoulder. Jessie smiled and nodded, "I hope so. By the way, are you still nning to divorce Mr. Murphy?" Violet leaned on the edge of the desk, "I don''t know. Before going out this morning, I was actually very determined to get divorced, but Stanley begged me not to divorce him. Then I relented." "This is love. You love him. That''s why you feel relented. In fact, subconsciously, you don''t really want to get divorced." Jessie said out Violet''s deepest thoughts at once. Violet didn¡¯t deny it. She tucked the hair around her ears, "Perhaps! Did you see the flowers in my office? Based on Stanley''s own personality, he can''t think of such a way to beg me for forgiveness. There must be people around him to help him. If he gives me a few surprises like this, can I hold on not to forgive him?" "Definitely not." Jessie shrugged, "Women are all sentimental animals. If the man is romantic a few more times, you will be moved. Then you will naturally jump into his arms obediently." "Huh." Violet smiled. Jessie chuckled, "Actually, I think you don''t have to get divorced. Just be indifferent to him for a few days. But it can¡¯tst too long. Otherwise, it will be counterproductive." "Got it. But it still depends on how sincere he is." Violet nodded. Jessie said again, "What about the child?" "Tell him after a while." Violet replied, touching her belly. Jessie shook her head, "No, I didn''t mean this child. This one is definitely Mr. Murphy''s. I''m talking about Calvin and Arya. Will Mr. Murphy re-ept the two children?" "..." Violet was stunned. She really hadn''t thought about it. Violet bit her lips, feeling a little upset. She was not sure whether Stanley would ept the two children again. Even if Stanley epted them, would Calvin ept him? After all, during this period of time, both children experienced Stanley''s indifference personally. It was impossible for them to pretend that nothing happened. Seeing Violet not speaking, Jessie sighed, "It seems that the biggest problem between you and Mr. Murphy is the two children." "Yes." Violet smiled bitterly, "Maybe. I can''t just pay attention to Stanley''s sincerity, but also notice his eptance of the two children. If he is unwilling to ept them, it is better to divorce. After all, I can¡¯t leave two children alone." In fact, if Stanley didn¡¯t ept the two children, she wouldn¡¯t me him, nor would she think he was wrong. After all, the two children were not his own. It was normal that he didn¡¯t ept them. But as a mother, she couldn''t abandon them. "Sounding him out. Before, Mr. Murphy was angry at you and your two children because of your mother. It''s not that he doesn''t like the two children. Now that the misunderstanding is cleared up. I think Mr. Murphy will ept the two children." Jessie drank a cup of water and then said. "Let''s talk about itter." Violet took a breath, "I''ll go back to the office first. You arrange a few people to move out the flowers in my office. Take some to decorate thepany. Take the rest to give away passers-by downstairs. We can''t waste them." "Okay." Jessie nodded, and then arranged for someone to do it. Soon, Violet''s office was empty. Only a few bouquets of roses were left in the corner. Violet didn''t go to see it. She just walked straight to the office. There was a letter on the desk. She raised her eyebrows and opened it. It was a poem of love, which was not Stanley''s masterpiece at first nce. Violet didn''t know who helped him write it. It was so clich¨¦. He must have never read it himself. Otherwise, how could this love poem be in her hands? Shaking her head amusingly, Violet put the love poems in the drawer and started to work. In the following days, Stanley had been trying to please Violet and beg her for forgiveness. The sincere attitude made others feel moved. Jessie was moved by Stanley, and even persuaded Violet to forgive him. Although Violet still didn''t express anything, her attitude had softened a lot. At the very least, when Stanley was about to stay overnight, she didn''t drive him away. It was just that she didn¡¯t sleep in the same room with him. Although Stanley was disappointed, he didn¡¯t force Violet. It was already progress to be able to live in. "Mommy, Daddy''s birthday is tomorrow." That night, Violet was contacting a suitable model in the study, nning to invite the other party to participate in an internationalpetition with her. Because this internationalpetition temporarily modified one of thepetition rules, which was that every designer must bring his or her own model to disy the designed clothes. The sponsors didn¡¯t provide models. So Violet was contacting models, but she couldn''t find the one that she fancied. "Oh? How did you know?" Violet raised her eyebrows in surprise as she looked at the daughter who came in. She remembered that she had never told the two children that tomorrow was Stanley''s birthday. "Daddy told me." Arya said while holding Violet''s leg. In the past few days, in addition to pleasing Violet, Stanley was also pleasing the two children. Now, except for Calvin, Arya had already called Stanley Dad again as early as the first day. Although Violet felt very speechless about the fickleness of the little girl, she also understood that Jessie was right. Stanley was re-epting the two children. This made her breathe a sigh of relief. "Dad told you?" Violet was speechless. What did Stanley mean? How could he tell others his birthday directly? Was he implying others to prepare gifts for him? "Yeah." Arya nodded. Violet supported her forehead helplessly, "Then what gift do you want to give Dad?" Arya put a finger in her mouth. "I don''t know. I don''t have money." "Puff!" Violetughed, "Why don''t you dance for Dad?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Okay." Arya''s eyes lit up. She immediately nodded. Then, she blinked at Violet, "What does Mommy want to give Dad?" "Mommy doesn''t know, either." Violet looked at the little girl, "What do you want Mommy to give to Dad?" Originally, the birthday present she was going to give Stanley was to tell him the identity of the two children. But¡­ Violet shook her head and smiled, not thinking about it anymore. "Mommy, I know what you can give to Dad. Dad will like it best." Arya lowered her voice, with a mysterious look. Violet raised her eyebrows and felt interested, "Oh? Then can Arya tell Mommy what Dad likes the best?" "Mommy, lower down." Arya beckoned. Violet smiled and lowered her head, "Go ahead. No one can hear it now." Arya stood on tiptoe, attached to Violet¡¯s ear and said, "Mommy, Dad likes Mommy. Dad said he wanted Mommy to give him the forgiveness. Mommy, what is forgiveness?" Violet didn''t answer her daughter what the forgiveness was, but felt very speechless about her daughter''s "Dad said". She took a deep breath, forced a smile, and asked, "Baby, is Dad telling you to ask me to give him the forgiveness?" Chapter 418 Revenge on Sam Chapter 418 Revenge on Sam "Yes, Dad said it!" The little girl didn''t know that she had exposed Stanley. She just nodded obediently. Violet rubbed her eyebrows, feeling angry and funny. She really didn''t expect Stanley to be so shameless. He actually asked a little girl to let her forgive him. However, during this period of time, she also saw his sincerity, and the little girl also epted him again. Although Calvin hadn¡¯t yet, it seemed that he also intended to ept Stanley. In this case, Violet nned to forgive him tomorrow. After all, he was also a victim. If it were her, she might treat him that way too. He was indifferent her for a few days. She was also indifferent to him for a few days. It should be even. Thinking about it, Violet patted the little girl on the shoulder, "Okay, go to tell Dad that on his birthday tomorrow, Mommy will give him the gift he likes." "Okay." The little girl replied and left the study. "Did you tell Mommy?" In the living room, Stanley saw the little girling out and asked the little girl while picking her up into his arms. His tone was very urgent. The little girl gave a hmm, "Yeah." "What did Mommy say?" Stanley looked at her. There was a trace of tension on his always cold face. The little girl replied sweetly, "Mommy said that tomorrow she will give you the gift that you like." "Really?" Stanley''s eyes shed sharply. The little girl was sure and nodded, "Really." Stanley smiled and felt relieved. He knew that Violet was ready to forgive him. "Dad, the stuff?" When Stanley was in a happy mood, the little girl stretched out a hand towards him. Dad said just now that as long as she went to tell Mommy, he would give her the toys she liked. Now that she had already told Mommy, Dad should give her toys, right? Stanley was amused by the cute look of the little girl. He bent over, picked up two bags from his feet and handed them over, "The pink one is yours, and the blue one is your brother''s. Take it to your brother." "Okay." The little girl took the toys with bright eyes, ran towards the room, and gave it to her brother who was practicing French. Soon, Stanley was alone in the living room. Stanley stood up and walked towards the study. When the little girl came out, she didn''t close the door, so he pushed it slightly and then the door was opened. Violet was sitting behind her desk, holding a mobile phone in her hand, and was talking to the phone. He didn''t know what the person on the other end of the phone said. He just saw Violet was a little disappointed. "What''s wrong?" Stanley asked softly. Violet looked up at him, "I was contacting the models, but they all rejected me." There were few well-known domestic models. The quality and temperament were also uneven, far inferior to foreign models. After all, the innate condition of the height of oriental women was indeed not as good as that of foreign women, so it was too difficult to find a suitable model. She contacted a few well-known and good-temperament models, but they all had schedules and had no time at all. As for the new models, she hardly considered them. First of all, the new models hadn''t walked the runway several times, let alone the major international runway. She was worried that the new models would be nervous and make mistakes, which would ruin the temperament of the clothes. "Don''t worry, the Murphy Group has a lot of models¡¯ information. I can ask Fraser to send it over. You can choose the right one. Then I will ask Fraser to contact the other party. If she has a schedule, I can use other resources to make up for her." Stanley said. Violet shook her head, "Once some schedules are missed, they won¡¯t be back again in the future. I''ll look for other ones. There are still two days left." "Is a small model okay?" Stanley asked suddenly. Violet looked at him, "Small model?" Stanley nodded slightly, "A new model, but she has received training abroad. She just returned at the end ofst month and walked several shows for the Murphy Group''s jewelry exhibition and clothing exhibition. She¡¯s not bad. I am going to hire her and let her be the exclusive model of the Murphy Group." "Oh? Who is it?" Violet became interested. Stanley was picky, but he was full of praise for this model. It could be seen that this new model was really outstanding. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. In this way, if she invited the new model to go to thepetition, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the other party to make a mistake. "It''s Linda. You also know her." Stanley replied. Violet opened her mouth, "It''s her." "Yeah." Stanley nodded. Violet patted her forehead, "I actually forgot her. She is a natural model. If shees to be my partner, it will be better." "I will let her go to yourpany tomorrow." Stanley looked at her. Violet said, "Okay, thank you." "We are a couple. We should share each other''s worries. You don''t need to thank me." Stanley pursed his thin lips and said in a deep voice. Violet opened her mouth but she didn¡¯t say a word. Suddenly, Stanley''s cell phone rang. He took it out and had a look. It was Fraser''s call. "What''s the matter?" Stanley put the phone to his ear to answer. Fraser¡¯s anxious voice came, "Mr. Murphy, Sam has ndered you on the Inte, saying that you even drive away your uncle. He and the paid Inte trolls said you turned your back to your family. Now some small shareholders of thepany are also beginning to be restless and doubted whether it was not right to support you." Stanley squinted his eyes and snorted tauntingly, "It seems that Sam is forced to the corner. He thought it can hurt me?" Violet raised her eyebrows. It seemed that he was doing something to Sam. "Mr. Murphy, what are you going to do?" Fraser asked. Stanley''s voice was cold, "Didn''t Sam say that I turned my back to them? Then I will let everyone know who did those dirty things first. Publish the evidence that Sam drugged me back then." A person who could drug his nephew would even make others shocking. What he did to Sam, in the eyes of others, was just a revenge against Sam. In the end, Sam would be notorious. "I understand. It''s just..." Fraser hesitated for a moment, "Should the reason and purpose be announced together?" Stanley was full of anger, "What do you think?" Fraser smiled, "Don''t worry, Mr. Murphy. I promise that I won''t disclose it. I won''t let people know you..." "I''m recovered!" Stanley calmly corrected. He just needed to take medicine to keep it. Violet looked at him suspiciously. Recover? Was he sick? "Yes, yes, you are recovered." Fraser nodded quickly, and then asked, "What about the small shareholders of thepany?" Stanley pursed his lips, "Don¡¯t care about those small shareholders. Since they feel uneasy about working for me, just buy their shares at twice the market price." He didn''t need such shareholders who had no confidence in him and who were not firm. Because such a person would destroy thepany for their own interests someday. "Got it! I will do it now." Fraser nodded. After the call, Stanley put down the phone. Violet looked at him, "What did you do to Sam?" It was only two days ago that she learned from him that it was Sam who actually killed his parents. At that time, she was still shocked for a long time. Because she only guessed that the murderer might have a special rtionship with the Murphy family, so Stanley¡¯s grandfather sheltered the murderer. Unexpectedly, the murderer was Stanley¡¯s uncle. Chapter 419 Birthday Chapter 419 Birthday "I just ruined his smallpany and cut off his chance to make aeback." Stanley said calmly. But Violet took a sigh of relief. "No wonder I just heard Fraser say that he was forced to the corner and began to discredit you." "He killed my parents. I will naturally not let him go." Stanley clenched his fists. His eyes were filled with hatred. Seeing him like this, Violet felt very ufortable, "I know you want revenge, but now we haven''t found Grandpa''s will. I hope you don''t mess around." What she worried most was that Stanley was eager to take revenge and then he would kill Sam. Although Sam deserved to die, she didn''t want Stanley to do this. Because in this way, he also broke thew and had to go to jail. So this method of revenge was not worth it. She hoped that he could calm down and found out his grandpa¡¯s will. As long as it was confirmed that the will was indeed the evidence of the year, then Sam could be sent to prisonpletely. If he felt that it was not enough just to send Sam into prison, he could also bribe the people in the prison and taught Sam a lesson. In short, she didn''t want him to retaliate against Sam and got himself involved. Seeing the worry in Violet''s eyes, Stanley knew what she was thinking about. He said, "Don''t worry. I have you and two children. I won''t be that stupid." If he got himself involved just because of revenge, it would be not revenge but a fool. Real revenge was that after making the enemy pay the price, he could watch the enemy suffering. So he would not kill Sam with a tooth for a tooth, but he still had to do some small revenge. "That''s good." Violet breathed a sigh of relief when she heard what he said. Stanley hesitated for a few seconds. Finally, he summoned the courage to step forward and hugged her into his arms. He thought she would still push him away. But it turned out that he thought too much. Although she didn''t hug him back, she didn''t push him away, which was already very good. Stanley buried his head in Violet''s neck. After a few deep sniffs, he let go of her, "I''ll go back to the company first, and thene back at night." Violet pretended not to hear hisst sentence. She just waved her hand, "Okay, I won''t walk you out." Stanley smiled and turned away. That night, Sam''s discreditation of Stanley on the Inte was easily solved by Stanley. Moreover, what Stanley released directly caused Sam''s reputation to be discredited. Drugging a nephew was really shocking theizens. So theizens naturally all went to curse Sam, and no longer talked about Stanley. After all, Sam first attacked Stanley. So Stanley only fought back. It was Sam who was cruel and cold- blooded. Seeing thesements, Stanley smiled coldly. He directly asked Fraser to take a few people to the old house and read the harshest words on the Inte in front of Sam. Then Sam passed out with anger and was taken to the hospital. The next day, the news of Sam''s stroke spread on the Inte. After Violet saw it, she smiled, "He deserved it!" "Violet, Linda is here." Just as Violet turned her phone off, Jessie pushed open the door of her office and came in. Violet smiled, "Okay, let her in." Jessie said okay, then waved backwards. Linda tilted her head and came in, "Hello! Violet, I knew it was you." "Oh?" Violet stood up and walked around the desk towards her. Linda took off her sunsses and said, "Yesterday, Fraser asked me to be a model for Mrs. Murphy. You must know that I am the model for the Murphy Group to hire. The boss of Fraser is Mr. Murphy. Then Mrs. Murphy must be you." Violet smiled and nodded, "Yes, it''s me. Have a seat." She made a gesture of inviting. Then she looked at Jessie, "Jessie, pour some water. Just water. She is a model, so she can''t drink anything else." Linda said, "Violet, why are you like my manager? You also don¡¯t allow me to drink anything else." "This is responsible for your figure." Violet replied with a smile. Linda stopped talking. But soon, she swept away her depression again and became happy, "Violet, you are so amazing. You are actually going to participate in an internationalpetition. I know thispetition is one of the most authoritativepetitions in the international clothing industry. Many models wanted to go, but I didn''t expect that I could go there." She said excitedly. Going to the show in thispetition was her most brilliant resource. Some top supermodels were not necessarily invited. She was just a young and new model. But she actually had the opportunity to go there. She could imagine how much resources would wait for her in the future. It was only a matter of time to be an international supermodel. Thinking of this, Linda looked at Violet so gratefully. Violet had all the goose bumps when being stared at by her like this. She couldn''t help but stepped back a little bit, "Linda, are you okay?" "Ahem, I''m okay." Linda also knew that she was too much. She cleared her throat embarrassedly, and quickly adjusted the expression on her face. Violetughed again, and then handed her a document, "These are the rules of the international competition and the arrangements for the model show. Take a good look. Tomorrow afternoon, we will go abroad to participate in the opening ceremony of thepetition." Originally, the opening ceremony of thepetition was after Ivy''s rehabilitation banquet. However, due to an earthquake in thepetition city, thepetition was advanced by half a month. Although there was a rush in time, it was a good thing for Violet. Because she didn''t need to attend Ivy''s rehabilitation banquet. "Okay, I''ll read it carefully when I go backter." Linda said, holding the file in her arms. Then she thought of something again and frowned. Violet asked suspiciously, "What''s the matter?" "It''s about Luna. She seemed to be an invited model too. She is going to participate in the international competition. Yesterday she called me to show off." Violet was surprised, "She? Why is she qualified? Who invited her?" It was not that she looked down on Luna. Indeed, Luna was tall. But she had absolutely no temperament. Even if Luna wore an expensive dress, it felt like a cheap bargain. Which designer was so innocent and invited Luna? C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Moreover, did a designer with this vision really understand design? Was she not afraid that her work was ruined by Luna? "I don''t know it, either. I heard that it is Pennie." Linda thought for a while and replied. A figure suddenly appeared in Violet''s mind, "Pennie Hamilton." "Yes, it''s her!" Linda nodded immediately. Violet frowned. It turned out to be Pennie. She only saw Pennie once, which was the previous interview with Century Magazine. She didn''t have a good impression on Pennie. She felt Pennie was weird, but she couldn''t tell where the weirdness was. "Violet, what are you thinking about?" Linda waved her hand in front of Violet. Violet came to her senses and shook her head, "Nothing." "Since it''s nothing, let''s have a meal. It''s noon." Linda checked her watch. Violet did not refuse. She nodded. After the meal, Linda went back with the rules of thepetition. Violet also left work early, ready to go back to celebrate Stanley''s birthday. Be was very happy to see her return to the vi, "Mrs. Murphy." "Be." Violet put the gifts and cakes she bought for Stanley on the sofa. Be followed her and asked, "Mrs. Murphy, when will you move over?" Violet smiled, "Tomorrow." She had decided to officially forgive Stanley tonight. Naturally, there was no need to live outside. Chapter 420 Not A Good Person Chapter 420 Not A Good Person "Great." Be pped her hands and was very happy. She also knew that the misunderstanding between Stanley and Violet was cleared up. She had long wanted to see they two get back together. Now that there was a sign of getting back together, she was naturally happy. "Well, I¡¯m going to the kitchen to prepare dinner for the evening." Be said. Violet nodded, "Okay." After Be left, Violet put the cake in the refrigerator, and then took out her mobile phone to call Stanley. This was the first time she called him since the matter. When Stanley saw it was Violet¡¯s call, he was a little ttered. "Hello." Stanley''s deep and sexy voice came. Violet cleared her throat slightly, "Happy birthday." Stanley was taken aback for a moment, then smiled. Violet was silent for two seconds before asking, "When will youe back in the evening? Be is preparing dinner and wait for you toe back." "What about you? Won''t you wait for me?" Stanley asked back but not to answer. Violet was blushed and lowered her head, "I''m not waiting for you. If you don¡¯t want toe back, just don¡¯te back." After speaking, she hung up the phone. Stanley looked at the phone screen that had jumped back to the main menu, smiled in a low voice, then put the phone down and called Fraser in. "Mr. Murphy." Fraser stood at his desk. Stanley handed over a stack of papers on the desk, "Handle these. I have to go back early this afternoon." Fraser felt speechless, "Yes." This was the first time that Mr. Murphy left the work to him. In the past, whether it was birthdays or the New Year, Mr. Murphy didn''t celebrate it. Sure enough, it would be different after Mr. Murphy got married. Fraser looked down at the stack of documents in his arms. For the first time, he began to consider whether he should also find a girlfriend. Violet put down the phone after finishing the call. Suddenly, Ivy''s voice came from the upstairs, "Miss Hunt, are you going to celebrate Stanley''s birthday?" Violet frowned, raised her head, and looked at Ivy faintly, "I am his wife. If I don¡¯t celebrate his birthday, who will celebrate it for him?" Ivy''s eyes dimmed. Then she smiled again, "Miss Hunt, I didn''t mean that. I was just thinking about it. Aren''t you nning to divorce Stanley? Why..." "I don¡¯t want to divorce now." Violet crossed her arms on her chest and looked at Ivy coldly, "Also, it¡¯s none of your business. Oh, I know. You can¡¯t wait that I get divorced, and then you can take the opportunity to be the hostess here, right?" Ivy seemed to be very hurt, biting her lips, "Miss Hunt, is it too much that you think of me that way?" "Is it not your real thoughts in your mind?" Violet pointed at Ivy¡¯s head, "There are only two of us here. We just speak straightforward. I know why you agreed to be with Henry. It''s nothing more than to make Stanley and I lower our vignce against you. Then you can hide yourself and find another chance to get rid of Henry and to get Stanley, right?" Ivy was anxious. She trembled subconsciously, looking at Violet in disbelief. Violet actually guessed so urately! When Violet saw Ivy¡¯s reaction, she knew what she said was right. Then she sneered, ¡°Even if you hid it well, there will be someone who knows it. You want to be the hostess here? You wish!" The sneer on Violet¡¯s face became more and more intense, "You want me to divorce Stanley? Impossible! I will sit in the position you want most even if I die, so that you can only see it but can''t get it. Think about the feeling, it must be so cool." After speaking, Violet smiled while covering her lips. Suddenly, she felt that she seemed to be a viin in TV. But to deal with Ivy, such a cheeky and unruly person, she couldn''t be like before. What she should do was to fight back. Ivy was trembling with anger. Her face was distorted when she heard Violet''s mockingughter. She didn''t expect that Violet now looked like a different person. Could it be Stanley''s indifference some time ago changed Violet''s character? Thinking about it, Ivy squinted her eyes, "Miss Hunt, don''t say that too early. Things are fickle. Who knows what will happen next second!" It was okay that Violet didn¡¯t get divorced. But Stanley could be widowed. As long as Stanley had no wife, she had a chance to get him. Violet heard something in Ivy''s words and pressed her red lips, "Miss Ellis, what do you want to do by saying this? Do you want to kill me?" Ivy''s eyes flickered slightly. But her smile on her face remained unchanged, "Howe! How dare I do that kind of thing." "No, I think you dare. I think you have already done it." Violet looked at her. Ivy was stunned suddenly. What did Violet mean? Did she know that it was her the previous two times? Or, Violet knew that Stanley¡¯s parents... Ivy clenched her fists, feeling very uneasy. In either case, it was not a good thing anyway. It seemed that she couldn¡¯t keep Violet alive anymore. Otherwise, once the things she did were exposed, she was really screwed up. Stanley would never let her go and Colin wouldn¡¯t let her go, either. Ivy''s face turned pale, but she tried her best to force a smile, "I don''t understand what Miss Hunt said." "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand, but you just need to remember that I will check it out." After speaking, Violet got up and walked towards the door. It wasn''t until Violet¡¯s figure disappeared that Ivy felt weak and sat down on the floor. Her back wetted with sweat. She shivered. Violet didn''t know how Ivy reacted after she left. She came to the prison and met Vera again. Last time, she forgot to ask Vera if she remembered Ivy''s voice. This time, she must ask. She must confirm as soon as possible whether Ivy was the murderer who wanted to kill her. Only in this way could she better monitor Ivy. "Mrs. Murphy." Vera looked at Violet excitedly. Violet was also looking at her. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Compared with thest time, Vera gained some weight on her face this time. Her eyes were no longer dull, but there was a little light. Maybe it was because she knew she might have a chance toe out. "Mrs. Murphy, is my mother okay?" Vera asked, clutching thendline microphone with both hands tightly. Violet nodded, "Don''t worry. She¡¯s fine. Your mother sold me thest set of jade jewelry and has already paid off the debt. Your mother is considering transferring your brother to another school. Then no one will bully your brother in the future." "Really? Great." Vera shed tears, "Thank you, Mrs. Murphy." "Never mind." Violet waved her hand, then she became serious, "I''m here this time just to ask you a question." "Mrs. Murphy, I¡¯ll tell you everything I know." Vera quickly wiped away her tears and said. Violet pursed her lips and fixed her eyes on Vera, "Are you familiar with Ivy?" "Ivy?" Vera was stunned for a moment, "It is that the daughter of the Ellis family who went bankrupt ten years ago?" "Yes." Vera shook her head, "I don''t know her well. Because we¡¯re not all in the same circle. But we talked several times." "Then what kind of person do you think she is?" Violet asked again. Vera thought for a while, "Ten years ago, we were both young and in our teens. But I don¡¯t think she is a good person to get along with, um...it should be said that she is not a good person. My other friends don''t want to make friends with her." "Why?" Violet squinted. Chapter 421 The Reason Why the Ellis Family Went Bankrupt Chapter 421 The Reason Why the Ellis Family Went Bankrupt She was not a good person. This evaluation showed that Ivy did not earn a good reputation in the circle of richdies. Vera seemed to have thought of something terrible and she gave a horrified face, ¡°It was eleven years ago. In a charity dinner, I drank a lot of juice and went to the bathroom. I passed by the garden and saw Ivy was torturing a cat with a grim look.¡± ¡°What?¡± Violet was shocked to hear that. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Vera shivered, ¡°That cat barked miserably and bled, but I was too frightened to save it. for Ivy looked horrible. If I was discovered, she would torture me like she did to that cat. So I ran away, and then...¡± ¡°Then what?¡± Vera took a deep breath to calm herself down before she continued, ¡°That cat died. That cat was the favorite pet of the host, Mrs. Pearce. After Mrs. Pearce were informed, she was very sad and sent someone to investigate what happened.¡± ¡°Did she found it out?¡± Violet looked at her. Vera smiled bitterly, ¡°No, In order to prevent Mrs. Pearce from finding out it was Ivy did it, the Ellis family stitched Miss Watts up. In that case, Watts family was kicked out of the dinner. I was too timid to speak out what I have seen, but I told Miss Watts afterwards.¡± ¡°Is it why the Ellis family went bankrupt?¡± Violet guessed. Vera nodded, ¡°Yes, the Watts family colluded with Ellis family¡¯s opponents to strike the Ellis family, so the Ellis family went bankrupt. Afterwards, the incident of Ivy torturing the cat spread in the circle.¡± ¡°Since so, why does Stanley know nothing?¡± Violet frowned her eyebrows in confusion. If Stanley knew that Ivy had tortured small animals, he would definitely not have spoiled Ivy. ¡°Mr. Murphy was studying abroad, not in J City at the time. He came back after Ivy disappeared. At that time, the Ellis family had gone bankrupt, so naturally nobody mentioned it. It was normal that Mr. Murphy didn¡¯t know,¡± Vera exined. Violet suddenly said, ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°Mrs. Murphy, why do you bright up Ivy Ellis? Isn¡¯t she missing? Some say that she is dead.¡± Vera looked at her curiously. Violet smiled coldly, ¡°No, she is not dead, neither missing. She just became a vegetable and hadid in the hospital for ten years. It has not been made public, and now she has wake up. I came to you just to conform whether the voice of the person who made youmit the crime belongs to Ivy?¡± Vera couldn¡¯t make any sense of her sudden question, and then seriously recalled. A few secondster, she suddenly opened her mouth in horror, ¡°Mrs. Murphy, thanks for your reminder, it really seemed to be hers. I haven¡¯t seen her and heard her voice for ten years, but I still remember her voice, which was much simrpared that voice over the phone..¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I am already sure that Ivy is the real murderer who wants to kill me.¡± Violet clenched her fists and said in a cold voice. Yes, it was Colin who discovered that Vera was the murderer, whom Stanley turned for help. As Colin was a retired high-ranking official, Violet and Stanley never doubted the results of investigation. But they both overlooked a very important issue, the rtionship between Colin and Ivy. Stanley knew that Colin was Ivy¡¯s great-grandfather. At that time, Stanley still thought that Ivy was that simple and kind girl, and did not think that Ivy might be the murderer at all. So he didn¡¯t find Colin would cover for Ivy. She didn¡¯t know the rtionship between Colin and Ivy at that time. It was onlyter that she knew that Vera was the culprit. Neither did she find it. Not until now, did she understand howplex the situation was. Especially Colin, as a retired official, it is really abhorrent to cover up the murderer in this way. She was grateful for his help and forgave that Ivy pushed her downstairs for his sake. ¡°Mrs. Murphy, are you okay?¡± Seeing the anger and sadness on Violets face, Vera asked with concern. Violet shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just suddenly thought through something which confused me before.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Vera nodded and stopped asking. Violet took a deep breath, suppressed the anger in her heart, and made a faint attempt to smile, ¡°Time is almost up, I will take your mother to see you next time.¡± ¡°See you next time.¡± Vera said gratefully. Violet put down the telephone and left. After leaving the prison, she took out her mobile phone and saved the conversation with Vera. Then she got in the car and went to the kindergarten to pick up the two children. After receiving them, Violet dialed Stanley¡¯s number and asked him when he would get off work. Stanley looked at the urgent documents in front of him with anxiety, ¡°It may beter than expected.¡± He had already assigned a lot of work to Fraser so that he could leave early. Somehow, urgent documents had been sent over from abroad, which must be dealt with immediately. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t get off from work early, and he was still in work. Violet heard the anxiety in the man¡¯s tone, and couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± ¡°Well, I will call you when I get off work.¡± Stanley recovered from his gloomy mood and said in a gentle voice. Violet nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Afterwards, she put down the phone and started the car. In the office of the President of the Murphy Group, Stanley stared at the photos of Violet and their children on the phone screen for a while with a faint smile before he turned off the phone and continued to work. At this time, the office¡¯s door was knocked. Stanley frowned, dissatisfied with being disturbed. However, he opened his lips lightly and spat out two words in a cold voice, ¡°Come in.¡± The office door was pushed open, and Ivy came in, ¡°Stanley!¡± ¡°Call me Mr. Murphy here.¡± Stanley corrected it quietly. He used to turn a blind eye to what she did and say. But Violet had stated that she didn¡¯t like itst time. he felt that it was better to put her feelings first. On hearing it, Ivy felt stunned for a while, and clenched her fists. But soon, she pretended that nothing had happened, unclenched her fists, and walked towards his desk with a smile, ¡°OK, Mr. Murphy.¡± ¡°What are you doing here? You said that you didn¡¯t feel well yesterday and wanted to take a leave and rest today. Why did you suddenlye to the Murphy Group?¡± Stanley put down the pen, his hands sped resting on his crossed legs, and asked. Ivy ruffled her wig, ¡°I am fine. and I am lonely at home, so Ie back to work with workmates to talk to at least. I juste to think of that it is your birthday today. Let¡¯s go to dinner in the evening, with Henry. We will celebrate your birthday together.¡± She looked at him expectantly. Chapter422 The Person Behind the Scenes The Person Behind the Scenes Stanley frowned. "You only asked Henry toe. Haven''t you thought about Violet?" He was already married, but she told him to go out and celebrate his birthday with friends. What was she thinking? Ivy''s eyelids drooped. She pretended to be hurt and replied, "But... didn''t you quarrel with Miss Hunt? I thought you didn''t n to celebrate your birthday with her, so... " "We made up," Stanley answered in a t tone. ... Although Violet hadn''t actually told him that she forgave him, he was certain that she would definitely forgive him after tonight. Ivy seemed surprised and then covered her mouth. "You guys made up? When?" Stanley didn''t answer. Ivy put her hand down. "I''m sorry, Stanley. I really didn''t know you made up with Miss Hunt. But did you really sort it out? "What do you mean?" Stanley looked at her suspiciously. Ivy fiddled with her clothes with both hands. "Didn''t you have a quarrel with Miss Hunt because her mother hit your parents? Now you make up with her. Won''t you be sorry for your parents?" Actually, when she caught sight of Violet at the vi in the morning, she already spected that Stanley had made up with Violet. But she didn''t know what happened between them. Why were they reconciled all of a sudden? She definitely couldn''t get anything from Violet, so she specifically came to the Murphy Group to see if she could get any information from Stanley. "No." Stanley unfolded his fingers and picked up the pen again. "It wasn''t Lily who hit my parents." "What? It was not Lily?" Ivy''s eyes shed with viciousness, but she looked shocked on the surface. "So... we''ve misunderstood? But the video clearly..." "Someone deliberately used a shooting technique which would make people misunderstand in that video." Stanley pressed his thin lips and replied in a deep voice. This shooting technique was quitemon in show business. Nearly every paparazzi knew how to do it. Ivy swallowed hard as he wasn''t looking. "It turned out to be like this. Then who hit your parents?" "People working for Sam," Stanley said word by word. Ivy gave a gasp. "Sam? How... how could he do that? Isn''t he your father''s elder brother?" "There''s no so-called family in a rich and powerful n." Stanley raised his head to look at her. His voice was unemotional. Ivy''s heart skipped a beat. Due to his words, she couldn''t help but think of the incident ten years ago. Fortunately, he didn''t know, otherwise, she thought he was implying what she did. "Yeah... you''re right." Ivy barely forced a smile, saying in an uncertain voice. Stanley rubbed his forehead. "Well, I won''t go to dinner with you and Henry tonight. I promised Violet that I would celebrate my birthday with her." "Okay, you guys are a couple. You should celebrate it together. I won''t go back to the vi to disturb you tonight," Ivy said with a forced smile. Stanley agreed. "Is there anything else?" Ivy shook her head. "No, I''m leaving then. Get back to your work." After saying that, she turned and walked towards the door. After walking out of the president''s office, the expression on Ivy''s face instantly changed, which looked extremely gloomy and reluctant. In order to make Stanley and Violet break up, she finally managed to ask that man to send the video to Stanley. She thought that she was about to seed. She didn''t expect that Stanley found out that there was something wrong with the video and he even discovered the real murderer who hit his parents, and then made up with Violet. Her n was completely ruined. She was reluctant to ept it! She fell in love with Stanley since they were kids. In order to be with Stanley and marry him, she could do everything. She could even plot against her parents. However, she failed to deal with Violet, who got away with it every time. She couldn''t figure out why. How could Violet be so lucky? Ivy sped her hands tightly together, her nails sticking into her palm. But she didn''t care, as if she didn''t feel it. She came to a quiet stairwell, took out her cell phone, and dialed a secret number. The phone was soon connected, and a man''s low and impatient voice sounded. "Didn''t I tell you not to call me if nothing serious happened? "Stanley made up with Violet. Is this nothing?" Ivy replied mockingly. The man on the other end of the phone was silent for several seconds. His voice sounded unpleasant, "What did you say? They made up?" "Yeah, our n failed. Are you disappointed, Ivan?" Ivy sneered. Ivan sniggered, "The most disappointed one should be you. You failed to get Stanley several times." "You..." Ivy''s face twisted in anger. But soon, her mood changed, and she smiled gleefully, "Ivan, don''t get too cocky. Although I still can''t be with Stanley this time, you got nothing too. You can''t be with Violet, but your father, the real culprit who killed his parents, was also found out by Stanley." She and Ivan made that video and sent it to Stanley, hoping topletely separate Stanley and Violet. Ivan wanted to be with Violet while she wanted to be with Stanley and became his wife, so she and Ivan sharedmon goals. Unexpectedly, things did not follow the direction nned by her and Ivan in the end, so that the n completely failed. But fortunately, Stanley didn''t find out that it was she and Ivan who did it. "That''s impossible!" Ivan clenched his fists. His enchanting face now became extremely serious, "Stanley can''t find out about my dad." His grandpa destroyed the evidence. How did Stanley find it? Ivy rolled her eyes and said, "Nothing is impossible. You underestimated Stanley. I guess he may probably figure out what your grandpa''s will is. When Stanley finds the will, your family will be over." When Ivan heard this, his eyes looked extremely vicious. He gave a wicked smile. "Oh? We''re done. What about you? Do you think you will be any better? Why didn''t Stanley''s parents drive a car but walk on the road? Do you want me to say it out loud, Ivy?" Ivy was dumbfounded. Her face went pale, her body trembling. Cold sweat stood out on her forehead. Her hands holding the phone were shaking, and her voice sounded even more panicked, "I... I don''t know what you''re talking about." "Oh, stop pretending. There''s something to do with you when Stanley''s parents and your parents died. I know I''m not a good person. But you''re much more vicious than me. 18 years ago, you were only 8 years old. 10 years ago, you were only 15 years old, right? Tut-tut..." Ivy''s legs went limp and she fell down on the floor. After a long while, her lips trembled and she finally uttered a word, "What... what else do you know?" "I know everything you do. Although you have been careful and vicious since you were a kid, you''re still a kid after all. You would leave traces when you did things. Everything you did can be found out easily. Only an idiot like Stanley never sees your true colors." Speaking of this, Ivan rested his chin in thendzily. "But Stanley has received elite education since he was a child. He has no knowledge of sophistication. Besides, he has been overprotected by my grandpa and his parents, and rarely sees the darkness of human nature. It''s normal that he can''t see you through." "But..." "What?" Ivy shrieked, feeling extremely frightened.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Chapter 423 Forgiveness Chapter 423 Forgiveness Ivan gave a wry smile, "But you just said that Stanley already knows that the one who ran over his parents was my father¡¯s man, and is still vigorously searching for the will, do you think on the will, grandpa didn''t leave evidence that you tricked his parents to the roadside back then?" There was no way a man as astute as his grandpa couldn''t have checked that out. He firmly believed that there must be evidence about Ivy on the will as well. As expected, when Ivy heard that, she was scared and her hands and feet went cold, "How ...... How come?" "So, the two of us are now in the same boat, if you want what you did to remain unknown to Stanley, you better listen to me, otherwise, I will betray you and let Stanley get you killed." Ivan said coldly. Ivy already had a sense of fear towards him, and now that she was threatened by him like this, she naturally dare not disobey, nodding her head repeatedly, "Okay, I will listen to you." "Good, for the time being, don''t do anything, so as not to arouse Stanley''s suspicion, also, you''d better noty a hand on Violet, if Violet gets hurt, I will let you see the consequence." After saying that, Ivan hung up the phone. Ivy put her phone down and then stood up with resentment and jealousy. Violet again. Every one of these men fell in love with Violet and tried to protect her, why? Because she was pretty? Thinking about Violet''s face, Ivy had to admit that Violet was the most beautiful woman she had ever seen. If Violet didn''t have that pretty face, would Stanley stop loving her? At this thought, Ivy''s heart beat up faster, and madness revealed in her eyes. But soon, she thought of Ivan''s warning and still dismissed the thought for now. Just let Violet get away with it, andter, she would get back to Violet. Ivy grunted and left the stairs. In the evening, Stanley finally finished those urgent documents and drove back to the vi. The vi was lit up, and as soon as he entered the foyer, he heard the sound of childrenughing. Stanley''s expression softened. It had been some time since he had heard such happyughter from his two children. Now, finally, he heard it again. During that time, besides being sorry for Violet, he was also very sorry for the two children, but the good thing was that the two children and Violet, in the end, did not me him anymore. Stanley lifted his foot and walked into the living room. The two children saw him and both looked towards him. "Uncle Murphy." Calvin stoppedughing and politely called out to Stanley. Stanley''s eyes dimmed for a moment. But it was good that Arya called out to him as Daddy, giving himfort. "Where''s mommy?" Stanley asked to the two children. Arya pointed upstairs, "Mommy''s upstairs on the phone." Stanley looked up and then headed upstairs. In the room, Violet was standing on the balcony, talking to someone with her cell phone. Stanley pushed the door open and came in, and all he saw was the woman in a long red dress. The long dress was slim and still backless, showing off her perfect figure. Stanley''s eyes darkened, and his throat went dry. He tugged at the tie around his neck and walked over with deliberately light steps, then reached out his arms and wrapped them around the woman''s waist from behind, holding her tightly in his arms. Violet was taken aback and screamed, her phone almost sliding off the balcony. On the other end of the phone, Jessie thought something wrong had happened to her and asked nervously, " Violet, what''s wrong with you?" Violet rolled her eyes at him and answered, "Nothing, I was scared by a mouse." "A mouse?" Jessie was surprised. Stanley''s handsome face darkened. She actually called him a mouse? Stanley was upset, hisrge palm slowly moving up along her waist and giving her a not-so-gentle squeeze on her breast. Violet gave a grunt. Jessie asked again, "Violet, mouse again?" "Yeah, I have to catch the mouse first, gotta go, bye." After saying that, Violet hung up the phone, removed Stanley¡¯s hand, and red at the man in anger, "What are you doing?" Stanley stared at her with a dark look, "You said I was a mouse." So, he was just getting back at her. Violet pursed her lips, "You came suddenly and scared me." "You''re wearing too little, I''m afraid you''ll be cold, so I gave you a hug." Stanley said in a husky voice as he touched her smooth back. Violet rolled her eyes, "Do you think I believe that?" He was clearly taking advantage of her. She had just revealed that she would forgive him tonight, and he hade so fast. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that she would reject him? "Believe it or not, but is this outfit you''re wearing specifically for me?" Stanley looked at Violet expectantly. A glint shed in Violet''s eyes, and she denied it, "No, it''s a casual wear." "Casual?" Stanley''s thin lips were slightly raised, "You have never dressed like this sexy or put on a makeup, and this is not specifically for me?" Violet blushed and looked away, "Since you know, why asked?" "I want to hear you say it." Stanley lifted her chin. Violet removed his hand, "Well, let''s go downstairs for dinner first, Be had been preparing food early this afternoon." "There''s no rush, we''ll go downter." Stanley pulled her back into his arms again and lowered his head to rest his forehead against hers, "I miss you so much." Violet was stunned, "What are you talking about? I am right in front of you." "I mean before, I''m sorry." Stanley folded his arms, "Because of my parents'' death, I didn''t know how to face you, that''s why I stayed away from you and was indifferent to you, but you were always on my mind, I always missed you, it took a lot of perseverance for me to hold back from going to you ......." It was the first time Violet had heard a man speak so bluntly about his missing of her, which made her moved. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She couldn''t help but gently pat his back, her voice was very gentle, "Forget it, the past is all in the past, I just hope you really don''t treat me that way again. You can tell me what happened and we can solve the problem together, okay?" Stanley kissed her forehead, "Ok." Violet pushed him away and raised her phone with a smile, "I recorded it all, if it happens again, I will really get a divorce, and definitely will not forgive you like this time." "Ok." Stanley didn''t ask when she recorded it, but nodded his head with a serious face. Then, thinking of something, he added, "I had nothing to do with Ivy during that period, and I allowed her into the guest room and apartment because of the recovery banquet, and soon after that I let her out." When he finished, he looked at her with tension in his eyes, as if he was afraid she wouldn''t believe him. Violet gave augh, "Well, I believe you." Stanley was relieved to hear that, "So you forgive me?" "Yes." Violet put the phone down. Excitement was evident on Stanley''s face as he lifted her chin and kissed it. Violet wrapped her arms around his neck and responded to him. She expected him to kiss her for a while and then they would go downstairs for dinner. But the man seemed not be able to control himself. Feeling the man''s hand on thecing at the back of her neck, Violet hurriedly came to her senses and pushed him away, "No!" Chapter 424 Investigating Ivy Chapter 424 Investigating Ivy Stanley wiped the corner of his mouth and was upset, "Why?" He hadn''t touched her in ages. Looking at the man''s somewhat aggravated look, Violet couldn''t help but feel amused. She then took his hand and, to his puzzled gaze, ced his hand, gently, on her belly. Stanley froze, "What do you mean?" Violet looked at him with a smile, "This is the gift I was nning to give you tonight, I''m pregnant." The air was quiet for a moment. Stanley''s pupils twitched as he looked at his hand incredulously. There was actually a child in the belly under his hand. His child! "I am going to be a father?" For a long time, Stanley finally made a sound, and his voice was a little shaky. Violet nodded, "Yes, you''re going to be a father, and this time, it''s your own child." Stanley''s thin lips moved, wanting to say something, but in the end, he said nothing, only silently embracing Violet into his arms. Violet quietly leaned into his arms, "What, are you unhappy?" "I''m happy, thank you, it''s the best gift I''ve ever had." Stanley looked down and sniffed the scent of her body. Violet chuckled, "Really, I thought you weren''t happy about it." Stanley shook his head, "Thank you, by the way, how long have you been pregnant?" He asked, looking down at her belly. Violet returned gently, "A month or so." Stanley now understood that it seemed he had recovered over a month ago. Violet suddenly thought of something, looked up seriously at the man, "I heard Dr. Baxter told you to take medicine, and I remember you used to put some medicine at the bedside, what is for? If it has an effect on the child ......" Stanley understood what she meant and his face turned serious, "That''s a medicine for infertility, I don''t know if it has any effect on the baby." "Infertility? Why are you taking that medicine?" Violet was greatly surprised. Stanley coughed lightly and seemed embarrassed. But in the next second, his face went icy cold, a hint of hatred in his eyes, "It''s Sam, he knows he can''t snatch the Murphy Group from my hands, so he wants me to have no offspring so that the Murphy Group will still fall into his family in the future." Violet took a breath, "He''s your uncle, how could he do that? He killed your parents and even used that medicine to you." At this moment, Violet suddenly felt heartache for this man. It had been hard for him to survive under the oppression of Sam. "It''s ok, I''m fine now, but this kid ......" Stanley clenched his fist, "I''ll ask Henry if there''s anything wrong with it." "No, don''t ask Dr. Baxter, let''s go to another hospital." Violet pulled on his arm. Stanley frowned, "Why?" ¡®Don''t tell him that she wants to go to the hospital where George is¡¯. Violet didn''t know what the man was thinking, she pursed her red lips and said, "Dr. Baxter is Miss Ellis''s boyfriend, if I let Dr. Baxter know that I''m pregnant, Miss Ellis will definitely know it too. I don''t want Miss Ellis to find out, I don''t like her and I think she will do harm to me." Stanley''s thin lips twitched. As he was about to say something, Violet put up a finger against his lips, "I know you might think I''m being paranoid, but just listen to this and you''ll know why." Saying that, she took out her phone and yed the recording of the conversation she had with Vera in prison this afternoon. Stanley''s expression changed slightly after hearing that, clearly surprised. It was a while before he spoke hoarsely, "You think that the one who tried to kill you twice was Ivy and Colin found it out, but he covered up Ivy and got Vera to take the me." "That''s right, but I think Ivy did more than that, she took away Calvin and caused his car ident, caused George''s car ident, burned my warehouse and changed my fabrics." Violet took a deep breath and said with an expressionless face. Stanley didn''t answer anymore, his heart unsettled. Violet looked at him, "I know, you definitely doubt the truth, let''s not mention whether the ones I mentioned above were done by Ivy, let''s say the cat abuse incident, I think we should be able to find out the truth. Do you want to have a check, and they you will see if it is real." "Ok." Stanley responded with his eyes closed. Honestly, this recording she provided really gave him a huge shock. He knew Ivy wasn''t as innocent and kind as he used to think she was, but he had never expected that she would do such an evil thing. But in order not to make a mistake, he really should look into it. At that moment, there was a knock on the door. Violet inclined her head and looked around the man to the door, "I think it''s Be calling us for dinner, let''s go." Stanley nodded, suppressing the unrest inside him, took her hand and walked towards the door. As the door opened, Be saw the two holding hands and covered her lips in glee, "Mr. Murphy, Mrs. Murphy, you''ve made up?" Violet nodded with a smile. Be said with smiling eyes, "Good,e on, go down to have dinner and then be ready to eat cake. The two kids want to have cake." "Let''s go, don''t make them wait." Stanley uttered and led Violet towards the stairs. Be cooked a lot of dishes. The two children ate till their bellies were round. After that, Violet brought the cake over, lit the candles, and asked Be to turn off the lights. The dining room was darkened, with only the light of the fire barely illuminating their faces. Stanley made two wishes at the urging of Violet and the two children, then had Be cut the cake. "Honey, what wish did you make?" Violet asked Stanley as she nced at the two children who had come up to the cake and watched Be cut it. Stanley looked over there dotingly, "A secret." Violet pouted, "Forget about it." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Stanley curled his lips slightly, "You''ll know." "Ok, I will wait." Violet smiled. Stanley took the cake handed to him by Be and put it in front of Violet, "You''re leaving the country tomorrow, aren''t you?" "Yeah, I will leave in the afternoon, so the two kids are in your care." Violet''s eyes dimmed with reluctance to leave. She really didn''t want to leave her two kids. But for the sake of her dream and her career, she had to go. "Don''t worry, I''ll take them to see you abroad in the weekend." Stanley squeezed her hand. Violet smiled, "No, you will be tired, it is ok that youe once in a mouth, but ......" "What?" Stanley looked at her. Violet''s face went gloomy, "I want you to talk to Dr. Baxter and tell him to hurry up and finish the room decoration, so that Miss Ellis can move there. Since I am not around, I don¡¯t want my kids to stay with Miss Ellis." "Ok." Stanley nodded in response. Violet gave him a kiss on his cheek, "Thank you, honey." Chapter 425 In the Airport Chapter 425 In the Airport Obviously not content with her just kissing his face, Stanley deliberately pointed at his lips. Violet blushed, "Stop it, the kids are here, just eat the cake." With that, she forked a piece of cake and fed it to him. Stanley didn''t love such sweet and greasy things, but she fed him with her own hands, so he opened his mouth and ate it anyway. "Eat it yourself, I don''t like it." Stanley raised his hand, indicating that one piece would be enough. Violet knew that he didn''t like cake, so she began to eat her own cake. Stanley just held his coffee and watched her eat. For him, this birthday was simple though, not as grand as the ones given to him before when his parents and grandfather were alive. But with a wife and children around him, it was cozy. Violet was pregnant, he didn''t dare to do anything, and only slept with her in his arms. But even so, he didn''t dare move, even did not turn around his body for fear of overwhelming her belly. So he woke up the next day with half of his body numb. Violet smiled and massaged him. "I''ll see you off at the airport this afternoon." Stanley said to her as he dropped Violet off below her company. Violet nodded her head in agreement. Stanley drove off. Violet watched his car go away, before turning around and entering thepany building. Time passed quickly and by the afternoon, Jessie came to send Violet and Linda to the airport. When they got to the airport, people from the association had already been there. Because Violet was representing the country, so the association naturally came to see her. Violet and the branch president spoke for a while, and the branch president left. After all, the president of an association had quite a lot work to do. "Violet, isn''t Mr. Murphy here yet?" Jessie asked as she looked around the departure hall. Linda was ying with her phone, "What''s the rush, Mr. Murphy must be on his way." "I''m afraid that he''ll bete and Violet won''t be able to see him." Jessie responded. Linda uttered, "Are you cursing Mr. Murphy or Violet?" Jessie then realized that she had said wrong words and pped her forehead, "Look at me, sorry, Violet!" Violet shook her head with a smile, "Be quiet, Linda''s right, he''s probably on his way." Jessie shrugged her shoulders and didn''t speak anymore. Suddenly, a sharp and annoying voice came, "Well, Linda and Violet, what a coincidence, you are also here. Where are you going?" Luna, with a pair of sunsses on, stepped on her high heels, walking over. Violet frowned, not intending to answer her. Linda stood up, "What does it matter to you?" "I''m just curious. But I bet you guys can''t go anywhere nice either, unlike me, I am going to a national competition, which is one of the top events in the clothing design world, you must be envious, hahaha ......" Luna covered her lips andughed smugly. Then, she pretended to remember something and pped her hands, "Look at me, I forgot that one of you is an unknown designer and the other is an unknown model, I''m afraid none of you have heard of this kind ofpetition. You won''t understand what I am talking about." The corners of the three¡¯s mouths twitched. Jessie and Linda looked at Luna like looking at an idiot. "This woman was a model in the same ss as you, does she have a problem in her bran?" Jessie said, pointing at her head. Linda nodded, "I guess, or she wouldn''t have said idiotic words" "Oh, I am sorry to hear that, why doesn¡¯t she go see a doctor? Why have toe out and embarrass herself?" Jessie gave a contemptuous nce at Luna. Although Violet didn''t say anything, she curled her lips into a smile. Luna felt greatly insulted, took off her sunsses to reveal an angry, distorted face, "How dare you say I have a problem?" "Don¡¯t you?" Jessie spread her hands, "You didn''t even figure out where exactly we were going before you talked nonsense. Don¡¯t you have a problem?" "Exactly." Linda sneered, "Luna, unfortunately, we know about thepetition you are talking about, and we are going to participate it. I am an invited model like you, and Violet is a designer representing our country." Linda wrapped her arm around Violet''s shoulders and smiled provocatively at Luna. Luna took two steps back with an incredulous look on her face, her voice shrill, "How is this possible, you guys ...... How could you guys possibly go to thepetition?" She pointed at Violet and Linda. Linda narrowed her eyes and pped her hand away, "How is that impossible? You''re the only one allowed to go?!" Luna''s chest rose and fell violently in anger, "Violet has no fame, how can she represent the country, and you, you''ve only walked in a few shows, and you''re actually qualified to go there, on what grounds?" "Because I''m a good person, and I''ve at least walked in less famous shows, but you haven''t walked in a single official show since your training ended, and you are still invited. I didn''t even question you, but you have the nerve to question me." Linda rolled her eyes, added, "Also, who said Violet has no fame? She is the chief designer of "Born of Fire" and Shining Sun, and the winner of the quotapetition. You are full of nonsense without knowing anything, and you are just making yourself a fool." "Exactly." Jessie nodded. Violet ruffled her hair and remained silent. Luna blushed as she looked at Violet, "You''re actually the designer of ¡°Born of Fire¡±?" She had been deeply shocked by the "Born of Fire". But to her surprise, Violet was the designer of those clothes. For a moment, Luna was angry but ashamed. If there weren''t any cracks in the ground here, she would have dug in and hid herself immediately. "Since you''re the designer of those clothes, why didn''t you just say it? Did you deliberately want to humiliate me?" Luna yelled angrily at Violet, pointing at her. Violet looked at her with confusion. Jessieughed out, "You fucking nut, obviously you knew nothing, but now me Violet not telling you. Who are you? Why she has to humiliate you?" This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, it''s Violet''s freedom to not say anything. Luna, I''ve never seen someone so shameless as you." Luna chimed in. "You ...... You guys ......" Luna stomped her feet in anger. Just then, a woman came up carrying her bag, "Luna, what are you doing?" "Miss Hamilton, you''re finally here, they bullied me together." When Luna saw Pennieing over, it was like she saw a savior, so she hurriedly went forward toin. The three rolled their eyes in unison. They still underestimated Luna''s shamelessness. Didn¡¯t shee to them? Pennie''s face sank when she heard that, and she walked towards Violet, saying with a foxy smile, "Miss Hunt, we meet again." "Yeah." Violet replied with nonchnce. Pennie narrowed her eyes, "Miss Hunt, although we are from the same country, we are currently representing different countries, I''m afraid it''s not good to bully a foreign team." Chapter 426 Hooking up with Stanley Chapter 426 Hooking up with Stanley "I''m bullying you guys?" Violet pointed at her nose, amused. Even Jessie and Lindaughed out. Pennie looked at themughing and got suddenly uneasy, "Miss Hunt, what are youughing at? Did I say something wrong? Wasn''t it you who bullied my model?" Violet wiped the tears thatughed out of the corners of her eyes, "Miss Hamilton, I think before you say that, you should figure out what happened. Otherwise I will feel that you are eyeless." "That''s right, it''s obvious that your model came over to find fault first, we just fought back, since when did it be us bullying her?" Linda said, pressing her lips. Jessie nodded, "Yes, Miss Hamilton, I appreciate you speaking up for your man, but it seems that you''ve made a fool of yourself now." "Yes, it''s a joke to turn the facts upside down." Linda echoed. Hearing that, Pennie looked awkward. She red at Luna indignantly, "Why didn''t you tell me in the first ce? You were the one who approached them first and it made a joke for me to seek justice for you." Luna lowered her head, speechless. Pennie was so angry that she wanted to hit Luna, but in the end, she took a deep breath and held her anger back, forcing out a smile, "Sorry, Miss Hunt, it''s our fault, sorry." "It¡¯s ok, but I hope you can keep an eye on your model and don''t let here to us again, after all, we''re not on the same side. If there is any gossip, it will cause a lot of troubles, don''t you think?" Violet met her eyes with a smile. The smile on Pennie''s face froze, but she still nodded, "You are right, I will keep an eye on her." "Good." Violet said, expressionless. "Mrs. Murphy." At that moment, Fraser''s voice came from not far away. They looked towards him, only to see Stanley walking over with Fraser. Linda let go of Violet''s shoulder and gave sly smile, "Violet, Mr. Murphy is here." Violet gave her a nk look, "I know." Linda covered her mouth, snickering, and then walked away with Jessie to one side, leaving the ce for Violet and Stanley. Pennie and Luna didn''t walk away but still stood there. They also looked at Stanley. However, Luna looked at Stanley with pure ambition, while Pennie with covetousness. Underneath the covetousness, there was a hint of imperceptible longing, but it quickly fade away, making it impossible to see. Stanley came to Violet, "There was a traffic jam, sorry to keep you waiting." Violet shook her head, "It is ok, I am d to have you here." Stanley took her into his arms, "I''ll watch thepetition, take good care of yourself and call me if you need help." "Don''t worry, I''m not a child." Violet chuckled. Stanley lowered his head and kissed her forehead, "I''ll call you every night, please miss me." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Ok." Violet got a bigger smile. Stanley released her and looked down at her, "Won''t you let me miss you?" Violet raised her eyebrows, "Ok, please miss me too." "I will." Stanley nodded heartily. Jessie and Linda got together and muttered. "Mr. Murphy and Violet are so affectionate." Jessie rolled her eyes, "They were almost divorced." "What?" Linda was stunned. Jessie shook her head, not intending to tell her. Pennie and Luna were not in a good mood. Seeing that Stanley and Violet were intimate, Pennie clenched her hands, as if she was holding back something. And Luna was a lot more direct, ring at Violet with a jealous look. She was jealous that Violet had such a good husband. Although she wasn''t quite sure what exactly this man''s identity was, it was definitely not a simple one. Since that was the case, she would steal this man, so Violet would be sad. In her opinion, men are all the same, as long as she seduced them, they would be hooked. Luna was confident at the thought of her sess in hooking up with the men over the years. She smoothed her hair and smiled as she walked towards Stanley. Linda frowned as she saw that, "What does she want?" Jessie yfully raised the corners of her mouth, "It is obvious, you don¡¯t see it? Just wait, there''s a good show to watch." "Mr. Murphy." Luna stood beside Violet and gave Violet a provocative look before looking at Stanley with a shy face, "Hello, Mr. Murphy, I''m Violet''s former ssmate and roommate at J City University, my name is Luna, do you still remember me?" Stanley wrinkled his brow and didn''t say anything. Violet raised the corners of her mouth and watched the good show just like Jessie and Linda. Only Pennie was trembling with anger, gazing at Luna''s back with murderous intent. This stupid bitch actually tried to seduce Stanley? Seeing that Stanley didn''t say anything, Luna thought he didn''t remember her, so she pouted with disappointment and pretended to be pitiful. But the heavy makeup on her face didn''t lend itself to pretending to be pitiful at all. So her expression looked soical and clown-like. But she couldn''t feel it herself, thinking that the way she was now was easy for men to feel pity for her. "You sure have forgotten, Mr. Murphy, we actually met, on that ......" "Get lost!" Before Luna could finish her words, she was interrupted by the word from Stanley. Luna looked at him incredulously, "Mr. Murphy......" "Can''t you understand humannguage?" Stanley''s eyes narrowed dangerously, and the cold air around him was enough to freeze people. Luna''s face went pale and her eyes held a hint of horror. Pennie pulled her away as soon as she stood in front of Stanley and bowed in embarrassment, "Sorry, Mr. Murphy, my model have offended you, I apologize to you on her behalf." Stanley acted as if he hadn''t heard, not even looking at Pennie, he softly said to Violet, "I have a meeting, so I gotta go. Send me a message before your boarding." "Ok." Violet nodded. Stanley lifted her chin and kissed on her lips. Violet blushed instantly. Jessie and Linda even whistled. Only Pennie, who was ignored, and Luna, who was frightened by Stanley, watched the scene in a depressed mood. "What are you doing, everyone''s watching." Violet finally reacted and pushed the man away. Stanley wiped the corner of his mouth with his thumb, and then nced towards Jessie and Linda with a hint of intimidation. The two immediately shook their heads and waved their hands, "We didn''t see anything." Satisfied, Stanley raised his chin slightly and returned his gaze to Violet, "They didn''t see it." The corners of Violet''s mouth twitched, "Alright, get going, you''ll bete for the meeting." "Ok, call me when you get off the ne." Stanley rubbed her head and turned to leave. Fraser smiled at Violet and nodded at the few people before he left with Stanley. After they left, Linda folded her arms and said sarcastically, "Well, someone even wanted to hook up with Mr. Murphy in front of his wife, how shameless." She nced at Luna in disgust. Jessie echoed, "Unfortunately, she failed and made herself a fool." The two thenughed out loud. Chapter 427 Strange Designs Chapter 427 Strange Designs Luna only found theirughter harsh and stomped her foot in exasperation, "Enough, no moreughter, who''s shameless?" "Whoever is responding." Linda spoke coldly. "You ......" This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Enough." Pennie scolded Luna in a stern voice, "Don¡¯t you feel shameless? If you continue to make a scene like this, don''t go to the internationalpetition with me, I will immediately send you back and choose a new model." Luna went pale on her face and became speechless. Pennie then looked at Violet, "Miss Hunt, sorry." Violet ruffled her hair, "I wonder why you choose Luna as your partner." Pennie''s eyes flickered slightly, and then she replied with a smile, "She''s pretty." "You should go and have your eyes checked." Jessie muttered. Pennie froze and then smiled again, "Well, Miss Hunt, we have to go pick up our boarding passes, let''s catch up when we get to thepetition venue." "Okay." Violet nodded. Pennie and Luna walked away. Linda looked at the two''s backs and felt strange, "Pennie¡¯s walking is so stiff." "Stiff?" Violet and Jessie looked at Pennie''s leg. "Why didn''t I see it?" Jessie asked. Linda had a serious expression, "It''s really stiff, it''s normal you don¡¯t see it. I''m a model and I have been trained, so I can tell at a nce that Pennie has a problem with her walking posture, it''s very stiff, especially the bending of her knees is very unnatural." "Probably she was born that way." replied Jessie. Linda nodded, "Maybe, it''s the first time I''ve seen that. What''s that?" She looked over to where Pennie had stood before, where a small notebook was ced. Violet was the closest to the notebook, so she bent down to pick it up, "It should be left by Pennie, let''s return it to her when we get to thepetition venue." "Let''s see what''s inside first." Jessie said. Violet was about to refuse. However the notebook was snatched by Jessie. Jessie flipped it open and cocked her head, "It is strange." "What''s wrong?" Violet asked, looking at her. Jessie handed the notebook over, "It''s full of clothing designs, but it looks so ordinary and it doesn''t look like it was done by Pennie." Pennie, like Violet, was regarded as one of the most talented young designers. Pennie''s design, which she had seen before, was as good as Violet''s, but the design on the notebook clearly didn''t match Pennie''s talent. "It is true." Linda nodded, "These designs are so ordinary, they''re simr to the popr models on the market, not at all enough for a premium level." Violet didn''t answer, wrinkling her brow as she continued to look through the designs at the back, and as expected, they were all quite ordinary. It did not look like Pennie designed them. What the hell was going on here? Just as she was thinking about it, the airport announced that it was time to board. Violet closed the notebook, "Maybe it''s from a designer under Pennie." "Who carries the design of his subordinates? Not me anyway." Jessie muttered. Linda nodded, "Neither will I." Violet smiled, "Others will. Jessie, please take care of thepany during the months I''m away." "Don''t worry." Jessie patted her chest. Violet looked to Linda, "Let''s go." Linda nodded and joined her pulling her suitcase towards the ticket gate. Ten hourster, the nended. Violet got off the ne and as she had just stepped out of the airport, someone arranged by Stanley came to pick her up. Stanley had a manor over here that was close to thepetition hall, so Violet wouldn''t have to stay in a hotel. Linda walked into the manor and looked around excitedly like a country bumpkin, "Violet, isn''t it wonderful? This vi is so beautiful." Violet had to admit that the vi did look good. "Mr. Murphy is so rich." Linda eximed. Violet smiled, "Then take your time and enjoy it, I''ll go and make a call." "Ok, go ahead." Linda waved her hand. Violet put down her suitcase and went to the balcony. By this time it was 8:00 p.m. in the country. Violet dialed Stanley''s number, but it came Arya''s voice, "Mommy ......" The little girl sobbed, as if she had been crying. Violet asked nervously, "What''s wrong, baby?" "I miss you, Mommy." Arya sniffled and answered in a sweet voice. Violet first froze, and then smiled, but in her heart, she felt sour, "I miss you too, but I am talking to you now." "But you are not around." Arya''s eyes grew red. Violet had an impulse to go back home and hold her daughter in her arms forfort. But no, she could only coax her more gently, "Baby, I have to work and you promised me you wouldn''t cry, so why are you still crying?" "I''m sorry, Mommy." Arya blinked eyes, "I''m just crying because you will not be around for a long time." Hearing that, Violet felt upset. Because she had never left two children for months since they were born. Therefore the little girl was so insecure. "Baby, don''t cry, call me when you miss me, and when daddy is free, he will bring you to me, okay?" Violet coaxed her daughter. Arya sobbed, "Okay." "Good girl." Violet smiled, "Where''s brother and daddy?" "On my side." "Give the phone to your brother so he can talk to me too, okay?" Arya nodded and gave the phone to Calvin. Although Calvin also missed Violet, he wasn''t like Arya, who couldn''t leave her, so naturally he would not cry. Violet was relieved but mncholy. After all, kids who know were mature made it easy for parents to lose fun of coaxing them. Calvin talked with Violet for a while before returning the phone to Stanley. Stanley put the phone to his ear, "How long has it been since you arrived?" Violet leaned her back on the balcony railing, "I called you as soon as I arrived. How''s that, I care about you, right?" Stanleyughed out, "Yes." "Your answer is simple." Violet rolled her eyes. Stanley was silent for a moment for he replied, "What should I say?" "Never mind, you are not suitable for those words." Violetughed. Stanley changed the subject, "By the way, Ivy has moved out." "When?" Violet stood up physically. "In the afternoon, Henry came over to help her move out." Stanley answered. The corners of Violet''s mouth curled up slightly, she said with happiness, "Good, but I don''t think Miss Ellis wants to move out, did you see what she looked like?" "No, I wasn''t there." Stanley shook his head slightly. "It''s a pity." Violet sighed softly. She wanted him to talk about the look on Ivy''s face at that moment, it must have been wonderful. Chapter 428 The Competition Opens Chapter 428 The Competition Opens After that, Violet and Stanley chatted for almost ten minutes before hanging up the phone. Because next, she was going to start unpacking and getting jetgged. "Mr. Murphy." Stanley had just put his phone down when Be walked over from the foyer, followed by Fraser. Seeing Frasering over sote, Stanley knew there must be something important, so he stood up, "Be, take two children upstairs and get them washed." "Ok." Be nodded and took two children upstairs. In the living room, only Stanley and Fraser were left. Stanley stuck his hands in his pants pocket, "Go ahead, what is it?" "It''s about the information on Miss Ellis that you asked me to investigate yesterday, and I have already got the result." Fraser said, handing over the document to Stanley. Stanley narrowed his eyes and took it with one hand. The document was thick with a dozen of papers. Stanley''s thin lips pursed into a straight line as he flipped through them one by one. After a long time, he finished reading it, and his hand, holding the information, tightened up violently. He was shocked to see that. "She really did that?" Stanley stared at Fraser. Fraser nodded, "Yes, Miss Ellis was younger when she did that, so it wasn''t hard to check out." He was the first to read the information, and he was surprised too. Like Stanley, he thought that Miss Ellis was a simple and kind girl, but after he read the information, he realized that he was simply wrong. When Miss Ellis was a few years old, she abused cats and dogs, and in elementary school and middle school, she bullied several students, and one of the students had a mental problem due to that. This showed how vicious Miss Ellis was, and how good she was at disguising it. If Stanley hadn''t asked him to investigate yesterday, he would have been unaware of Miss Ellis''s true face right now. Stanley dropped the documents on the coffee table, suddenly feeling mentally and physically exhausted. He truly thought of Ivy as his sister, he almost never doubted her and never thought she would do anything bad. But the information made him suddenly realize that all his years of defending Ivy were a joke. "Mr. Murphy, should we tell Dr. Baxter?" Fraser looked at Stanley. Stanley nodded, "Of course, he is Ivy¡¯s boyfriend, he is entitled to know that and it is his freedom to make his choice, but ......" "Yes, please." "When you tell Henry, don''t do it in front of Ivy." "Don''t worry, Mr. Murphy." Fraser nodded his head. Stanley pinched his brow, already beginning to believe Violet''s suspicions about Ivy. Maybe, Ivy was really the murderer. At that young age, she had done so many heinous things, so it was not a surprise that she would kill a person. "I remember that the Pearce family is an enemy of Collin, right?" Stanley suddenly asked. Fraser''s face was solemn as he nodded, "Yes, what are you asking this for, Mr. Murphy?" "She tried to kill Violet twice, I asked Colin to help investigate the murderer, but he told me it was Vera did it. After Violet found out that Vera just carried the me for others, she always suspected that the murderer was actually Ivy, so I am suspicious." Stanley closed his eyes, his face indifferent, "If it''s really Ivy, it would exin why Colin found out that the murderer was Vera." Ivy was Colin''s great-granddaughter, so Colin would naturally choose to harbor Ivy. Fraser drew a breath of cold air, "My, if it''s really Miss Ellis, Colin had broken thew." "Family is more important tow to him." Stanley instructed, "I heard that the Pearce family recently is to develop a cultural city as a rising political achievement, but they areck of funds. Contact them and provide them with funds, and ask them to investigate whether Colin has been harboring Ivy." The best way to deal with was to use his enemy. The Pearce family and Colin had been political enemies for many years, and as long as the Pearce family was told that Colin might have broken thew, they would surely be happy to look into it. Fraser understood it and immediately responded, "I understand, I will contact them.¡± Stanley nodded, "But hide it from Ivy and Colin." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t worry, Mr. Murphy." Fraser then walked away. Stanley rubbed his temples and went upstairs. Two dayster, abroad. Violet and Linda took two days off to adjust to jetg and then went to thepetition venue for the competition opening ceremony. This opening ceremony was a costume show for the major judges. These judges were some of the world''s top designers, both active and retired. All in all, the fact that this internationalpetition had invited so many top designers was a testament to its authority. "Violet, I''ve met so many supermodel seniors." Beside Violet, Linda lowered her voice and said excitedly. To be able to stand on such an international asion with so many supermodel seniors, she felt proud. "Hmph, what a bumpkin, it is disgrace to the country." Just as Violet was to speak, a shrill voice was suddenly sounded. Violet and Linda rolled their eyes in unison. Linda sneered directly towards Luna, "It''s none of your business whether I disgrace the nation or not, you know you are not a match, but stille to us, what a typical bitch." "You ......" Luna red in anger and raised her hand. Linda was not afraid, but deliberately raised her face, "Come on, hit me if you have the guts. As long as you dare to hit me, I will immediately go to the organizer and sue you, saying that theckey of the P Country beat the contestant from other countries, so that the organizer will revoke your qualification in thepetition." When Luna heard that, she was shocked and finally reluctantly withdrew her hand back. Linda faked a regretful sigh, "What a pity, why don¡¯t you just hit me?" "Well, do you really want her to hit you? Even though she will pay for it, but you''ll be in pain." Violet said, amused. Linda shrugged her shoulders, "If it gets her out of thepetition, it''s worth the pain." hearing that, Luna was so angry that her body was shaking and her face was contorted. At this time, Pennie walked over and saw the two of them, her eyes darkened before gazing at Luna with dissatisfaction, "Did you find trouble with Miss Hunt again?" Violet raised her eyebrows. This woman surprised her. "I didn''t." Luna hastily waved her hand to deny that. Pennie snorted, "I hope so, if I know you lied, see how I will punish you." Luna lowered her head in silence. Violet narrowed her eyes. Pennie, this woman was powerful, stopped the event with a few words, well, she got some tactics. "Miss Hunt." Pennie smiled at Violet, "Sorry, has my model disturbed you guys watching the show?" "It is ok." Violet gave a smile. Pennie''s face stiffened. Well, so Violet meant Luna had disturbed her indeed. But Pennie pretended not to hear it and grabbed Luna''s arm, "I''ll leave with her." "Wait a minute." Violet stopped her. Chapter 429 Mysterious Phone Calls Chapter 429 Mysterious Phone Calls Pennie frowned and stopped in her tracks, "Anything wrong, Miss Hunt?" Violet bent down, searched in her bag and found a small notebook and handed it over, "Miss Hamilton, this is yours, right?" Pennie was impatient, but when she caught sight of that notebook in Violet¡¯s hand, her face changed drastically and she snatched it, "How did you get it?" "Hey, watch your attitude. You dropped it, we found it and returned it to you. Don''t you think you are rude?" Linda said with an unpleasant re. Although Violet didn''t say anything, her cold face clearly showed that she didn''t like Pennie''s attitude as well. Pennie realized that she was aggressive, her eyes shed, and then she smiled embarrassedly, "Sorry, Miss Hunt, I didn''t mean that, this notebook is very important to me, that''s why I ......" "It''s okay, since it''s something important, keep it well, Miss Hamilton and don''t lose it again, after all, not everyone will bring it back to you." Violet interrupted her words. Pennie held the notebook tightly and then lowered her eyes, "You are right, but Miss Hamilton, have you read it?" Violet nodded her head, "Yes, sorry, my friend flipped it open. She didn''t mean any harm, she was just curious." "It''s fine, Miss Hunt, what do you think of the design?" Pennie asked, emotionless. Violet pondered for a few seconds, "Do you want to hear the truth?" "Sure." Violet took a breath, "In that case, I don¡¯t think it is good." Pennie''s face stiffened but soon it returned to normal, she nodded with a smile, "You''re right, it''s indeed not good." "May I know why you carry it, it seems so important." Violet looked at her. Pennie put the notebook in her bag, "It belonged to a very important friend of mine, she''s gone now, so ......" "I''m sorry." Violet apologized. "Never mind." Pennie waved her hand, "But do you think she''s dead?" Violet froze, "She is not?" Pennie narrowed her eyes slightly, shrewdness shed in her eyes, "Of course not, she''s alive, but she was paralyzed for some reason, however, she will have a new life soon." "That''s how it is, so I misunderstood." Violet smiled. "Well, we gotta go." Pennie then left with Luna. Linda stood beside Violet, "I feel that Pennie is strange." Violet nodded, "So do I. She is weird, and she''s a person that seems to havee out of nowhere." Pennie had great design talent, but she have remained obscure before. But there was no such person as Pennie in the design circle before, and Pennie suddenly appeared and made a name for herself in the design circle with great speed, so there must be a problem. Violet had seen Pennie''s designs before and found that she had her style. If there was no famous teacher for her, a young designer was absolutely impossible to form design style so early, and their design style was unstable, cool this time, but cute next time. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. But Pennie remained her design style, without the slightest change, so she definitely got a teacher for her training. But the world''s top designers whose styles were very simr to Pennie''s had not taken Pennie as their disciple, so who exactly did Pennie learn from? "Violet, what are you thinking about?" Linda gently nudged Violet. Violet''s eyes flickered slightly as she returned to her senses, "Nothing, I am just thinking about who Pennie''s teacher is." "Who cares, just watch the show." Linda wasn''t curious about that, her eyes glowing as she stared at the runway. Violet was helpless. Yeah, it did not matter to them whoever Pennie''s teacher was. Why bother thinking about it? The opening ceremony of thepetition, which went on for almost three hours before it came to an end, was followed by a banquet session where all the major contestants, judges, and models could attend and make connections with each other. Linda had long wanted to get to know the supermodels, and as soon as she entered the banquet hall, she walked around with a ss of wine. Violet shook her head helplessly, took a ss of juice and went to the balcony to enjoy the wind. Suddenly, she heard a sound of talkinging from the garden below, and it was Pennie. It wasn''t loud, like it was deliberately muted. But the voice was just below Violet''s feet, separated from her by a floor, so she could clearly hear what Pennie was saying. "Where are you now? Shall I pick you up tonight?" It should be someone Pennie knew that wasing here to find Pennie. However, Pennie''s tone was somewhat bad, and it was thus evident that the person on the other end of the phone did not have a good rtionship with Pennie. Violet took a sip of juice, continued to hear Pennie speaking, "Wrap your face tightly, in case you are recognized by the media, or we will be both doomed. When I get the prize, I will reward you, bye!" The talking came to an abrupt halt. And it followed by the sound of high heels on the ground immediately. Violet looked down, just in time to see Pennie''s back in her evening gown, leaving with her phone. Violet pursed her lips suspiciously. What exactly did Pennie''s words mean? As she was thinking about it, Linda walked over, "Violet, so you''re here, I''ve been looking for you for a long time." "What''s wrong?" Violet turned around. Linda exhaled, "It''s the designers speaking. The organizers of thepetition just added a temporary banquet event just to let the designers get to know each other, so they''re letting you get up on stage to speak and introduce yourselves and the country behind you, everyone else is there, so you should go too." "Okay." Violet handed her the ss and lifted her feet into the banquet hall. The introduction session went well. Although there were some designers who despised Violet foring from the East, they did not dare to question her after hearing that she was a disciple of Merced. This made Violet sigh with relief. Racial discrimination had always been a major issue internationally, in all circles. Back then, when she made her debut in the design circle using the identity of Mina, she was bullied by western designers because western designers looked down on eastern designers and thought that easterners didn''t know anything about fashion, otherwise why would there be only one top designer, Mr. Moore, even after a century. Even Eastern models only had a few, which was why Western designers kept suppressing Eastern designers. Violet had expected to be bullied a bit on this trip, too, and was ready to fight back. She didn''t expect that after bringing up the name of her teacher, the crisis would actually be resolved just like that. Violet returned to the vi in amusement and was ready to call home. It was almost eight in the morning in the country, so Stanley should be up, right? Chapter 430 Recovery Banquet Chapter 430 Recovery Banquet Thinking, Violet dialed Stanley''s number. It seemed as if Stanley had been waiting for her call, as soon as the call came through, he answered, "Hello." "Stanley, you''re awake?" Violet asked, sitting on the couch. Stanley raised his chin slightly, "Yes, is the banquet over?" Violet nodded with a smile, "Yes, it''s over." "Are you tired?" Stanley asked in a caring voice. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Violet massaged her shoulders, "Yes, I have been standing all day." Stanley was silent for a few seconds before he continued, "Then I''ll arrange a maid to take care of you so you won''t be so tired." "No, I was kidding." Violet said with a tearful smile. But Stanley still insisted, "You are pregnant, does it bother you?" At that, Violet looked down and touched her belly, her eyes were gentle, "No, it behaved well." Mostly, the pregnancy reaction hadn''t really started yet, so naturally she didn''t feel anything wrong. But after a week, it might be the time to suffer. Stanley didn''t know what she was thinking and was sort of relieved to hear her words, "Good." "Are the two kids up?" Violet picked up the ss of water on the coffee table and took a sip of it. Stanley shook his head slightly, "No, I''ll have Be go wake them up." "Ok." Violet responded. Stanley then changed the topic, his voice bing much colder, "By the way, I''ve found out some things about Ivy." Hearing these words, Violet immediately sat up straight, her face serious, "What did you find out?" "Just like you said, Ivy did abuse the cat more than once." Stanley said as he rubbed his brow. Violet snorted, "So she is possible to kill me." Stanley didn''t respond, but only said, "I''ve already asked the Pearce family to investigate whether Colin has used his own power to harbor the murderer, if we find out that he has and that the person he has been harboring is Ivy, the answer will naturallye out." "If it is really Ivy, Stanley, what will you do?" Violet asked in a light voice with her eyes downcast. Stanley''s thin lips twitched, and as he was about to speak, Violet added, "I want to hear the truth." "Ivy should naturally pay the price she deserves for what she has done." Stanley was emotionless as he said that. Violet smiled, feeling relieved. Thankfully, he didn''t let her down. "Okay, Stanley, if it was really Ivy did that, I''ll have her jailed, and you can''t save her." Violet narrowed her eyes and her voice was stern. In short, there was no way she was going to let the murderer off the hook. The thought of Calvin almost got killed made her hate the murderer even more. Stanley heard the determination in Violet''s tone and answered with a cold, hard face, "I won''t save her." From what he had found out, Ivy had a problem in her character. He learnt that people abused animals at their young age were typical empathy deficient offenders. Such people were generally sociopaths, selfish and vicious, who destroyed whatever displeased them. It was possible that Ivy was one of those people, so she was dangerous to others. However there was no evidence right now to lock Ivy up, and if he did so, it would irritate Ivy and she might do something irrational. "I am d to hear that, but Dr. Baxter ......" Violet was worried. Stanley''s eyes sank, "I will talk to him." "Alright then." Violet said with a smile, then yawned. Stanley heard it and his voice softened, "Since you''re tired, go and get some sleep." "Ok." Violet nodded her head. Stanley pressed his thin lips, "Goodbye." He hung up the phone and told Be to wake the two kids up. The two kids were obedient and got up immediately. After breakfast, Stanley drove them to school. In the evening, Ivy''s recovery party began. After Stanley left the two children in the care of Be, he had Fraser drive to the hotel. Ivy, as the host of tonight''s party, was wearing a white sheath dress and holding the arm of an elderly man with gray hair, and was smiling as she wandered among the guests. Suddenly, Ivy saw Stanley and her eyes lit up, she then came over, "Stanley, you''re here." Stanley nodded slightly before extending his hand towards Fraser. Fraser immediately put a gift box into his hand. Stanley handed Ivy the delicately wrapped gift box, "A gift for you." "Thank you, Stanley." Ivy took it, and then looked at him with a smile, "Can I open it?" "Of course." Stanley nodded. Ivy opened it with excitement. The old man beside her stroked his beard and narrowed his eyes as he surveyed Stanley, "Stanley, it''s been a long time." "It''s been a long time, Colin." Stanley smiled at Colin. Colin gave a smile too, "By the way, aren''t you married? Howe your wife didn''te with you? I''ve always heard Ivy say that your wife is beautiful, but I haven''t met her yet." Stanley straightened his cuffs and replied, "She''s abroad for a designpetition." Colin was surprised and then nodded appreciatively, "Good for her, I wish her well in thepetition." "Many thanks." Stanley politely responded. At this time, Ivy had already opened the gift, and inside was a blue diamond ne. Ivy covered her lips in surprise, "It''s so beautiful, thank you, Stanley." With that, she opened her arms, came forward, trying to hug him. If it was before, Stanley would have hugged Ivy for the sake of politeness and Colin. But after knowing something about Ivy, he pursed his thin lips and took a step back to avoid it. Ivy felt incredulous, looking at him, "Stanley ......" Stanley''s eyes sank slightly, "Sorry, Ivy, I am married and you have a boyfriend, that''s not right." Ivy''s face stiffened for a moment and she was about to say something. At this hour, Stanley saw Henry, so he said to Colin, "Colin, Henry is here, I have to go over to him first, excuse me." After saying that, he headed towards Henry. Ivy clutched the ne in her hand with a grim face. She could feel that Stanley''s attitude towards her was suddenly much colder. Although Stanley was not as cordial to her as before after he got married with Violet, he still cared about her, so she was able to approach Stanley in front of Violet again and again. But now, Stanley''s attitude towards her was cold all of a sudden. It wasn''t that obvious, but it was still clear to her how cold he was looking at her. Could it be that because Ivan had said something to Stanley? At the thought, Ivy''s face twisted and her body trembled before she bid farewell to Colin and went to the break room to make a phone call. On the other side, Stanley approached Henry who was drinking, "Ivy is over there, why don''t you go over to her?" Chapter 431 Henrys Choice Chapter 431 Henry''s Choice Henry looked up at him, with annoyance and sadness on his face, "How am I supposed to get over there? Can''t you see Ivy doesn''t really want me by her side? I''ve been here for so long, and she hasn''t brought me to meet Colin." Stanley frowned, "So what do you n to do?" Henry took a sip of his wine, "Stanley, honestly, I don''t know how much longer I can hold out." "What do you mean?" Stanley looked at him. Henry smiled bitterly, "Actually, I always knew that Ivy doesn''t love me, originally I thought that after we dated, I would slowly touch her, but after so long, it hasn''t worked at all. She sees and eats with me every day, but in fact, it is always me asks her out and she is still cold to me." Stanley was silent. It was only then that he realized that was how Henry and Ivy got along. They did not like lovers at all. "So, you''re ready to break up with Ivy?" Stanley asked, shaking his ss. Henry pushed his sses, "Yes, since she has no interest in me, so if I keep her around, she would not like that, and I can feel that she wants to break up with me." Stanley pursed his thin lips, "In that case, split up." Henry looked at him, "You were the one who encouraged me to confess my love to Ivy in the first ce." "I encouraged you because I saw that you did love her, but now it''s proven that Ivy doesn''t have feelings for you, since so, it''s better to break up." Stanley said indifferently. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Henry covered his chest, "Dude, that hurts." Stanley chortled lightly, soon his face turned serious, "Have you read the information Fraser sent you ?" At that, Henry''s expression got serious, "Yeah." "What do you think?" Stanley asked. Henry pondered for a few seconds, "Stanley, I have known that a long time ago." Stanley''s pupils shrank slightly, "You know that?" "Yes." Stanley look grim, "Since so, why didn''t you tell me?" "Ivy did not allow me to tell you, you know, I ......" "Because you love her?" Stanley looked at him with cold scorn. Henry lowered his head in embarrassment, "Sorry." "Henry." Stanley ced his ss down on the coffee table, "You know, Ivy is antisocial." "I know." Henry gripped his wine ss tightly. "Then why didn''t you tell me? If you had said it earlier, perhaps Ivy''s character could have been corrected." Stanley wrinkled his brows tightly. Henry shook his head, "Stanley, you don''t understand medicine, this kind of character is not as easy to correct as you say, because it''s innate, if you force it, it will only backfire and make Ivy''s personality more extreme and do more unimaginable things, like kill people, do you understand?" He first noticed that Ivy was different from normal children when he was ten years old. At that time, a child was scratched by the family cat and everyone went tofort that child, only Ivy was beside him with a twisted expression saying ''If that cat scratched me, I would rip its head off and skin off''. At that time, all the children were stunned to hear Ivy¡¯s words, and even he was so frightened that he went back and told his father, who said that Ivy might have a mental illness. Because he had loved Ivy since he was a child, he had chosen to go into medicine like his father when he learned that Ivy was ill, wanting to study psychological medicine and treat Ivy well, only he really didn''t have the talent for psychological medicine, so he ended up specializing in surgery. However, during his medical studies, he also sought advice from many psychiatrists about Ivy¡¯s situation, and all of these psychiatrists told him that he could not blindly put Ivy into therapy, unless Ivy volunteered, otherwise it would only stimte Ivy and make her even crazier. But on the contrary, Ivy wouldn''t admit that she was sick, so how would she go for treatment? Most importantly, Ivy didn''t do anything very excessive since she woke up. Stanley had no idea what was going through Henry''s mind as he narrowed his eyes and gazed at him, "I understand, but Ivy may havemitted murder by now." Henry''s face paled and he jerked to his feet, "What did you say? Ivy killed someone?" "I''m just saying it''s possible." Stanley said, rubbing his brow. Henry sat down in shock, "Who is she trying to kill?" "Violet." Stanley slowly spat out. Henry sucked in a breath of cold air, but soon, shook his head in denial, "Impossible, when did Ivy ever lay a hand on Violet?" "Have you forgotten about Violet almost died twice before?" Stanley inclined his head and looked at him coldly. Henry''s pupils trembled, "So, you suspect that Ivy did it? But Ivy was in the hospital at the time and couldn''t even get out of her hospital bed, so how could she ......" "Who says she has to do it herself?" Stanley interrupted him. Henry''s eyes shed, still unwilling to ept this fact, and he continued to defend Ivy, "Even if she could get someone else to do it, but what about money? Her family went bankrupt ten years ago, where would she get the money to get someone to do something?" "You don''t know it?" Stanley lowered his eyes, spitting out, "Her family did go bankrupt, but before the bankruptcy, her father had used illegal channels to transfer a sum of money, intending to wait for a comebackter, only that he died not long after the bankruptcy, and that sum of money naturally became Ivy''s inheritance." This was the result of the survey sent over by the Pearce family this afternoon. It was discovered by the Pearce family by chance, otherwise it would never have been discovered that Ivy still had such arge sum of money. And the Pearce family checked the flow of that money and found that a few months ago, that money had been withdrawn twice, and those two times, just happened to ovep with the time when Violet was killed, so even now the Pearce family hadn''t found out if Colin was covering up for Ivy or not. But from the flow of this money, it was already possible to determine that the murderer was, indeed, Ivy. "How is that possible!" Henry''s face went pale. Howe Ivy had legacy? Then why did Ivy keep saying she had no money? Stanley looked at the emotionally disturbed Henry, "Now, you still don''t want to believe it?" Henry shook his head, grabbing his shoulders in agitation, "No, Stanley, how could Ivy have done that? Isn''t the murderer one of the Pearce family?" "Vera didn''t do anything, she was set up by Colin to take the me for Ivy." Stanley straightened Henry''s hand and shook it off his shoulder. "Colin ......" Henry was struck by a great blow, and it took a long time for his voice toe out hoarsely, "Colin was also involved?" Stanley lifted his chin. Henry lowered his head, not speaking anymore. Stanley didn''t bother him, sat next to him, drinking wine. He knew that the news had hit Henry hard, and Henry would need time. Then he would give Henry that much time. After about ten minutes left, Henry lifted his head, his eyes red. He took off his sses, his face was filled with pain, "Stanley, you''re telling me this to make me choose, right?" Chapter 432 Overpowering Drug Chapter 432 Overpowering Drug "Yes." Stanley nodded slightly, "It has been basically confirmed that it was Ivy who did it, we are now lack of evidence from Colin, as soon as we get it, I''ll hand Ivy over to the police." With that, he called the waiter and refilled his drink, "You''re Ivy¡¯s boyfriend and have the right to know this, and I''m telling you because I want to know whether you''ll blindly let Ivy go or support me in sending her to prison." Henry smiled bitterly, "No matter which one I choose, you''re going to send Ivy to prison, right?" Stanley hooked his lips, "Yes." "Then why are you asking me?" Henry gave him an oblique look. Stanley shook his red wine, "I am telling you that my decision won''t change, so that you don''t end up ming me." Henry was silent again. Stanley waited quietly. After a moment, Henry turned to him, "Stanley, can''t you spare Ivy for once?" Stanley narrowed his eyes, "Ivy has already tried to kill Violet twice, how do you expect me to let her go? If I do, can you guarantee that she won''t continue to hurt Violet?" "I can!" Henry nodded hastily, "I''ll take Ivy out of the country and nevere back." The corners of Stanley''s mouth curled up mockingly, "Ivy''s antisocial personality is innate, will you solve everything by taking her abroad? Have you ever thought that her reluctance to leave the country and you taking her there will make her hate you so that she can kill you and run back to the country again?" "Well......" Henry was speechless. That had note to his mind, and it might happen. In other words, there was only one way to treat Ivy - to put her in jail. At the thought, Henry looked weary as his back bent. Seeing that, Stanley stood up, "It seems you''ve figured it out, in that case, I hope you don''t interfere. Don''t let Ivy notice anything, otherwise you will see the consequences." With that, he lifted his feet and left, ready to make a trip to the bathroom. Just as Stanley came out from the bathroom, there was a sudden ckness in front of his eyes. He hurriedly braced himself against the wall, which prevented him from falling. But he felt his vision blur even more, and his mind was dizzy. It felt like the world was spinning, and he couldn''t even see the road anymore. Stanley''s face went pale. He wasn''t stupid, and knew that he had been possibly drugged. It could be overpowering drug. Thinking about the ss of red wine he had asked the waiter to refill, Stanley was filled with killing intent. He held onto the wall and trudged forward, walking while reaching into his pocket with a trembling hand, ready to reach for his cell phone to contact Fraser. However, he couldn''t see with his eyes and his hands were too weak, and finally the phone fell to the floor. Just as he was about to crouch down to pick it up, a sweet, creamy aroma suddenly hit him. Immediately afterwards, a delicate soft woman pounced on his arms and held him tightly, "Mr. Murphy, what''s wrong with you?" "Get out!" Stanley''s voice was cold as he chided. But he didn''t have the strength, and instead of sounding intimidating, he gave unspeakable allure. The woman spat out, looking at him with eyes full of fiery lust. If she hadn''t been afraid, she would have dragged this man, her most wanted man in J City, straight to her bed. It was a pity...... The woman''s eyes shed regret, which quickly disappeared again, taking a deep breath, she boldly continued, "Mr. Murphy, I heard that your wife is out of the country, and you are lonely, right? I can apany you." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "You want to die?" Stanley couldn''t see the person in front of him, but he could hear her. So, he probably knew where the woman was, lowering his head, his eyes cold as he looked at her. The woman shivered as she met his emotionless eyes, and a hint of panic surfaced on her face. What kind of look was that? Just by ncing at it, she felt she was to be killed. Would it be too soon for her to run away from the battle? Just as the woman was trying to leave, her phone rang. She took out her phone in a hurry, it was a text message. Reading it, she looked gloomy. Finally, the woman stomped her foot, her face raised a smile again, "If I can have a night of sex with you, Mr. Murphy, it doesn''t matter if I die, and Mr. Murphy, in this condition, you think you can still resist? What you''ve been given is a double dose of overpowering drug." "You''re the one who drugged me?" Stanley narrowed his eyes instantly. The woman''s eyes shed, "Yeah, so Mr. Murphy, just obey me." With that, the woman helped Stanley and walked in the direction of the bedroom. Stanley tried to push her away, but the strength in his body had pretty much drained away. The effects of the drug, too, were gradually increasing. At this rate, it would not be long before he passed out. The killing intent of Stanley grew thicker and thicker, he bit the tip of his tongue in a deadly attempt to clear his head. But the overpowering drug was so powerful that he couldn''t even feel much pain when he bit the tip of his tongue, so how could he be awake? Just as Stanley was about to threaten the woman again and to tell her to get lost, Ivy''s voice suddenly rang out, "Stanley? What are you doing here?" "I''m Mr. Murphy''s date." The woman leaned her head on Stanley''s shoulder and gave Ivy a provocative smile. Ivy''s face went cold but it soon recovered, she looked at Stanley incredulously, "Stanley, how can you have a date behind Miss Hunt?" "No, I got framed." Stanley''s eyelids blinked heavily and his voice sounded weakly. As if noticing that something was wrong with him until then, Ivy asked nervously, "Stanley, what''s wrong with you?" "I was drugged." Stanley responded. His voice was weaker. Ivy looked at the woman beside him, "Did you drug Stanley?" "Yes." The woman lifted her chin in triumph. Ivy warned with a cold face, "How dare you? Are you seeking for death, let him go!" "No." The woman wrapped her arms tighter around Stanley. Ivy sneered, "You will see the consequence." After saying that, she took out her phone, "Security......" "Hey, don¡¯t call the security, I will give him to you." The woman seemed to be scared and she hurriedly pushed Stanley towards Ivy before running away. Ivy snorted coldly, "Security, block all the exits, there''s a woman in a yellow dress ready to escape, catch her." After themand, she put down the phone and held Stanley tightly with both hands, "Stanley, are you okay?" Stanley¡¯s eyes were closed, only his eyshes were trembling slightly, "Send me to the break room, and inform Fraser to call the doctor." "Ok." Ivy responded and helped him into the break room. Ivy put Stanley on the bed, stood by the bed and wiped the sweat away from his forehead. After that, she lowered her head and stared at him with obscure eyes, with absolutely no intention of calling Fraser. After a moment, she opened her bag and got something stuck to her throat before calling out to the man on the bed, "Stanley, Stanley?" Chapter 433 Cheating Chapter 433 Cheating What she let out was not her own voice, but Violet''s. Stanley heard the voice and desperately opened his eyelids. He still couldn''t see clearing, only a woman in red standing next by him. "Violet?" Stanley wrinkled his brow and uttered uncertainly. A sh of jealousy shed in Ivy''s eyes, but she still responded gently, "It''s me." "Why are you here?" Stanley''s body moved as if he wanted to get up. Ivy pushed him back, "Don''t move, you don''t have the strength now, lie down." Stanley smelled the familiar scent of perfume, and although he still wondered how Violet had suddenly returned, he was able to determine that it was her so he lied still. "Stanley, I just got back and I''m so tired. Can you lie in bed with me?" Ivy leaned down andy on his chest. Stanley agreed and closed his eyes again. Ivy curled her lips into a smile before slipping her hand into his suit. Stanley sensed it, and though his brow furrowed, he didn''t stop it. When Ivy saw this, the movements of her hands became more indulgent, and she soon had the man''s shirt unbuttoned. Just as she ced her hand on the man''s belt buckle, however, the sound of his rhythmic, calm breathing came from above her head. Ivy froze in her hands and looked up. Stanley had fallen into apletea. Ivy was so resigned that her eyes were red. She had prepared so much tonight just to have a night with him, but he fell asleep. Ivy was furious, her teeth clenched on her lower lip. If she had known that the overpowering drug put him to sleep so quickly, she would have put another drug. Even if that drug would conflict with the medication he was taking today and most likely cause him to have a drug allergy, he should be fine as long as she got him to the hospital in time when she was done. "Sure enough, I''m still too kind and scrupulous." Ivy murmured as she squeezed her palms with a grimace. But now that things were the way they were, even if she couldn''t really have anything with him, she wanted people to think that they were actually having sex. Thinking, Ivy took a deep breath, took off the voice changer on her neck and wrung hard on her neck, arms and thighs to produce red marks before she took off her clothes and climbed onto the bed. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Then she took off Stanley''s tops, making red marks on him as well. After she was done, sheid down into Stanley''s arms, raised her phone, took a picture of herself and Stanley, and sent it to Violet. At the moment it is ten o''clock in the morning abroad. Violet was in a meeting room with the other participating designers, going over the details of the competition. After all, thepetition was officially starting tomorrow, and there were many details that were unknown, and if anything went wrong during thepetition, they did not know how to solve it. The meeting didn''tst long, and it was over in just over an hour. When Violet walked out of the conference room, Linda came forward with aplicated face, "Violet." "What''s wrong?" Violet gave her a curious look. Linda bit her lip, "A message popped up on your phone and I identally clicked on it." Violet was amused, "It is ok." "It''s a big deal." Linda looked at her. Violet read Linda''s seriousness and the smile on her face slowly became serious, "Give me the phone." Linda obediently handed it to her. But just as Violet was about to take it away, Linda jerked the phone away again. Violet looked at her uncertainly, "What''s wrong?" "Violet, listen to me, be calm after you read it." Linda said soothingly. Hearing that, she gradually became uneasy, but she still nodded, "Okay, I will be calm." "Good." Only then did Linda put the phone into Violet''s hand. Violet hastily flipped through her phone and a photo send by Ivy instantly caught her eyes. When she saw the photo, Violet''s body swayed and she nearly fainted. Linda had been prepared, and supported her up in time, "Violet, I told you to be calm ......" Linda took a sign. After all, no one could be calm to know that their husband had an affair, unless there was no love. Violet didn''t respond to Linda''s words, and after standing up straight, she zoomed in on the photo with a trembling hand. In the photo, Stanley was lying asleep on the bed with his arm around Ivy, and the red spots on their exposed skin were shocking, and it was obvious what had happened between them. Ivy didn''t fall asleep and looked at the camera with a tear-stained face as if she had suffered some kind of aggression. Violet''s face went pale and she breathed heavily to keep herself from passing out from anger. She could not have imagined that she had only been out of the country for two days, Stanley and Ivy ...... With one hand on her belly and one hand on the wall, Violet slowly slid down, with sadness on her face. Linda''s face changed, "What''s wrong with you, Violet?" "My belly hurts, Linda, take me to the hospital, save my baby!" Violet grabbed onto Linda''s hand, sweating profusely. Linda then realized she was actually pregnant. And by the looks of it, Violet had abdominal pain by seeing the photo. Not daring to dy, Linda directly took off her high heels, picked Violet up horizontally, and walked towards the outside of thepetition avenue. Luna and Pennie came out from the other side just in time to see this scene. Pennie narrowed her eyes, "Go and inquire what happened to Violet?" "Fine." Luna reluctantly responded and went to do as she was told. Within a few minutes, she returned, gloating, "I made inquiries, and a designer said that Violet was so angry that she felt her adnominal pain, and Linda sent Violet to the hospital." "Adnominal pain?" Pennie''s pupils shrank, and the hands on either side slowly clenched, her heart was unsettled. Violet was pregnant. Linda took Violet to the hospital by taxi. Violet was bleeding and was sent straight to the emergency room. Linda waited anxiously outside. While waiting, she shivered with anger looking at the photo in Violet¡¯s phone, "I thought Mr. Murphy was a good man, but I was wrong." Linda felt unjust for Violet. "No, I have to call and scold him." Muttering, Linda found Stanley''s number and dialed it. However his phone was off. Linda stomped her foot in anger. So he did not want to be disturbed, huh? "Disgusting!" Linda cursed and made a call to Jessie, intending to ask Jessie to catch the shameless man and woman and take more photos of them. In this way, when Violet gets divorced, she could share more of the property. Soon, Jessie''s sleepy voice came, "Violet, why do you call at thiste hour?" Linda froze, and only then reacted to the fact that it was still the middle of the night in the country. Wasn''t it impropriate to let Jessie to go at this hour? Chapter 434 Rushing to the scene Chapter 434 Rushing to the scene Though she thought so, Linda eventually decided to do as nned. "Ahem, it''s me." Linda cleared her throat and spoke. Jessie rubbed his eyes, "Linda? Howe it''s you, where''s Violet?" Linda''s face turned serious, "Violet is in the emergency room." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "What?" When Jessie heard this, she jerked up, bouncing up from the bed, "Violet is in the emergency room? How could this happen?" "Take it easy, here is the thing......" Linda then told the story. Jessie was dumbfounded, and it took her a while to find her voice, "How is that possible? How can Mr. Murphy cheat on his wife......" "But that''s the truth. Violet had an abdominal pain because she was angry at the photo." Linda said loudly. Jessie was silent. Linda sighed and then added, "To be honest, I can''t believe that Mr. Murphy would do that, but this was what I saw with my own eyes. Jessie, please go to the hotel and catch that shameless man and woman." "...... Ok." Jessie nodded. Afterwards, Linda hung up the phone and sent that photo to Jessie. The photo captured a small section of the bed with a tablemp on top of it and the name of the hotel engraved on the tablemp. As long as they knew which hotel Stanley was in at the moment, it was believed that Jessie would naturally be able to find them. Jessie clicked on the photo that Linda had sent over. When she saw the photo, she was so angry that she hammered the bed, immediately lifted the covers and changed her clothes and went out. Jessie came to the hotel in a rage and was just about to go to the front desk to set up a conversation and inquire about the room Stanley might be in. Suddenly, Fraser''s puzzled voice came from behind her, "Miss Robinson, why are you here at thiste hour?" Jessie turned around and red at him with an angry face. Fraser was full of confusion, not knowing what he had done to make her so angry, and asked with a smile, "Miss Robinson, have I offended you?" "You didn''t offend me, but your boss offended Violet." Jessie said in an exasperated voice. Fraser was even more iprehensible and pushed his sses, "Miss Robinson, what do you mean?" "Hmph, don''t pretend. Which room is your boss in right now?" Jessie walked over and yanked his tie as she questioned loudly. Fraser''s neck was tilted forward, he wanted to take the tie back, but Jessie tugged it tightly, so he failed. So Fraser could only raise his hands in the air in a surrendering manner, saying, "Miss Robinson, I don''t know where Mr. Murphy is, why?" Jessie snorted coldly, "You don¡¯t know? Do you think I would believe that? You''re in cahoots with your boss and you must be harboring him." "Miss Robinson, what are you talking about?" Fraser was confused. Jessie let go his tie and answered, gritting her teeth, "Your boss got a room with Ivy, you, as a special assistant, must help to conceal it." Fraser''s face changed and became extremely serious, "Miss Robinson, you can''t talk nonsense, when did Mr. Murphy get a room with Miss Ellis?" "Do I have to show you the evidence?" Jessie sneered, and then took out her phone. Fraser fixed her eyes on it and drew in a breath of air, "No way!" "Could this be a fake?" Fraser''s face went dark, "Mr. Murphy won¡¯t do that, he must have been set up." With that, he walked towards the front desk and asked for the room number. It was so terrible, no wonder he failed to contact Mr. Murphy. So that was the case! Jessie stood still, slightly dazed, "Set up?" Fraser wasn¡¯t like lying, he really didn''t know what Stanley was doing at the moment. There were only two possibilities for this situation, either Stanley and Ivy had made a point to hide it from Fraser even when they had a room together. But this was obviously impossible, because Fraser was also at the hotel, and there was no way Stanley could have hidden it from Fraser. So the biggest possibility was that Stanley was being set up and that was why Fraser didn''t know. Thinking of that, Jessie only felt tingling in her scalp as she looked down at the photo once more. When she calmed down, she saw something strange - Stanley had his eyes closed. Ivy did not feel well and after sex, she would be person who had fallen asleep, but instead, it was Stanley. Of course, it was reasonable that men fall asleep ahead women, but the thing was, she didn''t see any fatigue or other expressions on either man''s face. She had seen a number of porns where both men and women showed exhaustion afterwards, but it could not be seen in this photo, so nothing had happened between the two! "Fraser." Jessie really wanted to tell Fraser the suspicion she hade up with, but Fraser was already walking towards the elevator. Jessie followed, "Fraser ......" Before the words were finished, Fraser had already interrupted her, "Miss Robinson, I already know the reason for your visit, you want to help Mrs. Murphy catch ...... Ahem, although there''s nothing wrong with what you''re doing, I have to tell you, Mr. Murphy will never do that ......" "I know, it''s a conspiracy." Jessie said and told him her thought. Fraser breathed a huge sigh of relief as he listened. Great, since so, Mr. Murphy had not cheated on his wife and he got set up. Luckliy, it did not go that worse. Soon, the two stood at the door of a room. After Fraser and Jessie nced at each other, Jessie nodded towards him. Fraser took out a room card and opened the door. As soon as the door opened, the light was on. Before the two men enter, a woman''s scream rang out from inside. Jessie instantly heard that it was Ivy''s screams and threw her phone to Fraser in anger, "Fraser, please record it for me, I''ll teach her a good lesson." Although Fraser felt that what she did was wrong, he nodded his head. Jessie rolled up her sleeves and walked towards the bed, first ncing at the still-sleepy Stanley before moving her gaze to the woman next to him. Ivy curled up on the bed, covering her head with the quilt, as if she was in shock, her body was trembling slightly. Jessie narrowed her eyes and ripped the quilt off with one hand. Ivy''s entire body was exposed to the air. She was wearing a somewhat tattered gown that barely covered her body, but the rest of her exposed body was covered with red marks. "Wow, you had a crazy night." Jessie taunted. Ivy stared at her with wide eyes and a tear-stained face, "Howe it is you?" Jessieughed, "Why not me? Funny, who do you expect toe?" Ivy was choked, her eyelids dropping to hide the darkness in her eyes. She thought that it was a reporter who came in! Unexpectedly, it was Jessie. Could it be that it was Violet who saw that photo and then asked Jessie over to catch them in bed? Chapter 435 Jessie Maker Her Effort Chapter 435 Jessie Maker Her Effort "Miss Robinson, is it Miss Hunt sent you here?" Ivy reached out, trying to grab Jessie''s hand. Jessie avoided it with disgust, "Yes, didn''t you send the photo to Violet to have Violet send someone over to find you and Mr. Murphy lying together?" "No." Ivy said in tears, "I sent the photo to Miss Hunt just to tell her that I was bullied by Stanley, and I wanted her to know that I didn''t volunteer." "Come on, do you think I''ll believe your bullshit?" Jessie folded her arms, "I think you are provocative, trying to anger Violet. And do you think it is possible that Mr. Murphy would bully you?" Jessie sneered, "Look at you, your head is like a centipede. Men are afraid to have nightmares when they look at it, how would they bully you? If Mr. Murphy wanted to bully you, he would have done it long time ago, why wait until now?" Fraser, who was videotaping, nodded, "Exactly." Ivy''s face twisted as she lowered her head, severely hurtful by Jessie saying that her head was like a centipede. Theck of hair and the scars on the top of her head from the surgery were thest thing she wanted to mention. But this woman, Jessie, actually mentioned it in front of her. She hated Jessie for saying that, but Ivy did not show it, but shook her head and waved her hands, exining, "No, it is true, Stanley was drugged at the party, I saved Stanley, and then Stanley took me for Miss Hunt, so it ......" Speaking of this, she blushed and seemed to have some difficulty in speaking, "I had little strength and couldn''t break free, so I had no choice but to wait until it was over, and after that I immediately took a picture and told Miss Hunt that it wasn''t my intention." "It sounds like you don''t want to have a rtionship with Mr. Murphy." Jessie smiled coldly. Ivy nodded, "I''m Henry''s girlfriend, so naturally I don''t want to have a rtionship with Mr. Murphy." "What a load of crap, if you really don''t want to have sex with Mr. Murphy, why didn''t you ask for help? There were are so many people in the hotel, as long as you shouted, people woulde over, and you could make a call, couldn¡¯t you?" Jessie looked at her. Ivy bit her lip, "I don''t have my phone with me." "Oh, really, so God wants you to have sex with Mr. Murphy." Jessie rolled her eyes. Ivy lowered her head and didn''t say anything. Jessie added, ¡°Then afterwards, since you felt sorry to Dr. Baxter, why didn''t you leave quietly, but kept being here and took pictures? You did want everyone to know that you and Mr. Murphy had sex, you are just waiting for Mr. Murphy to wake up and be responsible for you." "No, I''m just in too much pain to walk." Ivy sobbed. "Well, well, I don''t believe a word you said, and I don¡¯t believe you and Mr. Murphy had sex." "We did, and the marks on my ......" "Believe it or not, I can make it too." Jessie bent down and tweisted Ivy''s shoulder with great force. Ivy screamed out in pain, "What are you doing?" "Making you red marks, see? You got it." Jessie looked at her masterpiece with satisfaction. Ivy''s face changed, "You ......" "What, not convinced? Fine, I''ll convince you,y down." Jessie pushed Ivy down on the bed. Ivy was so scared that she blushed, "What are you doing?" "After sex, man¡¯s thing will leave in woman''s body. I''ll help you check that, if there is nothing, what I said is right, and if there is, we wil go and check it is Mr. Murphy¡¯s." Jessie said with a sardonic smile. Ivy''s pupils shrunk. She did not expect that this woman would actually be so unconventional and check her body. And as she was no match for this woman''s strength, she did not know what to do. For a moment, Ivy was flustered and had to let Jessie do what she wanted to do. "Fraser, pleasee closer and take a picture of my checking, if you don''t want to see it, you can close your eyes." When Jessie tried to take off Ivy''s pants, she instructed Fraser. The corners of Fraser''s mouth twitched and he was speechless. Although he was shocked by what Jessie had done, he had to say that it was indeed the most effective. For the sake of Mr. Murphy''s innocence, and for the sake of Mrs. Murphy, it had to be done. Taking a deep breath, Fraser took a few steps closer and closed his eyes. Only then did Ivy realize that he was actually still recording, her body instantly tensed up and she yelled in terror, "Get out, let go of me, let go of me." Jessie did not let go of her, holding back the nausea, reached for Ivy¡¯s pussy but found it was dry and clean. Jessie finally felt relieved. To be honest, she was really afraid that Ivy and Mr. Murphy had really done that. Luckily, they did not. Now Violet could rest assured that Mr. Murphy was innocent. Jessie took her hand away and released Ivy at the same time. Ivy was lying in bed, her eyes staring at Jessie as if she wanted to eat Jessie alive. Jessie was not afraid, but raised her hand, "Now, are you still saying that you and Mr. Murphy had sex?" Ivy was shaking with anger and didn''t answer the question. Jessieughed, "So, you seem to have admitted that there''s nothing between you and Mr. Murphy, and it is you set him up. In this way, you want Mr. Murphy to be responsible for you, and at the same time, you can destroy Mr. Murphy and Violet''s marriage, how shameless you are." "......" Ivy¡¯s face was grim, and still she didn''t say anything. Jessie smoothed out her hair, "It seems that you don¡¯t want to admit defeated, but unfortunately, your n has failed. Fraser, dress your boss, let''s go." With those words, she took the lead out of the room and called Linda. Abroad, Linda had just gave Violet water when her phone rang. She answered, "Hey, did you catch them?" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, but there is a twist." Jessie said excitedly. Linda blinked, "What twist?" "Linda, is that Jessie?" Violet in the hospital bed woke up and asked with her eyes open, her face pale. Linda looked at her, "Violet, you''re awake." Violet nodded and tried to get up. Linda stopped her, "Don''t move, lie down." "The baby ......" Linda smiled and reassured her, "The baby is fine, don''t worry." Violet sighed in relief and forced a smile, "Linda, thank you." "You''re wee, do you feel unwell now? Shall I get a doctor?" Linda asked. Chapter 436 Henrys Desperation Chapter 436 Henry''s Desperation Violet shook her head, "No, I am fine." "That''s good." Linda helped her lie down. Violet looked at her phone, "Is it Jessie?" "Yes, I asked her to catch the adulterer and she is telling me the result." "Give me the phone." Linda was reluctant, "Violet, better not, in case you get pissed off again ......" "I am fine." Violet shook her head. Seeing her insistence, Linda couldn''t argue with her, so she just sighed and handed the phone over. Violet took it and put it to her ear, "Jessie." "Violet, let me tell you the good news, Mr. Murphy ......" "He didn''t cheat on me." Violet interrupted Jessie''s words. Linda opened her mouth wide in surprise, "Violet, are you so sure?" Jessie was also curious as to why Violet was so sure. Violet smiled, "When we made up, we said we would trust each other, so I trust him that he would not cheat on me." She was purely pissed off at the photo and got fainted. But during the process of being taken to the hospital, her mind had been clear, so she thought and pondered the possibility that Stanley had cheated on her. And she thought it was impossible. Stanley had already known Ivy''s true nature, how could he have an affair with her? So there must be something wrong. "Well, congrattions, Violet, Mr. Murphy did not cheat on you, it was Ivy set him up ......" Jessie told the story. When Violet heard that Jessie touched Ivy¡¯s pussy, she was stunned, "You are brave, Jessie." "Yeah, I''ve sacrificed a lot, my hand is not clean now." Jessie looked at her hand and said with a fake comint. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Violet''s heart was warm. Having a BFF like that was truly the best thing that had ever happened to her in her life. "Thank you, Jessie, when I get home, I will buy a gift. Haven''t you always wanted that tinum bag from Van Si, I will give it to you." Jessie''s eyes instantly lit up, "Really?" That was a blue-blooded brand under the Murphy Group, so every bag from Van Si was very expensive, never costing less than six figures. That tinum bag, although it was a two year old model, was made in the quantity of ten worldwide, leading to the fact that there were still many women wanted to get one. There was only one left at the moment, though, in the main Van Si store, but for some reason, that bag had never been sold. "Of course it''s true." Violet nodded with a smile. Stanley intended to give it to Violet on her birthday, which was why it had been kept in the store. Now she could offer to give it to Jessie. "Great, thank you, Violet." Jessie jumped up and down in excitement. "You don''t have to thank me, you did me and Stanley such a big favor, you should have it. By the way, how is Stanley now?" Violet asked with concern. Just now Jessie said that Stanley was drugged. She was worried about his condition. Jessie looked into the room, "We don''t know yet, but Fraser has already contacted the doctor. Don''t worry, I''ll keep an eye on him, when his test resultes out, Fraser and I will contact you immediately." "Ok." Violet raised the corner of her mouth. Then, Jessie added, "What about you, Violet? I heard Linda that you had an admeninal pain, is the baby okay?" "Yes." Violet nodded. Jessie patted his chest, "Good." After that, the two hung up the phone. But Violet had been worrying about Stanley. Jessie put down her phone and joined Fraser, sending Stanley to the hospital. As for Ivy was locked up by Fraser. After all, there was no way Ivy would be spared after doing something like that. But what to do with it would have to wait until Stanley woke up. Henry had hurried from home after learning of Stanley''s ident. "What''s wrong with Stanley?" Henry asked, panting as he grabbed Fraser''s shoulder. It wasn''t long after he and Stanley had finished talking and separated, and then he bid farewell to Ivy and Colin and went back. There was no point in him staying there. Ivy didn''t want to introduce him as a boyfriend to others, and Colin didn''t like Ivy being with him, for he was a doctor and could not give Ivy enough security and companionship. So, after being ignored by Ivy and Colin jointly, he left in a fit of anger, so he didn''t know what happened afterwards. "Dr. Baxter, Mr. Murphy ......" Fraser told him the story. After hearing that, Henry was dumbfounded, taking two steps back. "How ...... How is this possible?" Henry''s mouth open as he spat out the sentence with difficulty. Although Jessie sympathized with him, she said in exasperation, "How is it impossible? This is the truth, your girlfriend set up Mr. Murphy and want to be with him." "......" Henry didn''t say anything, his face was pale and grim. When Jessie saw him like this, she couldn''t say anything else. After all, he was just as much a victim as Mr. Murphy and Violet. "Where is Ivy now?" Henry asked in a hoarse voice. Fraser pushed his sses, "At the hotel, I had someone had taken her in to control, sorry, Dr. Baxter." "It''s okay, I understand." Henry barely managed to squeeze a smile, "I''ll go make a call." He kept his head down and walked off into the distance. Jessie looked at his back and sighed, "What is in Ivy¡¯s mind? Dr. Baxter is such a nice person, how can she do that?" Fraser shrugged his shoulders, "How would I know?" Jessie gave him a nk look and stopped talking. Henry walked to a quiet part of the building and took a deep breath to dial Ivy''s number. The call was soon answered, but there was no sound. Henry knew that Ivy must be on the other end, she just didn''t say anything. "Ivy." Henry called out to her in a sad voice. Ivy sat on the bed, expressionless, "You know it, huh?" Henry nodded. Ivy''s grip on the phone tightened, "In that case, let''s break up." She had wanted him to raise breakup, so that she could not be single and gain the sympathy of others. But now, everything was ruined by Jessie. Instead of agreeing to break up, Henry asked, "Why?" "What do you mean?" "Why did that? Is it bad to be with me? Am I not good to you? Do I not love you enough?" Henry questioned in a row. Ivy was silent for a few seconds before her face twisted as she said, "You''re good to me, you love me, but that''s not what I want, because I don''t love you, I never love you. I love Stanley, I only want Stanley to love me and be good to me, do you understand?" "So that''s why you did that?" Henry had a look of mockery on his face. Ivy bit her lower lip, "Yes." "Don''t you feel sorry for me?" Ivy asked loudly and rhetorically, "What''s wrong with me pursuing my love, Henry?" "It''s not right. Stanley doesn''t love you, he''s married, he has a wife, you are trying to rurin his marriage. And you''re my girlfriend, have you ever thought about my feeling when you did that?" Henry asked her as he hammered his chest. Chapter 437 Stanley Wakes Up Chapter 437 Stanley Wakes Up Ivy was silent for a few seconds, and then replied with an expressionless face, "No, your feelings have never been in my consideration." Even though he had been prepared, when he heard her answer, Henry felt as if his heart had been struck with a sword. It was so painful that he couldn''t breathe, and his face grew paler and paler, finally he let out a sad, lowugh, "Good, Ivy, you''re really heartless." Ivy bit her lip, "I''m sorry, actually we shouldn''t have been together from the beginning. You knew who I loved, but you still confessed your love to me, so you deserve it to be hurt by me." Henryughed even louder and more sadly, his eyes gradually glowing red and wet, "Good, good, I deserve it, yes, it was me who confessed my love to you, but why did you say yes if you didn''t love me?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Ivy lowered her eyes and didn''t answer. Why? It was to lower Stanley and Violet''s guard. Violet always minded that she was close to Stanley and told Stanley to stay away from her, and Stanley did what Violet said, so she had to get a boyfriend and make Violet and Stanley think she had given up on Stanley. It just so happened that at that time Henry came to her door, so she agreed to be with him. Seeing that Ivy didn''t answer, the self-deprecation in Henry''s heart grew thicker and thicker. He took off his sses and wiped his eyes, "Ivy, you know, I really love you. I know you''re not a kind person, but I still love you, I did not expect you to be heartless to me." "...... I''m sorry." Ivy felt a little bad inside. It was true that she didn''t love him, but he was at least her friend. So she was sorry for him, but there was nothing else she could do but apologize. "You don''t have to say sorry, I agree to break up, Ivy, we''re done here!" After saying that, Henry hung up the phone. Ivy looked at her phone and inexplicably had an empty feeling in her heart, as if she had lost something very important, causing her to feel a sudden panic. But soon, she adjusted herself again, her face bing determined. She was right. Everything she did was for herself, so there was absolutely nothing wrong with that. Henry finished his phone call and returned to Fraser and Jessie in a despondent mood. Jessie felt sympathy for him, "Dr. Baxter, are you alright?" As if he hadn''t heard, Henry sat down in his chairs and scowled. Jessie shrugged her shoulders. Since he didn''t want to talk to her, she didn''t say anything more. Soon, Stanley''s examination was over and the doctor came out. Fraser immediately stopped him, "Doctor, how is Mr. Murphy?" Jessie also stood aside and watched the doctor. Even Henry, who was drowning in the pain of the breakup, lifted his head. The doctor took off his mask, "He is ok, but he took too much ether. We''ve injected him with a wake-up drug, and he will wake up soon." "Great." Fraser breathed a huge sigh of relief. Jessie smiled, "I''ll tell Violet the good news." Hearing that, Fraser remembered that he hadn''t asked about Violet yet. So, he opened his mouth "Miss Robinson, is Mrs. Murphy all right?" Jessie rolled her eyes, "When Violet saw the photo, she was angry and had an adnominal pain. If it wasn''t for Linda, maybe she would have had miscarriage." Upon hearing that, Fraser drew a breath of cold air, realizing that things were more serious than he had imagined. "So is the baby okay?" Fraser asked again. Jessie replied, "Yes, luckily, she has been taken to the doctor in time." "Great." Fraser patted his chest, feeling finally relieved. Luckily, everything was fine. Otherwise, the consequence could not be told when Mr. Murphy knew that the baby has gone. Stanley was admitted to the ward. After Jessie gave Violet the news that he was fine, she was ready to leave the hospital and go back to thepany. After all, she was the only one running thepany now, and she had a lot to keep her busy. Not long after Jessie left, Stanley woke up. Fraser helped him up and put a pillow behind him. Stanley rubbed his still somewhat dizzy head and asked in an icy voice, "Have you caught the person who drugged me?" Since Fraser had found him and sent him to the hospital, he must have known that he was drugged and should have caught the person who had drugged him. Fraser nodded, "Yes." Stanley narrowed his eyes, "What was that woman''s name?" The thought of the woman who had leaned herself towards him made him want to snap her neck. Ever since that time five years ago when he was set up by Ivan, he hated it the most when someone drugged him. Since that woman dare do that, she would be prepared for his revenge. Fraser lowered her eyes and spoke, "It''s Miss Ellis." "What?" Stanley froze and looked at him, "Ivy drugged me?" Fraser nodded, "Yes." Stanley pursed his lips, "No, it is another woman. Ivy showed up and drove away that woman, otherwise I would have...... " "No, it was Miss Ellis drugged you, that woman just did it for her." Fraser cut off his words. Stanley''s pupils shrank, his face went extremely cold, "What did you say?" Fraser gave Stanley a ss of water and exined, "In fact, it was nned by Miss Ellis, and the person who really drugged you was her. Miss Ellis had that woman pretend to drug you and take you to the break room, and then ......" "And then Ivy shows up, pretends to discover that woman''s n and drives the woman away?" Stanley opened his mouth. Fraser handed him the water, "Yes, in that way you will not suspect her and you will be grateful that she helps you. Miss Ellis helped you into the room, and disgused to be Mrs. Murphy using the voice changer to seduce you and have sex with you." After that, Ivy could reveal it to the public. Then Stanly had to take the me and to be responsible for Ivy. Although it had not been explicitly stated by Fraser, Stanley had thought of it. For a moment, the air pressure around Stanley plummeted, and a heart-palpitating killing intent erupted from his eyes. "What else?" Stanley spoke in an icy voice. He couldn''t believe that. Fraser sniffed and added, "Miss Ellis did this, trying to ruin your marriage, so had told a lot of media to be ready to break into the break room and expose what happened between you and her, so that you would be charge of bullying her and have to be responsible for her." He was shocked too when he spoke of it. At that time, as he and Jessie had just put Mr. Murphy in the car and were ready toe to the hospital, they saw a group of media rushing into the hotel, saying something about Mr. Murphy having an affair. He and Jessie immediately knew that they must have been invited by Ivy. So he was d that he had taken Stanley away in advance, otherwise the news would go wild and he couldn''t even have it under his control. Chapter 438 What to Do with It Chapter 438 What to Do with It "Go on." Stanley grimaced, and two more words spilled out of his thin lips. Fraser took a breath and continued on, "Ivy also took pictures of you and her lying naked in bed and sent them to Mrs. Murphy, who had an abdominal pain when she saw it." Stanley''s face paled, "How is she now?" Fraser pressed his hand, indicating him to calm down first, "Don''t worry, she is fine and she believes that you are innocent." "She ...... She said that?" Stanley was incredulous. After all, it did seem surprising to see a photo like that and still believe he didn''t cheat on her. Fraser nodded heavily, "Yes, she said that when she made up with you, she said that you should trust each other, so she believed that you wouldn''t do anything sorry to her." At that, Stanley''s eyes softened, but soon his fists clenched, his voice was dry, "Then I ...... have I done something sorry to her?" After all, he was drugged, and he didn''t even know what happened after that. Fraser shook his head, "Don''t worry, Mr. Murphy, Ivy gave you too much overpowering drug, and when you were sent to your room, you had already fallen asleep, so there was nothing happened. And Miss Robinson gave Ivy a body check." "Body check?" Stanley raised his eyebrows, confused. Fraser coughed lightly and seemed embarrassed, but still told him what had happened. In particr, he told how Jessie gave Ivy body check in details. The corners of Stanley''s mouth twitched after hearing that, and although he felt stunned at Jessie''s behavior, he was grateful to her. If she hadn''t shown up at the hotel in time, maybe he and Ivy really would have been caught in public by the media. And then he might not be able to exin it. "You go get some gifts and send them to Jessie." Stanley took a sip of water and instructed. Fraser responded, "Ok." "Where are Ivy and that woman now?" Stanley asked again as he put down his ss. Fraser replied, "Still at the hotel, I had them locked up." "I see." Stanley narrowed his eyes and didn''t say what to do with the two. Fraser didn''t ask, but he knew Stanley would not spare the two. He just couldn''t understand why Ivy had to do that. Even if Stanley did not love her, he had always treated her as his own sister, wasn¡¯t that good? With a brother as a backer, she could have everything in J City. Why she had to set him up? Now, Stanley was pissed off and his feelings for her werepletely gone. Thinking about it, Fraser couldn''t help but sigh. "You go out first." Stanley closed his eyes and waved his hand. Fraser nodded and turned to go out. After he left, Stanley opened his eyes, grabbed his phone, and called Violet. It was nighttime in the country, but it was not quite bedtime. Violet answered the phone, her voiceing in eagerly, "Stanley, you''re awake, are you okay?" Listening to his lover''s concerned inquiry, Stanley was touched and his expression softened, "I am fine, how about you?" "I''m fine too." Violet smiled. Stanley''s thin lips pursed slightly, "I''m sorry to have frightened you." "Hmph, I was indeed frightened, when I saw the photo, I was outright angry and my belly hurt, but luckily I figured outter that you wouldn''t have done something like that." Violet pretended to be angry and waved her fist. Stanley leaned back slightly, "I didn''t expect that Ivy would do something like that." "She''s anxious." "What?" Seeing that Stanley didn''t understand, Violet pressed her lips, "Do you still remember we have cold violence some time ago? During that time, Ivy provoked me a few times, trying to get us to have divorce." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "I don''t know that." Stanley wrinkled his brow. "I know." "Then why didn''t you tell me?" Stanley pursed his lips in displeasure. Violet spat out her tongue, "I wanted to tell you, but you didn''t even listen to me, and when we made up, I forgot about it." Stanley was stunned. Violet added, "During that time, Ivy wanted us to divorce and thought we would, but in the end, we did not get divorce, but made up, so she got anxious and knew that trying to get us to initiate a divorce was impossible, and that''s why she did such a thing." Stanley lowered his eyes. That was why Ivy invited reporters, in order to harness the power of public opinion. Once thoseizens knew that he had bullied Ivy, they might force him to divorce and marry Ivy. If he did not marry Ivy, hispany would suffer. So, that was what Ivy really up to. "Stanley, are you still there?" Violet couldn''t help but call out to him when she saw that the man had no response. Stanley''s eyes flickered slightly as his mind snapped back, "Yes." "Stanley, we must thank Jessie, if she hadn''t ruined Ivy''s n, I''m afraid Ivy had seeded." Violet said seriously. Stanley knew that and smiled softly, "I know, I''ve asked Fraser to get her gifts. I''m sure when she received that, she''ll be happy." "Good." Violet nodded with a smile. And she did not ask what the gift was. After all, it could never be anything cheap. After that, the two talked about other topics, for it would only affect the mood. The callsted an hour. Stanley put his phone down, and then the door to the hospital room opened and Henry came in from outside, "Stanley." Stanley nodded slightly. Henry closed the door, "Are you better?" Stanley nodded. Henry looked at him apologetically, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know Ivy would do such a thing." Stanley raised his eyes to look at Henry with a faint expression, "I know." How could Ivy tell Henry if she was going to set him up? Ivy was cuckolding Henry, and Henry would be crazy to stop it when he found out. So for the n to go smoothly, there was no way she would tell Henry. Henry sighed in relief, "Good." He was just worried that Stanley would suspect him of being Ivy¡¯s helper. "By the way." Thinking of something, Henry looked at Stanley, "I''ve broken up with Ivy." Stanley wasn''t surprised but just nodded. Seeing that, Henry didn''t even know what to say. After a moment of silence, he asked, "Stanley, what do you want to do with Ivy?" The question made Stanley narrow his eyes, "You want to plead for her?" Henry lowered his head, somewhat embarrassed, "Sort of, I can''t leave her alone even if we have broken up." Stanley didn''t say anything, but stared at Henry. Under this gaze, Henry felt pressure and sweat broke out at the corners of his forehead before Stanley spoke in a cold voice, "All I can say is that I won''t kill her." Chapter 439 The Fate of Women Chapter 439 The Fate of Women Henry''s pupils flinched and he was stunned. Stanley meant that he wouldn''t kill Ivy, but he would deal with her ruthlessly. As for how ruthless it was, looking at Stanley''s cold, emotionless eyes, Henry knew very well that the consequences were definitely something he didn''t dare to think about. "Stanley ......" "All right, go out." Stanley waved his hand and gave the order. Henry''s mouth moved as if he wanted to say something, but seeing the indifference on Stanley¡¯s face, he ended up saying nothing, took a sign and walked out. Stanley closed his eyes andy down. He was still dizzy, which was the aftereffects of the overpowering drug, and he had to take longer rest. Until the afternoon, Stanley felt recovered and left the hospital, heading for the hotel. Instead of going to Ivy, he went to that woman first. The woman was scared from being locked up, and when she saw Stanley''s arrival, she was even more scared. "Mr. ...... Mr. Murphy." The woman''s lips trembled as she uttered. Stanley looked at her with an expressionless face, "How much did Ivy give you?" The woman instantly knelt down, begging for mercy, "Mr. Murphy, I know I''m wrong, I shouldn''t have helped Miss Ellis in a moment of greed for that little money, I''m sorry, please let me go, I will not do it again!" With that, she came towards Stanley on her knees and tried to go hug Stanley''s thighs. But Stanley had expected that and kicked her straight away. The woman lied on the ground, with fear all over her face, "Mr. Murphy ......" "Don¡¯t you understand my question? How much money did Ivy give you?" Stanley stared at the woman with murderous intent in his eyes. The woman shivered, not daring to cry anymore, but responded, "Three ...... Three hundred thousand!" Stanley sneered, "You help her carry the crime of drugging for three hundred thousand? You''re really cheap. Have you ever thought that you may die before you get that three hundred thousand?" The woman drew a breath of cold air and she was stunned, "Mr....... Mr. Murphy, are you gonna to kill me?" "Do you think I''ll let you off the hook?" The woman was trembling, "Mr. Murphy, it wasn''t me, it was Miss Ellis. I didn''t drug you, I just took charge of bringing you to the break room and then revealed to you that I drugged you so that you wouldn''t suspect that it was Miss Ellis, so it was all arranged by Miss Ellis, it''s none of my business, Mr. Murphy!" "It''s true that you didn''t drug me, but what you did was enough to ruin my family, so I definitely won''t let you go." Stanley turned out after that. The woman sat on the floor with a dull face and tears streaming down her face. She regretted it, why did she do such a thing for three hundred thousand to set up the president of the Murphy Group. If she got caught by him, she would see her consequence, why did she believe Ivy that she would be ok? Ivy told her that if she was really caught by Mr. Murphy, Ivy would save her, but where was Ivy now? The woman cried sadly, for her future fate would be dark. Stanley walked out of the room and headed for the elevator. Fraser followed behind, "Mr. Murphy, what do you want to do with that woman?" "Have you found out who she is?" Stanley asked. Fraser nodded, "Yes, she is a social butterfly with certain poprity in the circle, and the Lloyd family was in trouble because of this woman some time ago." "Oh?" Stanley raised his eyebrows, "What''s going on?" Fraser pressed the elevator¡¯s button, "This woman had a ndestine affair with Mr. Lloyd, pretending to be pregnant some time ago to force Mr. Lloyd to get divorced with his wife. Mrs. Lloyd was so angry that she wanted to jump off the building, but Mr. Lloyd still defended this woman, until Mrs. Lloyd ''s parents stepped in." Stanley narrowed his eyes and coldly chortled, "In that case, send her to F Country, and tell Mrs. Lloyd about it." "Ok." Fraser nodded. F Country was an unsettled and chaotic ce. That woman was sent there with a predictable fate of either contracting a disease or dying at the hands of various men. How dare she set Mr. Murphy up for that little money? So that was her fate. Stanley arrived outside the room where Ivy was being locked. Stanley gave Fraser a look. Fraser stepped forward, and opened the door with a door card. The door opened and lights were on. Stanley entered and saw Ivy sitting on the bed, her face pale. If he had seen her in this sickly look before, he would ask with concern. But for now, he just pretended not to see it. Stanley walked to Ivy, "I always thought that you were a simple and kind girl." When Ivy heard this, the corners of her mouth raised a self-deprecating arc, "So Stanley, are you now disappointed?" Stanley pursed his lips, "No, what really disappoints me is not that you''re not innocent." At those words, Ivy looked at him in surprise, as if she didn''t understand what he meant by that. Stanley calmly locked eyes with her, "In this circle, being simple and kind is indeed rare, but not being simple and kind doesn''t mean it''s bad, because it''s people like that who can protect themselves and live well in this circle." "Then what exactly are you disappointed about?" Ivy didn''t understand. Stanley rubbed his brow, "What I''m disappointed in is that it''s the tactics you used on me." Ivy bit her lip, "Am I wrong?" "Aren¡¯t you?" Stanley stared at her. Ivy raised her head stubbornly, "What''s wrong with me fighting for the one I love?" "But I don''t love you." Stanley replied desperately. Ivy endured the stinging pain in her heart and said with red eyes, "I know, it''s okay that you don''t love me, but I love you, Stanley, when I was very young, I already fell in love with you, I always dreamed of being with you, and I thought I had this chance, but I never thought that Violet would appear halfway." When she said that, her face was twisted. Stanley saw it and coldly stated, "You hate her?" "Yes, I hate her!" Ivy yelled, "Obviously it was me who first met you, but in the end, it is her who is with you, how can I not hate her?" "So you target her and drug me?" Stanley''s voice was as cold as ever. Ivy''s face was stained with tears, "I''m jealous of her, so I target her. I thought you guys would get a divorcest time, and I have been waiting, but all I got was the news that you guys made up, so I didn''t want to wait anymore, I had to make a move."This is from N?velDrama.Org. At this, she smiled wryly, "Since you won''t separate, I''ll have to use this method to get you, but in the end, because of my soft heart, the n failed!" Chapter 440 Locked Her Up Chapter 440 Locked Her Up "Soft heart?" Stanley narrowed his eyes, obviously dismissive of her words, not feeling that she was soft-hearted. Ivy looked at him, "Yeah, I was soft-hearted, I should have given you another kind of drug, but because you were taking the medicine Henry prescribed, I was worried that you would have allergic reaction if you took that kind of medicine, so I gave you the overpowering drug instead, otherwise, I would have seeded before Jessie arrived." So, she really regretted it now. Only then did Stanley realize that the reason Ivy hadn''t given him that kind of drug was actually like this. But he wasn''t impressed at all. After all, there was no way to clear her of the crime of drugging. "I''ve never loved you, do you really think that I''ll marry you if you have sex with me?" Stanley said coldly. Ivy''s heart thudded with a bad feeling, "What?" "Why would I marry a woman who tried to set me up?" Stanley looked at her. Ivy¡¯s body trembled, "Why not? I bought reporters with me, if we really had sex, they would expose it, and then everyone will know it. If you don¡¯t marry me, aren¡¯t you afraid that......" "Even if I give up the Murphy Group, I will not marry you." Stanley coldly and desperately interrupted her words. Ivy was dumbfounded, "Give up the Murphy Group? Stanley, who are you fooling with? The Murphy Group was given to you by your Grandpa and you also promised him that you would develop the company, you ......" "You''re right, I did promise Grandpa that I would develop the Murphy Group, but that was only because I didn''t know that Grandpa had covered up Sam, the murderer of my parents, and now that I know that Grandpa has covered up the murderer, how many feelings do you think I have for the Murphy Group?" Stanley asked her. Ivy was dumbfounded. Yeah. To Stanley, his Grandpa was the one who had harbored Sam and was considered one of the murderers of his parents. So why did he still keep his promise to develop the Murphy Group? Ivy''s face was pale without a trace of blood, and her body was cold. Since Stanley didn''t have much feelings for the Murphy Group now, what was all this that she had done? Wouldn''t it be a joke? Thinking of that, Ivyughed sarcastically. But she continued, "Even if that''s the case, can you really manage to leave the Murphy Group alone? You''ve managed it for so many years, I don''t believe you don''t have any feeling for the Murphy Group." "I don¡¯t." Stanley replied without hesitation, "My feelings for the Murphy Group disappeared long before I knew the truth about everything, so even if the Murphy Group copsed, it wouldn''t matter. With my abilities, I can creat another group." That was true. Ivy couldn''t argue with that. So, he would not marry her even if the Murphy Group went bankrupt. "Haha ......" Ivyughed sarcastically. Because she finally knew that everything she had done had be a joke. "Stanley, what will you do to me?" Ivy looked at him with tears in her eyes. Stanley''s thin lips lightly opened, "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you now, because I haven''t got the evidence yet, but I will keep you locked up until I get the evidence in hand and then I will decide what to do with you." Ivy was surprised, "What evidence?" Was it about Violet, or about his parents? Ivy panicked for it. Stanley answered, "Next, I''ll have Fraser take you to a ce where you''ll stay until I have the evidence." "You''re going to lock me up?" Ivy jumped up from the bed in indignation, "Stanley, you can''t do that, my maternal great-grandfather won''t approve of it." "Colin is now being suppressed by the Pearce family, so he won''t be able to take care of you in the future." Stanley spoke indifferently. Ivy, however, looked like she had lost all her strength and fell back to the bed, "Why the Pearce family suppresses Colin, why?" Stanley looked at her with emotionless eyes, "You will see." With those words, he turned, heading for the door. Ivy hurriedly got out of bed and chased after him, "Stanley, don''t go. I was wrong, I know I was wrong, Stanley ......" Stanley ignored her and asked Fraser to close the door. The door to the room isted Ivy¡¯s shout. Stanley rubbed his brow, "Send her to the former vi of her family, send a few more people to keep an eye on her, and contact me if anything is wrong." "Okay." Fraser nodded. Stanley then drove to the kindergarten. "Daddy." As he had just arrived at the kindergarten, the two children saw him and ran towards him joyfully. Stanley bent down and picked up the little girl, "Are you being good today?" "Yes, I even got praised by the teacher." Said Arya, holding out a red flower that her teacher gave her. Stanley gave a smile, "Good girl, Arya." Arya chuckled as she receivedpliment. Of course, Stanley simrly asked Calvin. Only instead of asking about his performance in kindergarten, he was asking about his high school sses. Stanley nodded in satisfaction for Calvin gave the correct answer. "Daddy, I''m hungry." Arya rubbed her little belly and said to Stanley. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "I will take you to get something to eat." Stanley said, holding the little girl with one hand while pulling Calvin into the car with his other hand, heading to a nearby restaurant. After the meal, Arya was sullen. Stanley buckled her seat belt and rubbed her hair, "What''s wrong?" "She misses Mommy." Calvin answered for her, "That''s how Arya misses Mommy." Stanley estimated the time abroad, took out his phone with a smile and made a call to Violet. It happened to be morning abroad. When Violet came out of the bathroom after taking a bath, she heard her phone ringing. She picked it up with a smile, "Honey." The man''s handsome face appeared on the screen, "You are up." "Yes, why call me so early?" Violet asked as she removed the shower cap from her head and fixed her hair. Seeing that she swayed her hair, Stanly said in a hoarse voice, his eyes darkened, "The children miss you." He handed the phone to the two children who were eagerly waiting for it. The two children came together and in unison called out into the phone, "Mommy." Looking at the two children''s excitement, Violet''s heart softened, "I am here." "Mommy, I miss you so much." Arya said, pouting. Although Calvin said nothing, she could see that he missed her from his eyes. Violet''s eyes went wet, "I miss you too." "I''ll bring them over to you on the weekend." Stanley chimed in. Violet froze, "Weekend?" "Yes, I am avable this weekend." Stanley replied. Violet opened her mouth, "Didn''t we agree before that you woulde once every half month?" "It''s fine, they miss you, so do I, so we wille to see you." Stanley gathered closer, looking at her with deep affection. Chapter 441 Making Her Miscarry Chapter 441 Making Her Miscarry Violet blushed, and seeing the two children''s expectant eyes, she couldn''t say the words of refusal, but nodded, "Okay,e over this weekend." "Hooray." Arya raised her little hand happily. Calvin alsoughed. Even Stanley gave a smile. The family of four talked for a while before ending the call. "Violet, are you ready yet? There¡¯s still half an hour before the preliminary round starts." Linda knocked on the door and came from outside. Violet put down her phone, "Yes." "Okay then, hurry up, I''ll go get a car." Linda then walked away. Violet nodded and hurried back to her room to change her clothes and put on makeup. Half an hourter, the two arrived at thepetition avenue. It was the first day of thepetition and the preliminary rounds. The preliminary rounds were interesting. The preliminary rounds of previous internationalpetitions were elimination rounds, just like the regrpetition system, first a group of the weakest yers had to be eliminated, and the rest, in turn, had a second, third and fourth round of elimination, until the winner was eliminated. But this year the rules had changed, and instead of elimination rounds, the preliminary rounds were grouped. It meant that the strength of each yer would be tested first, and the yers would be grouped ording to their strength, then from the second round onwards, there would be a group elimination competition, and after the group was eliminated to only two yers left, anotherpetition rule would be used. As for what thepetition rule would be, it hadn''t been announced yet. "Violet, are you nervous?" Before thepetition started, Linda stood behind Violet and whispered. Violet shook her head, "No." There was nothing to be nervous about. "What about you, are you nervous?" Violet looked at her. Linda''s eyes sparkled and she shook her head excitedly, "No, I am happy to be on the same stage as so many supermodel seniors." "Well, that''s good." Violet nodded. She was afraid that Linda would be nervous for her first international event, and once she was nervous, she would be prone to making mistakes and would deduct her points. Luckily, Linda didn''t let her down. "Well, isn''t this Violet? You have been discharged?" As she was thinking, Luna''s shady voice suddenly came. Linda rolled her eyes, "Damn, why is she here again?" Violet felt Luna like she didn''t have a brain, every time she came to embarrass them, but in the end she made herself a fool, but she insisted toe. Like a masochist. Not knowing what the two were thinking, Luna walked up to the two and stopped in front of them, then looked at Violet with a mocking gaze, "I heard that you were in the hospital because of a miscarriage? What, did you really have a miscarriage?" Violet''s face sank, "Apologize." "What?" Luna pretended not to hear it. Violet stared at her with icy eyes, "I said, apologize!" Luna was intimidated by the chill in her eyes, her body stiffened, then she thought of something, her eyes shed and she smiled, "Fine, fine, I apologize, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have said you had a miscarriage, is that okay?" "What kind of apology is that?" Linda red at Luna in exasperation. Luna replied in defiance, "What, it''s you guys who made me apologize, I apologized, but you''re unsatisfied. What the hell do you want?" "We did, but see your attitude." Linda said with anger. Luna bristled disdainfully, "Anyway, I''m done apologizing, I don''t care if you guys ept it or not." She rolled her eyes and turned to leave. Linda was furious and wanted to go after her. Violet pulled her back, "Forget it, we are in apetition, don¡¯t make a scene." "But I am angry. She said you miscarried, it really pissed me off." Linda stamped her foot. Violet''s eyes narrowed dangerously, "Don''t worry, I''ll take note of it, and when I have chance, I will take revenge." Linda''s eyes lit up, "How do you want to take revenge?" Violet was silent, but smiled. Luna returned to Pennie, "Miss Hamilton, I have pissed Violet off as you required." Pennie hooked her lips in satisfaction, "Good." "But, why do you ask me to anger her with her miscarriage?" Luna looked at her suspiciously. Pennie''s eyes were grim, "It''s simple, didn''t you see what happened yesterday? Violet was so angry that she had adnominal pain for something, and my aim is to make her continue to have adnominal pain again, if once doesn''t work, do it twice, I want her to really miscarry." If it weren''t for thepetition organizers, who had installed cameras in every ce to protect the contestants, she wouldn''t have used such a retarded method, but would have just taken a direct and decisive shot to get rid of the child in Violet''s belly. But it would have to be done in order not to be caught by some hidden camera, in short, she would never let Violet give birth to Stanley''s child. Those two children were already so big that there was nothing she could do, but this one, she had to get rid of it. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Luna sucked in a breath of cold air and looked at Pennie scornfully, "Miss Hamilton, do you have a grudge with Violet?" She even tried to knock off the baby in Violet''s belly. Although she disliked Violet, and wanted Violet to miscarry, she never thought of a way to make her miscarry. At most, she would gloat to see Violet miscarry, after all, between her and Violet, there was not much hatred, only jealousy. But Pennie ...... "Yes, I have a grudge against her, an unbreakable grudge." Pennie looked at Luna and said, "As long as you work well for me, I will make you an international supermodel." Luna swallowed with some fear. She knew the woman in front of her was dangerous, but the words international supermodel gave her too much temptation to refuse. So, Luna nodded subconsciously, seeming to think of something, and responded with determination, "Okay." Pennie smiled with satisfaction. Soon, thepetition officially began. There were a total of ny-six costume designers participating in the internationalpetition, and it was a spectacr sight to see so many designers sitting together. Violet was sitting in the second row in the middle and was waiting for the host to announce the title of thepetition. Suddenly, she felt a gaze fall on her, she straightened her back, subconsciously turned her head and only to see Pennie, who was sitting two rows back. "It''s her?" Violet narrowed her eyes. Pennie didn''t panic when she saw that Violet found her, but smiled at her and waved her hand as a greeting. When could only gave a smile. Pennie was different than usual. Normally, Pennie basically tied a high ponytail, revealing her bare forehead and slender neck. Instead, she now scattered her hair down and had had it curled. In addition to that, she wore a pair of sses and looked very elegant. Although she was surprised by Pennie''s change, Violet didn''t care too much, for women''s change in styling was originally amon thing. So after Violet greeted, she turned her head back. Pennie looked at the back of her head, with the corner of her mouth raised, and pushed her sses, which glowed with an imperceptible blue light. Chapter 442 Competition Begins Chapter 442 Competition Begins Thepetition had officially begun. The host came on stage and announced the title of thepetition, which was simple: to design a dress for their model partner. Type of dress was up to the designers, but it had to bring out the model''s temperament as well as their strengths. Instead of just using the model as a hanger, as usual, regardless of whether the clothes match the model or not, they had to treat the model as a guest and design clothes for the model. Linda''s temperament, which Violet knew too well, she was lively. Linda was a model, so naturally she had a good shape. So to design a dress for Linda was easy for her. With that thought, Violet smiled at Linda, then looked down and began to draw. Pennie frowned slightly, and a sense of crisis surged in her heart, as she found that Violet drew so quickly. She then tapped the studs in her ears. Soon, a husky female voice came out of the studs. The female voice was so low in volume that only Pennie could hear it, "Wait, I''ll draw it for you right now." When Pennie heard this, her tightly furrowed brow stretched out, the crisis in her heart was lifted, and looking at Violet, there was only provocation left in her eyes. About an hourter, Violet finished drawing her design, which was a halter dress with a short front and trailing back. This dress brought out both the feminisms of Linda and the cute side of her personality. Linda''s long legs would only be shown off by the trailing tail of her dress. After that, it was a simple matter of making the dress out. Because of time issues, the dresses could not be made into ready-made garments, but simply pieced together until they were simr to the design and ready for the models to wear, and then a runway show was held before the judges announced the results. Violet got up and walked towards the fabric section, ready to choose fabric to make her dress. Just at this time, Pennie came over and stood next to Violet, choosing fabrics while striking up a conversation, "Miss Hunt, are you confident that you''ll be assigned to Group A?" The so-called Group A was, of course, the group with the best performance and the most talent. There were dozens of designers in the room, and of course they all wanted to be in Group A. But it was not easy to get in. After all, being able to participate in the internationalpetition proved that everyone was talented, so it was still unknown whether they would end up in the Group A or not. Violet tilted her head slightly and smiled at Pennie, "I don''t know, let''s wait for the judges to decide." Pennie''s gaze flickered, "I think you can be in Group A, because your talent for design is rare." "I''m only slightly talented, not as excellent as you said." Feeling the hostile gazes around her, Violet laughed lightly. Pennie¡¯s eyes went cold, but her face still maintained a smile, "Miss Hunt, you are modest." "I''m not being modest, I''m telling the truth. Well, Miss Hamilton, there''s no fabric I want here, I''ll go over there. " After saying that, Violet walked towards the other side. Linda came to her side, "Violet, I heard it. Pennie is sinister, deliberately boasting about your talent in front of so many designers and saying that you can enter Group A. Isn''t that just making enemies for you?" There were so many designers who wanted to enter Group A, and if Pennie said that Violet could enter, so there would be one less spot in Group A. Those designers would be hostile to Violet, and might even stitch her up in the future. Violet looked at Linda''s exasperated look with a smile, "Well, I''m not angry, so you don''t be angry. I know what she''s up to." "But I just feel unhappy. You have not offended her, why on earth is she targeting you?" Linda asked. Violet shook her head, "I don''t know, maybe it''s the animosity between the contestants, after all, all of designers are rivals to each other, and if she suppresses one down, her chances of going further will be higher." "But I don''t think it''s that simple." Linda murmured, "Violet, when you walked away from her just now, she looked at your back like she wanted to eat you. I''m getting chills down my back just thinking about it now." "Really?" Violet wrinkled her brow. Linda nodded, "Yes, I''m definitely not wrong, she looked at you with hostility like you have killed her parents, otherwise why she looked at you like that." Violet pursed her red lips and didn''t speak anymore. It was then that she realized that Pennie actually had such animosity towards her. What the hell was that about? As she was thinking, Linda suddenly handed her a batch of fabric, "Violet, is this what you want? The sign says it is silk, and you wrote it in your notebook." Thoughts interrupted, Violet looked at the white fabric that looked like it was glowing and nodded with a smile, "That''s right, thank you, Linda." "It is ok." Linda waved her hand. Violet went to the next shelf and chose other fabric, and then went back to start cutting the fabric and making the dress. At one point, the entirerge room was buzzing with the sounds of various sewing machines and fabric ripping. Violet concentrated on making the skirt. She chose the simplest three-dimensional cut, soon, a skirt silhouette gradually took shape. Three hourster, the dress waspletely finished. The other designers, one by one, had finished their work, and only a small number of them continued their work. Violet looked around and found that Pennie was still working on her dress. Pennie also chose a three-dimensional cut. Holding a needle and thread, she focused on her work, with a few drops of sweat on her forehead. With this look on her face, Violet was suspicious. This is from N?velDrama.Org. How could this happen? How could a designer of some renown have such poor cutting and sewing skills? Violet could see that the dress Pennie designed was beautiful and almost on par with her design, it was her sewing skill was so bad. Did Pennie only specialize in designing on paper and didn''t learn much about cutting and sewing? If that was the case, how would she make the clothes for her clients? Was she only in charge of design and then have the tailor make it? If this were true, Pennie would never be able to be a top designer in the world, because there was no a top designer that separated design from clothes making. Another half hour passed and all the designers had finished their work. Then it was time for the model to walk in those dresses. Linda and others models were already waiting in the backstage. Violet went over with her dress and did Linda''s makeup and hair herself. Other designers did the same. The dresses were designed and made on site, and a dresser could not design makeup to match the dress in a short amount of time. So only the designers knew best what makeup the models should use with their dresses. Violet makeup was applied quickly, because the dress she designed was mainly white, and did not need a delicate makeup, so she only needed to focus on the eyes. After putting on makeup and fixing hair for Linda, Violet unfolded her dress and handed it to Linda. When Linda saw it, her mouth opened wide and her eyes filled with amazement, "It''s beautiful!" Chapter 443 The Funny Catwalk Show Chapter 443 The Funny Catwalk Show Violet smiled and shoved the dress into her arms. "Okay, go and change it. The show is about to start in 15 minutes." Linda hurriedly nodded and went to the dressing room with her dress in her arms. As the designers were urging, other models entered the dressing room to change their clothes one by one. The appearance of the models was determined by lot. Linda was the fortieth, which was ranked in the middle. This order was not too bad. Violet was satisfied with it, as long as it was not among thest 20 ones. Considering that there were dozens of modelsing out before Linda, the judges would see too many beautiful clothes. If there are no dark horses in thest 20 ones, the judges would easily have aesthetic fatigue. Hence, it was easy to have some little problems when it came to scoring the clothes. Hence, Pennie, whose model would be the 84th toe out, looked gloomy. "Don''t be nervous." Seeing that Linda was lifting the hem and looking at the entrance of the catwalk, Violet knew that she was excited and still couldn''t help but remind her. Linda nodded repeatedly. "Don''t worry, I''m not nervous. I''m just so excited. I''ve never walked the runway on an international stage." As she said, she clenched her fists and raised them at the corbone, feeling thrilled. "That''s good." Seeing her behave like this, Violet didn''t worry anymore. Violet then patted her on the shoulder again. "You''re going to be great. I''ll be back to the audience seat beside the runway." As a designer, she naturally had to look at each designer''s work and learn about their strengths. Not only her, but other designers also nned this way, so few designers stayed backstage. "Go ahead." Linda waved her hand, motioning that she didn''t need to worry about her. Upon seeing this, Violet smiled and walked away. Seeing Violet leaving, Pennie rolled her eyes and also left. Violet returned to the audience seat. Not long after she sat down, the show began. The appearance of the first model immediately attracted the attention of all designers. Violet was a bit amazed, then opened the notebook on herp and began to record the design details of the dress on the model. She knew who designed this dress. It was the work of Catherine, the student of Frances. Violet and Catherine had met once before, but at that time, she used the identity of Mina. She also met Catherine in the bathroom the day before yesterday, but it seemed that Catherine did not recognize her. "Miss Hunt, are you taking notes?" Just as Violet was taking notes seriously, a voice suddenly sounded. Violet frowned in annoyance, but still looked up. She saw that Pennie was walking over with a smile and then sat down beside her. Violet said, "Yeah. Knowing your opponents is good for the followingpetition." "Well, Miss Hunt is quite serious." Pennie ran her fingers through her hair, revealing a ck stud. The stud shed under the dim light. Violet noticed it and said casually, "Miss Hamilton, your stud is so special. It''s obviously matte, but it can reflect light." Pennie''s expression changed a bit when she heard this, and then she swiftly put her hair down and covered the stud. She forced a smile and said, "It''s notpletely matte with obsidian inside." "Oh." Violet lifted her chin. Although she felt it was a bit unnecessary to get a matte finish on the outside of the obsidian, she didn''t think much about it. After all, there were various strange things in this world. Seeing Violet stop exploring her stud, Pennie let out a sigh of relief without her noticing. She gradually calmed down after her heart raced fast just now. It was so close. She almost found out. Pennie thought that she had to change her hair-lifting habit from now on. As the models came out one by one, it was Linda''s turn soon. It was the first time for Linda to appear on such a big stage, but she was not nervous at all. She was smiling on the runway, walking at a brisk pace. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. When she reached the fixed point at the end of the runway, she winked at Violet, then turned around, flicked the long hem of her dress, and walked back. Her pace was still so brisk. As she was walking, the light hem flew high and swayed in the air, which looked beautiful. Soon, the media might forget Linda but they would always remember this beautiful model with such a unique style. Violet had been watching Linda''s performance, so she naturally understood how great Linda was just now. She believed that after today, some people working in the fashion industry would remember Linda. "Miss Hunt, your model is really good," Pennie said to Violet with a smile. But she was not happy at all. She could only feel extremely jealous. Violet could feel that she didn''t mean it, so she raised her eyebrows slightly. "I''m tter, Miss Hamilton. Your model is also pretty good." Pennie froze for a moment and sneered in her heart. She knew that Violet was being sarcastic. "Miss Hunt, you''re kidding. My model is far worse than yours," Pennie replied hypocritically. Violet lowered her head, pressed her lips, and tried to hold back her smile. "Ahem... You''re too humble, Miss Hamilton. Your model must be great. Otherwise, how could you take her to such a big international stage? So I believe she must be better than others in some way." "Haha..." Pennie tried to force a smile, feeling speechless. Better? If she said that Luna was better than others when she was being petty and only bullying her own people, Pennie truly couldn''t refute it. Soon, dozens of models finished their shows. Finally, Pennie''s model, Luna, came out. Luna was wearing a ck deep V-neck dress, and the color suited her perfectly, which showed her tall and slender figure. But Luna strongly diminished the dress. She seemed to be a bit nervous and was stiff when she walked on the runway. Her expression looked timid, which made the judges under the stage frown. Other designers also covered their mouths, sniggering. When Pennie heard the ridicule, she flushed. She didn''t dare to get angry with those designers who were sniggering, so she could only get angry at Luna on the stage. She squinted her eyes, staring at Luna fiercely. It seemed that she was going to deal with Luna after she finished the show. Of course, Violet was definitely sure that Pennie would really do that. Finally, Luna finished the show. Violet faked a cough with her fist and couldn''t conceal her delight. "Miss Hamilton, your model is really unique. This show is amazing." Pennie didn''t speak. She barely forced a smile. Violet didn''t intend to let it go, so she continued. "Miss Hamilton, I actually have a question I wanted to ask you for a long time. Why did you choose Luna as your partner? Is it really because you think she''s beautiful?" Violet looked at her. Pennie avoided eye contact with her. "Actually, Luna helped me once before, so this can be considered as returning the favor." "Oh, it turned out to be like this." Violet lifted her chin with understanding. "Miss Hamilton, you really know how to be grateful. You actually dared to repay her kindness in this way. Don''t you afraid that you will lose the game after you return the favor?" Pennie lowered her head. "No, I will teach her well. I believe she won''t be like this in the next round." "Oh, I wish you good luck then, Miss Hamilton," Violet smiled and said nothing else. Pennie grasped her hands tightly together, and it took a while before she got rid of the idea of killing Luna. She now really regretted finding Luna as her partner. In fact, she didn''t find Luna because Luna helped her before. Instead, Pennie chose her because she happened to learn that Luna had a grudge against Violet. She thought that if she got Luna here, she could make Violet feel ufortable. And it would be best to affect Violet''s performance. Unexpectedly, she didn''t affect Violet in the end but trapped herself instead. She was furious. Chapter 444 Ivy Commits Suicide Chapter 444 Ivy Commits Suicide Pennie''s face was gloomy. Violet found it funny when looking at her. Finally, Pennie got up. " Miss Hunt, I''m going to the bathroom." "Okay." Violet nodded and looked at her back, smiling. Did she really go to the bathroom? Maybe only Pennie knew that she was going to the bathroom or going to deal with Luna. Shaking her head, Violet collected her thoughts and continued to watch the show without thinking too much. Half an hourter, the show was over. All the models stood on the runway, making thest pose before the final curtain. Although Linda was not at the forefront of the runway, she was standing in the middle. The dress on her body and the charm she showed herself would not lose attention because of where she stood. The judges walked around the models with notebooks to score them. After they walked around, the judges gathered together and began to discuss how to group the designers. The designers looked particrly nervous under the stage. Violet was also getting tense. She was eager to know which group she would be put into. Time ticked by, and finally, the judges finished their discussions and gave the results to the host. After the host took over the result, he began to announce the list, starting from Group F and to Group A. Violet didn''t hear her name from Group F to Group B, so she smiled with relief. She already figured that she was in Group A. Sure enough, when the host announced the people who were in Group A, he read Violet''s name. Violet sped her hands together excitedly. "Congrattions, Miss Hunt." Pennie, who was next to her, said abruptly to congratte her. But Violet could still sense the sourness in her tone and smiled ndly, "Thank you, and congrattions to you, Miss Hamilton." Pennie froze. Congrattions? She was assigned to Group B. Was Violet congratting her or trying to mock her? Pennie clenched her fists, feeling furious. But she still wore a smile on her face, "Thank you, Miss Hunt, but this time I didn¡¯t perform well, so I was assigned to Group B. I can¡¯tpete with you in the same group. What a pity." Violet lifted her hair and said, "Miss Hamilton, don''t be so pessimistic. In each round of thepetition, people who get thest two spots in each group will be eliminated, and the top two can enter a higher group. Miss Hamilton, you still have a chance to get into Group A. " There were a total of six groups, ranging from A to F. In each round, thest two people of each group would be eliminated, so each group would have two empty spots. In other words, the top two of Group B could enter Group A, and the top two of Group C could enter Group B, and so on. Eventually, the groups would be gradually reduced. This was the current competition rule. Hence, Pennie was truly likely to get into Group A. Pennie lowered her head and chuckled, "Then I would like to thank Miss Hunt for your good words." "I''m not being perfunctory. Miss Hamilton, you do have the ability. You have great designs. You''re just not really good at tailoring. If you use better design to make up for it, it is not impossible for you to get a higher score," Violet said while staring at her. A shadow of disquiet flickered over Pennie''s face. "You''re right." "Okay, Miss Hamilton. I won''t bother you now. I''ll go to eat something first." Violet saw Lindaing over and then said goodbye to Pennie. Pennie nodded. "Okay." Violet was gone. Pennie stared at her, feeling a bit worried. Violet mentioned her tailoring just now. Did she discover anything? That was impossible. She changed her style. It was impossible for Violet to doubt that. After all, it was too unbelievable. Normal people wouldn''t even think about that. Maybe she was overthinking. Violet was simply surprised by her clumsy tailoring skills. Violet and Linda gathered together. Linda raised a stack of business cards in her hand, looking exhrated. "Look, Violet, many fashion people and designers gave their cards to me." "I know. You gave a good show on the runway, so it caught their attention. They admire you because of your unique style. I believe that after the internationalpetition is over, you will stay abroad and start your career, and directly be a supermodel. You don''t need to start as an ordinary model back home." Violet patted her on the shoulder, feeling happy for her. Linda''s eyes were misty with excitement. "That''s great. Thank you, Violet. If it weren''t for you to give me this opportunity, I..." "The person you should be most grateful to is my husband, your boss. If he hadn''t rmended you to me, I wouldn''t have thought of you at all," Violet said with a smile. Linda nodded repeatedly. "Yeah, yeah. You are right. Next time you talk to Mr. Murphy, please help me to say thank you to him." "I can do it now." As she said, Violet took out her cell phone and dialed Stanley''s number. It was in the afternoon at home. When Stanley came out of the conference room after a meeting, his cell phone rang. When he saw the caller ID, his tiredness suddenly disappeared. He answered the phone with a gentle expression, "Honey." Hearing him call her honey, Violet blushed. "Am I interrupting your work?" "No." Stanley raised his hand to fend off the document Fraser handed over. Violet nodded. "That''s good." "Thepetition is over?" Stanley pushed open the door of the office and went in. Fraser followed behind bitterly. Violet said yes. "It''s over. I get into Group A." Stanley knew the rules of thepetition, so naturally, he was also aware of what it meant when Violet got into Group A. A trace of appreciation shed in his eyes. "That''s great. Congrattions." "Thank you," Violet responded with a smile, "Oh, and Linda wants me to help her say thank you. Her career can directly take off this time." "I just offered her a chance. Her career can take off because of her own ability," Stanley said ndly. Violet nced at Linda who was so touched, smiling wryly. "You''re right." Stanley''s thin lips moved. As he was about to reply, a cell phone suddenly rang. He nced at Fraser. Fraser smiled embarrassedly and quickly took out the phone. His face became serious when he saw the phone number. "Mr. Murphy, the security guard staying with Miss Ellis called. I will answer the call first." Fraser pointed to his phone and said. Stanley lifted his chin slightly and agreed. Fraser turned and walked away. Violet heard the movement and asked, "What''s the matter?" "Nothing. It''s Fraser''s phone," Stanley replied simply. Violet nodded with understanding. "Oh." She then returned to her topic and talked about the funny things in thepetition. Meanwhile, she mentioned a lot of professional terms about design. Although Stanley didn''t understand them well, he didn''t interrupt her. He listened carefully as an attentive audience. At this moment, Fraser came back after the call. His face looked gloomy. "Mr. Murphy." This is from N?velDrama.Org. "What''s the matter?" Stanley raised his eyebrows. Fraser took a deep breath. " Miss Ellismitted suicide." As soon as he said this, the room fell silent instantly. Stanley''s face was dark, and it took a long time before he asked in a deep voice, "What did you say?" "Miss Ellis slit her wrist andmitted suicide," Fraser repeated. Stanley stood up abruptly. "Suicide?" "Yes." Fraser nodded. "Half an hour ago, the security guard went to pick up Miss Ellis''s tableware on time. After he entered the room, he found that there was no one in the room. He then started looking for Miss Ellis, and finally found her silting her wrist in the bathroom." Stanley sped the phone and didn''t speak, looking extremely grim. Violet felt it and heard what he had just said. She frowned. "Stanley, what happened? Whomitted suicide?" "Ivy," Stanley replied. Violet''s eyes widened. "What? Shemitted suicide?" "Um." Violet was nonplussed. It took her several seconds toe to her senses. "Is she... all right now?" Chapter 445 A Ruse Chapter 445 A Ruse She originally wanted to ask if Ivy was still alive. But she thought it was rude, so she changed it and asked if Ivy was fine. Stanley also wanted to know the answer, so he looked at Fraser. Fraser replied, " Miss Ellis is safe now. The security guard found her in time. When he found her, she just slit her wrist for a short while." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Hearing that, Stanley''s expression improved a lot. ... Although he truly disliked Ivy now, he didn''t want her to die. Violet also heard Fraser''s answer and let out a sigh of relief. "I''m d she''s fine." She didn''t care about Ivy. She was merely worried that if Ivy was dead, Stanley would have to be responsible for her death. After all, he was the one who set Ivy under house arrest. "I''ll go see her first. Let''s talk at night," Stanley rubbed his brow and said to the phone. Violet agreed. "Okay, go ahead." After he ended the call, Stanley put down his phone, striding towards the office door. Fraser followed. Soon, they arrived at the vi of the Ellis family. Stanley got out of the car when a security guard came over, who was the one who found Ivy tried to commit suicide. "Where is she?" Stanley asked coldly as he walked into the vi. The security guard followed him and replied respectfully, "Miss Ellis took the medicine and might be asleep now." Stanley nodded slightly and then asked, "What was she like when you found out that she tried to commit suicide?" "It''s terrifying." The security guard shivered. A trace of fear appeared in his eyes. "When I entered the bathroom, I saw blood all over the floor. Miss Ellis was lying on the edge of the bathtub full of water. And the water in the bathtub is stained red." Stanley''s face was dark. "I see. You can go back and guard." "Yes." The security guard responded and stood still downstairs. Stanley and Fraser went upstairs. When they got upstairs, Fraser opened the door for him. The light in the room was on. As soon as Stanley entered the room, he saw Ivy on the bed. Ivy didn''t fall asleep as the security said, but leaned against the head of the bed with a pale face. She was staring at the door with her dull eyes. Seeing Stanleying in, something shed in Ivy''s eyes but soon disappeared. Her voice was hoarse with a hint of mockery. "You came to see me." Stanley didn''t speak. He went straight to the bed, lowered his head slightly, and looked at her bandaged wrist, "Why do you try to kill yourself?" Ivy raised her wrist which was slit and said mockingly, "Why? Don''t you understand? I don''t have the motivation to live anymore." "Oh?" Stanley squinted. "You don''t want to live anymore?" "Yeah." Ivy put her hand down. "In my whole life, the only person I love is you. You are my hope and motivation to stay alive, but now you dislike me and will no longer care about me like you used to. So why do I have to live?" Stanley pressed his lips. "So that''s what you''re thinking. You rely on others to live. Don''t you think about relying on yourself? Except for love, nothing else matters in your life?" Ivy drooped her eyelids. "No, in my life, love is so important that I can''t get rid of it at all. So Stanley, don''t persuade me. Let me die. In this way, I will never get in the way of you and Miss Hunt anymore." Stanley''s face was gloomy. "Are you threatening me?" "I''m not threatening you. I mean it. I can''t live without you." Speaking of this, Ivy gazed at him with misty eyes, "So Stanley, if you want me to live, can you treat me like you used to? I know I¡¯m wrong. I don¡¯t wish to be with you anymore. Can you just let me continue to be your friend?" "Do you think it''s possible?" Stanley stared at her indifferently. "You''ve said this to me before you dated Henry, so I have been letting my guard down. But what did you do? Why should I believe you? How can I forgive someone who drugged me and tricked me?" Ivy''s face turned paler, and then she smiled bitterly, "You''re right. I''m being ridiculous. I''m sorry, Stanley. I let you down." After saying that, she lowered her head and used her hand to pull the bandage on the wrist of another hand. She pulled so hard that blood soon oozed from the bandage. When Stanley saw it, he felt tense. "What are you doing?" "What do you care about what I do? I said I can''t live without you, so I''m going to die now!" Ivy replied without looking up. Stanley looked irritated. "You said you didn''t threaten me. Besides, do you think that if you do this, I will compromise?" Ivy paused. But soon, she continued to pull the bandage. Seeing that the bandage was about to fall off her wristpletely, Stanley waved his hand. Fraser, who had been silent, stepped forward and knocked out Ivy with a knifehand strike. Before Ivy closed her eyes, her eyes were filled with disbelief. Fraser ced Ivy who fainted on the bed, then tied back the bandage she had taken off. After he finished, Fraser turned to stand behind Stanley''s back. "Mr. Murphy, I think Miss Ellis is just ying tricks." "I know." Stanley nodded slightly. Of course, he could see that she didn''t want to die at all. If she truly wanted to die, she could think about many ways to do it before he arrived, such as cutting the wrist again, jumping off the building, hitting the wall, and so on. ... After all, the security guard wouldn''t go into the room to check on her all the time, so she had plenty of opportunities, but she didn''t do that. It proved that she was indeed waiting for him toe and show him a trick. Although he wouldn''t fall into her tricks, he couldn''t simply sit back and watch her risk her life. "Mr. Murphy, what should we do next? If Miss Ellis keeps doing this, I''m afraid she willmit suicide again to threaten you in the future." Fraser scratched his hair and said in annoyance. After Stanley was silent for a moment, he narrowed his eyes and said, "Get two maids here and ask them to stay in the room to watch her all the time, so that she can''t find a chance to kill herself. Also, move out all the furniture in the room and rece them with intable ones. Any sharp tools are not allowed to be seen in this room. And half-seal the windows and balcony." When Fraser heard this, he gave a thumbs-up. "Mr. Murphy, this is a great idea." Stanley snorted, turned around, and walked towards the door. Fraser didn''t follow, but took out his cell phone and called to arrange this matter. It didn''t take long before Ivy woke up. What she saw was a room that was changed greatly and two expressionless maids guarding the bed. Ivy was smart, so she naturally realized what happened. Stanley did these to prevent her from committing suicide. She was so enraged that she pounded on the bed, but she didn''t know what to do. Time flew quickly. The weekend wasing. Stanley took two children to the country where Violet was having apetition. When the two kids got out of the car, they hurried to the venue. Stanley walked behind the two kids, looking at them gently. "Dad, hurry up." Arya ran a few steps. When she saw that Stanley didn''t catch up, she stopped and called him. Stanley gazed at his daughter, feeling that his heart melted. He then quickened his pace. "I''ming." The father and children came to the entrance of the venue. Stanley handed over the tickets to the security guards, so the guards let them in. The three of them entered the venue. The two kids were holding hands, ncing around. "vin, where is Mommy?" Arya asked. Calvin shook his head. "I don''t know." Arya let go of his hand, ran to Stanley, and pulled his sleeve. "Daddy, call Mommy and tell her, we''re here. I miss Mommy so much." Chapter 446 Meeting Chapter 446 Meeting Stanley stroked his daughter''s head, "Don''t worry, you''ll be able to see Mommy soon." When he finished, he stopped a passing staff member and said a few words to him. The staff nodded and turned to the avenue. At this time, the second round of thepetition had not yet started, and Violet and the designers were sitting together drinking coffee and chatting. At this time, a staff member came to Violet, "Miss Hunt, there''s a gentleman looking for you." "Gentleman?" Violet was confused, "Who is he?" "I don''t know, but he said you''ll know it when you read this." With that, the staff member handed over something. Violet took it suspiciously. The staff member unfolded his hand and a delicate men''s ringy still on it. "Oh, what a gorgeous ring." "This is a wedding ring, right?" "I''ve seen this, one of jewelry''s top designers, Mr. Fendi." The sound of other designers discussing the ring came to her ears. Violet did not care what they were taking about, but wondered why the ring was here. A bold guess urred to her mind. Violet picked the ring up and asked, unable to hide her excitement, "Where is he now?" "At the west gate." The staff replied. Violet stood up with a tight grip on the ring. A designer asked, "Violet, where are you going?" Violet smiled at her, "My husband is here, I''m going to meet him." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Oh, that''s great, that''s romantic." The designer was envious. The smile on Violet''s face intensified as she ran happily towards the door. Pennie, who was sitting alone at a table a few rows back, saw the scene, and her eyes darkened, and tightened her hand holding the coffee cup. Stanley came to see Violet. For a moment, Pennie''s heart was filled with jealousy, and she couldn''t help but also stand up and follow her out. Violet jogged all the way over towards the west gate, and when she arrived, she saw a man and two children sitting in the rest area. The moment she saw them, Violet''s eyes reddened she felt touched. "Stanley!" Violet sucked in a breath, holding down her rapidly beating heart, and shouted in a high voice. Stanley heard it and turned his head. Violet continued walking forward. Stanley stood up, stood in the middle of the corridor, slowly spreading his arms. Seeing that, Violetughed out and ran into his arms. Stanley held her tightly, with his head buried in her neck, and took two deep sniffs of her scent before he loosened his hold slightly. "I miss you so much." Stanley leaned in Violet''s ear and nibbled lightly on her earlobe, his hoarse voice telling her how much he missed her. Violet''s ear was wet from his bite, and his breath hit it, tickling. But she didn''t avoid it and let him continue. "I miss you too." Violet hugged his waist, her voice slightly sobbed as she spoke. She''d only been away from him for a few days, and she talked to him over the phone every day, but it was never as good as meeting in person. Stanley chuckled, "So here I am." Violet nodded, "I know." It was because he was here that she could hug him. Stanley let go of Violet. Violet looked up at him with some confusion, as if to ask, no more hugs? Stanley''s eyes darkened and he slowly lowered his head, lifted her chin and kissed her. It dawned on Violet. Well, he did not hug her anymore, but he kissed her instead. Stanley''s kiss came fiercely and forcefully. It seemed to be because he missed her so much, his kisses were harder than usual. Violet''s lips were sore from his bite, but she didn''t push him away, raising her arms to hook his neck and kissing him back. Two adults kissed like no one was watching. The two children were watching with wide unblinking eyes. After a long time, Ayra finally couldn''t help but speak out, "Daddy, Mommy, what are you guys eating?" Her daughter''s voice instantly made Violet wake up, she blushed and hurriedly pushed Stanley away. Stanley took a step back, his handsome face dark, obviously displeased with her pushing away. But Violet did not bother, but lowered her head, "We are not eating anything." "Nonsense, I saw you guys biting your mouths." Ayra said with a look of disbelief. Calvin snickered. Violet blushed even more, not knowing how to exin to the little girl. Finally, she could only look to the man for help. The man wiped his lips and spoke in a low sexy voice, "We are not eating, we are kissing." Violet''s eyes widened, "You ......" She could not believe he told the kid so directly! Stanley knew what was in her mind. He squatted down, stroking the little girl''s head, "This kiss is just like Mommy kissing you guys, the difference is that only adults can kiss like we just did, and you kids can''t." "I see." The little girl nodded her head in seeming understanding. Stanley stood up. Violet gave his arm a surreptitious twist, "Why said that to the kids?" "It''s nothing that can''t be said, after we tell her, she will not ask again or bother us. And she will know that we''re not eating, or she''ll really think we''re eating and will ask for this." Stanley answered with a serious face. Violet was speechless. Because, he made sense. If they did not exin to the kids, they would kiss others because of curiosity or got cheated. "Daddy, when I grow up in the future, can I others like you and mommy did?" Ayra suddenly popped up another question. Violet coughed right out. Stanley''s face was even darker, "No." "Why?" Ayra pouted. Stanley replied in a deep voice, "You are still young, don''t think about that. Even when you grow up, you can''t kiss others, boys are bad." "Yeah?" Ayra cocked her head in bewilderment. Stanley nodded seriously, "Yes, in this world, only daddy and brother are the best, all other boys are not good, understand?" "Uh-huh, got it!" Ayra clenched her little fist and took it in her mind. Calvin still didn''t say anything and was snickering. Violet was speechless, holding her forehead. How had she not seen before that Stanley was still a daughter-controller and was now on guard against Ayra having a boyfriend in the future? If Ayra really brought back a boyfriend, wouldn''t his heart break into pieces? In the corner. Pennie''s eyes were scarlet as she looked at the family of four. What made Violet so lucky with a unique talent for design and a pair of cute children, and even a handsome, excellent and rich husband? Were people really that different from each other? She was not resigned to it. She wasn''t with Stanley back then, and in the future, she must be! With a final nce at the family of four, Pennie turned away with a shady face. As soon as Calvin inclined his head, he saw her departing and blinked in confusion. "Calvin, what''s wrong?" Violet saw her son looking ahead and couldn''t help but look over as well, but there was nothing. Calvin shook his head, "Nothing." Chapter 447 Locked in the Toilet Chapter 447 Locked in the Toilet It should just be a passerby. But her back was so familiar, like he''d seen it somewhere. Calvin squinted for a few seconds, but couldn''t think of anyone who matched that back, so he finally stopped thinking about it and continued to chat with his dad, mom, and sister. Ten minutester, Violet put down Ayra from her arms, "Honey, it''s almost time for thepetition, you take the two kids back to the vi first." "No, mommy, I want to stay here with you." Ayra hugged her leg and wouldn''t let go. Although Calvin didn''t say anything, he had the same idea. Violet looked to Stanley. Stanley pulled the little girl away, "We''ll wait for you in the break room, and after thepetition, we''ll go back together." At those words, Violet''s heart softened and finally she nodded, "Alright then, you guys go to the break room first, I''ll go to youter." Stanley nodded. Violet waved at them and turned to avenue. As she walked to the door, she saw that there were ten minutes left and nned to the bathroom. In order to guard against cheating by the contestants, they were not allowed to the bathroom in the middle of thepetition. And with apetition going for a few hours, she should go to the bathroom first. So Violet turned to the bathroom. Just as she entered the cubicle, the next cubicle door opened, and Pennie came out of it, her eyes slightly narrowed as she looked at Violet''s cubicle door. Although Violet didn''t say anything, when she locked the door, the door lock seemed to have some problems and Violet made a puzzled sound. That voice was heard by her, so she instantly recognized it as Violet. Pennie didn''t expect such a coincidence that she met Violet in the toilet. In that case, don''t me her. Pennie''s mouth curled up in a sinister arc as she tiptoed to the door of the cubicle where the cleaning tools were ced. She opened the door and took out a broom from inside. She looked at the long pole of the broom, then at the width of the cubicle door. After Pennie gave a dark cold hum, she walked to Violet''s cubicle door and gently ced the broom across the hook outside the cubicle. After doing that, Pennie took a step back and pped her hands,ughing coldly in her heart. Now, she would see how Violet woulde out. Ten minutes were to go until thepetition. As long as Violet didn''t make it back within ten minutes, she would immediately be kicked out by the organizer. By then, Violet would be the first designer in the history of internationalpetitions to be kicked out for beingte, and even the country behind her would be disgraced because of her. She could already imagine what would happen when Violet was hacked by the nation''sizens all over the inte. Thinking of that, Pennie left with a smile. From the beginning to the end, her movements were in so low voice that Violet didn''t even hear them. By the time she was ready to open the door and go out, she found that she could not open the door. That meant the door was either broken or tampered with. The former was impossible because the door was still in good shape when she came in and the lock wasn''t broken. So the biggest possibility was that the door had been tampered with. Violet''s face went grim. She hadn''t actually noticed it at all when she''d been locked in. She was too careless. Taking a deep breath, Violet suppressed the anger in her heart, took out her phone, and called out to Linda. Linda''s voice soon came, full of anxiety, "Violet, where have you been? Thepetition starts in five minutes, everyone is here. What are you doing?" Violet sat on the toilet, her face gloomy, "I am locked in the toilet." "What?" Linda''s volume raised and she became angry, "Who did that?" "I don¡¯t know. Come over here right now and open the door for me, be quick." "Ok, I''ll be right there." Linda nodded repeatedly, then hung up the phone and rushed out from the backstage. She resented the heels on her feet getting in the way of running, so she carried them in her hands and ran barefoot towards the bathroom. Luckily, she was tall and leggy, so she ran quickly, and in less than a minute, she was in the bathroom. "Violet?" Linda called out as she entered. Violet stood up and rapped on her door, "I''m here." Linda saw the vibration of the door panel and walked over, taking the broom off the door, "There." Violet inside the door heard it and pulled the door inward, and it did open. She saw Linda outside with a broom. So it was the broom blocking the door. "Damn, who the hell put the broom across the door?" Linda tossed the broom to the floor in disgust. Violet''s face was grim, "I will figure it out, Linda, please take the broom away and go for an appraisal to see if there are any fingerprints on it." She came to the bathroom out of the blue, so there was no conspiracy to have someone n ahead to keep her in the bathroom. The biggest possibility was that someone in the bathroom was using the toilet in the first ce, and only after noticing hering did he lock her inside on a whim. As for the reason, well, it could be to make herte. After all, it was only a few minutes before thepetition, so if that person really intended to keep her in there for a long time, why not grab the phone she could use to contact the outside world? So she guessed that the person was thinking of shutting her down temporarily, just to make herte, and was extremely confident that even if she had a cell phone and could get someone to open the door, so that she wouldn''t be able to get back in time. "Linda, check the surveince, see how many people havee in the toilet and how many have gone out before I went in." Violet looked to Linda. Linda nodded, "I will, get your ass to thepetition." Violet said thank you, and without further dy, she quickly ran towards thepetition avenue. This is from N?velDrama.Org. She literally ran with all the speed she could muster, and luckily that God favored her in the end. She managed to get there in thest ten seconds. The host couldn''t help but frown at the sight of her sweating and panting. He disliked such contestant, notte but enough to make a bad impression. "Get to your seat." The host said in a somewhat cold manner. Violet knew she was wrong and forced a smile, rubbing her somewhat vaguely aching stomach as she walked towards her seat. Other designers looked at her with concern, indifference, and amusement. When they looked at Violet, Violet was also secretly watching them. Because she wanted to find the person who put her in the toilet. Usually, the guy wanted her to bete would be uneasy if he saw that she came back in time. Once she found the one who reacted differently, she would almost certainly know who it was. However, Violet scanned around and didn''t see anyone suspicious. It made her upset. It seemed that that person wasposed, and didn''t even act in some perverse way when he saw her return. Violet pulled out a chair and sat down, a somewhat bad expression on her face. A few rows back, Pennie watched her sit down, and a hint of grimace finally appeared on her expressionless face. Violet actually rushed back in just a few minutes! How the hell did she get back in time? Chapter 448 Understanding Love Chapter 448 Understanding Love Pennie held the pencil tightly, and the next moment, the pencil snapped, startling the designer next to her. "What''s wrong?" The designer asked. The sound was not small and some people looked over. That included Violet. Violet narrowed her eyes and stared at Pennie, her red lips pursed up. Could it be her? Violet was unsure. Although she and Pennie didn''t have a big feud, Pennie obviously didn''t treat her very well either. If it was Phoebe, it made sense. "Sorry, my pencil broke." Knowing that someone was watching her, Pennie apologized with an embarrassing smile. The designer looked at her broken pen and didn''t say anything, sort of epting her apology. The other designers averted their eyes. Only Violet was left still staring at Pennie. Pennie felt it, but pretended not to notice it. She took out a new pencil and sharpened it carefully, with a very calm look. Violet still didn''t see anything from Pennie''s face, plus thepetition had started, she couldn''t afford to continue watching, so she turned her head back. Pennie felt the disappearance of Violet''s sight and sighed with a faint and unbearable relief, but in her heart, she was depressed. It seemed that Violet was already suspecting her. Pennie bit her lower lip, touched her earring and lowered her voice, "There''s something that I want you to help me out with first, otherwise we won''t be able to continue the game." "Go ahead." A raspy voice came out of her earring stud. Pennie looked around, covered her lips, and gave her order. It was only when she heard the man say yes that she felt relieved. Thepetition was officially underway, and today, instead of a preliminary round, it was time to start eliminating people. So every designer acted seriously, so the atmosphere in thergepetition avenue was extraordinarily depressing. After all, after this round, twelve would be eliminated. No one wanted to be one of those twelve. Likest time, the designer drew the design, made the dress, and then the model walked the runway wearing it. The only thing that was different was the theme. Last time, the designers were given free rein, this time it was a unified theme, which was fairer to the contestants as well. And this time the theme was love. This theme was not like the ''flower'' ''starry sky'', which could be designed directly and literally, but one must understand what love was, and only when one understood what love really was, could one draw the design ordingly. Otherwise, they would not get points for designing a dress that was unconventional and deviated from the theme of love. This was a huge problem for some single designers who hadn''t had rtionship before. "As expected of an internationalpetition, the first official round after the groupinges with such a difficult theme." Calvin stood in front of the TV and rubbed his chin, analyzing it with the look like an adult. Stanley nced at him as he hugged the drowsy Ayra, "How do you know it''s difficult?" "Look at their expressions, those designers are all depressed and haven''t moved their pens until now, that already says it." Calvin pointed at a ck designer on the TV. Stanley smiled, "Not bad, you have very careful observation." "Yes." Calvin grunted in triumph, "I''ve been reading criminal investigation bookstely, and micro- expression analysis is quite interesting." "Oh?" Stanley raised his eyebrows, "Why do you want to read this kind of books?" "I want to be a criminal profiler in the future." Calvin winked. Originally, he wanted to be like his dad, standing at the top of the building, being the one in control, looking down on all the people. Butter on, he suddenly understood that he was not his father''s biological child and it was better not to have extravagant hopes for his father''spany, which was why he decided to change the direction of his future development. Stanley''s eyes darkened slightly as he looked at Calvin, seemingly pondering the truth in his words. After a moment, Stanley rubbed Calvin''s head, "You''re still young now, we will see what happens." Calvin nodded and added, "Mommy won''t be stuck, will she?" Stanley sniffed, his eyes falling on the TV. Although Violet wasn''t caught in the camera right now and he couldn''t see her, he was sure that this theme, in no way, would be difficult for her. Sure enough, just as Stanley had expected, while the other designers were still pondering what love was and looking for inspiration, Violet was moving her pen with a smile. Love, in her opinion, could be understood in a very broad sense. The budding youth of adolescence, the boldness and passion of youth, the ndness of middle age, and the mutual support of old age were all love. Love was different for every age group and for every couple of lovers. But one thing was the same and was recognized worldwide, and that was marriage. Marriage did not mean love, but love must mean marriage. So her best understanding of love was marriage. Soon, Violet''s design was finished. It was ck and white, very time saving. "Okay." After finishing the painting, Violet got up and went to the fabric area. Everyone else was stunned. Some of them hadn''t even started painting yet, some had only just painted, some were only halfway through, so howe she had done? When Pennie saw that Violet had finished painting, she was nervous for she had not begun to draw yet. At this rate, would she have time to make clothes? Pennie bit her lip and touched her earring, "Have youe back yet?" "Yes," The voice on the other end was husky with a bit of urgency. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Pennie didn''t care what she was rushing about and sighed in relief, "Then start drawing, hurry up, I''m already slow. The theme is love, it has to be done within half an hour, you must scan the design over, do you hear me?" "Got it." The man on the other end replied. Pennie patted her chest and cut off the conversation. In the break room, Calvin stared at her with narrowed eyes, "Dad, this woman is weird." He pointed at Pennie. Stanley withdrew his gaze as he did not know her. "Howe?" He asked. Calvin shook his head, "I don¡¯t know. I''ve seen her before, right there in the hallway at the west door. I thought she looked familiar, but I couldn''t remember where I''d seen her before." "Oh?" Stanley raised his eyebrows. Calvin felt familiar, and it must be true. "I''ll go over to thepetition organizingmitteeter to check her information." Stanley said. Calvin nodded, "Make sure you check, I have a feeling she''s treating mom badly." "What do you mean?" Hearing that, Stanley''s face immediately sank. Calvin gazed at Pennie, "Just now when the camera panned to Mom, I saw the way that woman looked at Mommy, it was very unfriendly." "I got it." Stanley narrowed his eyes and said something to a staff. The staff was informed that he was one of the investors in thepetition, so he immediately went to do as he was told respectfully. Soon, Pennie''s information was in Stanley''s hands. When Stanley flipped through it, there was nothing strange about it. It was a very ordinary resume. It seemed that Pennie''s unfriendliness towards Violet should be out of jealousy. She was jealousy of Violet''s talent and strength. Such a person must be watched closely, or there was a high risk of destroying the opponent out of jealousy. Chapter 449 Linda Is Gone Chapter 449 Linda Is Gone Pennie didn''t know that she had been targeted by Stanley, and was holding her pencil, anxiously waiting for the person to send over the design. After waiting for about twenty minutes or so, Pennie saw a holographic projection on her sses, on which was none other than a piece of design drawing. When she saw the design, Pennie was first amazed, and then she smiled. With this design, she could definitely get into Group A, even if her cutting and making skills were bad, this design alone would already make her be able to make up for it. Pennie hurriedly copied down the design on the holographic projection, and then went to choose the fabric. By the time she returned from her selection, Violet''s dress had already produced a rough outline. Pennie nced at it as she passed by, with an undisguised gloominess on her face. Although Violet''s dress was not yet finished, the silhouette already showed the novelty of the design. The final product woulde out amazing. "Miss Hamilton, what can I do for you?" When Violet saw Pennie staring at her clothes, she couldn''t help but narrow her eyes. Pennie''s, clutching the fabric, gave a smile on her face as she answered, "No, your design is really good, Miss Hunt." "Thanks, yours too." Violet''s eyes fell on the fabric she was holding. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Pennie chose a fluorescent cloth, which had the smallest range of use. This kind of fabric looked good, but if the design was not good, the clothes would be rustic and ugly, and the model would go from a fashionable girl to a country vige girl when she wore it. So few designers used fluorescent cloths in thepetition. Pennie chose fluorescent cloths, so she was confident in her design. "Thank you for yourpliment, well, Miss Hunt, I won''t take up your time, and I have to start making the clothes." Pennie finished speaking and walked away with a slight nod. Violet watched her back and then withdrew her gaze and continued making clothes. Two hourster, the dress came into shape. After getting permission, Violet carried the clothes to the backstage where the models were and was ready to do Linda¡¯s makeup. However, Linda was not there. "Where is she?" Violet muttered in confusion before asking a model, "Hello, may I ask if you''ve seen my model?" This model knew Violet and knew who Violet''s model was. After all, Linda had been a big hit during this time, getting a lot of fashionable people like her, and her future sess was already predetermined. So many models hade forward to befriend Linda. Now when this model heard Violet''s inquiry, she immediately replied, "Three hours ago, she answered a phone call and went out, and she hasn''te back yet." Three hours ago? Violet pursed her lips. Wasn''t that when she was locked in the bathroom and called Linda toe rescue her? So Linda hadn''t been back since then? Was it possible that she hadn''t returned from her trip to get her fingerprints identified? Violet put her clothes down and took out her phone to dial Linda''s number. The phone went through, but there was no answer. Violet''s heart sank to the bottom, wondering if Linda hadn''t heard the phone, or if the phone wasn''t with her, or if something had happened. Either way wasn''t good for the current situation. "Three fifty." Violet looked at her watch, there was still an hour before the runway show would start, and she didn''t know if Linda could make it back within that hour. Violet rubbed her hair with some annoyance and sat down in her chair to wait. She nned to wait for Linda, in case she was already on her way back. However, after waiting for about half an hour, the other designers hade over one after another with their clothes in their arms and dressed the models, while Linda hadn''t returned yet. Violet couldn''t help but get anxious, not wanting to wait any longer, so she stood up. Just as she was about to go out and look for Linda, Pennie''s puzzled voice rang out behind her, "Miss Hunt, where''s your model?" Violet stopped in her tracks and looked at Pennie. Pennie blinked, "Didn''t you finish making your dress long ago? Why are you still here? Is Linda missing?" With that, she looked around. Violet pursed her red lips and nodded, "So I''m going to look for her." "Look for her?" Pennie was surprised, "So Miss Hunt, you don''t know where your model has gone?" "Sort of." Violet answered indifferently, clutching her clothes and exiting the dressing room. She wouldn''t dare leave something as important as her clothes in there. In case someone ruined it, her effort would be in vain. Watching Violet''s departing figure, Pennie rubbed her chin, seemingly thinking about something. After a couple of seconds, she took out her phone and made a call, "Linda hasn''te back by now, did you do something?" "Yes, when I went to the surveince room to help you destroy the surveince, I bumped into Linda, she came to get the surveince too, so I knocked her out. I don''t know if she''s awake now." On the other end of the phone, the woman spoke hoarsely. The corners of Pennie''s mouth hooked up, "Not yet probably. You did a good job, as long as Violet can''t find Linda, she will be disqualified for thispetition." She had thought that by making Violette, she would be able to get Violet disqualified from the competition, but she didn''t expect that Violet would actuallye back in the end with an auspicious return. But now Violet''s model had been knocked out, and t she would not necessarily be able toe back in time, in that case, she could achieve her goal. Pennie hung up the phone contentedly and returned to Luna''s dressing room to do Luna''s makeup. Perhaps because she was convinced that Violet would be disqualified, she was in a good mood, and even looked at Luna pleasedly. Violet walked out of therge dressing room and continued to call Linda while walking towards the break room where Stanley was. Linda''s phone was still unanswered, and Violet was almost certain that something might have happened to her, so she was anxious. "Calvin." Violet knocked on the break room¡¯s door. The door soon opened and Stanley''s tall figure appeared in the doorway. Seeing her, his eyebrows raised slightly, "Why do youe over? Aren''t you in apetition?" "I have no time to exin, where''s Calvin?" Violet asked. Stanley sidled, "He is inside." Violet entered the room. Stanley''s eyes narrowed as he watched her anxious look. Was something wrong? With this in mind, Stanley closed the break room¡¯s door and followed her. "Calvin." Violet called out as she walked into the break room. Calvin was ying rock-paper-scissors with Ayra when he saw hering, his eyes lit up, "Mom." "Mom, you''re back, can we go home now?" Ayra climbed straight off the couch and ran towards Violet, hugging Violet''s legs and raising her head happily as she asked. Violet rubbed the little girl''s hair, "Good girl, I have not finished thepetition yet, I can''t go home yet." "Ok." Ayra lowered her head in disappointment. Violet patted her shoulder, "Baby, go y, I have something to talk to brother." "Okay." Ayra obediently moved out of the way. Calvin looked at Violet and asked, "Mom, what do you want to say?" "Do me a favor." Violet said. Stanley walked over, "What''s the favor?" "Linda is missing, so I want Calvin to check where Linda is currently, here is Linda''s phone number." After saying that, Violet handed the phone number to Calvin. Chapter 450 Linda is Found Chapter 450 Linda is Found After reading it, Calvin born it in mind and essed a mysterious website with his phone, then connected to the satellite system and locked Linda''s location based on her phone number. As long as Linda''s phone was with her, no matter where Linda was, she couldn''t escape Calvin''s tracking. Now Violet was worried about Linda''s phone not being with Linda. Violet sped her two hands together tightly and looked at Calvin nervously. Stanley gently took her in his arms, "What happened? Why is Linda suddenly missing?" It was the middle of apetition, and Linda, being a model, shouldn''t be running around, nor would she be that unaware of the importance. So there was definitely something going on. Violet rubbed her cheeks when she heard the man''s query, "It''s my fault, I went to the bathroom before thepetition and then got locked in the bathroom. Someone tried to make mete for the competition and get disqualified." "What?" Stanley''s eyes froze. Was that really happening? Violet sighed and added, "Then I called Linda and asked her to help me out, and after I got out, I asked Linda to do a fingerprint identification on the broom that was against the door as well as go to the surveince room to check the surveince to find out who locked me in the bathroom, however Linda never came back after she left." "Something may have happened to her." Stanley spoke in a deep voice. Violet nodded, "I feel the same way." At first, she thought it was because Linda was still on her way to get an appraisal and didn''t get back in time. But it was almost time for the walk, and Linda couldn''t have kept from checking her phone and calling her. Soter she understood that Linda might have had an ident. "Stanley, if something really happens to Linda, I really don''t know what to do." Violet grabbed Stanley''s arm, worried. She wasn''t worried about her own race, but Linda''s safety. If Linda had died or been injured, she would have been in a deep state of guilt for the rest of her life. "It''s okay, I will take care of it." Sensing that Violet was in fear, Stanley patted her back gently. Violet''s body was trembling, and her eyes were gradually moistening. ¡®Linda, where the hell are you?¡¯ "Found it!" Calvin suddenly spoke up. Violet immediately pushed Stanley away and turned towards her son. Stanley watched her movements and raised his eyebrows in amusement. "Calvin, where is it?" Violet asked. Calvin handed his phone to Violet and pointed to the small red dot on it, "It''s in the security hallway, but I don''t know which floor it''s on, and the t 3D map won''t show the floors." Because floors were ovepping, the 3D map would only be one ce no matter how it was disyed. "So mom, you''ll have to send a few more people to each floor to find Linda." Calvin said. Violet nodded. Stanley volunteered, "I''ll do it, I''m one of the investors of thepetition, I can mobilize more people." "Yes, please Stanley." Violet squeezed her palms and nodded heavily. Stanley rubbed her hair and took out his phone. Soon, a few minutester, Linda had been found in arge trash can on the stairs on that floor of the surveince room. Linda was still unconscious, the back of her head swollen, obviously she was knocked out by someone. Violet was relieved but furious when she knew that. She was relieved because Linda had been found and she was alive. She was furious because Linda was knocked out and thrown in the trash. The trash cans was only picked up by the cleaner at 8pm every night. If Calvin hadn''t found Linda''s location, Linda might not have been found until 8pm. And at that point, Linda would be dangerous. "Linda, are you okay?" Linda was sent to the break room. Violet took her hand, her eyes moist as she asked. Linda was still dizzy at the moment. She leaned back on the couch for a moment before making a sound, "Violet?" "It''s me, it''s me." Violet nodded, her eyes moistening even more. "It''s really you." Linda made sure she wasn''t blurry-eyed and her spirits improved slightly. Violet nodded again, "It''s me." Linda burst into tears, "It''s really you, great, Violet, I''m alive ......" Hearing that, Violet''s heart was filled with self-me and guilt, and she hugged Linda directly, "I''m sorry, Linda, I''m sorry." Stanley''s face darkened when he saw the scene of Violet hugging Linda, and his eyes were even more unconcealed with jealousy. Although he was upset, he didn''t stop them but turned to go out. Outside the break room, thepetition host saw Stanleye out and bowed respectfully to him, "Mr. Murphy, I''m sorry that such a thing happened in thepetition hall, we will definitely investigate it and give you an exnation." He really didn''t expect that the designer who was almostte today was actually the wife of the president of the Murphy Group. His wife''s model was viciously knocked out and thrown in the trash can. Clearly, someone didn''t want his wife to continue thepetition. Whoever that person was, he had to find it out. It did not only do harm to Violet, but also it ruined the reputation of the internationalpetition. So no matter what, he had to find that person out. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. A hostile light shed in the host''s eyes at the thought. Stanley caught it and nodded in satisfaction, "Good, I expect you to give me a satisfactory result. If not, I will withdraw my investment and have my woman withdraw from thepetition." The host froze, and in the next second, he nodded solemnly, "Don''t worry, I won''t let you down." He must not let Stanley withdraw his investment. Hispany held a high position in the international arena, if he withdrew his investment, other investors would wonder if their organizer had offended him, and other investors, too, might withdraw their investment. And having Violet withdraw from thepetition was something he didn''t want to see; a contestant withdrawing voluntarily and the organizers making the contestant withdraw were two different concepts. Thetter may be the fault of the contestants, while the former, would make outsiders wonder if the organizers of thepetition were shady, the integrity of the organizers would be questioned, and status of thepetition would be diminished. So either way, it wasn''t what he wanted to see. "Good." Stanley lifted his chin, "My wife''s model has just been found and still needs to be diagnosed by a doctor, so the catwalks postpon by an hour, can that be done?" "Sure." The host nodded immediately. It was just a matter of getting the walk postponed, so naturally he could arrange it. Stanley nodded, "Go ahead, and get a doctor by the way." "Okay." The host nodded and left. Stanley went back to the break room. Violet happened to be asking how exactly Linda had been knocked out. Linda held the hot water and replied with some trepidation, "When I went to get the surveince, there was no one in the surveince room, so I nned to go out and look for it, but as soon as I went out, I felt footsteps behind me and someone was following me. I was ready to have a look, but ......" "But what?" Violet took Linda¡¯s hand in hers. Chapter 451 Walk Delay Chapter 451 Walk Dy Linda took a deep breath before she replied, "But just as I turned my head, I saw a stick swinging at me, and then I felt a pain in the back of my head, and I didn''t know anything else." "Stick ......" Violet sucked in a breath of cold air, her small face filled with frost, "A stick was used, wasn''t that person afraid of getting Linda killed?" Human head was inherently fragile and a slight bump could cause death, let alone a blow with a stick. Linda was alive, and she was just lucky. Stanley raised his eyes to Linda, "What about the person who hit you? Did you see who it was?" Linda tightened the nket around her and shook her head, "All I saw was a woman, wearing a cloak with a strand of blonde hair. I think it was a westerner, but I didn''t see what she looked like." Violet narrowed her eyes, seemingly thinking about something. Linda looked at her, "Violet, do you think that person the same as who locked you in the toilet? I went to the surveince room to check who locked you in the toilet, so I think that person wille to destroy the surveince." Saying that, she took a sip of hot water and added, "But she didn''t expect me to go to the surveince room so quickly, so she knocked me out because she was worried." After all, everyone knew that she was the model for Violet. So it was easy to guess why she came to the surveince room after Violet was locked up. "No, it doesn''t have to be the person who locked me up." Violet shook her head. Linda blinked, "Why?" Stanley exined, "When you were knocked out, thepetition had already started, and the one who shut down my wife would only be the designer, because only between designers, there would be competition." "That''s right." Violet nodded her head. It dawned on Linda, "So the one who knocked me out and the one who shut you up were indeed not the same person, but is it possible that the one who knocked me out was a model? That woman is quite tall." Violet mused, "It''s possible. The person who knocked you out didn''t want you to see the surveince and find out who locked me up, so they might be partners." "By the way, Violet, where''s the surveince?" Linda asked, "Is the surveince still there?" Violet and Stanley looked at each other. Violet then shook her head, "No, that person must have taken the surveince away after she knocked you out." So trying to find those two women based on surveince was unlikely. The only thing they could rely on at the moment was that broomstick. "Linda, is the broom still there?" Violet asked. Linda shook her head, "I don''t know, the broom was still in my hand until I was knocked out, but after I passed out, I don''t know if it was taken away." "Let''s have someone look for it, shall we?" Stanley spoke. Violet nodded, "That''s all that can be done." If they could not find the broomstick, they would have to have the organizers investigated it. And there were only a few dozen designers, so he was sure the organizers would be able to find her out. "By the way, is Pennie''s model a man or a woman?" Stanley asked. Violet looked at him, "Honey, you are suspicious ......" Stanley nodded, "I''ve been watching thepetition live in the break room with Calvin, during which Calvin found that Pennie looked at you unfriendly, so I suspected that the person who locked you in the toilet was her, and if her model was a blonde, then we get the answer." Violet sighed, "I actually suspected Pennie at first, but Pennie''s expression was so m that I couldn''t tell if she did it or not, but Linda said that the one who knocked her out was a blonde woman, so my suspicion of Pennie was almost gone." "Her model is an Oriental with dark hair and a little taller than the woman who hit me." Linda chimed in. Stanley narrowed his eyes, "There are quite a few designers who are jealous of you." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "That''s right, Violet is a genius, they''re the ones who should be jealous." Linda bragged. Violetughed, "You are boasting me." Linda chucked, her eyes snapped wide as she stood up. But she felt dizzy, her body swayed, and he sat back on the chair. "What is wrong with you?" Violet was startled by her and hurriedly held her before she passed out. Linda held her forehead, dizzy, and said, "Sorry, sorry, I just remembered the walk. Violet, did I cause you to miss the ......" Knowing what she was going to say, Violet''s eyes dimmed and she said, "It''s okay, it is just a competition, as long as you''re okay." The game was important, but Linda was more important. She could attend it next year. "Violet, I''m sorry, I ......" "The catwalk hasn''t started yet." Stanley suddenly spoke. Linda and Violet froze at the same time. "Honey, what did you just say?" Violet looked at him with hidden excitement. Linda did the same, "Mr. Murphy, the catwalk hasn''t started yet?" Stanley nodded, "I asked the organizers to postpone it for an hour." Linda blinked, "Really?" "Yes." Violet''s eyes lit up, and then she jumped directly into the man''s arms, "Honey, thank you." Stanley''s thin lips curled up. But the next moment, Violet pushed him away again and looked at him worriedly, "Honey, if you do this, will you be abusing your power?" She was aware that her man was one of the investors in thepetition. "No." Stanley locked eyes with her, "I''m just dying the walk, and it won''t damage the designers¡¯ benefit, so it''s not considered an abuse of power." "That''s good." She was relieved to hear him say that. Meanwhile, in the big dressing room, all the designers and models were waiting for the catwalk to start, but the time came and no one informed the models to enter, which made everyone a bit restless. Pennie frowned, feeling nothing but annoyance and uneasiness. Why wasn''t the catwalk going when the time came? Soon the door to the big dressing room opened and the host came in and announced a one hour dy for the walk. All the designers and models were in an uproar, asking why. Only Pennie''s pupils shrank and her face looked gloomy. Sure enough, the uneasiness in her heart was fulfilled, thepetition was dyed by an hour. it must be rted to Violet. Soon, her suspicions were confirmed. The host swept his gaze across the faces of all the designers and models and then said in a deep voice, "Among you, someone has maliciously injured Miss Hunt''s model, now her model is seeking medical attention, so the catwalk will only continue when she finishes her medical treatment, and this matter has been investigated by our organizer. I hope that before the investigation resultse out, the murderer will surrender himself, otherwise when we find out ......" Thetter words were left unsaid by the host, who turned and walked out with a cold grunt. But the designers and models in the big dressing room understood what he meant, couldn''t help but shiver. Pennie''s face turned pale, and the hands on either side clenched up, panicking in her heart. Violet found Linda! This was a big deal that the organizersunched an investigation, in case the truth would be found out ...... Pennie didn''t dare to think about it anymore and got up to head to the bathroom. A few minutester, she returned. The panic in her heart vanished, instead, she was wearing a smile, apparently not at all worried about the organizers'' investigation, and even humming a song. Luna came over, "Miss Hamilton, you''re in a good mood?" Chapter 452 The Special Veil Chapter 452 The Special Veil Pennie nced at her and answered her in a nice voice, "It''s not bad." She had just asked that person and that person had said that she had erased all traces and the organizers wouldn''t find out about the truth. That person was the one who escaped from that thing, and if he said so, it must be true. And that person also said that the erasure of their traces was reced with the traces of another designer on purpose, so that the organizers would only check that the other designer did it. So, of course, she was in a good mood. Only this time it could not drive Violet out of thepetition. Not long after, Linda and Violet came back. Linda had a bandage on her head and her face was pale and she looked very weak. Other designers and models came up to greet the two men and ask them what happened. However, Violet and Linda casually dealt with them and sent them away. "Miss Hunt." Violet had just pushed Linda into seat and prepared to do Linda''s makeup, Pennie walked over. Violet wrinkled her eyebrows, "Miss Hamilton, anything wrong?" "No, I just came to see Linda, is there nothing wrong with her?" Pennie looked at Linda and asked with a concerned face. Linda couldn''t tell if she really cared or if she was faking it. Her personal preference was for fake concern. But even so, she answered lightly, "I am fine." "That''s great." Pennie seemed happy for Linda. Violet picked up the powder brush, "Miss Hamilton, can you leave first? I still have to do my model''s makeup, your model is already ready, but I have just got starting." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Oh sorry, I''ll leave now." Pennie smiled embarrassedly and turned walked away. "Violet, I think it''s fake that she cares about me, it''s real that she came over here tough at me on purpose." Linda muttered. Violet opened the powder box, "Well, there''s no point in caring about irrelevant people, close your eyes and I''ll start putting on makeup." Linda nodded and closed her eyes. Soon, Violet finished her makeup. Linda looked at herself in the mirror and frowned, "It looks good, but this bandage on my head looks ugly, I''m afraid it will deduct impression points from you, Violet." Violet bit her lower lip, "You''re right." "Can I wear a hat to cover it?" Linda suggested. Violet''s eyes lit up and she patted her shoulder, "Linda, you are smart." That reminded her that she had designed a dress that was supposed to be a wedding dress and a man¡¯s suit in one. This was the dress she designed out of her understanding of love. Since it was a wedding dress, she could wear a veil. The veil could not be worn in its entirety though, because the back was a suit, so the veil could only cover the front, but the back could not be left uncovered or the bandages would show. So, she was going to add a hat to the back. With that in mind, Violet looked around, picked up a hat and cut it in half with scissors. Linda saw her movement and asked curiously, "Violet, what are you doing?" Her voice was not small, other designers and models heard it and looked over. Among them was Pennie. Pennie looked at Violet''s movements in confusion, obviously not understanding what Violet was doing either. Violet did not answer, put the two halves of the hat on the table, then took a white yarn and cut out the shape with scissors. Then she got out her needle and thread, sewed the white yarn and half of the hat together, and finally sewed two small flowers and diamonds on the white yarn as decoration. In this way, a peculiar veil was born. Although thebination of white veil and hat was mind-boggling, it looked rather unique. Violet put this veil on for Linda. The veil and hat not only covered the bandages on her head, but also set off her beauty as a bride and the gentlemanly elegance of a groom. The other designers saw it and were full of all kinds of appreciation. "Violet, you''re amazing foring up with such a fantastic idea." "Yes, such a sharp fashion sense, it''s so enviable." "I can guarantee you that the copyright on this veil will definitely be bought in a moment." Violet handed the clothes to Linda and told her to go change, smiling and exchanging pleasantries with these designers herself. Not far away, Pennie watched them talking happily to each other, and her teeth couldn''t help but bite her thumbnail, and it was hard to hide the jealousy in her eyes. Luna said grimly, "She''s really popr." Pennie narrowed her eyes. Yeah, Violet was popr, she knew that a long time ago. Because of Violet''s talent, because of Violet''s pretty. And there was nothing like either of those that she could have. Pennie touched her face, her eyelids dropping to hide the hatred in her eyes, not answering the words. After a while, she put her hand down and said in a deep voice, "After thepetition, youe to Violet again and piss her off." "Ok." Luna nodded. Ten minutester, the catwalk began. Violet''s design was a sight to behold. Because no one would have thought that wedding dresses and suits could still bebined. What everyone saw, as Linda moved forward, was a bride in a wedding dress holding a bouquet and covered with a veil. By the time she set to turn around and walk back, what everyone saw was a groom in a suit and a hat. This was a unique, yet refreshing design that was truly amazing. Several fashion people, fashion magazines, and clothingpanies had secretly decided to buy the design after thepetition was over. In addition to Violet''s design, Pennie''s design was equally stunning. It was a short halter dress with manyyers, stacked together like a puffy skirt or a bubble skirt. The dress was fluorescent pink, and to be able to use the fluorescent pink so appropriately showed that the designer was very talented. Though the cut and stitching was somewhat unworthy of the design of this dress, it was ready-to-wear, and it could get a high point, as long as the design was good enough. With that, Violet remained in Group A, while Pennie sessfully made it into Group A. "Miss Hunt, we''re in a group, so we can finallypete in the same group." Before leaving the competition avenue, Pennie approached Violet and said to her with a smile. Violet nodded with a smile, "Yeah." "Then let''s look forward to the next round in three days." After saying that, Pennie walked away. Violet looked at her figure for a while before she headed to Stanley. "Thepetition is over?" Stanley looked at the woman walking cheerfully with a smile. Violet nodded, "Yes, I''m still Group A." "I know." Stanley tidied her messy hair, "I know your strength well, and I believe you will have a good performance." Violet leaned into his arms with a smile, "Thank you, Honey." Stanley hugged her waist with one hand, stroked her hair with the other. At that moment, Ayra''s voice came from below the two, "Mommy, Daddy, you are hugging again." Violet flushed and she gently backed out of Stanley''s arms, looking down at her daughter, "You are up." The little girl was still asleep on the couch when she came over just now. "Yes, I heard your voice and I woke up, brother isn''t up yet, so am I more diligent than brother?" Ayra looked at Stanley and Violet with bewildered eyes. Chapter 453 The Cheeky Man Chapter 453 The Cheeky Man Violet and Stanley looked at each other and smiled. "Yes, yes, yes, you''re the most diligent." Violet rubbed the little girl''s head in amusement. The little girl''s eyes were bent with happiness. "Alright, go get your brother up, we''re going back." Violet took her hand away from the little girl''s head. The little girl nodded and went inside. Outside, Stanley and Violet stood together waiting quietly. In a few minutes, the two kids came out. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Then the family of four, hand in hand, walked towards the front door. "Violet." At the door, Violet was called out by a designer. She stopped in her tracks, "What can I do for you? Belle." This designer, named Belle, was rtively close to Violet and would usually greet each other when they saw each other. Belle walked over, her eyes glowing as she nced at Stanley and the two children, "Violet, this is your husband and children?" "Yes." Violet nodded with a smile. Belle gave Violet a thumb up, "Nice, in my opinion, all oriental men look the same, but now that I see your husband, I realized that there are oriental men who are very handsome looking and not inferior to our western men in height and figure, and your two children are very cute." "Thank you for yourpliment." Violet replied. Belle waved her hand, "I gotta go, wish you happy." "Okay." Violet nodded. Belle then left to rendezvous with the other designers waiting for her. Violet looked to the man, "Let''s go, Honey." Stanley nodded and led her and the two children towards the parking lot. "So those two are Violet''s children, they look too much like Mr. Murphy." Not far away, Belle spoke, looking at the back of the family of four. Pennie narrowed her eyes and bit her lips, "Alright, why don''t you go?" With that, she turned and walked towards the front. Belle looked at her in confusion, not understanding what she was mad about. Was it because she hadn¡¯t pissed off Violet? At this thought, Belle felt aggrieved. It wasn''t like she did not want to, but after thepetition, Violet had left, and she couldn''t find her even if she wanted to go and get angry at Violet. Now she was there, but her husband was around. If she went to piss off Violet, her husband would kill her. Violet didn''t know about the tricks between Pennie and Belle, she got into the car and craned her head towards the window. Stanley asked while fastening his seatbelt, "What are you looking at?" "Linda, she hasn''te out yet." Violet replied. Stanley''s thin lips twitched slightly, and when he was to speak, Violet''s phone rang. "It''s Linda calling." Violet answered the phone, "Hello." "Violet, I''m not going back tonight." Linda''s voice came. Violet was puzzled, "Why?" "I just got a job to shoot for a magazine." Linda replied. Violet responded, "All right, I see, take care of yourself." "Ok, bye." Linda hung up the phone. Violet put down her phone, "Let''s go, Linda isn''t going back." Stanley''s thin lips were slightly hooked, seemingly not surprised by this at all, he nodded and started the car. He had wanted to tell her that he was the one who had had a job arranged for Linda. Because he did not want to his family to be disturbed. Soon they arrived at the vi. The maids in the vi had known that they wereing over, so they had the dinner ready. After eating dinner, Violet sent the two children to bed before returning to her bedroom. Stanley had changed into pajamas and was standing on the balcony talking to someone on his cell phone. Violet didn''t bother him, but took her pajamas and headed to the bathroom. "How is she doing?" Stanley asked over the phone. Fraser''s voice came, "Don''t worry, Mr. Murphy, Miss Ellis is being watched and won''tmit suicide again, but she''s not in a good mood and hasn''t eaten all day." "Not eating?" Stanley narrowed his eyes. Fraser nodded, "Yes, the maid said that Miss Ellis is on hunger strike, but I don¡¯t know if she is pushing you or she is really in a bad spirit." He felt the both. Stanley sneered, "Never mind." "Mr. Murphy, you don''t care about that?" Fraser was surprised, "Miss Ellis may starve ......" "There''s plenty of nutrient solution waiting for her." Stanley pursed his lips and said faintly. So many patients in hospitals unable to eat survived on nutritional solution. Then surely Ivy could too. Fraser was speechless at that. Well, he was shortsighted, no wonder Mr. Murphy now was reluctant to appoint him as a subsidiary president. "I see." Fraser replied. Stanley sipped his red wine, "Ask Henry to get a ward, if Ivy really passes out from hunger, send her directly to the hospital and have Henry give her nutritional fluids." "Ok." Fraser answered. Stanley put down the wine and asked, "How''s it going at Collin¡¯s family?" "His family has been being suppressed by the Pearce family recently and has be a mess, I believe that in less than two or three months, his family will disappear from the ranks of the powerful in the capital, and at that time, the Pearce family should give you the evidence that Collin is harboring Miss Ellis." Fraser replied. That was what happened when the offspring made mistakes. Collin¡¯s family was so powerful back then, but from the generation of Collin''s son, his family had gone downhill, simply because his offspring were not capable. Collin wanted to train an heir, but there was no suitable candidate. So much so that when Collin retired, his family fell even further behind, and was able to continue to thrive until now. Because other powerful families saw the contribution Collin made to the country when he was young, so they never took a shot at his family, otherwise his family would have been gone long ago. Because of this, the Pearce family, who was his political enemies, never took a move at him, until some time ago, when one of his family member molested one of the Pearce family''s youngdies, coupled with the investment help that Mr. Murphy offered to the Pearce family, the Pearce family naturally would no longer tolerate it and began to devastatingly suppress his family. But Fraser didn''t sympathize with his family at all. His descendants did many intolerable things, and he, Collin, harbored Miss Ellis. "Two or three months ......." Stanley took stock of the situation. Two or three monthster, Violet''s internationalpetition woulde to an end. When Violet returned home, she could see that Ivy and Colin would be exposed. It was sort of a gift to her. "Keep an eye on Ivy, don''t let her die, and call me if anything wrong." Stanley spoke in a deep voice. Fraser nodded, "Got it." The call ended, and Stanley picked up his ss and turned to the room. Listening to the sound of the water ttering in the bathroom, Stanley paused as a dark light shed in his eyes. He then ced the ss on the bed side and lifted his feet towards the bathroom. The bathroom door was not unlocked, so Stanley opened it easily. Violet stood beneath the shower, the sound of rushing water obscuring the sound of the man''s footsteps as he entered. It wasn''t until the man wrapped his arms around her waist from behind that she was startled to realize the man had entered. Chapter 454 The Crazy Magazine Chapter 454 The Crazy Magazine Violet turned her head and gave the man a nk look, "You scared me to death." The man grunted cheekily and lowered his head to nibble on the back of her neck. He didn''t nibble too hard, so Violet didn''t feel any pain, just an itch. She couldn''t help but scowl, "Okay, get off me, I''m still in the shower." Stanley released her neck and approached her ear, saying in a hoarse voice, "Go ahead." There was no conflict between washing and kissing. Violet rolled her eyes, "How can I concentrate on washing when you''re sticky here?" Hearing that, Stanley paused, dropping his eyelids as if he was thinking about her words. After a couple of seconds, he removed the showerhead from her head, "I''ll wash you so you don''t have to worry about distractions." "......" Violet was speechless, good-natured and amused, "So you don''t want to go out?" Stanley was nomittal, "It¡¯s been a long time and I miss you." Violet looked at him and actually saw a bit of eager in his eyes. She rubbed her forehead with a smile, "I''d love to spend some time with you, but I''m pregnant now, so I can''t, or ...... Why don''t you work it out for yourself?" She''d just have to let him work it out for himself, for she could not let him find aother woman. Stanley''s eyes shed slightly, "You help me." "......" When Violet was just about to refuse, she saw the anticipation in his eyes. At once, she couldn''t say anything else. She did owe him a bit, for she could not have sex with him now. So never mind, she would help. Having worked through her thoughts, Violet took a deep breath, reached out her hand, and pulled the strap around the man''s waist. The man''s eyes lit up instantly. After an unknown amount of time, Violet shook her sore, aching wrists and looked at the man sulkily, "I''m exhausted, and you took a long time." The manughed softly, "Don''t you like it?" Violet choked for a moment, having no more words to say. Well, she kind of liked it during sex. She couldn''t help but blush at the thought, then coughed lightly and nudged the man, "Alright, you''re done, get out, I have to take a shower." "I''ll wash with you." Stanley was clingy and still refused to go out. The corners of Violet''s mouth twitched and she didn''t bother to care anymore, letting him go. The bath that could originally be finished in half an hour, after having him in there, it took two hours before they went out. Violetid down on the bed tiredly, not wanting to move again. In the end, her hair was dried by Stanley. And she had gradually fallen asleep during his hair blow-drying. Stanley looked at her sleeping face, his eyes so gentle. Afterwards, he turned off the hair dryer and bent down, kissed Violet on her forehead and covered her with the nket, "Good night." Violet''s mouth twitched as if in response. Stanley chuckled, put the blow dryer aside, turned off the light, and took her into his arms. The next day, after breakfast, the family of four headed out for a day of fun outside. Since Violet didn''t have topete today, Stanley didn''t have to be busy with work, and the two kids didn''t have to go to school, so time was avable. The two kids were overjoyed and were excitedly chattering in the car about where and what they were going to do. Finally the two kids decided on the first stop, which was the square, to feed the pigeons. Stanley''s brow even furrowed, clearly he did not want to be there. It seemed to him that those pigeons were dirty, pooping everywhere, excrement all over the ground, and maybe when they flew in the sky, they pooped down from the air andnded on their bodies. Still, seeing the expectant looks of his two children, he did not refuse. Luckily, after feeding the pigeons, it wasn''t as bad as he thought, he didn''t step on their excrement, and they didn''t poop on him. Other than the air was stinky, everything else was fine, so Stanley''s face, after leaving the square, soon looked better "Let''s eat lunch first, the kids are hungry." Violet took a tissue, wiped the sweat on Stanley''s forehead, saying. Stanley nodded, "Ok." Violet nodded her head. From N?velDrama.Org. Half an hourter, the family of four arrived at a cozy restaurant. This restaurant wasn''t very big, so there were no private rooms and they all had to sit in the lobby. Stanley chose a table by the window, from which he could see the old medieval buildings outside with a very nice view. "What do you want to eat?" Stanley handed Violet the menu. Violet gave the menu to the two kids, "Let the kids order first, I''m going to the bathroom." "OK." Stanley said as he looked at her. Violet smiled and got up to leave. After using the bathroom, she headed back to the restaurant. Just as she walked into the restaurant, she suddenly nced out of the corner of her eye and saw a familiar figure at a table not far away. Pennie! She could not believe Pennie was there too. And there was someone else with her, a woman with a wide hat and a long ck cape dress, whose face could not be seen. Who was that woman? Violet wrinkled her eyebrows and stared in the direction of Pennie and the woman. After watching for about ten seconds or so, the woman and Pennie checked out and got up to leave. From start to finish, Violet never saw the woman''s face. But didn''t think much of it, just assumed she was Pennie''s friend and withdrew her gaze back to Stanley and the two children. "Here." Just as she sat down, Stanley handed over a cup of hot milk. Violet smiled and took it, "Thank you, honey." Stanley gave her the menu, "Okay, order." Violet nodded and took a sip of milk before starting to order. In the afternoon, the family of four went back to the vi after a stroll through the old medieval streets and a shopping trip to the mall until it was almost dark. Linda came back in the afternoon and had been waiting for Violet. When she saw Violet return, she hurriedly got up, "Violet, Mr. Murphy, you''re back." Stanley nodded slightly in response. Violet looked at Linda, "Is your head better?" "It''s better, the swelling is half gone, I''m sure I will get well soon." Linda answered, touching the bandage on her head. Violet nodded, "That''s good." "By the way, Violet, I have something to tell you." Linda suddenly said. Stanley took the two children''s hands, "I''ll take them upstairs." Violet knew that he wanted to leave the room to them, so she responded with a smile, "Okay, I''ll go up to you guys when we''re done." Stanley nodded, and then took the two children upstairs. Linda opened her mouth, "Violet, Mr. Murphy is so considerate." Violetughed out loud, "Well, get down to business." "Here''s the thing, I took a magazine shoot yesterday, it''s a very prestigious magazine in the music industry, and recently it is going to undertake a daring project, which is to gather the top twenty popr singers in the world and create an unprecedented issue out of it." Violet nodded. So the magazine intended to aggregate the top 20 artists in the world into one magazine. "This magazine is ambitious enough." Violet raised her eyebrows. With the top 20 artists rounded up, the magazine would be sold out soon. Chapter 455 New Cooperation Chapter 455 New Cooperation "Yeah, but the magazine paid a big price for inviting these singers, including the clothing, the magazine needed it to be inclusive, so the magazine wanted to find a clothes designer for the magazine shoot. Originally they found a few top designers, but ......" "They were rejected?" Violet asked. Linda nodded, "Pretty much, because there was an exchange meeting between the top designers and they don¡¯t have time to design clothes for the magazine, so they turned it down." "I see, the annual exchange meeting of top designers. The time is not right." Violetughed. Linda took a sip of water, "So the magazine backed off and tried to find a designer with good strength, and when they approached me, I was walking in a dress you designed, so after I shot the magazine, they contacted me and tried to get me to pull strings for you and them." "Wait a minute." Violet raised her hand, "So they want me to design clothes for them?" "Yeah, they said your designs were great and they want you to design for them, Violet, what do you think?" Linda looked at her. Violet''s heart inevitably fluttered. Linda took her hand, "Violet, try it, the chance to design clothes for so many top singers at once is almost non-existent, you must try it." Listening to her encouragement, Violet took a deep breath before nodding, "Okay, I''ll try." "Great, I''ll reply to the magazine right now." Saying that, Linda took out her phone and made a call out. Violet just quietly drank her tea. After two minutes, Linda finished the call. "They asked me to bring you over tomorrow to talk about the coboration in detail." Linda said. Violet responded with a smile, "Okay." "Uh-huh." Linda nodded her head repeatedly. Violet put down her teacup and got up, "Well, I''m going upstairs first." "Go ahead, go ahead." Linda waved her hand. Violet smiled and headed upstairs. The two children stayed in their room to y, and Violet didn''t bother them, but gently closed the door and went back to her bedroom. "You are back." Stanley''s low voice came. Violet nodded, "Yeah." "What did you talk about?" Stanley walked over to her. Violet stretched out and spilled the beans. Stanley raised his eyebrows, "This magazine is famous, it''s one of the several authoritative magazines in the world. If you design clothes for their singers, you will be famous too, and there will be other actors and singers will want you to design clothes for them in the future." "I know, so I am in." Violet replied. Stanley asked again, "When are you going?" "Tomorrow." Stanley frowned, "I''m going back home tomorrow with two children." "I know, the day after tomorrow is Monday." Violet buried her head on his chest. Stanley stroked her hair, "I''ll have Fraser book a flight for the afternoon, and I''ll go there with you in the morning." He wanted to spend time with her in his final hours before he was back home. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Because they could not see each other again for a long time after this seperation. Violet didn''t refuse, and agreed with a nod. The next day, Stanley and Violet left the two children at the vi and drove to the magazinepany, together with Linda. After some negotiations, Violet smoothly signed the contract with the magazine. Since she still had to participate in thepetition, the magazine gave Violet half a month to draw out her design. As for the dress making, the magazinepany would not bother Violet but take the design to the tailor to make it. This was something that Violet naturally had no objection to, after all, she really didn''t have much time. After signing the contract, Violet left the magazinepany. In the car, Stanley received a call from Fraser, "Mr. Murphy, Miss Ellis is in the hospital." Stanley wasn''t surprised by the call. Ivy''s hunger strike, coupled with the fact that she wasn''t particrly well, it was only a matter of time before she ended up in the hospital. "I know." So Stanley faintly said. Fraser coughed, not knowing what to say, and finally spoke up, "Dr. Baxter seems to be very angry." Stanley nodded, "He is calling me." When he finished, he hung up on Fraser and picked up Henry''s phone. Henry questioned loudly, "Stanley, do you know that Ivy is hospitalized?" "I know." Stanley replied with one hand on the steering wheel. Violet sat on the passenger seat and nced at his phone without speaking. Linda, who was in the back seat, naturally didn''t dare to speak up. Henry added, "Stanley, you said you wouldn''t take Ivy''s life and would only keep her locked up, what about now? She passed out from starvation and she has such a long cut on her wrist." "And?" Stanley was expressionless. Henry''s eyes widened in anger, "And? What''s your attitude? Ivy is in the hospital now ......" "She asked for it." Stanley interrupted him, "I just had her locked up, other than that, nothing more was done to her, the injury on her wrist was caused by her suicide attempt, and the starvation fainting was because of her hunger strike." "What?" Henry froze, "Ivy did it herself?" "Do you think I would have someone slit her wrists and prevent her from eating?" A touch of mockery crossed Stanley''s eyes, "I won¡¯t use such untoward methods to get back at someone. If I''m going to get back at someone, I''ll just knock her into the abyss and she will never get up again, do you understand?" "......" Henry was speechless. After a few seconds, he asked in a dumb voice, "Why did Ivy kill herself?" "It''s just a trick." Stanley sneered. Henry heard that and instantly understood what was going on. Ivy forced Stanley bymitting suicide, to earn Stanley''s forgiveness, or to force Stanley to divorce Violet and to be with her. But by Stanley''s attitude, he guessed that it would be the second one. So Ivy was still obsessed. "Do you have anything else to say?" Stanley asked faintly as he saw Henry¡¯s hesitation to spea. Henry responded, "No, sorry, I thought it was you that did that to Ivy." Stanley coldly chortled, "Alright, since you broke up with Ivy, you should leave her alone." "...... Ok." Henry nodded his head. Stanley cut off themunication, and then before Violet could ask, he told her about the call. Violet skimmed her lips, not bothering to say anything more other than to look down on Ivy even more. Linda couldn''t help but speak up, "Violet, Ivy is narrow-minded, since she knows Mr. Murphy, she must also be a luxury family''s daughter, but she actually only has men in her eyes, and for the sake of a man, she made herself inhuman, it''s really sad." She hadn''t met Ivy though. But hearing Stanley''s description just now, she learned that Ivy valued only men. When Violet saw Stanley''s darkening face, she covered her mouth and chuckled, "Linda, the man you''re talking about is your boss, my husband." "What?" Linda was confused and looked towards Stanley incredulously. Seeing Stanley''s cold face, Linda spat out, smiling dryly with cold sweat, "Mr. Murphy, I don''t know that. You did not make it clear and I thought you were talking about another man.¡± Chapter 456 Ivan Appears Chapter 456 Ivan Appears Stanley narrowed his eyes, "So I didn''t make myself clear, is it my fault?" "No, no, no, I didn''t mean that, I just ...... Violet." Linda looked to Violet for help. Violet wiped her tears out of the corners of her eyes because of herughing, "Well, Stanley, she really doesn''t know it''s you, so don''t me her, but she''s right, Miss Ellis is really narrow-minded." Stanley pursed his thin lips and didn''t answer, obviously acquiescing. In fact, he didn''t know why Ivy loved him so much. But it didn''t matter, he wouldn''t have crush on her even if she loved him. In the afternoon, Stanley returned home with his two children. Violet and Linda were at the airport to see them off. Before boarding the ne, Ayra hugged Violet and sobbed uncontrobly, not wanting to leave her mommy. Although Calvin wasn''t like his sister, his eyes were also red, and he was obviously sad to part with her as well. Even Stanley looked at Violet with deep affection in his eyes. At that moment, Violet almost couldn''t resist and even wanted to buy a ticket to go back with them. In the end, though, she held back. Stanley and two children walked into the VIPne until they were out of sight, Violet put her hand down and then hugged Linda who was beside her. Linda knew she was sad and patted her back gently tofort her. In ten minutes, Violet wiped her tears, and smiled, "Okay Linda, I''m fine now, thank you." "Let''s go back." Linda suggested. Violet agreed. In the car, Linda saw that she was still a bit down and added, "Violet, don''t be sad, I know you don¡¯t want to part with Mr. Murphy and the children, but you can chat through phone, besides, Mr. Murphy said that he will bring the children over to see you again in half a month." "Don''t worry, I''m really fine." Violet gave a smile. Linda said nothing more. She thought Violet was really fine, but as soon as she got back to the vi, Violet went upstairs and locked herself in her room. Linda helplessly shook her head, "The couple is suffering from parting, I would rather to be single, being single is good." Just as she finished, her phone rang. Taking it out, Linda''s eyes lit up, "Hey, Mr. Brandi, I''m avable, I will right there, wait." After saying that, she hung up her phone, picked up her bag and went out. As she walked, she chanted, "Abdominal muscle, abdominal muscle, here Ie!" Violet only learned that Linda had gone out on a date when she was having dinner in the evening, and she was surprised. After being abroad for so many days, she actually didn''t know that Linda had met a Western man. The following day, Violet went to the magazinepany and met with some singers to learn about the singers'' personalities, hobbies, stats, preferred dressing styles. In this way, she could design better the clothes that the singers wanted. By noon, Violet came out of the magazinepany with a stack of information and headed towards the parking lot. Just as she walked out into the parking lot, she was stopped by two men. "Lady, would you like to join us for a cup of coffee?" One of the men said to Violet with an ent, the lewdness in his words could not be concealed. The other one was more direct, his lustful gaze kept locking at Violet''s waist and her breasts. He even reached out his hand and touched towards Violet''s chest. They were the local ruffians of the area, usually living off of robbing money, and when they met a beautiful woman, they would naturally strike up a conversation. Generally they thought Oriental women being small and looking all the same. But this time, this Oriental woman was not as tall as a Western woman, but her figure and looks were superb, and they, who could not understand Eastern aesthetics, found this Oriental woman very beautiful. So, how could they miss this chance? Violet took a step back to avoid this man''s hand, her good-looking eyebrows furrowed tightly, her heart very uneasy. She knew that she had met local ruffians. It happened a lot abroad, but she did not expect that she would run into it. Taking a deep breath, Violet tried to calm herself down, and while trying to find a way to escape, she negotiated with the two men, "If I pay you money, can you let me go?" She was naturally willing to use the money to eliminate the disaster. At least it was only a loss of money and her safety was guaranteed. However the two men snorted, "Lady, since we get you, your money is naturally ours too, so why should we lose you?" At those words, Violet''s heart sank, knowing that it did not work. She subconsciously stepped back, intending to run and shout for help. Although she knew that in a foreign country, no one would normally save her, but she should try. With that thought, Violet clenched her fist and withdrew two steps before immediately turning around and running towards the front. The two men first froze, and then chased after her in annoyance, cursing and swearing as they did so, saying that after they caught Violet, they would definitely fuck her hard. When Violet heard that, her face turned even paler and she ran even faster on her feet. It was just that she was a woman, how could she outrun two men who were strong and fit? So soon Violet was caught. One of the men pped Violet in her face. Violet fell to the ground, her face was hot and her ears were buzzing as if a swarm of bees were flying in there. The next second, Violet''s cor was lifted hard by a man. The man approached her and said hideously, "Bitch, how dare you ran?" Violet smelled the breath he was letting out and felt gross. This is from N?velDrama.Org. The man was once again enraged by that, "Dislike me? Oh, I''ll have you never want to leave me in a moment." After saying that, the man loosened Violet''s cor and Violet''s body fell back to the ground. Immediately afterwards, one of the men pressed down and pulled Violet''s clothes hard. Violet screamed with a horrified face, "Let go of me, let go!" She struggled on her hands and knees, kicking and pounding at the man on top of her. Yet the man did not move a muscle like a great mountain, but became more excited. Soon, Violet''s clothes were ripped open and her underwear was exposed to the air. Violet''s body touched the air and shivered in the cold. She was desperate, was she really going to be raped today? Tears left Violet''s eyes, and she closed them in despair. Just then, a figure rushed over and kicked the man on top of Violet away. The man let out a cry of pain. Seeing that, the other man gritted his teeth and rushed forward. The figure should have taken Sanda lessons and beat the man to the punch. But as the man who had fallen earlier got up, the two men came together. Violet heard the movement and opened her eyes, seeing the three figures fighting together, and instantly she understood that she had been saved. In her excitement, she rushed to gather her clothes together and got up from the floor. Just as she got up, she heard a muffled grunt. That voice ...... Violet''s pupils shrank and immediately she looked towards the source of the sound, seeing the familiar figure, who was covering his stomach and bowing his face in pain as he half-kneeled on the ground, sucking in a breath of cold air. She could not believe it was him. Ivan! The one who saved her was actually Ivan! Chapter 457 Trying to Get Her to Miscarry Chapter 457 Trying to Get Her to Miscarry Violet was surprised why Ivan was there though he had appeared so promptly to save her. But she didn¡¯t bother to think about it, and with an anxious face, she shouted to Stanley, "Be careful!" A man was raising his fist and swinging it towards Ivan''s head with a scowl. If Ivan was got punched, he would definitely pass out on the spot. So Violet immediately reminded him. Ivan reacted quickly, dodging the man''s fist with a crouch, and then followed up with a leg outstretched and swept forward with a sweeping kick, tripping the man who had swung his fist to the ground. The man knocked his head on the ground, unable to get up again from the pain. Seeing this, the other man cursed before punching his fist at Ivan. Ivan was running out of ways to deal with it. He had just been hit in the stomach, which was churning with pain at the moment, plus he had just beat one person and used all his strength. So now, he couldn''t even hide from it. Seeing that Ivan was about to be hit, Violet''s heart tightened as she nced at a stone on the ground out of the corner of her eye. She bit her lower lip and settled before picking up the stone and smashing it at the man. There was a thud. The man''s head was smashed and he copsed on the spot. Violet didn''t stop there, taking a few steps forward to pick up the stone, and then twisting her head to look at the man who had been knocked to the ground by Ivan, taking a deep breath before mming it again. The man was dizzy, too. Ivan was surprised by Violet''s bravery, as well as decisiveness. Sure enough, she was a woman he fell in love with. Ivan hooked his lips and let out a lowugh. When Violet heard it, she twisted her head, and as she was about to say something, her legs went weak and her body fell towards the ground. When Ivan saw this, his face changed, and he couldn''t care about his very sore stomach, but got up to catch her, "What''s wrong with you?" Violet blinked, and without answering, her head tilted and she passed out. Ivan''s brow furrowed as he picked her up by the waist, walked quickly towards his car and put her in it, then called his assistant toe over and deal with the two men, while he himself took Violet to the hospital. Half an hourter in the ward. Ivan turned to the doctor and asked, "Is she okay?" "Yes, but she is pregnant and anemic, plus a severe shock and some elevated adrenal hormones, that''s why she passed out. She¡¯ll be fine when she wakes up." The doctor replied. While Ivan sighed in relief, his heart couldn''t help but sink. Pregnant! So, she was pregnant with Stanley''s baby? Ivan''s gaze fell on Violet''s stomach, his eyes narrowing dangerously. There was no bulge there yet, but it already felt like an eyesore to him. "Doctor, can you take it out?" Ivan suddenly said. The doctor froze, "Sir, you don''t want the baby in your wife''s belly?" Ivan nodded, "My wife and I aren''t ready to have a child right now, but this one came so suddenly, so ......" The doctor understood and pondered for a few seconds before answering, "The child in your wife''s belly is less than two months old now and can be removed, but you should discuss with your wife first." "No need, as I just said, we''re not nning on having a baby right now, so doctor, please ......" At this hour, Violet suddenly hummed, her eyshes fluttered, and she was about to wake up. A dark light shed in Ivan''s eyes, and he smiled at the doctor, "My wife is about to wake up, so you should go out first." "Okay." The doctor nodded and turned to go out. No sooner had he went out than Violet woke up. Violet rubbed her temples and opened her eyes, only to see a clean white ceiling. At that moment, a concerned greeting came from overhead, "You are up." Violet turned her head and met a familiar handsome face. Ivan. Violet instantly pursed up her red lips, a wary look in her eyes. Ivan saw it, his eyes darkened slightly, and soon he smiled again, "What, afraid of me?" Violet didn''t answer, propping herself up, moving to the other side and pulling away from him. "Director Murphy, you brought me to the hospital?" She asked. Ivan pulled a chair over and sat down, "Yeah, you fainted." Violet bit her lower lip, "Thank you, and, thank you for saving me then." Although, she hated and feared this man. But she could not deny that if he had not appeared in time at that time, she would have ...... Shivering, Violet didn''t dare to think about it anymore, subconsciously hugging herself tighter. Ivan handed her a cup of hot water, "Drink some water." Violet looked at the steaming water and hesitated to take it. Ivanughed, "What, afraid I''ll poison you?" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Violet looked up at him as an acquiescence. Ivan wasn''t angry, his smile grew bigger, "Don''t worry, I won¡¯t poison you, if I really want to harm you, I wouldn''t have saved you, let alone sent you to the hospital. Take it." Upon hearing this, Violet bit her lower lip before taking the water over, "Thank you." "It is ok." Ivan waved his hand. Violet took a sip of water, and the warm water flowed down her throat and into her stomach, quickly chasing away the chill that had gathered in her body from fear, making her pale face gradually recover. Stanley propped his head up and looked at her with a grin. Violet was ufortable by his look and shrank her neck, changing the subject, "By the way, how come you are in this country?" "I have something to deal with." Ivan replied, clearly not wanting to be specific. Violet understood and didn''t ask any more questions. In the sickroom, silence fell again. After a while, there was a knock on the ward door. Ivan turned her head, "Come in." The door was pushed open and a man walked in, "Director Murphy, those two men have been taken care of." Hearing these words, Violet''s hand holding the cup suddenly tightened. Ivan saw it, "How did you take care of them?" "Those two men are repeat offenders, usually people don''t dare to mess with them, so no one has called the police, and the police did not take, so I sent them directly to the police station and donated a batch of police supplies, and managed to get the police to promise to keep them locked up until they die." His assistant returned. That was the unspoken rule on the Western Police. As long as no one called the police, they didn''t necessarily care even if someone robbed things in front of them. But if they got favors, they would dly punish the prisoner under the most severe penalties. "Satisfied with the result?" Ivan looked at Violet. Violet nodded, "Yes, thank you, Director Murphy." "Then how are you going to thank me?" Ivan suddenly came closer to her. Violet leaned back subconsciously, her brow furrowed. How to thank him? She would indeed repay the favor, but she dared not let him make any more demands. What happenedst time was something she couldn''t forget now. "I''ll treat you to dinner." Violet replied. She didn''t know how to thank him other than by treating him to dinner. She thought Ivan would not agree and would offer what he wanted. Yet to her surprise, he actually agreed to it. Violet couldn''t help but feel surprised. "What? Surprised?" Ivan asked with a smile. Chapter 458 Her Teacher Chapter 458 Her Teacher Violet didn''t deny it, "Yes." Ivan seemed to be in a good mood, heughed out loud. He uttered, "I''d ask you to thank me with something else, but I know you wouldn''t necessarily say yes, so I might as well have dinner with you." Violet squeezed the corners of her mouth and forced a smile, not speaking. Ivan stood up, "Alright, take a good rest. I''ll go out to run some errands first, I''ll see you for dinner." Violet nodded. Ivan walked towards the door. Just as he reached the door, he suddenly thought of something else and turned his head to look at her, "By the way, I heard that Stanley is still looking for me recently, you won''t him I am here, will you?" "No." Violet shook her head and looked at him seriously. If she hadn''t met those two men, or been saved by him, she would have told Stanley. But he happened to save her, so she wouldn¡¯t do that. Next time, though, she would tell him. Ivan smiled lightly, "Good." With those words, he opened the door and walked out. Violet was the only one left in the ward. She leaned back against the pillows as if she had taken off her strength. Honestly, Ivan was the man she dreaded seeing the most, and being alone with him, she had to bring out almost all of her guard against him. Otherwise, one mistake could lead her inside a trap. Luckily, Ivan didn''t do anything to her, even if she owed him a favor, he didn''t mention conditions for her to repay like he did before. Had he changed, or was he cooking up some more conspiracy? Violet lowered her eyes and she couldn''t figure it out, so she stopped thinking about it, but the caution in her heart didn''t drop. From N?velDrama.Org. No matter what, after eating, she hurried away from Ivan, definitely not staying with Ivan for long. At that moment, her phone suddenly rang. Violet''s thoughts were interrupted and she picked it up to see that Linda was calling. "Violet, where are you, why aren''t you back yet?" A concerned greeting came from Linda over the phone. Violet smiled, "I''m at the hospital, what''s wrong?" "What, you''re in the hospital?" Linda increased her voice. Violet said yes. "Violet, what''s wrong with you? Why are you in the hospital? Did something happen to your belly? Which hospital are you in? I''ming over to you." Linda asked as she walked towards the vi''s front door. Violet rubbed her belly. She did not feel anything wrong, so the baby should be fine in her belly. "I am fine, you don''t need toe over. I just fainted and was sent here." Violet replied simply. She didn''t want to say anything about her encounter, lest Linda worry even more. In case Linda identally told Stanley, or the consequences would be even more serious. "How could you faint?" Hearing that, Linda knew that Violet was indeed fine. However, she was still a bit uneasy about Violet''sa. Violet''s eyes shed, "Maybe I''ve been too tiredtely, well, Linda, never mind. What do you want from me?" "Oh, right." Linda replied, "An old man just came to the vi and said he wanted to see you, but you weren''t in so I sent him off." "Old man?" Violet was confused, "What did he look like?" "He has beard and a mole on his face, dressed in fancy clothes." Linda recalled and described it. The corners of Violet''s mouth raises, she immediately understood who he was, "Linda, is his name Merced?" "Yes, yes, Merced." Linda pped her forehead, "He has introduced himself, but forgot it, fortunately you reminded me, but Violet, how do you know his name is Merced, you know him?" "My teacher''s name is Merced." Violet replied with amusement. Linda opened her mouth wide, "...... I really forgot, so he is your teacher?" Violet nodded, "When I came over here for thepetition, I told my teacher where I live and he said he woulde to me, I didn''t expect him toe so soon." Her teacher was also a judge for internationalpetitions. But he was a judge for the finals, so the fact that her teacher¡¯s arrival surprised her. "I''m sorry, Violet, I did not know that, if I did, I''ll help you to entertain him properly, I ......" Linda was embarrassed. Violet smiled, "Well, it''s fine, I''ll give him a callter." "Ok." Linda nodded. When the call ended, Violet immediately called Merced, wondering why he hade over so early, wasn''t he supposed to be at the Top Designer Exchange? However the phone calls went unanswered. Violet didn''t think that something was wrong with Merced not answering the phone, for, as a top designer, it was impossible for Merced not to have bodyguards around to protect him. So there should have been some kind of dy and that''s just why he didn''t get the call. Violet put down her phone and sent a message to Merced instead. She was sure that her teacher would call back when he read it. In the evening, Violet and Ivan had a dinner at a hotel. Violet didn''t choose a private room, but set the location in the hall. The hall was crowded, with peopleing and going, and although it was a bit noisy, it was safe, and she didn''t have to worry about what Ivan would do to her. After all, she was really scared of staying in a room with a crazy man like Ivan. Ivan seemed to read what was going through Violet''s mind, looking at her with a smirk on his cheek, "Why, are you really so afraid of me?" Violet pulled the corner of her mouth, "Yeah, after all, you like to take people to jump from cliff." Ivanughed out loud, "So Violet, you remember." "I''ll never forget it for the rest of my life." Violet took a sip of water and responded. Ivan picked up the red wine, shaking it, "Have you been doing well recently? I heard that you had a conflict with Stanley some time ago, almost to the point of getting a divorce." Violet looked up at him, "You know it, you''re abroad, but you''re quite well-informed." Ivan smiled, "Stanley is bent on catching me, and I naturally follow his every move in order not to get caught by him, so it''s normal to know this." "So, do you know the reason for my conflict with Stanley?" Violet stared at him. A dark light crossed Ivan''s eyes, he took a sip of red wine with a smile, "Of course, because of his parent¡¯s death." "Since you know that, you should also know that Stanley found out that the murderer of his parents was your father." Violet added. Chapter 459 Theres More Than One Murderer Chapter 459 There''s More Than One Murderer Ivan was still as calm as ever, "I know, Stanley went crazy a while ago and suppressed my father''s industry, directly bankrupting my father''s industry, and ruining my father''s reputation, how could I not be aware of it?" "So you''re not afraid?" Violet put down the knife and fork in her hand. Ivan chuckled, "Why should I?" "Stanley won''t spare your family." Violet replied. The smile on Ivan''s face froze, a touch of nostalgia in his eyes, but it quickly disappeared, "From the moment my fatherid hands on my uncle and aunt, I knew that our family and Stanley would be enemy, either we die or Stanley dies. I''ve been mentally prepared for this, so why should I be afraid?" His uncle and aunt had been good to him. When he was young, Sam often spent time out drinking and did note home, while his mother went around to catch his mistress and did not care about him, and it was his uncle and aunt who took care of him like a son. If he had known back then that Sam was going to do that, he would have stopped it from happening. But it was toote for that now. "So you''re prepared mentally." Violet stirred the soup in her bowl. Ivan hooked his lips, "Yeah, but there''s one thing I should remind you of." "What?" Violet looked at him. A dark light shed in Stanley''s eyes, "It''s true that my father had my uncle and aunt hit by someone, but there''s actually another murderer in this." Violet''s pupils dted, "What do you mean?" So Sam was not the only one who killed Stanley''s parents? "It''s exactly what you think." Ivan leaned back and looked at Violet''s shocked face as he replied. Violet squeezed her palms tightly, "Why should I believe you?" "It doesn''t matter if you believe it or not, I''m just reminding you that back then, someone used Stanley to lure his parents to that road so that the people my father arranged could easilyplete their task." Ivan had a sip of red wine. Violet''s heart was beating fast. The hall wasn''t quiet, but she just heard her heartbeat so clearly that she couldn''t calm it down. "Who is it?" Violet asked, swallowing hard. Ivan looked at her with a deep gaze, "I won''t tell you, you can find out for yourselves, but I can tell you that you will be surprised." Violet bit her lip, unable to understand how exactly what this sentence meant. She was irritated and angry. After all, it was annoying, for he said nothing about the murderer. Violet took a deep breath, suppressing the urge in her heart to hit him, and pursed her red lips, "Then why are you telling me this? You clearly could have not told me that there was more than one murderer." "Why?" Ivan pushed his sses, "Probably because of the imbnce in my heart. Why should Stanley only retaliate against us while the other murderer hides in the shadows and gets away with it instead?" "So it''s because you want Stanley to retaliate against him too." Violet bristled, "Since so, why don''t you tell me who he is, so that Stanley can retaliate directly at him and you will feel better?" "True, but I still have to watch the show, and I''m still happy to see you guys taking your time to find that murderer." Ivan smiled with a nasty face. Violet rolled her eyes, not bothering to pay attention to him. Not far away, Pennie came out of the box with a somewhat older western man on her arm, ready to leave the hotel, when she saw Violet in the hall. Pennie panicked and subconsciously let go of the western man, for the sake of not wanting Violet to see and specte about her rtionship with this western man. "Baby, what''s wrong?" The western man was clearly upset by Pennie behavior, and his brow furrowed. Pennie squeezed the corners of her mouth and was about tofort the man, but she suddenly saw the man opposite Violet. Ivan? Why was he here, talking andughing with Violet! Didn''t Violet know that Ivan and Stanley did not have good terms? Pennie narrowed her eyes, and an idea came to her mind. Then, she took out her phone, took a photo of Ivan and Violet, and sent it to a number that she remembered well. Stanley had just arrived at his office, and before he could take his seat, the phone in his pocket vibrated. He took out his phone and nced at it; it was a message from an unfamiliar foreign number. Stanley wrinkled his brow. It was his personal number, and there was no way an unknown number could have sent it in. But this foreign number ...... Stanley narrowed his eyes and clicked on it, seeing the photo on it, his pupils shrank. In the photo, Violet and Ivan were sitting face to face, eating. It was dark outside, and it was obviously nighttime over there. So the two of them ate out at night? Stanley''s face was as cold as ice, and his hand squeezed the phone violently. Why was Ivan over there and met Violet? Why were they eating together? Many questions urred to his mind, causing Stanley to be quite annoyed in his heart. He tugged at his tie and called Fraser in with a grim face. "Mr. Murphy?" Fraser looked at him suspiciously. Stanley handed over his phone, "Check this number." Fraser did not see a number but a photo , "Mr. Murphy, this ......" "I know the purpose of this number suddenly sending such photos, it''s nothing but the same as Ivy did." Stanley said in a cold voice. By the time Ivy sent photos to Violet, she tried to anger Violet and make Violet misunderstand him. So did the person at this number, apparently. He did get upset when he saw the photo, but he wasn''t so stupid as to believe that Violet and Ivan really had an affair. Ivan was smiling, but Violet was expressionless, which clearly meant that Violet didn''t treat Ivan well and probably had a reason to have dinner with him. As soon as he heard Stanley''s words, Fraser immediately remembered Ivy''s trick on Mr. Murphy, and with a gaze, he immediately responded, "Yes, I''ll go check it out." After saying that, he handed the phone back to Stanley and turned to go out. After Stanley took the phone, he stared at the photo for a while before finally dialing Violet''s number. He still wanted to know why she had met up with Ivan. Abroad, Violet and Ivan had already finished eating. Ivan answered a phone call, and then left in a hurry. But before leaving, he left word to Violet that he would see her next time. Violet rolled her eyes, didn''t reply, but walked out of the hotel. At that moment, her cell phone rang. Violet took it out and her heart skipped a beat as she answered, "Stanley." Somehow, after just meeting with Ivan, she now received a call from Stanley, and she subconsciously felt nervous. Stanley heard it and snorted coldly, "You''re being nervous?" "No." Violet''s eyes flickered as she raised her volume. Stanley pursed his thin lips, "Where are you?" "I''m out, just finished eating and ready to go back." Violet answered. Stanley looked better when he heard her say that. At least, she hadn''t lied to him. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "With who?" Stanley asked with downcast eyes. Violet''s gaze wandered, "With Linda." Stanley was upset to hear that, "Really?" Violet''s heart thudded. He wouldn''t have known she was lying, would he? As if he knew what Violet was thinking, Stanley said in a deep voice, "I''ll send you a photo, take a look." "Oh." Violet nodded in response. Photo? What kind of photo? Chapter 460 Confessions Chapter 460 Confessions Soon after, Violet received a message from Stanley. Puzzled, she saw the photo he''d sent. In it, she and Ivan sat in a restaurant eating. Violet was first surprised at how Stanley had such a photo before she wondered who had actually taken the photo. "See that?" The man asked in a deep voice. Violet rubbed her cheek, "I''m sorry, Stanley, I didn''t mean to hide from you." "Oh?" Stanley narrowed his eyes, "Why?" Violet sighed, "Well, I did not tell you because I didn''t want to worry you. Today I went to the magazine company to see those singers but on the way back I met a gang, and almost got raped by them" Before she could finish her sentence, a loud bang could be heard on the other end of the phone. It should be the sound from the chair sliding. Violet guessed that it was probably the sound Stanley made when he heard her words and jerked up from his chair. "Stanley ......" As she was about to shout out, she was interrupted by Stanley''s nervous query, "Are you okay?" "I am ok." Violet smiled and shook her head, "Don''t worry, it was Ivan who saved me, otherwise I might have really been raped, so I invited him for a meal to thank him. I didn''t tell you, because I don¡¯t you to worry, and since he saved me, I couldn¡¯t tell you where he is." Stanley was greatly relieved to hear that she was fine, "Well, I know, but Ivan appeared so promptly, did you ever think that those two men were perhaps arranged by him?" "It''s not him." Violet replied with certainty, "Those two men have been entrenched in this area for a long time, and there''s news about them on the inte, so I don''t think Ivan would have done such a thing." Stanley pondered for a few seconds and felt it was true, "Where is he now?" Violet hesitated and answered, "He''s already gone, but Stanley, let him off the hook, he saved me, we ......" "Ok." Before she could finish her sentence, Stanley agreed. Violet smiled, "Really?" Stanley nodded, "But next time, I won''t let him off the hook." Violet nodded her head repeatedly. She thought the same. Ivan had saved her, so she returned the favor. If they met again, she wouldn''t be soft-hearted as long as it didn''t involve saving her life like today. "By the way, Stanley, how did you have the photo of me and Ivan having dinner?" Violet asked, puzzled. Stanley rubbed his brow and sat down again, "It was sent to me from an unfamiliar overseas number." "Overseas number?" Violet was confused, "Who is it?" "I don''t know, Fraser is looking into it, there should be results soon." Stanley said. Violet nodded, "Ok." It seemed that person not only knew Stanley, but also knew her, and knew that she was Stanley''s wife. Who the hell could that be? As she was thinking, a cold wind blew by and Violet shivered in the cold. Stanley heard it and frowned, "Cold?" "Yes, it is windy." Violet rubbed her arms. Stanley softly admonished, "Then go back." "Okay." Violet nodded and was to hang up the phone. Suddenly, she thought of something and hastily called out to the man, "Wait, Stanley, I have something to tell you." "What?" Stanley put the phone back to his ear. Violet''s face turned serious, "It''s about your parents. Ivan revealed to me that the one who ran over your parents, besides his father, there is another murderer." "What did you say?" Stanley''s face changed. Violet took a breath and spoke slowly, "Ivan said that that person tricked your parents into going down that road before the people Sam arranged had a chance to bump into them, so it''s a chain n, but whether it''s true or not, I''m not sure." Stanley held the phone in a death grip and didn''t say anything. Violet listened to his heavy breathing and got worried, "Stanley, are you okay?" Only after a long time did he speak in a hoarse voice, "I''m fine, I got it, and I will confirm it." "Ok." Violet squeezed the corners of her mouth. The call ended, and Stanley dropped his phone on his desk, holding his forehead with one hand, his breath low around him. After a few moments, he grabbed his car keys and got up, walked out of the office and drove alone to the old mansion. Bang! The door of the old mansion was mmed open and Stanley walked in. Sam and his wife were eating when they heard themotion and were both taken aback. Sam stood up and looked at Stanley with a grim face, "What are you doing here?" Stanley walked over with his slender legs, "I want to know who else was involved in the n to kill my parents back then besides you!" Hearing these words, Sam''s pupils shrank, and his wife Kelley''s face even turned pale. Some time ago, Stanley suddenly dealt with their family without even a reason and directly bankrupted their business. In the end, it was Ivan who told them that the real reason for Stanley to deal with them was that Stanley knew that they had killed his parents. They had been somewhat unconvinced, after all, what was done back then was so hidden, and his grandfather had destroyed all the evidence, it was impossible for Stanley to find out. Yet now Stanley''s words confirmed what Ivan had said. Stanley really knew about that truth. "I ...... I don¡¯t understand what you''re saying." Sam''s eyes shed, unwilling to admit it. Stanley''s eyes narrowed, and he raised his foot and kicked the table over directly. Kelley popped up in shock and ran directly behind Sam to hide. Sam was stunned by this move of Stanley, his face was blue, and his hands, pointing at Stanley, were trembling, "You ...... You ......" "You still want to hide it?" Stanley looked at him with icy eyes. Sam subconsciously shivered, "I don''t know." Stanley''s thin lips hooked up a cold arc as he lifted his long leg again and kicked Sam in the belly. Sam fell to the ground, taking Kelley with him. The couple fell heavily to the ground, ouching in pain, unable to get up. "You ...... How dare you, I''m your uncle, dare you hit me!" Sam pointed at Stanley and roared with eyes wide with anger. Stanley''s expression remained unchanged as he looked at them from above, "What wouldn''t I dare? you killed your brother, why can¡¯t I hit you?" "......" Sam suddenly ran out of words and did not know what to say. A hint of impatience shed in Stanley''s eyes, "Still refusing to talk now?" Sam stood up holding his back, his face twisted in pain, "I really don''t know." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Stanley obviously didn''t believe it. Sam looked at him, "No matter how you ask me, I don''t know it. I admit that I killed your parents, and I also admit that someone had the n to kill your parents back then by leading them down that road, but I don''t know who that person was." Stanley saw the seriousness in Sam''s eyes and realized he probably wasn''t lying, his heart sank and his face didn''t look good, "Ivan said someone helped you back then and that person would surprise me, so it''s obvious he knows who that person was, how can you not know?" Chapter 461 Who is the Other Murderer Chapter 461 Who is the Other Murderer Sam snorted, "He knows, but it doesn''t mean I know it. Back then someone sent me a message that your parents'' car broke down, and told me that he knew I wanted to kill your parents, and he said he would lure your parents down that road so my people could get there as soon as possible, and that was it." Stanley didn''t speak anymore. It seemed that Sam really didn''t know who the murderer was. The only one who knew was Ivan. But why would Ivan know? Many questions surfaced in Stanley''s mind, yet he couldn''t get answers, causing the air pressure around him to plummet. Sam and his wife felt a lot of pressure, and both were quiet and didn''t dare to say anything. Only after a long time did Stanley lightly opened his thin lips and spoke, "Whether it''s that person or you, I won''t let go and I will definitely find grandfather''s will,." Sam''s face went pale and he clenched his fist without speaking. Stanley didn''t want to waste time here, and turned towards the door. As he walked out the door, he inclined his head slightly and instructed a few bodyguards guarding the door, "Keep an eye on them and notify me immediately if there is any movement." "Yes." The bodyguards responded in unison. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Stanley drove away. These bodyguards, which he had specially arranged toe over some time ago, when he learned that Sam was the one who killed his parents, were currently the ones who were keeping Sam''s family under house arrest. Ivan ran away, he naturally had to control his parents, otherwise after finding his grandfather¡¯s will, it was useless. That was why he put the Sam under house arrest. "Honey, are you alright?" After Kelley saw Stanley leave, she went to Sam. Sam rubbed his excruciatingly painful abdomen and pushed her away in boredom, "Go away, you did note to my just now, hypocritical." Kelley was awkward, "Because ......" "Okay, whatever the reason is, it''s true that you just didn''te to care about me in time." Sam interrupted her. Kelley bristled and had nothing more to say. Sam held his chair and sat down, his eyes gloomily sweeping over the wreckage all over the floor, "Tom is still torturing me!" Since he was a child, he had lived in the shadow of Tom. When he was young, just because Tom was good looking, his parents favored Tom, and even some friends and rtives also liked Tom more than him, thinking that he did not look as good as Tom, was not as smart as Tom, not as obedient and understanding as Tom. Even because of this, his father had directly named Tom as the heir to the Murphy Group. On what grounds? He was the eldest son! Even if they grew up liking Tom, why should even the Murphy Group be given to Tom? He was not convinced, so he went to question his father, but his father said that he was no match for Tom, and that the Murphy Group could only grow in the hands of Tom. He felt it was unfair, his father hadn''t even given him the Murphy Group, so why he said that he was no better than Tom. Since that was the case, he would fight for it himself and snatch the Murphy Group from Tom. What he didn''t expect, however, was that when Tom and his wife died, his father still didn''t give the group to him, but instead gave it to Tom''s son, Stanley! Thinking of that, Sam''s eyes were filled with hatred, "He is diabolizing me even after death." "Yeah." Kelley was also furious, "Back then Dad destroyed all that evidence, why didn''t he destroy it more thoroughly and had to make a will to hold you back, it''s really infuriating." "Yeah, it''s really irritating, but luckily he didn''t tell Stanley about the whereabouts of the will." Sam said gloomily. Kelley was worried, "What if Stanley finds the will in the end? He''s not dealing with us now because there''s no evidence in his hands, once he finds the will, we ......" "Alright, don''t think about all this nonsense, about the will, I''ll definitely find it first. You call Ivan and ask him what he really wants and why he told Stanley there is another murderer." Sam waved his hand in annoyance. Kelleyined, "How can I contact him? Every time he contacted us, and after that, he changed his number, and Ivan never told ask his real thought." "Yeah." Sam also had a bit of a headache. He then waved his hand, "All right, all right, why don''t you clean up the floor while I go look in the room and see if there''s a clue to the will or something." Stanley didn''t know what Sam and his wife had said after he left. When he returned to thepany, Fraser greeted him, "Mr. Murphy, that phone number was found, but it''s an anonymous number." "No names?" Stanley wrinkled his brow. "Yes, that number was only purchased a week ago and it doesn''t have a real name, which means that numbers are usually used for secret messaging, are discarded before long, so I tried to contact the person once and the number was already non-exist." "So you can''t find out who it really is, right?" Stanley pursed his lips. Fraser nodded, "Yes, but I contacted themunicationspany and they said the person who bought the card was a woman." "Woman ......." Stanley whispered. Could it be one of the two women who held Violet in the toilet and knocked out Lindast time? Thinking, Stanley looked at Fraser, "How is thepetition organizer doing with the investigation of Linda''s matter?" "I haven''t asked yet, and they haven''t contacted me, so I don''t think the results are in yet." Fraser thought for a moment and answered. Stanley nodded, "Ask about itter." "Okay." "You go out first." Stanley waved his hand. Fraser answered and turned to go out. Stanley got up and walked to the balcony, looked out at the scenery, lit a cigarette and smoked with a mouthful, his breath was heavy around him. The next day, thepetition was back on. Violet and Linda arrived. Not long after arriving, all models and designers were told to head to therge conference room for a meeting. Linda and Violet walked together, "Violet, is there something going on?" Violet shook her head, indicating that she wasn''t sure. Linda looked at the people in front and behind her and suddenly thought of something and muttered in a whisper, "Violet, do you think it''s possible that the meeting is held because of the results of that incident?" Violet''s eyes narrowed, "It''s possible, but whether it is or not, we''ll know in a moment." Linda nodded and stopped talking. Soon, the conference room was packed. The host walked onto the stage with a serious expression, "Everyone is here, right?" "No, Amy and Stephanie are not here." Someone stood up and replied. The host nced at the two vacant seats, his expression unchanged, "They are notte, they are already in jail." At this statement, everyone was stunned and talked. Violet and Linda looked at each other, seemingly having suspicions. "Why are they in jail?" At this point, another person asked. The host replied, "Because they were jealous and did something unforgivable, Amy deliberately locked Violet in the toilet because she was jealous of her talent and tried to make herte, Violet''s model Linda went to look at the monitoring to find out who locked Violet up, but to her surprise, she was knocked out by Amy''s model Stephanie, who destroyed the monitoring, naturally such a vicious designer and model should be sentenced. " "So that''s it." People nodded their heads, indicating that they understood. Linda pped her hands, "That''s great ,Violet, they really deserve it." Violet didn''t say anything, wrinkling her brow as if she was thinking about something. "What''s wrong, Violet?" Linda asked. Chapter 462 Somethings Wrong with Her Pregnancy Chapter 462 Something''s Wrong with Her Pregnancy Violet bit her lip, "It''s fine, I just feel that something wrong." "Something''s wrong?" Linda blinked, "What do you mean?" Violet looked around and whispered, "I have suspicion, maybe they didn''t do it." Linda''s eyes widened, "You ......" Violet covered her mouth, "What are you doing, keep your voice down." Linda whimpered and nodded, indicating that she would keep her voice down. Seeing that, Violet then released her. She took Violet''s hand, "Violet, you suspected it wasn''t Amy?" This is from N?velDrama.Org. Violet nodded, "Yes, I''ve never interacted with Amy, I''m in group A and Amy is also in group A, so in terms of strength, the two of us are almost simr, there''s no reason for her to be jealous of me." "She''s ranked fifth below you in Group A." Linda said as she held out a hand. Violet shook her head, "It''s true that my ranking is higher than hers, but there are four other people above me, so even if Amy wants to be jealous, she should be jealous of those four, not me." "But you were the only one in the bathroom, that''s why Amy dealt with you first." Linda said. Violetughed, "So I just suspected that, maybe I am really paranoid." Because of what happened to Vera, she understood that sometimes the culprit that was found out was not always the real culprit, so she was suspicious. However, Vera was a scapegoat introduced because Colin was trying to shield Ivy, but there was no reason for thepetition to shield the real culprit. So maybe the culprits really were both Amy and Stephanie . Although she thought so in her heart, Violet decided to go to the prison to see Amy and Stephanie after thepetition. Otherwise, she was still unsure. The meeting ended and the crowd headed towards the avenue. On the way, Pennie came to Violet. "Miss Hunt, that''s great the culprit was caught." Pennie spoke with a smile. Violet didn''t bother to think about whether she was sincere or not, and smiled lightly, "Thank you." "You''re wee." Pennie waved her hand. That was really good. Now, she could finally thepetition at ease. Thepetition was officially on. Violet yed as consistently as ever and stayed in Group A. So did Pennie. After the tournament, Violet left the avenue, ready to visit Amy, and Linda joined her. On the way, her teacher''s reply finally came. After reading the letter, Violet''s eyebrows furrowed. Linda saw it and asked with concern, "Violet, what''s wrong?" "When I came over here, my teacher asked who is Pennie¡¯s teacher." Violet said. Linda nodded, "Yes, your teacher said none of the top teachers had Pennie as a disciple." "Well, that''s right, but just now my teacher said that there was a top teacher that he left out, and Pennie happens to be that one''s disciple." Violet pursed her lips. Linda asked, "Who is it?" "It''s Miya." "Miya? What a familiar name." Linda cocked her head. Violet smiledand exined, "A top designer disfigured by a fire a few years ago, remember?" With that, Linda remembered, "It''s her." "That''s right." Violet nodded her head. Miya was a fellow top designer and one of the youngest, though she had bad character. A few years ago, Miya took a shine to the husband of an international movie queen and secretly became a mistress, which waster discovered by the movie queen, and after Miya''s reputation was ruined, she retaliated against the movie queen by tampering with the queen''s gown, making her disgrace in the party. Afterwards, in a fit of anger, the movie Queen knocked Miya unconscious and put a stic bag over her head and lit it on fire, and in the end, if someone hadn''t shown up in time to save Miya, Miya would have been burned alive instead of just being disfigured. Although the movie Queen paid the price in the end, Miya was eventually banned jointly by the Design Guild headquarters and stripped of her title of top designer. Unexpectedly, Pennie was actually her disciple. Then the woman she saw at the restaurant the day before, whose face could not been seen, was perhaps Pennie''s teacher. "Merced came here yesterday just to tell you this, did he?" Linda looked at Violet. Violet shook her head, "Of course not, he came over to watch an old friend''s show, and after that he was going to the exchange convention, and was now on the ne to the convention." "So that''s it." Linda nodded. Suddenly, Violet''s cell phone rang again, and it was an unfamiliar number. Violet answered it, "Hello, this is Violet." "Violet, it''s me." Ivan''s evil voice came over the phone. Violet frowned and was about to hang up the phone subconsciously. As if he had guessed it long ago, Ivan hurriedly said, "Violet, there''s something about the baby in your belly, are you sure you want to hang up?" At that, Violet jerked, pursed her lips and spoke, "What did you say?" "I took you to the hospital yesterday, the doctor said there was something wrong with the baby in your belly. I was going to tell you when you woke up, but I forgot in the end, and I just remembered it, so I called you immediately. I am sweet, aren¡¯t I?" Violet, gripping the phone tightly, asked with some tension in her voice, "Did you just say that there''s something wrong with the baby in my belly?" "Violet, there''s something wrong with the baby in your belly?" Linda was stunned when she heard that. Violet didn''t answer her, but focused all her attention on the phone, uneasily waiting for Ivan''s answer. A dark light shed under Ivan''s eyes, and it passed in a sh, "Yeah." "What''s the problem?" Violet clenched her lower lip. Ivan pushed his sses, "I don''t know exactly, go find the doctor, well, I''ve said what I need to say, Bye." With that, he hung up the phone. Violet put down her phone and blushed. Linda looked at her, "Violet, that man said there is something wrong with the baby in your belly, right?" Violet nodded her head. She was not trusting Ivan. But Ivan said she should go to a doctor, since he said so, the child in her belly might really have a problem. "It can''t be." Linda frowned, "Some time ago, when you were in the hospital, the doctor didn''t say there was anything wrong, so howe now there is a problem?" Once Violet heard that, she was somewhatforted, but she was still uneasy inside. Linda squeezed her hand, "Don''t worry, it must be okay, how about I walk you to the hospital?" Violet nodded with a slightly pale face, "But go to the prison first." She parked the car and went down with Linda. Linda went to the prison lobby to request a visit. However, the result given by the prison surprised Violet and Linda. Chapter 463 Child Deformity Chapter 463 Child Deformity Amy and her model, Stephanie, were actually not in this prison, but were secretly transferred to arger felony prison. She had heard that that prison only locked vicious people, and how Amy and Stephanie could have been transferred to that kind of prison? But they were diverted, which clearly meant there was something wrong in there. Back in the car, Linda''s face was still pale, and it took a while before she made a sound, "Violet, you really suspect the result?" Violet squeezed the steering wheel, "Maybe they took the me for someone else, and the real prisoners sent them to that kind of prison in order to not want us to see Amy, lest Amy tell the truth." "Oh my god, that''s horrible." Linda couldn''t resist rubbing her arms, "Violet, which two do you think the real murderers are, and they are so capable of moving Amy away." Violet pursed her lips, and only after a few seconds did she reply, "I don''t know, but this matter is definitely not finished, I just don''t know if the organizer knows about this." "If it''s known, it means the organizers must be on the side of the real murderer." Linda said seriously. Violet pinched her brow, "No matter what, don''t ask the organizer about this matter, in case the organizer really hides it for the real culprit, if we ask, it will anger the organizer, and it''s possible for the organizer to give us a hard time." "So what do we do?" Linda''s brow furrowed. Violet tapped the steering wheel, "We''ll check it out privately ourselves, and go find a detective agency later." She thought the truth would be found out in three months. Linda nodded, "That''s the only way to go, so let''s go to the hospital now." Violet nodded. They arrived in half an hour. It wasn''t the one Violet had gone to yesterday, but it was still one of the big hospitals over here. Violet parked the car and went with Linda to the maternity department. A nurse saw her name and a dark light shed under her eyes, then made a gesture of invitation, "Lady, please follow me." "Linda, I''m going in." Violet handed her bag to Linda. Linda took it and then said, "Go ahead, I''ll meet you here." Violet smiled and followed the nurse to the delivery room. A doctor was already waiting. The nurse introduced, "Dr. Pitre, this is Miss Hunt." Hearing the nurse''s words, the doctor raised his eyes, "I see, you can get out." The nurse turned to go out. Dr. Pitre gestured for Violet to go lie down on the examination bed. Violet obedientlyy down and fished up the hem of her shirt to reveal her belly. Dr. Pitre picked up the instrument and ced it on her belly and began to examine it. Violet looked at theputer, showing the status of her pregnancy. Because the baby in her belly was still little, not even growing arms and legs and a head. But Violet looked at it with her heart melting. That was her baby. She didn¡¯t know how long it took, but Dr. Pitre''s examination was over. Violet sat up, straightened her clothes, got out of bed and asked, "Doctor, how is my baby?" She didn''t ask if there was something wrong with her baby, she wanted to hear what the doctor had to say. Dr. Pitre returned to his desk with a slight frown and a somewhat strained expression on his face. When Violet saw this, her heart thumped, and she couldn''t help but grip her hands. It was not possible that there was really something wrong with her baby, right? "Doctor?" Seeing that Dr. Pitre was slow to answer, Violet became a little anxious. Dr. Pitre looked up at her and sighed, "Miss Hunt, I''m sorry to say that the child in your belly has a developmental deformity." "What?" Violet froze for a few seconds before she spoke with a pale face, "Deformity? You mean, my child is not developing well?" "It''s very bad, the child in your belly will most likely not grow sound arms and legs, either that or complete organs, do you understand?" Dr. Pitre looked at Violet seriously. Violet swayed and almost fell, but she still held onto the table in time to avoid that kind of consequence. "Why?" Violet bit her lower lip and stared hard at Dr. Pitre as she asked, "I checked before, my baby was still fine and didn''t show any problems, howe now ......" "Anything is possible in the early stages of pregnancy, and it''smon for many pregnant women to have a child in their bellies that develops normally in the first few months, but then suddenly bes stillbornter on." Dr. Pitre interrupted her. Violet''s body was trembling, obviously she was unable to ept this fact. Dr. Pitre sighed, "Miss Hunt, I know how hard you are feeling, but you really can''t keep this baby in your belly, it''s responsible to have this child, and you don''t want to give birth to your child and let it suffer after being born, right?" "......" Violet didn''t say anything, both hands clutching her belly tightly, only feeling cold all over. Why was it like that? Why did her child have this problem? Obviously she didn''t mess with anything. Violet''s eyes grew red, and her heart hurt even more. Dr. Pitre looked at her with slightly drooping eyelids, hiding the dark light in his eyes, and advised again, "Miss Hunt, you are just under two months pregnant now, it is the best time to remove this child, if you wait untilter months, it will not be good for your health. If you want, we can operate for you now. " Violet stood up violently, "No ...... I will not ......" "He''s deformed." Dr. Pitre interrupted her again, his tone serious, "If you were to give birth, the child''s organ and hand and foot deformities are only the least of the problems, in severe cases, there is also the possibility that this child could be born a vegetable or stillborn, do you understand?" Vegetable, stillbirth ...... Violet''s lips trembled and she could no longer say she wanted to keep this child. Because in both cases, she couldn''t take it. Even the fact that the child''s hands and feet and organs were not sound was not eptable to her, not because she resented the child, but because she was afraid that the child would grow up to have low self-esteem and resent her. More than anything, she was afraid that people would look at this child differently. So she really couldn''t keep it, but she couldn''t have the abortion now. For a while, Violet was at lost. Dr. Pitre didn''t continue to advise. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Because once he persuaded too aggressively, it would only arouse suspicion. "I know you can''t decide it now. You can go back and think about it." Dr. Pitre said to Violet with a gentle smile as he crossed his fingers on his desk. Violet pulled the corner of her mouth and nodded her head, "Okay, thank you, doctor." Dr. Pitre gave a smile. Violet walked out of the examination room with her head down and met up with Linda outside. A sense of foreboding rose in Linda''s heart as she saw here out with her head hanging down. "Violet, why did youe out like that, shouldn''t the baby in your belly really ......" Thetter words were left unsaid by Linda, but the meaning was clear enough. Violet looked at her for a moment, crying, "Linda, what should I do?" Linda looked at Violet so fragile and patted her back heartily, "It''s okay, it''s okay, I''m still here with you, don''t be afraid." Violet buried her head in Linda¡¯s shoulder and cried sadly. Chapter 464 Sam Paralyzed Chapter 464 Sam Paralyzed It took about a few minutes of crying before Violet stopped. Linda pulled her out of the hospital and told her to sit by the flower bed for a moment while she went to a nearby milk tea shop and bought two cups of hot milk. "Here." Linda handed one of the cups to Violet. Violet reached out to take it and thanked her with a breathless voice. Linda sat next to her, "Violet, what''s the deal with this kid?" Violet held the milk in both hands, the milk was hot, warming her palms but not her heart at the moment. She took a deep breath and answered in a sad voice, "The doctor said that the child in my belly is developmentally deformed and will be born with either a missing arm or leg, a missing organ, a vegetable or a stillborn baby, and advised me to remove it." "What?" Linda was stunned. The situation was actually this serious! "Violet, you agreed?" Linda asked, looking at Violet''s belly. Violet shook her head, "I couldn''t, but with this child''s situation, it''s obviously impossible not to say yes." "That''s true." Linda nodded. Violet closed her eyes, "Linda, what do you think I should do now? I don''t even know how to tell Stanley, if he knows the baby is in this condition, will he me me?" After all, it was her fault that the baby had turned out the way it had in her belly. She was really quite afraid of seeing Stanley''s reproachful eyes. Linda patted the back of Violet''s hand, "I don''t think Mr. Murphy will, he loves you so much, knowing the child''s situation, he''ll only be heartbroken." "Really?" Violet looked up at her. Linda''s eyes flickered sheepishly for a moment, "Well ...... I don''t dare to guarantee it, after all, I don''t know Mr. Murphy well, but it''s likely to be true, Violet, don''t worry." Violet let out a bitter smile, "It doesn''t matter he me me, after all, it was indeed me who made the child like this, but I don''t understand, why did it suddenly have such a problem?" Linda blinked, "Could the hospital have gotten it wrong?" "I don''t think so, the hospital yesterday and the hospital just now both said there is something wrong with the baby, there''s no way they could both be mistaken." Violet shook her head. She hoped there was a mistake. But that was unlikely now. But Linda was not resigned to fate and pulled Violet up, "Nothing is absolute, what if they really are mistaken? Come on, let''s go to another hospital." With that, she pulled Violet and got into the car. Two hourster, Linda came out of the third hospital with an even paler Violet. At this point, Linda could no longer say that the hospital had gotten it wrong. Two hospitals got it wrong. What about the fifth hospital? "Violet ......" Linda looked at Violet worriedly. Violet shook her head wearily, "I''m fine, this baby is exactly like what Dr. Pitre said, it seems like it really can''t be kept. I just don''t know how to tell Stanley." "Just say it straight, I think he will always understand." Linda sighed. Violet''s lips twitched and she didn''t say anything. In the evening, Violet dialed Stanley''s number. It happened to be in the morning in the country at this time. Stanley heard the phone ring, an arm stretched out from the covers, touched the phone on the bed, and put it to his ear without opening his eyes, "Hello?" Listening to the man''s tired voice, Violet bit her lower lip, "It''s me, did I wake you up?" Stanley abruptly opened his eyes, nced at it, confirmed it was Violet, rubbed his temples and replied with a lightugh, "No, why are you calling me so early?" "I miss you." Violet said as she sat on the couch. Stanley''s pupils shrank, then he hung up the phone and sent a video chat invitation over. Violet was still surprised at that he suddenly hung up, but after seeing the video invitation, she smiled and answered it. She looked at the man''s face with dark circles under his eyes on the other end of the video and furrowed her brow, "Didn''t you get enough sleep?" Stanley''s eyes flickered slightly, as he just about to speak, Violet interrupted him, "No lying, tell the truth, did you not sleep well?" Stanley had to be honest, "Pretty much." Because of the other murderer, it kept him uneasy. He had been looking up the murdererst night, which was why he did not get enough sleep. "What time did you sleepst night?" Violet asked again. Stanley''s gaze fell sheepishly, "Four o''clock." Violet huffed angrily, "So you''ve only been asleep for two hours now?" Stanley chuckled, "That''s enough already." "What, you''re an old man in your thirties, and you still think you''re a young man in your twenties, huh?" Violet red at him. Stanley was suddenly unhappy. What was wrong with him being over 30? He was not old. How he seemed to be an old man to her? "Whether I''m an old man or not, you''ll know after you gave birth." Stanley narrowed his eyes and gazed at the woman in the video. If it were usual, Violet would haveughed at hisment and then blushed. But now, she couldn''t smile or blush, dropping her eyelids, the downcastness around her clearly visible. Stanley looked at her like something was wrong, and his eyebrows knitted up, "What''s wrong?" "Stanley, I ......" Violet looked at him, wanting to say something, but she couldn''t say it. Stanley''s face softened as he encouraged, "It''s okay, just say it out, I will there for you." This is from N?velDrama.Org. Hearing these words, Violet''s heart warmed up. She sniffled and looked up slightly, holding back her tears as she sobbed, "I''m sorry Stanley, we may not be able to keep the baby." "What?" Stanley''s face changed, "What do you mean, what happened to you? Are you in danger again, so the baby ......" "No, it''s ......" Violet squeezed her palms and told the story of her daytime checkup at the hospital. Stanley was stunned after hearing that. The baby was actually deformed? Violet looked at Stanley without responding, sullen and silent, and her heart gradually grew tense and uneasy. "Stanley, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault." "No, it''s not you, it''s me." Stanley cut off Violet''s apology, "It was me who was taking the medicine before, maybe that child is having such problems because of the medicine." When Violet heard that he didn''t me her, she was relieved, "So will I have abortion?" She rubbed her belly. Stanley squeezed his phone tightly, forcing down the hatred inside him and nodded, "The child is already deformed, so we can¡¯t have it. It''s not good for your body if you carry it, but wait until Ie over to apany you for the abortion." "Ok." Violet nodded, but in her heart she still felt sorry for him, "I''m sorry, Stanley, for letting you lose your first child, I''m really sorry." "It''s okay, we''ll have a healthy child in the future." Stanley soothed her. After that, Stanley talked with Violet for a while before hanging up. After hanging up, he called Fraser and asked Fraser to teach Sam a lesson. If Sam hadn''t drugged him and caused him to lose his fertility, he wouldn''t have taken the medication. His child would not have problems because of it, so it was Sam''s fault. Chapter 465 No Impact Chapter 465 No Impact Thest time Sam was pissed off and had a stroke, he was treated promptly so he was fine. This time, he would really let Sam have a stroke and be paraplegic to avenge his child. After the order was given, Fraser immediately went to do as he was told. Fraser sent the photos of Kelley and a young man, as well as the video, to Sam, who watched it and passed out from anger on the spot, and woke up with another stroke as a matter of fact. After all, he''d had a stroke thest time, and the likelihood of having another one became very high. Thest time Sam was treated in time and recovered quickly, this time Fraser deliberately dragged his feet and did not allow people to send Sam to the hospital, over time, Sam missed the best time for treatment, half of his body was paralyzed and he could no longer stand up, and he could only use a wheelchair in the future. It was hard to believe that a man who was able-bodied yesterday became paralyzed after one night. Fraser finished his task and smiled as he walked out of the hospital, hearing Kelley and Sam arguing. The argument was about the very affair between Kelley and a young man. Speaking of which, Fraser was stunned when he first saw it. It was known that Kelley loved Sam and caught his mistress, but not it was her had an affair. Everyone said that Kelley was infatuated, but it was not expected that Kelley cheated on Sam. "Mr. Murphy, I''m back." Fraser returned to the Murphy Group afterpleting his mission and told Stanley about the situation in Sam. Stanley''s thin lips coldly hooked after hearing this. In fact, he wasn''t at all happy with the way Sam had turned out. Because he was about to lose his baby, and Sam was still alive. What was more, Sam killed his parents, so how was it enough that Sam was paralyzed? He had even decided that if he really couldn''t find the will, he would not go down the legal route and let thew sentence Sam to death, but instead carry out the execution himself in secret. He could handle it leaving the truth uncovered.. Once this thought came out, it was like the roots of arge tree, which grew deeper and deeper and could not be pulled out. Stanley had decided to give himself only six months, and if he couldn''t find the will within six months, he would really have to get Sam killed. He no longer wanted to keep Sam alive that long, and it was time to make amends with his Mom and Dad. "Make an appointment with Henry, I''ll see him at the hospital this afternoon." Stanley waved his hand. Fraser nodded and turned to go out. After he left, Stanley pulled open the drawer and took out an old letter from it, the same one he had brought out of his grandfather''s roomst time, the one with his grandfather''s apology and the whereabouts of his will. It said that the will was with his parents. What did it exactly mean? Stanley stared at the words, his face constantly grim. In the afternoon, he came to the hospital and met with Henry. Henry had been in such a bad state of mindtely because of Ivy''s affair, the hospital didn''t dare to let him on the operating table, so he''d had time to meet with Stanley. "What brings you here?" Henry asked in poor spirits. Stanley looked at him, "Violet is pregnant." Henry froze, "She''s pregnant?" Stanley nodded. Henryughed, "Congrattions, you''re really good at getting women pregnant." Stanley''s handsome face darkened, "Alright, I want to know if those pills I took before will have an effect on the child in her belly?" Because that child was conceived while he was on the pill. So the reason for the deformity was most likely due to that. From N?velDrama.Org. He came here just to make sure of it. However Henry shook his head, "It won''t have an effect, that medicine cures your fertility and increases your sperm activity, it won''t affect the child in Violet''s belly." "Really?" Stanley asked, narrowing his eyes. "Of course, why would I lie to you." Henry thought he was strange. Shouldn''t one be relieved and happy to hear that? Why he was frowning instead? Stanley gritted his teeth and his face was unpleasant. Henry was confused, "What''s wrong with you?" Stanley clenched his fist and answered, "The child in Violet''s belly has a deformity, and I suspect it was caused by those pills I took, but you said it wouldn''t cause that, so I''m wondering about the cause of that child''s deformity." "The child in Violet''s belly is deformed?" Henry''s voice drew up. Stanley nodded. Henry scratched his hair, "That can''t be, it definitely can''t be the medicine anyway, the problem may lies in Violet." "It can''t be her." Stanley denied with certainty, "She gave birth before, there''s no way she wouldn''t know what to look out for during pregnancy, so it can''t be her." "That''s strange, then, howe the child in her belly is deformed?" Henry was at a loss. Stanley was silent for a few seconds, "I''ll go to her the weekend and find out the reason." "Ok." Henry nodded. Stanley turned around, ready to go. He had got the answer, so naturally there was no need to stay. Yet Henry pulled him back, "Stanley, wait a minute, can I go see Ivy?" After Ivy finished her nutrition infusion, she was sent back to the vi. Perhaps it was because she felt the pain of starvation fainting that she surprisingly didn''t go on a hunger strike anymore. Stanley looked at Henry for a moment before finally agreeing, "Half an hour a day." "Good, thank you, Stanley." Henry thanked happily. Half an hour was short, but it was satisfying enough for him to see Ivy. After all, it was the woman he loved, and there was no way he wasn''t going to see her when she was locked up. After Stanley left, Henry asked for leave from the hospital and drove off to see Ivy. He went on time every day for the next few days. After three trips, Henry seemingly was torn about something. Unbeknownst to Stanley, he was taking the two children over to Violet. After Violet''spetition, she went to the airport to pick up Stanley and her children. Linda didn''te over. Violet had waited at the airport for about ten minutes before she saw theming out of the VIPne. "Mommy." When the two children saw Violet, they immediately let go of Stanley''s hand and ran towards Violet. Violet squatted her body and held the two children in her arms, "I miss you guys so much." "We miss you too." The two children replied affectionately. Violet kissed them and stood up, before looking at the man in front of her. The man walked over, letting go of the suitcase in his hand and taking her wrist, pulling her into his arms as he held her tightly. The two kids stood around and watched with smiles on their faces. "Brother, is daddy and mommy going to kiss again?" Arya suddenly asked Calvin who was beside her. The corner of Calvin''s mouth twitched, "I guess." No sooner had the words left their mouths than the two children saw the two adults kissing. Calvin hurriedly covered Arya''s eyes while covering his own eyes with his other hand. "Don''t look, you''re going to grow sore eyes." Arya was upset and wanted to take Calvin''s hand away, but when she heard Calvin say that, she didn''t dare to move. Stanley and Violet kissed for a few minutes and stopped. Violet leaned against his chest, patting in a slight ragged breath. Stanley then touched her belly, "In the past few days, has your belly been unwell?" Chapter 466 Its All a Conspiracy Chapter 466 It''s All a Conspiracy Since the child was deformed, the mother might have some problems. His biggest concern now was her health, which would be affected by this child. "No, it''s fine." Violet shook her head. Stanley saw that she didn''t look like she was pretending to be brave, so he nodded, "That''s good, let''s go back to the vi first." With that, he took the suitcase in one hand and her hand in the other, while she took the two children. The family of four walked towards the airport parking lot. Soon, back at the vi. Violet let the two kids go to bed and get jetgged. Stanley didn''t sleep and took Violet to the hospital. The doctor''s test results were the same, fetal abnormality, and he rmended abortion. Stanley squeezed Violet''s palm and finally signed the consent form for the surgery. The surgery was in an hour. The hospital had gone to prepare for it. Violet and Stanley sat in the corridor outside the operating room, waiting quietly. "After the surgery, I''ll talk to thepetition organizers and suspend thepetition for half a month until you''ve gotten better before continuing." Stanley took her hand and said in a soft voice. Violet, however, shook her head and refused, "No need, because of that incidentst time, you have already exercised your rights as an investor once, it''s not good to exercise it again for me, and the date of thepetition has already been set long ago, it''s not good to change it temporarily, and it will bring down your credibility." "But your body..." Stanley frowned. Violet leaned her head on his shoulder and smiled, "It''s okay, it is still small, I can get out of bed in two or three days, don''t worry, it''ll be fine." She was so stubborn that Stanley had to give up, but in his heart, he was thinking of having the vi''s maids follow her around for the next half month to take care of her. Otherwise, he couldn''t rest easy. Soon, an hour passed and the nurse informed Violet that she could go into the operating room. Although Violet was prepared in her heart, when it came time to actually go into the operating room and remove the child in her belly, a huge wave of reluctance still welled up inside her. She was even tempted to just run away and backtrack from the surgery. But this child could not be kept. Violet took a deep breath, settled her mind, and after ncing at Stanley, she followed the nurse into the operating room. The nurse had her lie down on the surgical bed and prepared for anesthesia. Violet looked at the cold surgical bed, squeezed her palms, andid down on it. From N?velDrama.Org. The nurse began to anesthetize, and the doctor, on the side, was preparing the tools for the operation. "Miss Hunt, rx, your body is too stiff, I can''t stick the needle in." The nurse squeezed Violet''s stiff arm and reminded Violet. Violet forced a smile, "Sorry, I''m too nervous, I''ll try to rx." As she spoke, she adjusted her breathing rhythm to stabilize her fast beating heart. After two minutes, her body rxed. The nurse felt her arm muscles stop being so stiff and stuck the needle in. Violet soon felt dizzy and weak. She knew that was when the anesthesia kicked in. Just before Violet was muddled and about to lose consciousness, she suddenly heard the doctor and nurse talking. "Strange, that gentleman outside is Miss Hunt''s husband, so who is Mr. Ivan Murphy before?" "Who cares who he is, if you take his money, you have to work for him, so the child in Miss Hunt''s belly must be removed. How is the anesthesia going?" "Oh." The nurse responded and went up to check Violet''s anesthesia, if Violet had beenpletely anesthetized over, it was time to start the operation. However just as the nurse reached out to check, Violet suddenly opened her eyes. The nurse was startled, "Miss Hunt ......" She could not believe Violet hadn''t lost consciousness and still opened her eyes. What a lot of willpower that must take! "Did you guys just say that you took Ivan''s money and designed to take the child away in my belly?" Violet''s voice was weak, but she questioned without hiding her anger. The nurse and doctor didn''t expect their conversation to be overheard by her, and were momentarily embarrassed. "Well...... Miss Hunt, actually we ......" "So it is true, I''m afraid that even the child in my belly is deformed is also a lie from you, just to make me willingly have abortion. You are doctors, but you actually take money to plot against patients, you are really heartless!" Violet fought to sit up by propping herself up on the surgical bed beneath her. The doctor''s face changed at the sight, "She''s trying to escape, hold her back and give her another shot of anesthesia." The nurse was hesitant, "But there is a set amount of anesthesia, and if we overdose with another shot, there is a good chance of after effects." "So what, from the moment we took the benefit, we lost our medical ethics. If she didn''t hear it, it will be fine, and we can naturally do the surgery, but now she heard it and tried to escape, once she escaped, we will be doomed, so we absolutely can''t be soft-hearted!" The doctor said as he looked at Violet with grim eyes. Every word made Violet feel horrible with chills all over her body. The nurse was moved by the doctor''s words and gritted her teeth, re-picked up the anesthesia medicine and looked towards Violet, "I''m sorry Miss Hunt, don''t me me, me Mr. Ivan if you want." After saying that, the needle in the nurse''s hand was about to be stuck towards Violet. Violet''s pupils shrank and her heart was flustered. No, she absolutely cannot be put under anesthesia again. She was all but on the verge of passing out now, and was struggling to hold on by sheer will. Because she knew that if she didn''t support herself, she wouldn''t be able to save the baby in her belly. So no matter what, she couldn''t pass out, much less be put under anesthesia again. Thinking about it, Violet bit her tongue hard, the immense pain made her face pale up, cold sweat seeped out from her forehead, and the taste of like rust spread out in her mouth. But she didn''t care about that, she just wanted to keep the baby. Looking at the needle tip that was already about to touch her skin, Violet lifted her breath, and with a flip of her body, she flipped off the surgical bed and fell to the floor, avoiding the nurse''s needle tip. The nurse froze, obviously not expecting her to have the strength to break free. Even the doctor admired Violet. After all, the anesthesia given to Violet was dispensed by him personally, and under normal circumstances, she would have already lost consciousness and been in surgery. Yet she pushed through it because she wanted to keep the baby. Such strong willpower was not always avable even to men, let alone a petite Oriental woman. Unfortunately, as admirable as it was, he would not be softhearted by it. "Get her back on the operating table." The doctor ordered. The nurse responded and walked towards Violet. Violet listened to the footsteps that were getting closer and closer, and after a sh of desperation in her eyes, she shouted hard, "Stanley, save me, Stanley, save me!" "Cover her mouth!" The doctor shouted as his face changed dramatically. The nurse went to cover Violet''s mouth. Violet bit her hard and took the moment when she shrank in pain to continue shouting, "Stanley!" Outside the operating room, Stanley heard Violet''s shout and his eyebrows wrinkled suspiciously. What was going on? He thought she was in surgery. What was with the sudden shouting? And there was urgency in her voice. Stanley pursed his thin lips and stood up, an inexplicable feeling of unease in his heart. Although Violet''s shout had disappeared this moment, the shout he had just heard was still hovering in his ears, making it impossible for him to feel at ease. Stanley walked towards the operating room and pushed the door open directly to enter. Chapter 467 The Baby is Saved Chapter 467 The Baby is Saved The moment the door was pushed open, the rm sounded. The doctors and nurses in the operating room froze. Because this rm sounded to signify that the door to the operating room had been opened without their permission. In other words, someone broke in. The doctor and nurse looked towards the door in panic. Fittingly, the tall oriental man came in from outside with crisp footsteps that felt like they were stepping on their hearts, causing them to grow afraid. Stanley narrowed his eyes and swept a nce at the strangely pale doctors and nurses, finally fixing his gaze on Violet on the operating table, his face suddenly hardening. Only Violet was firmly bound by medical bandages, and her mouth was stuffed with medical towels, making it impossible for her to speak. But her eyes were full of light as she looked at him. It was a glow of joy that only came from seeing a savior. Violet made a sound towards Stanley in excitement. Stanley clenched his fists and stepped forward quickly. Just as he was about to take the towel out of Violet''s mouth, the doctor hurriedly stopped him and said with a forced smile in cold sweat, "Sir, we are still in the middle of surgery, can you please go out?" Stanley looked at the doctor with a murderous gaze, "Surgery? What kind of surgery requires tying the patient up like this?" A glint of weakness shed in the doctor''s eyes, but he was still talking tough and exining, "That''s because Miss Hunt''s anesthesia isn''t working, and we''re afraid she''ll move around during the surgery, so ......" "So you guys want to do the surgery like this?" Stanley''s pupils shrank. After all, no matter how shrewd he was, he couldn''t have thought of the real reason why Violet was tied up. "I ...... We ......" The doctor became even more flustered. They certainly couldn''t admit it. This kind of behavior, after all, was a serious vition of international medicalw, and once word got out, they would be doomed. Seeing that the doctor couldn''t answer, Stanleypletely lost his patience and vigorously pushed the doctor towards the back. The doctor stomped back two steps and left the table, and the nurse rushed to hold him in ce. Without anyone to stop him, Stanley finally removed the towel from Violet''s mouth. The moment she got free, Violet used herst strength to look at the doctor and nurse, her voice full of hatred, "Stanley, our child is not deformed, this is all a conspiracy, a joint conspiracy between Ivan and several hospitals, the purpose is to take away our child, quick, call the police!" After saying these words, Violet could no longer support herself and lost consciousness. After all, it was remarkable that she had remained conscious after being under anesthesia for so long. Now that Stanley came in, she was relieved to bepletely anesthetized knowing that she and her child were saved. The words uttered by Violet made therge operating roompletely silent. The doctor and the nurse were alsopletely dumbfounded this time, their legs went weak and they both fell to the floor. Stanley resisted the urge to kill these two people, picked up the scalpel, cut the bandages on Violet''s body, and picked her up from the operating table. Just then, the door to the operating room opened again and a group of paramedics came in from outside. An elderly man at the head of the group questioned with a serious face, "Who is meddling?" He swept his gaze over the doctors and nurses sitting paralyzed on the floor, frowned, and finally looked back at Stanley who was holding Violet, his face full of displeasure, "You''re the one who''s meddling?" Stanley knew this old man, an internationally renowned cardiology sage and the director of this hospital. "Dean Brown, you are just in time, the doctors and nurses in the obstetrics and gynecology department of your hospital, received bribes from others to deceive the child in my wife''s belly is deformed, and want to maliciously remove the child. Please give me an exnation, or I don''t mind turning your hospital into dust." Stanley looked at the dean and said in a clear, cold voice. His tone didn''t rise and fall much, appearing somewhat calm, but the murderous intent in his tone could be heard by all those present. Especially the doctors and nurses on the floor, their bodies all trembled, and they buried their heads deeply in fear, not daring to speak. Dean Brown also froze and looked at Stanley, "You just said they were taking bribes and wanted ......" Stanley didn''t wait for him to finish, carrying Violet directly past him and out of the operating room. Violet was now under anesthesia and must be given medication to eliminate the anesthesia as soon as possible. Dean Brown looked at the direction the Stanley had left, and then at the doctor and nurse on the floor, and his already stern old face became even more frightening, "Investigate it, find out the truth." How dare taking bribes and maliciously cheating patients on his turf!!!! He absolutely could not tolerate such a matter. On the other side, Violet had finished the medication to eliminate the anesthesia and was sent to the ward. Dean Brown came over and apologetically bowed to Stanley, "I am very sorry, sir, I was not aware that someone under mymand had done something so hical in medicine, please rest assured that I will definitely give you and your wife an exnation for this matter." "What exnation?" Stanley looked at him coldly. Obviously not resting until he got a concrete result. After understanding, the dean sighed inwardly and replied "I will report this incident to the International Medical Association and tell those two unscrupulous doctors and nurses to get out of the medical field, and will also send them to prison, what do you think?" "How is it enough just to get out of the medical world and go to jail? When they get out, they can still practice medicine privately." Stanley narrowed his eyes. The Dean looked puzzled, "And what do you mean, sir?" This oriental man was a tough nut to crack. "I want their hands disabled to hold the scalpel. Dean Brown, you are a doctor, I believe you can do it, right?" Stanley looked at the dean, his voice was light but implied an endless coldness. Dean Brown drew a breath, "Sir, would that be a little too severe?" "If my wife hadn''t discovered their plot in time, do you think my child would still be there?" Stanley said. The dean choked for a moment, unable to say anything else about this punishment turning out to be too severe now. Finally, with a sigh, he agreed. "Also, this doctor and nurse is the first time they saw my wife, and thest time my wife came here, it wasn''t them who did my wife''s maternity exam, but another doctor and nurse." Stanley suddenly added. The dean understood what was going on and his face turned gloomy, "Sir, you mean to say that it was not only the two of them who took the bribe, but there were other medical staff in the maternity department who were also ......" "It''s possible that the entire obstetrics and gynecology department is involved." Stanley interrupted him. Dean Brown took a breath, then nodded solemnly, "I know, I''ll take care of it." With that, he exited the ward. What Stanley didn''t tell him was that besides his hospital, there were other hospitals'' obstetrics and gynecology departments that had also been bribed by Ivan. Because Violet went to many hospitals and the results of the tests were fetal malformations, so there was no other reason than that they were all bribed by Ivan. He didn''t talk about it because Dean Brown could not control those hospitals. Stanley took out his phone and made a call out, "It''s me, there''s something I need help, consider it a favor I owe you." A few minutester, the call ended. Stanley put down his phone and looked at Violet on the bed with gloomy eyes. Why on earth would Ivan do that?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 468 Unpredictable Chapter 468 Unpredictable What good would it do to Ivan to take away the child in Violet''s belly? Could it be that Ivan was also making him extinct, thinking that if he didn''t have a child, the Murphy Group would still be given to his family in the future? Heh, if Ivan really thought that, then he was very wrong. Even if he didn''t have children, he wouldn''t leave the Murphy Group to Ivan¡¯s family. At that moment, the woman in the hospital bed gave a muffled grunt, a sign of waking up. Stanley collected his thoughts and looked at her. Soon, the woman''s eyshes fluttered and her eyes opened. "Stanley?" Although Violet was already awake, her body was still weak at this moment, her head was dizzy, and her voice was weak and hoarse. Stanley touched her face, his voice gentle as he responded, "It''s me." Violet smiled, then thought of something else and asked, wide-eyed, "Where''s the baby, is the baby still there?" "Don''t worry, it is still there." Stanley hastily replied. Violet sighed in relief, "That''s good, then." Her eyes got red, "You know, Stanley, we almost lost the baby, and it''s my fault for going to trust these doctors." "It''s not your fault, it''s Ivan, he paid off the obstetricians and gynecologists in several hospitals, that''s why you got cheated." Stanley squeezed her hand, signaling her not to me herself. After all, she was just a normal person, how could she possibly doubt the doctor''s word? It was still all about what the doctor said. "But I''m still overwhelmed in my heart." Violet said with a small sob. It was so close that the baby in her belly was gone. Stanley sat down at the edge of the hospital bed, "I want to know how Ivan knows you are pregnant?" Violet wiped her tears and tried to calm herself down as she answered, "I had an ident, it was Ivan who sent me to the hospital, and that''s when he knew I am pregnant." "So that''s how it is." Stanley nodded, indicating that he got it. Violet looked at him, "Stanley, why did he do that?" Stanley pursed his lips, "The exact reason is still unknown, and I''m just guessing, I can''t be sure until we find out." "Okay." Violet squeezed the corners of her mouth. "Sleep a little longer, I''ll watch over you, don''t be afraid." Stanley stroked her hair. Violet let out a muffled sound, tightened her grip on his hand, and closed her eyes. Because of the residual anesthesia, Violet fell asleep again not long after. Only then did Stanley pull his hand back and sent a message to Fraser, asking him to bring over some reliable obstetricians and gynecologists. He was reluctant to trust anymore the doctors abroad.. At least until those paid doctors were found out, he wouldn''t let those doctors touch Violet. Fraser, who had received the order domestically, quickly went to make the arrangements, and then directly transferred Stanley''s private ne towards him. At around 9pm, Fraser and the others had arrived. As soon as those gynecologistsnded, they immediately went to work, giving Violet a detailed examination. An hourter, the test results came out. The doctor in the lead handed Stanley a pregnancy test report, "Mr. Murphy, the child in Mrs. Murphy''s belly is healthy, there are no lesions that produce deformities, you can rest assured." Stanley squeezed the report in his hand, his heart welling up killing intention. On the side, Fraser also thankfullymented, "Fortunately, Mr. Murphy knew the truth in time before the surgery, otherwise the baby would really be lost." When he first arrived here, he had inquired about what had happened and was shocked and saddened at the same time. Ivan was actually so despicable as toy hands on a fetus that hadn''t even developed yet. "Increase the manpower to find Ivan''s whereabouts, and if necessary, use Sam and his wife as a threat to lure him out." Stanley loosened the report in his hand and ordered in a gloomy voice. Fraser nodded his head, indicating that he knew. Stanley then asked him to arrange for the amodation of these doctors. Because for the next few months, Violet was left entirely in their care until the baby was born. Fraser went and did as he was told. Stanley left the hospital with Violet in his arms and went back to the vi. The two kids and Linda were waiting at the vi. This is from N?velDrama.Org. When they saw them return, they rushed forward to greet them. "Mr. Murphy, Violet, you guys go back to ...... What''s wrong with Violet?" Before Linda could finish her words, she saw Violet, who was being held horizontally by Stanley, and asked with worry. The two kids were worried too. "Daddy, is Mommy okay?" Calvin asked. Stanley didn''t want to worry the two children and softened his voice as much as possible as he replied, "Mommy''s fine, she just fell asleep." Arya nodded her little head, immediately believing it. But Calvin didn''t believe him, and his eyes twinkled for a moment without speaking. Stanley carried Violet back upstairs to her room. Linda and Calvin followed. Arya tried to follow, but was coaxed by Calvin to stay downstairs. Watching Stanley put Violet on the bed, Calvin then spoke, "Daddy, Mommy had a miscarriage, right?" Stanley was stunned, and Linda was also confused. "Calvin, how do you know?" Linda asked. Violet didn''t tell the two little ones about the baby''s deformity. Because the two little ones would not feel good in their hearts, because the two little ones were looking forward to the arrival of their younger siblings. "I saw it." Calvin looked at Stanley and replied, "I went into Mommy''s room this afternoon and saw Mommy''s maternity report, which said that the baby in Mommy''s belly was deformed, so when I saw Daddy carrying Mommy back, I guessed if Mommy had an operation." "Hey, Calvin, you''re too smart to even be able to read the maternity report, I can''t even understand it." Linda said in awe as she patted Calvin''s shoulder. Calvin rolled his eyes, "Aunt Linda, you better notpare your IQ to mine, or you''ll cry." "You ......" Linda beamed in exasperation. This kid made her irritable. "Mommy didn''t have surgery." At that moment, Stanley suddenly replied. Calvin blinked, "Really?" Linda was also puzzled, "Mr. Murphy, you and Violet went out today, didn''t you do the surgery?" "The baby in Violet''s bell is not deformed, it is just a trick." Stanley replied simply. But the meaning of it was already enough to shock Linda and Calvin. "Trick?" Linda''s volume drew up, "What the hell is going on here?" Calvin also looked at Stanley. Stanley said something about what happened before and after. After hearing, Linda stomped her foot in anger, "Shit, Mr. Murphy, your cousin is too inhuman, you must not let him go." "Ivan ...... that uncle?" Calvin narrowed his eyes like Stanley''s. He suddenly remembered a strange thing, that was Ivan''s act of making him call out to him as uncle. The first time he met Ivan was the night of the car ident, when he and his mommy were having dinner at a restaurant, and Ivan went up to his mommy and asked him to call him Uncle, saying that he was his dad''s brother. At that time, Mommy and Daddy weren''t married yet, so why would Ivan say he was uncle? Could it be that Ivan has the power of foresight and knew long ago that Mommy and Daddy would get married? Or was it also because he looked like Stanley that he mistook him for Stanley''s biological son and asked him to call him uncle? As he was thinking, Calvin heard Stanley asking, "Calvin, what''s on your mind?" "Nothing." Calvin shook his little head. Stanley didn''t care when he didn''t want to talk about it, and withdrew his gaze, "Of course I won''t let him go." He would make Ivan and his parents go to hell together! Chapter 469 The Consequence Chapter 469 The Consequence When Violet woke up, it was already the middle of the night. Stanley had been sitting by the bedside to keep watch over her. Seeing her wake up, he immediately brought a ss of water over. Violet happened to be thirsty, and when she saw the water he brought, her heart warmed, "Thank you." She smiled and took it, taking a sip that was slightly sweet, "There''s sugar in it?" "With honey." Stanley replied. Violet held her ss of water, "It''s quite good." "Are you hungry?" Stanley asked again as he stroked her sleep-disheveled hair. Violet nodded, "A little." She couldn''t eat before the surgery, so she''d been fasting until now and had been hungry for a long time. "Wait." Stanley got up, and went downstairs. Soon, he returned, carrying a tray. The tray held a bowl of steaming noodles, topped with a few green cabbages and green onions, which made her feel appetizing to look at it. Violetughed, "The maid downstairs actually knows how to make noodles in our country?" It was incredible. And she thought that the maids would only cook western food. "I made it." Stanley spoke. Violet froze for a moment and looked at him in surprise, "You made it?" Stanley nodded. Violet was surprised and smiled, "You can cook?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "No." Stanley shook his head. Violet blinked, "Then how ......" "I searched for a tutorial online, it''s pretty simple." Stanley answered lightly. The corners of Violet''s mouth twitched, and she was left speechless. Well, in this world, there was this kind of genius learned fast. Calvin was such a person too. "Eat, how does it taste?" Stanley handed her the chopsticks. Violet took it and was going to bring the bowl over. But Stanley nheless said that she had no strength, and that he was just fine to carry the bowl. Just like that, Stanley held the bowl while Violet held the chopsticks, picking up a few noodles and putting them into her mouth. "Well?" Stanley looked at her, a touch of imperceptible tension in his eyes. Violet licked her lips, her eyes glowing as she nodded, "Delicious." Stanley smiled with faintly hooked lips, "That''s good, eat then." Violet continued to pick the noodles. They were a little hot, she picked them up and blew on them a few times, suddenly she thought of something, looked at him and asked, "Have you eaten?" Stanley was about to reply that he had eaten, but his belly growled. Stanley''s face instantly darkened, feeling a bit overwhelmed. Violetughed, "Honey, you''re so cute, I thought you were really a god, everything is perfect, but you are embarrassed now. Good, you are not as unapproachable as usual." To her, such a Stanley was like a real living person, a flesh-and-blood person. "Alright, eat up." Stanley looked at Violet''s smiling, a hint of helplessness shed in his eyes. Violet put the noodles on her chopsticks and then passed it to his mouth, "Eat it together, if you don''t mind that the chopsticks are used by me." She looked at him, waiting for him to open his mouth. Stanley lowered his eyes to look at the noodles, then raised his eyes to look at the expectant woman, finally opening his mouth and eating the noodles. After swallowing, he said, "I''ve even eaten your saliva." How would he dislike her chopsticks? Violet''s little face flushed and she red at him, "Shut up." This man now even said dirty words. Just like that, the bowl of noodles, which was not too much, was shared by the two of them. Stanley put the bowl on the bed before he spoke, "I had Fraser bring over some domestic OBGYN doctors this afternoon to give you a detailed maternity checkup." At that, Violet immediately touched her belly, "That child ......" "The baby is healthy and not deformed." Stanley looked at her belly, his eyes gentle as he replied. Violet sighed in relief, "Great, when I heard those two doctors and nurses, my first thought was that I was lied to, and sure enough, the baby is normal." She was really d now that she hadn''t lost consciousness back then, or the baby would really be gone. She was also d that Stanley hade over here to stay with her and was standing guard right outside the operating room, otherwise it would have been useless even if she was conscious. "By the way, how are those two doctors and nurses doing now?" Violet asked as she looked at Stanley, her eyes filled with anger. Stanley sips the honey water and replied, "They''ve been arrested and Dean Brown operated on them." "Operation?" Violet froze, "What kind of operation?" "Hand operation." Stanley''s eyes were slightly narrowed, his eyes full of chill as he said, "Those two doctors and nurses took bribes and maliciously cheated patients, they were so heartless without medical ethics, naturally there was no need to continue to mix in the medical field, so I had Dean Brown surgically cut their hand tendons so that they would never be able to practice medicine again." In addition to being unable to practice medicine, it was difficult to make even a basic living. That was the price they paid. Violet didn''t feel any sympathy when she heard such a result, only a wave of relief. Because of these two men almost killed her baby. So she would never sympathize with them, much less be soft-hearted. "What about the doctors and nurses from the other hospitals?" Violet asked again. "The people involved have all been arrested and an investigation is underway. I went to the same college as the governor of this state, I used a favor to get him to agree to help deal with it, so I believe those people won''t end well." Stanley said with an icy face. Violet nodded, "That''s good." These medical professionals who had no medical ethics could indeed not end well and it was better to let the outside world know about their crimes. Otherwise there might be another victim like her in the future. The next day. Stanley went downstairs holding Violet''s hand. Linda was apanying the two children with breakfast and saw the twoing down, teasing, "You two can¡¯t separate, can you?" Although Violet was embarrassed, she didn''t let go of Stanley''s hand, instead she proudly responded, "Envy? If you''re envious, go find one man." Linda bristled, "Better not, I prefer to be single." "I clearly saw you talking on the phone with a foreign man yesterday, Aunt Linda, and it was an energetic conversation." At that moment, Calvin suddenly spoke up. Linda was stunned, then hastened to exin, "That''s not my boyfriend, it''s just ......" "Ahem." Violet immediately interrupted her with a light cough, "Enough, don¡¯t say that in front of my kids." Linda, "Ok, I was wrong,e on, eat." Stanley pulled out the chair for Violet. Violet sat down, and only then did he pull out the chair next to him and sat down. After breakfast was over, Linda took the two kids out to y. Because she knew that Stanley and Violet had to stay behind to deal with yesterday''s events and didn''t have time to spend with the kids. So naturally, the care of the children fell to her, a freeloading subordinate. "Mr. Murphy." Fraser came over. After handing a peeled apple to Violet, Stanley drew a tissue and wiped his hands slowly, "Go ahead." "Governor Baron sent word that things have taken care of, all of the OB/GYN departments at several of the hospitals involved have been reced and all of the people have been put in jail, plus there''s word from Dean Brown that the two doctors and nurses are done with their surgeries, and ......" "What?" Violet asked him. Chapter 470 Ivan Likes Her Chapter 470 Ivan Likes Her "And Dean Brown said that he also did the surgeries on all the other doctors in the obstetrics and gynecology department of his hospital, and he hopes you and Mrs. Murphy satisfied." Fraser replied. After all, Mrs. Murphy had her surgery at Dean Brown''s hospital, so after what happened, Mrs. Murphy must have hated Dean Brown''s hospital more than any other hospital. It was all Dean Brown could do to appease the wrath of them. Stanley smiled after hearing this, "I originally just asked him to operate on those two doctors and nurses, I didn''t expect him to be so sensible and operate on all the doctors in his hospital''s obstetrics and gynecology department, good, go and reply to him, I won''t relent on this matter." Because all of these people involved had paid the price, naturally he was satisfied. "Yes, I''ll tell him in a moment, and besides, ording to the informationing from Governor Baron, we counted that Ivan spent a total of thirty million dors to bribe these people." Violet hissed, "Thirty million dors, he''s really generous." No wonder these health care workers, all of them, agreed due to selfishness. After all, very few that would not be moved for personal gain with so much money. What was more, it was not a difficult task for these health care workers because the patients all believe them unconditionally, and whatever they say, the patients naturally think it is. If she hadn''t overheard the conversation between the two doctors and nurses before she lost consciousness, her baby would surely be gone, and she wouldn''t even know that her baby wasn''t deformed. So how could these paramedics not be bribed? "Ivan himself is highly talented in business and has several industries under his name,ing up with thirty million dors is not a difficult task for him." Stanley said coldly. He then looked at Fraser, "Have you figured out Ivan''s purpose for doing this?" He wanted to make sure that if Ivan did this to make him extinct. "Yes, and based on the statements of these medical personnel, it is deduced that Ivan did it because ......" There seemed to be some hard words, and Fraser scratched his hair and hesitated to say them. Even his gaze, from time to time, flicked towards Violet. Violet was filled with confusion, "Is it hard to say because of me?" "Yes." Fraser nodded. Violet''s eyes widened. Was it really because of her? Stanley suddenly thought of something, his fists clenched and his face dark, "Say it." Fraser answered, "Mrs. Murphy, Ivan did this because he likes you, so he doesn''t want you to get pregnant with Mr. Murphy''s child." Boom! Violet was dumbfounded as if she had been struck by lightning. Ivan liked her? She thought of many different reasons why Ivan had done that. It felt most likely that Ivan had gotten her baby and felt able to strike Stanley. But she didn''t expect that Ivan''s real purpose was actually this. Violet was at lost, "Fraser, you''re not kidding, how could he ......" "It''s true." Stanley spoke. Violet looked at him, "Stanley, you believe such falsehoods?" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Ivan kidnapped her and took her with him to jump off the cliff. What part of all this behavior looked like he liked her? "It''s not falsehoods, I''ve known that for a long time." Stanley said with a dark face and a somewhat sour tone. He heard it when Ivan and Ivy were talking about it in the office. At that time, Ivy had said that Ivan liked Violet. Violet waspletely dumbfounded now and stood up, "You knew about this already?" He actually knew that Ivan liked her. And she didn''t know a thing about it. "Yes." Stanley nodded. Violet''s lips opened for a while before she spoke, "I don''t know, I really don''t know ......" "I know." Stanley looked at her. He was clear about what her attitude towards Ivan was. That was why he wasn''t worried about what she would do to Ivan after he knew Ivan had a crush on her. He was just still upset, for she was attracting men''s attention too much, including George and Ivan. Violet didn''t know what was going through Stanley''s mind, and was relieved to hear that he was clear that she didn''t know Ivan''s feelings for her. Because then, she wouldn''t have to worry that he would misunderstand. It was just that she was still confused as to when exactly Ivan had fallen for her? And what did he like about her? "By the way, has the current situation of Sam been sent out yet?" Stanley asked as he looked at Fraser. Fraser nodded, "Yes, I believe Ivan already knows about it, he just hasn''t shown up yet." Hearing that his father was paralyzed and his mother was in tears all day long, Ivan didn''t even have any intention of stepping in. He was really cold-hearted. "Stanley, you want to use Sam to lure Ivan out?" Violet blinked. Stanley nodded, "Ivan is like a mouse, hiding in the shadows, even hackers can''t find him, if we just blindly go to check his trail, it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack, so we can only use this mean." "But it doesn''t work, does it?" Violet looked at him. Stanley pursed his lips and fell silent. Indeed, not very useful. Ivan wasn''t a filial son, or he would have shown up long ago. "Actually, I can feel that Ivan has hatred for his parents." Violet suddenly said. Stanley and Fraser looked at her together. "Hatred?" Stanley raised his eyebrows. He did not realize that. "Well, he hates his parents, that''s the conclusion I came to before I married you, and there were a few times I met with Ivan alone before I married you." "Nothing happened, right?" Stanley asked suddenly. Violet was stunned, "Of course not, what are you thinking about?" Stanley pursed his lips and didn''t answer. He was just ufortable hearing her say that she had met with Ivan alone a few times. Violet took a sip of water and continued, "Twice, Ivan mentioned his parents, one of which was when his mother arranged a blind date for him, and I had seen the coldness and disgust that showed in his eyes when he mentioned his parents, only that I was not sure at that time, but just now, when I heard you guys say that you couldn''t lure him out, I was sure that I was indeed not wrong." "So something should have happened between Ivan and his parents, otherwise Ivan wouldn''t be disgusted with his parents." Fraser rubbed his chin and deduced, then, he looked at Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, should we check it out?" "No need." Stanley wasn''t really interested in that. The fact that there was a feud between Ivan and his parents didn''t stop him from wanting to make the three of them pay. "Since we can''t use Sam to lure out Ivan, let''s think of another way." Stanley rubbed his brow and said somewhat tiredly. Fraser nodded, "Yes." "Also, the investigation about my parents needs to be expedited." Stanley ordered again. Becausest night, there were already some disgruntled families calling him to ask why he was checking up on them. This kind of investigation was very likely to offend people and make them wonder if he was trying to do something, so it has to end quickly. "Got it." Fraser once again answered. After he left, Violet nibbled on an apple and asked, "Are you trying to find the second murderer?" Stanley nodded, "Yes, but eighteen years have passed since then, and a lot of the connection regarding my parents are broken, so it''s not easy to check." "So to rely on that to find the second murderer isn''t very likely." Violet said. Stanley sighed wearily, "We have to try, maybe Grandpa''s will has a clue, but right now we don''t even know where it is." Chapter 471 The Murderer is Pennies Teacher Chapter 471 The Murderer is Pennie''s Teacher "Yeah, it would be nice to have a clue." Violet said as she ruffled her hair. Stanley pursed his lips, "The clues are there, but they can''t be deciphered." "What do you mean?" Violet looked at him. Stanley replied, "Some time ago, I found a letter in my grandfather''s former room, and it said that the will is with my parents, but my parents have been dead for eighteen years, so it became contradictory." "Indeed, but who says that if it is definitely around them." Violetughed. Stanley looked stunned, "Are you saying that the will could possibly be in my parents'' tomb?" "It shouldn''t be possible in the tomb, after all, no one would move the tomb, it could be somewhere next to the tomb." Violet analyzed. Stanley''s fists clenched, "Maybe, you''re right." Normally, no one would think about a will being next to a tomb, because no one would think anyone would hide anything in a ce like that. But it was precisely this impossibility that made it more and more likely. "Stanley, why don''t you have someone go look for it?" Violet suggested. Stanley nodded, "Sure, I''ll be there when I return tomorrow." Violet nodded her head. It wasn''t long before Stanley was out the door to meet with Governor Baron. Because of this incident, he owed the governor a favor and had to go pay it off. Violet was left alone at the vi, eating fruit and watching TV at the same time. It yed on the TV was the news that all the maternity staff of several hospitals had been taken away for an investigation. The outside world knew what the obstetrics and gynecology departments of these hospitals had done, and all of a sudden the reputation of these hospitals received serious questions. Many pregnant women who visit these hospitals even pulled banners up in protest. It went so viral and it could not be settled for a long time toe. But Violet felt that they deserved it and did not sympathize. In the afternoon, Linda returned with her two children. Linda hurriedly approached Violet, "Violet, I found out something. "What is it?" Violet asked, sipping her milk. Linda nced at the two children before she spoke. Violet instantly understood that what she was going to say next was not suitable for the two children to hear, so she smiled, "Calvin, take your sister to y upstairs." "Okay." Calvin responded, obediently pulling Arya towards the stairs. As he walked away, though, he looked back at Violet and Linda, something flickering in his eyes. Soon, Linda and Violet were the only two people left in the living room. Violet put down her ss of milk, "Go ahead, what is it?" "It''s Pennie." Linda sat down, "Violet, I took the two kids to the mall for a stroll at noon, and I met Pennie and her teacher." "Miya?" Violet raised her eyebrows. Linda nodded, "That''s right, she was wearing a ck cloak and a wide brimmed hat, but I didn''t see her face, but I don''t want to see her face, it''s scary. Her hands scared me enough with burn scars" "It''s really her." As Violet listened to such a description of her dress, the person she saw in the restaurant that time came to her mind. Sure enough, that time she met was Miya. Pennie''s teacher. "Violet, you''ve seen her?" Linda looked at Violet. Violet nodded, "Yes, Pennie is her disciple, since her disciple has apetition to attend, it is normal for her toe." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. When Violet¡¯s teacher was done with the exchange conference, he woulde over as well. "It''s nothing unusual, but Miya''s body shape is exactly the same as the one that knocked me out." Linda stared intently at Violet. Violet''s face changed, "What?" "They have the same height and figure building. I''m a model and I''m very sensitive to people''s size and height, basically once I see them, I can mentally calcte their trim, so I can never be wrong, and Miya is also blonde." Linda said seriously. Violet''s back went cold, "So then, that incident was caused by Pennie and her teacher, and Amy and her model were just the scapegoats." "Definitely, we just don''t get to see Amy, it would be nice if we do." Linda sighed. "We can¡¯t, prison holding important criminals is not easy to visit for ordinary people, and even Stanley may not be able to get a permit to visit." Violet shook her head. After all, they were not in their own country. Stanley would probably have it easy to do everything in the country because the state would give him the green light to a certain extent, for he was one of the biggest tax payers in the country. But they were now abroad, even if he was rich, he won''t necessarily be allowed to get a permit because he was not from this country, unless he emigrated. "So what do we do? Amy and her model are bearing injustice." Linda scratched her hair in annoyance, "I can¡¯t believe that the real plotters are on the loose." "I agree, but it''s okay, the detective office is still investigating, so let''s wait and see." Violet said as she rubbed her temples. She couldn''t think of anything else to do but wait. They could not just arrest Pennie and her teacher and take them to the police station, right? Linda sighed and had nothing more to say. Around the corner on the second floor, Calvin turned, left quietly, and went back to his room. The anger that Linda had when she saw those two women at the mall had concerned him greatly. Because Linda said at the time ''It was these two women who framed me and Violet''. He had asked Linda what the two women had done to her and Mommy. Linda, however, said that it was an adult matter and that children should stay out of it, so she didn''t tell him. Since he was not told, he would just eavesdrop on himself. Although Mommy and Linda still hadn''t said anything about how those two women had harmed them just now, it didn''t stop him from finding out for himself. Calvin sat down in front of hisputer. Arya put down the Barbie doll in her hand, "Brother, what are you doing?" "I''ll look up some information, y by yourself, I''ll keep youpany in a while." Calvin said without looking back as he stared at hisputer. Arya nodded her little head, "Okay, hurry up then." "OK." Calvin responded, his small hands tapping on the keyboard. He first entered Pennie and Miya''s personal data, then investigated based on the information. Last time, although he had reminded his dad to look into Pennie, his dad had done a shallow check and only saw some basic information about Pennie. This time, he was going to look into it in more detail. half an hour passed. Calvin''s tiny brow was furrowed and he was staring at a contrast image in hisputer. The contrast image was still blurry and he was slowly fixing it with software, the process of fixing it was slow because it was naturally a somewhat long process to take a blurry image and fix it in high definition. It was only at sixty percent fixed now, with forty percent left. At that moment, there was a knock on the door of the room. Calvin craned his head to look at the door, "Mommy?" "It''s me." Violet''s voice rang out from the door. "I''ll get the door." Arya hurriedly jumped off the bed and stomped over to open the door. The door opened and Violet came in, looking over at her son at theputer and asking with a smile, "What are you doing?" "Looking up Pennie''s information." Calvin didn''t hide and answered honestly. Chapter 472 Pennie Had a Face-Lift Chapter 472 Pennie Had a Face-Lift Violet raised her eyebrows, "Why are you checking her information?" "I heard what you and Aunt Linda said just now, and Aunt Linda wouldn''t tell me what Pennie and her teacher actually did to Mommy, so I have to find out for myself." Calvin spread his small hands and said helplessly. In short, he won''t spare anyone who hurt Mummy. Violet stoked his forehead, her heart warming. Naturally, she knew what the little guy was trying to help her. She had always believed, though, that it was better for adults to work things out and for children to stay out of it. But now that she saw that Calvin was bent on helping her, she naturally couldn''t refuse his intentions. "So, did you find out?" Violet asked, looking at him. Arya blinked at her brother as well. Calvin shook his head, "I didn''t find out what they did to mommy, but found out some very interesting stuff." "Oh?" Violet became interested, "What''s that?" Calvin shook his head, "How about you tell me what they did to you guys first and I''ll tell you what I found out?" Violet was stunned, "You''re bargaining with me, okay, I will tell you." Anyway, he was checking it out, which obviously meant he won''t rest until he knew. In that case, it was better to tell him. "Remember thest time Mommy was locked in the toilet and Aunt Linda was knocked unconscious?" Violet asked. Calvin nodded, "Yes." "They did it." Violet said. Calvin narrowed his eyes, "What? They did it? Not Amy and Stephanie?" He and his dad were in the country when the organizer found out the results. The host called to inform Dad that it was Amy and Stephanie did it, so howe it was now Pennie and her teacher did it? "Not Amy and Stephanie, they were wrongly used and pushed out as scapegoats by Pennie and her teacher." Violet exined. Calvin nodded, "So that''s how it is, they are too bad, they made Amy and Stephanie as scapegoats, they must have caught something on Amy and Stephanie as a threat, otherwise Amy and Stephanie could have resisted when they were caught." "Yeah, I feel the same way." Violet agreed. Calvin sighed, "Pennie and her teacher should have threatened Amy and Stephanie in private, that''s why there''s no trace of it online, that''s why I couldn''t find it out." "That means they''re being cautious." Violet stroked his little head. Calvin bristled, "I hate cautious enemies." Violet was amused, "You hate them because you can''t use your powers, right?" Calvin spat out his tongue and admitted it. Violet smiled and shook her head, "Well, don''t be upset, this is good that you find out hacking technology is not always good, for something can escape your tracing. Many things can¡¯t be solved by hacking technology, so I hope you don''t rely too much on hacking technology, or sooner orter you will learn the lesson." "Well, I''ll remember that." Calvin nodded seriously. Arya was dumbfounded, but it didn''t stop her from nodding as well. "I''ll check the surveince near the toilet." Calvin added, "That should prove that Pennie and her teachermitted the crime." "The surveince may have been destroyed by Pennie." Violet said. Calvin bit his lip, "As long as it''s not a crushing deletion, I''ll be able to recover it." "Try it." Violet felt that the probability of the surveince being recovered was not high, but agreed to let him try in order not to discourage him. Calvin agreed. Violet looked at hisputer screen and saw blurry pictures. She moved her gaze away and asked, "Now you can say why you have found out about Pennie, right?" "Well, I''ll tell you, I found out that the identity of Pennie is a fake." Calvin said as he swiveled his chair. Violet''s eyebrows furrowed, "Fake?" "Yeah, the identity is a fake, it was only registered a few months ago, which means that she wasn''t called Pennie before. She has not been registered before and suddenly has an identity." Calvin replied. Violet''s heart sank. Pennie''s identity was actually a fake, so it was no wonder that such an outstanding young designer had never been heard of in the circle before, yet she had suddenly emerged. So she really dide out of nowhere. "On top of that, her face is fake." Calvin added. Violet opened her mouth in shock, "Her face is also fake, so she had facelift?" "Mommy, what''s a facelift?" Arya blinked and asked curiously. Violet rubbed her hair, "You''ll know when you''re older, go y, okay? I have something to talk to Brother." She didn''t want Arya to hear too much about the nastiness between adults. Arya obediently walked away despite some reluctance. Calvin saw her walking away before he answered, "That''s right, she had a facelift, I found out the records of her facelift, besides the facelift, she had adjustments made to her body, like her legs." Saying that, Calvin narrowed down the image that was still being fixed to the background and then clicked on another page, "This is Pennie''s profile before her stic surgery, but there are no photos, so you can''t see what she used to look like, but the body data is there, Pennie''s height before was 1.63meters, now she is 1.68meters." "An increase of five centimeters." Violet said as she looked at the information. "Yes, she had leg stretching surgery." Calvin nodded. Violet instantly understood. No wonder Linda said that Pennie walked stiffly. So she got surgery. "I really don''t know who she really was before, and I did not expect she had such aplete makeover." Violet pursed her lips. Calvin smiled, "We''ll know in a moment, I turned up a photo of Pennie before her surgery on the inte, only that photo was processed so it is blurry andpletely unreadable, it''s being fixed now, we''ll definitely be able to see it in a moment." Pennie''s photos before her surgery were all artificially deleted. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He tried a long time before he turned up a discarded database from that stic surgery hospital, probably the person who deleted Pennie''s previous photos did not expect someone would find it. "You are awesome!" Violet''s eyes lit up when she heard that Calvin had actually found the photo, and she held his face and gave him a kiss. Calvin''s eyes narrowed with a smile, and he turned the other half of his face around, gesturing for Violet to give him another kiss. Violet smiled and when she was about to kiss him, a handsome face suddenly reached out and blocked Calvin in the front. However Violet was then caught off guard and kissed on that face. "Daddy?" Calvin blinked at the man. Violet looked at Stanley in surprise, "You''re back." Stanley lifted his chin slightly, "Yes, what are you guys talking about?" "We''re talking about ......." Violet briefly said. Stanley''s brow furrowed as he listened. Someone who appeared out of nowhere without past information yet and she had even had facelift, they must be something wrong. And this person was hostile to Violet, he must check it out. "Have the pictures been fixed?" Stanley looked at Calvin. Chapter 473 Sent Her Back to the Mental Hospital Chapter 473 Sent Her Back to the Mental Hospital "Almost done." Calvin thought for a moment before he answered, and then got the contrast images from earlier back up, and sure enough the restoration wasplete. Calvin smiled and entered to view the restored photo. Soon, the photo, which had been blurry, gradually became clear. As the photos became clearer and clearer, Violet and Stanley''s faces became increasingly grim. "How could it be her!" Violet''s pupils shrank slightly as she eximed loudly. Stanley clenched his fist, "Phoebe!" Pennie was actually Phoebe! "Calvin, are you sure you''re not mistaken?" Violet looked at Calvin. Calvin shook his head with certainty, "Absolutely not." Violet pursed her red lips andpletely ran out of words, epting the fact that it made her feel unexpected. Pennie was Phoebe. In fact, back at the moment Pennie appeared, she had been suspicious because of Pennie''s name, which was simr to thebination of Talia Hamilton and Phoebe. It was onlyter vetoed because Pennie''s height, build and looks were remotely simr to Phoebe''s. But now she realized that her suspicions at the time were, in fact, right. Phoebe really didn''t die, and after her escape, she ran abroad to have cosmetic surgery and became an extremely talented young designer. If she did not know that Pennie was Phoebe, then there was certainly nothing wrong with Pennie''s design. But now that she knew that Pennie was Phoebe, there was something wrong with the design of her previouspetition. After all, Phoebe''s talent did not allow her to design such excellent clothes. So Phoebe''s designs came to be for thepetition had something to do with Miya. "She''s actually not dead." Stanley''s face was gloomy. When Phoebemitted suicide by jumping off a building, he had suspected at the time that Phoebe might not be dead, but in the end, the gicparison showed that the body was Phoebe''s, which was why he believed that Phoebe might be really dead. How ridiculous it seemed now that he had been actually getting screwed. "Yeah, she''s still alive." Violet nodded with a bad expression as well, "Her initial suicide was nned meticulously, not only did she expect us to suspect whether the corpse was her or not, but she also guessed that we would use the corpse topare it with the gic samples she left behind before." "It seems the forensic scientist who did theparison is very questionable." Stanley narrowed his eyes. Violet bit her lip, "The forensic scientist is someone from the agency, but Phoebe does not have that ability to bribe him." "She doesn''t, but Ivy does." Stanley looked at her. Violet was shocked, "You mean that Ivy and Phoebe both conspired ......" "I had that guess." Stanley nodded, "Back when Phoebe''s leg was broken and she was admitted to the hospital that Henry was in, at one point, I saw them meet, but I didn''t think much of it at first." Since Ivy had just woken up from her vegetative state back then, no one knew exactly what her status was. Phoebe was even more unlikely to know, so he just assumed that they had met by chance, and now there seemed to be many details he had overlooked. "If it''s really Ivy, why would she help Phoebe? Phoebe is also her love rival." Violet frowned tightly, unable to figure it out. Stanley looked at her with deep emotion, "Because the enemy of an enemy is a friend, and their biggest love rival is you, so it''s natural for them to have an alliance." At those words, the corners of Violet''s mouth twitched, and she was left speechless. She looked at theputer with a ratherplicated look in her eyes, "Stanley, why do you think she''s doing this, changing her face and turning herself into another person just to deal with me, isn''t it tiring?" "How do I know if she''s tired or not?" Stanley nced at Phoebe¡¯s photo on theputer and said indifferently. Violet rolled her eyes speechlessly, then thought of something else and spoke, "I wonder if Talia and Eason knew about Phoebe''s fake suicide back then? Or rather, they didn''t know at the time, and after Phoebe finished her face-liftter, did she tell them that she is still alive?" "It doesn''t matter, since Phoebe died in the first ce, let her disappearpletely. I will report Phoebe''s identity to the Design Association." Stanley said in a deep voice. Phoebe had been blocked due to the domestic spot fighting incident. Naturally, there was no way she would be allowed to use Pennie''s identity to participate in the competition again. It was unfair to the other eliminated contestants for her to use Linda''s design in thepetition. "After that, will you take Phoebe back to the country and put her back in the mental hospital?" Violet asked, looking at him. Stanley, however, shook his head, "No, she''s no longer of our nationality, I can''t bring her back home by force unless she''s put in a mental institution right here." "This shouldn''t be a difficult task for you, right?" Violet chuckled. A ghostly light shed in Stanley''s eyes and he lifted his chin, "Indeed not." "Then I''ll be waiting for your good news." Violet said. Back in the country, Phoebe was convicted of giarism and sentenced to prison for several years, but she faked insanity to get into a mental hospital, escaped jail, and eventuallymitted suicide. But Phoebe''s suicide was fake. Since Phoebe was still alive and had changed her nationality, he could not put her in jail, then he would send her to the mental hospital. For people like Phoebe who shamelessly either copied or stole someone else''s design, they should stay locked up and note out and cause trouble. "You''ll be able to see it soon, two days at thetest." Stanley stroked Violet''s hair and assured her. Violet smiled, "Well, I trust you." She then looked at Calvin, "Baby, there''s no need to check the surveince, since we know Pennie is Phoebe, we can deal with it directly, there''s no need to have any evidence." Miya naturally would be dealt with by the Design Association. "Got it, Mommy." Calvin nodded. After that, Stanley went to make arrangements to fix Phoebe. Violet, on the other hand, stayed in her room to draw the designs for the magazine. Two dayster, a new round began. Stanley sent Violet over. His appearance stunned the designers and models. After all, it was rare to find an Oriental man being eye-catching. Therefore some models and designers secretly cast seductive nces towards Stanley. Although Violet was unpleasant, she was proud. After all, the man they were trying to seduce was her husband. Violet directly took Stanley''s arm and cast a smug nce at these fancy-minded people. It instantly made these people blush with anger. Stanley glimpsed the woman''s small movements, his thin lips slightly hooked, and he even dotingly kissed her forehead, silently expressing to these people who he belonged to. A portion of the models and designers were envious. Only Pennie in the corner, that was, Phoebe, looked at Violet and Stanley with a grim face and jealousy. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Violet had been secretly watching her, her eyes darkened. "Honey, you can leave, I''ll chat with them." Violet said to Stanley with a smile. Stanley nodded slightly, "Ok." "Well, I''ll see youter." Violet stood on tiptoe and gave him a kiss on the cheek. Stanley''s eyes shed slightly as he lifted her chin straight up and kissed her back on the lips. Chapter 474 You Are Phoebe Chapter 474 You Are Phoebe The crowd whispered. A part of the group looked ufortable at this and jealous. The vast majority of designers and models, though, still had envy and blessings in their hearts. Violet didn''t expect Stanley to kiss her suddenly in public, and for a moment her face was blushed. She pushed him away and pouted, "What are you doing? There are so many people here." Stanley wiped the corner of his mouth, "We are a couple, you don''t need to feel shy." Violet gave him a nk look, "Alright, alright, hurry up and go to the organizer." "Well, I''ll go first." Stanley nodded. As he was leaving, he swept his gaze over all the designers and models present, especially Phoebe. Phoebe was stunned after she noticed it, and her back subconsciously stiffened. Why was Stanley suddenly looking at her? Did he have a crush on her? Thinking like this, Phoebe''s heart beat faster, her face reddened, and the way she looked at Stanley took on a shy look. Stanley saw it, his brow furrowed, and a hint of disgust shed in his eyes. What was wrong with her? Without much thought, Stanley nodded at Violet and left the ce. Once he left, many designers and models surrounded Violet and asked Violet about Stanley''s information. How could Violet possibly go into detail with these people who were interested in her husband? So she casually said some fake messages. "Miss Hunt." At that moment, Phoebe suddenly squeezed through the crowd and came to Violet. Violet looked at her, "Yes?" Phoebe smiled, "Miss Hunt, please, in the future, don''t bring your husband here, okay?" Violet raised her eyebrows, "Oh? Why?" "Can''t you see that? Your husband''s appearance will cause trouble for everyone, and they can''t be quiet anymore, it is not good for everyone''s nextpetition." Phoebe pointed at the people around her. Violetughed, "Do you really think so? Isn¡¯t it because your selfishness?" "What do you mean?" Phoebe frowned, and inexplicably had a bad feeling in her heart. Violet took a step forward and stood face to face with her, standing so close that she could touch Phoebe¡¯s forehead if she moved forward a little. "I mean, you won''t let me bring my husband, because you''re worried that too many people would like my husband." The corners of Violet''s mouth curled into a sneer. Phoebe blushed slightly and subconsciously retorted, "I''m not, why should I worry about others liking your husband?" "Because you like my husband, so you don''t want too many people to see my husband." Violet picked up the conversation. Phoebe''s pupils shrank in shock. Why would Violet know that she liked Stanley? She was Pennie now, not Phoebe. And she never interacted with Stanley now, even when he appeared before her, she didn''t show her feelings. So why on earth would Violet know that? Seeing Phoebe''s body trembling slightly, Violet coldly snorted, "No more words?" Phoebe swallowed and squeezed the corners of her mouth, barely squeezing out a smile, "Miss Hunt, you''re joking, how could I like your husband? I don''t even know your husband." "I know." Violet nodded her head. "Then you ......" "Pennie doesn¡¯t know my husband, but what about Phoebe?" Violet looked at Phoebe and interrupted her. "You ......" Phoebe''s facepletely changed, a chill ran down her back, and she stared at Violet in horror, "How did you ......" "How did I know you''re Phoebe, right?" Violet smiled. This smile of hers was no different from the devil''s smile, in Phoebe''s opinion. Phoebe subconsciously wanted to escape, yet her legs were frozen in ce, unable to move. "Miss Hunt, what are you talking about? You''ve mistaken me for someone else, I''m not Phoebe." Phoebe couldn''t escape, and could only barely maintain herposure to deny her identity. Violet looped her arms, "Okay, I know very well if you are Phoebe or now, and I have evidence, or I won¡¯t say so, but you do make me admire, after your fraudulent death, you ran abroad to change your face into Pennie, I really did not expect that." "......" Phoebe did not speak, and the hands on either side gradually sped. She had originally thought that Violet was just trying to test her out of being Phoebe or not. She didn''t expect Violet to be able to know that she had stic surgery, so she did get the evidence that she was Phoebe. Phoebe took a deep breath and tried her best to forcefully hold back her panic as she locked eyes with Violet, "How exactly did you know it, and who gave you the evidence?" Her original n to fake her death was wlessly formted, and Violet believed that the corpse was her. So if no one had given Violet evidence and alerted her, there was absolutely no way Violet would have known she was Phoebe. Who the hell was that guy? "I received an email out of the blue, but ......" Violet''s eyes shed with a hint of shrewdness, and reminded Phoebe as if inadvertently, "Since he knows so well that you are Phoebe, it means that he must be someone who knows you, and also knows that you had fraudulently died and went abroad for stic surgery in the first ce." "Ivy, it must be her!" Phoebe said as her face twisted and her body trembled with anger. When the fraudulent death had urred, it was Ivy who had reached out to her. It was also Ivy who arranged for her to leave the country and for a doctor to give her stic surgery. So there was no one else but Ivy. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "So it''s really Ivy." Violetughed out loud. Phoebe froze, and then understood what was going on, her voice sharply growled, "You tested me? You deliberately made me reveal the person who helped me leave the country?" "That''s right, I''ve long suspected that it was Ivy, but I had no proof, so I had to start with you, only that I didn''t expect that you would tell the truth so easily out of anger. I thought I''d have to go through a lot of trouble." Violet smoothed her hair and smiled brightly. Phoebe stared at her with a deadly stare, "Violet, how dare you!" "Sure I dare, worry about yourself, I know who you are, that means Stanley knows it too. And guess where Stanley is going now." Violet spread her hands. Phoebe''s face was pale and her eyes were filled with fear, "You''re turning me in?" She remembered that just now, when Stanley left, he said he was going to the organizer. So Stanley clearly went to the organizer to expose her. And she had actually just ridiculously thought that Stanley had a crush on her. "You''re right, we''re here to denounce you, you''re Phoebe. I know exactly how poor your design talent is, so those designs from your previouspetition are not yours, since that''s the case, naturally I can''t still let you stay here to continue thepetition, it''s very unfair to the other contestants." Violet said coldly. Phoebe''s sudden, frantic scream startled everyone around her, casting nces and wondering what had happened. Violet covered her ears, her eyebrows furrowed. "Violet, it''s not enough that you ruined me once, now you want to ruin me a second time?" Phoebe twisted her face, her eyes cut-throat as she looked at Violet. Chapter 475 Go to Hell Chapter 475 Go to Hell Violet gasped andughed, "I ruined you? Aren''t you the one who ruined yourself? Did you tell you to giarize? No, so what does this have to do with me, how can you say I ruined you?" "If you hadn''t reported it, I wouldn''t even have ......" "Stop!" Violet made a stop motion, "You can''t me me, even if I didn''t report you for giarism in the first ce, someone else would, in short, you will end up in the same consequence." "You ......" Phoebe was speechless. Violet came closer to her, "I don''t know exactly how you got the design from Miya, but it doesn''t matter, you won''t be able topete again." "Ahhh!" Phoebe shouted once more, looked at Violet with a fierce expression, stretched out her hand, and fiercely choked Violet''s neck. "So what if you know who I am? So what if you make it impossible for me to everpete again? Do you think I''ll just meekly resign myself to my fate? I''m telling you, no way, I''ll kill you before my downfall comes! So go to hell, go to hell!" Phoebe pinned Violet to the ground, her hands choking Violet to death, a twisted, crazy smile on her face. Violet didn''t expect Phoebe to doggedly jump to kill her, and for a moment she regretted it. Violet''s face was rosy because her neck was being pinched. For her breath could noting up, her eyes were red, and her tearsing out. She fought and struggled, kicking and punching at Phoebe. But Phoebe acted as if she couldn''t feel the pain and continued to increase the strength on her hands. And Phoebe was graduallycking strength in her body because of the problem of not being able to breathe on, and her struggle began to be less strong. People around finally reacted and rushed up to pull Phoebe away, and only then was Violet saved. Violet covered her neck and coughed while gasping for breath. Phoebe was still ring at her with a deadly re, "Let go of me, let go of me, I''ll kill her!" Several male designers held Phoebe under control did not release, but instead held her tighter. After all, right now, Phoebe was like a wild beast that had gone crazy, and if they let go of her, she would definitely go on to kill Violet. "Violet, what''s going on?" A female designer asked at this point. Violet and Phoebe had just confronted each other, and they had all watched. He just couldn''t understand what kind of conflict they had with each other, only that Violet had angered Phoebe, and that was why Phoebe had gone up to choke her. Violet''s breathing had leveled off by now. She swallowed. Because of Phoebe''s choking too hard, the inside of Violet''s throat was painful when she swallowed. "Why? Because I broke up her cheating in thepetition." Violet''s voice was hoarse as she fought back the pain in her throat. "Cheating?" All the designers froze. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. They were very sensitive to this word. "Violet, did she really cheat?" Another designer looked at Phoebe and asked Violet. Violet nodded, "Yes." "She is cheating." All the designers were furious. The fact that Phoebe cheated meant that Phoebe was not as good at design as they were, but she got high ranking by cheating. If Violet hadn''t found out about it and didn''t break it up, would it continue to the finals? That wouldn''t be fair to them at all. For a while, all the designers became disgusted with Phoebe. Because they all relied on strength and could not tolerate one that relied on cheating. And this cheating one got good performance was clearly a threat to them, and they had to snuff that out. "Quick, send her to the organizer." The designer who had asked the question earlier said angrily. Other designers naturally agreed. With that, a group of people wind up walking towards the organizer. Phoebe was really scared now and screamed for them to let go of her. But no one listened to her. Soon, the organizer arrived. A group of designers pushed their way in, and Stanley was talking to the organizer''s manager. Seeing the crowd came in, Stanley wasn''t surprised, even by the manager. Because Stanley had already told him all about it. Now when he saw these designers carrying Phoebe over, he knew what was going on. "Director." A designer was just about to speak. The manager interrupted her with a raised hand, "I know, don''t worry, I''ll give everyone an exnation and there will be no tolerance for those who cheat." Hearing that, the designers were then relieved. The manager then sent them out to prepare for thepetition in a few moments. But Violet and Phoebe stayed behind. Phoebe was unable to leave, and Violet was voluntary to stay. Phoebe looked at Stanley with deep affection, "Stanley ......" Since Stanley already knew that she was Phoebe, there was naturally no need for her to hide it anymore, and she directly called out Stanley''s name. However, Stanley didn''t even pay attention to her, his gaze locked on Violet''s neck. The bright red handprint on her neck made his face instantly grim, "Who did this?" Phoebe subconsciously lowered her head, her face pale and not daring to admit it. Her actions were so obvious that she didn''t even need Violet to answer, and Stanley already knew about it. "You did it?" Stanley walked up to Phoebe. Phoebe''s heart trembled, "Stanley I... Ah ......" Before she could finish her words, her body had already been kicked out. Stanley retracted his leg and looked at her like a dead man. He would never allow anyone to hurt his woman. "Stanley ......" Phoebe covered her belly, her eyes hazy with tears, and looked at Stanley, unable to believe that he had actually kicked her. Even Violet didn''t expect Stanley to make a sudden move. But she felt sweet by that. Because she knew that Stanley was helping her to take revenge. "Is everything okay?" Stanley stopped looking at Phoebe and touched Violet''s neck, asking. Violet shook her head, "I''m fine." "Your voice is mute, and you''re still calling it fine." Stanley''s thin lips pursed. Violet smiled, "It''s okay, I¡¯ll be fine soon, don''t worry." "How can I not be worried?" Stanley sighed, though his gaze moved down to her belly, "Is the baby okay?" "Yes, it is okay." Violet replied. Only then did Phoebe remember that Violet was still pregnant with Stanley''s child. If she had known it, she should haveid hands on Violet''s belly at that time, instead of just strangling Violet in her anger. "Mr. Murphy." At that moment, the manager stood up. Stanley and Violet turned to look at him together. As for Phoebe on the ground, she couldn''t get up at all because her belly was too painful, so she could only lie on the ground. "Mr. Murphy, what are you going to do with Miss Pennie? If you can¡¯t handle her, we......" "No, I''ll handle her personally, as for Miya, I''ll leave her to you and the Design Association." Stanley said. The manager nodded, "Don''t worry Mr. Murphy, I''ll take care of Miya and won''t let you down." Stanley nodded, picked up a document from the manager''s desk, walked over to Phoebe, squatted, and then showed the document to Phoebe, "Know what this is?" Phoebe looked at the document and saw the words on it, her eyes widened and she was truly confused, "This ...... This is ......" Chapter 476 Mental Identification Certificate Chapter 476 Mental Identification Certificate It was actually a psychiatric certificate! "Stanley, you''re going to put me in a mental hospital again?" Phoebe looked at Stanley in disbelief, her body trembling violently, her eyes showing fear, even her mind couldn''t help but recall the memories of her previous time in the mental hospital. The time she spent in the mental hospital was arguably the darkest experience of her life. Every day a whole bunch of doctors and nursese by to treat her and put her on medication when she was clearly not sick or mentally ill. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. But those doctors and nurses, however, had to say that she was sick, and even many times, she began to wonder if she was really sick. So she definitely could not go back to a ce like that or she would really go crazy. "I''m just trying to send you back to where you belong." Stanley stood up and stated in a cold voice. However, in Phoebe''s ears, it was iparably horrible, her tears and snot on her face, "What do you mean that''s where I should go back to, I''m not mentally ill, Stanley, I''m not mentally ill!" "You are." Stanley lowered his head and looked at her condescendingly, his eyes without a trace of warmth, "You were the one who faked insanity to escape jail in the first ce, since you chose this path yourself, you should finish it." "No, don''t ......" Phoebe climbed up and tried to grab Stanley''s pant. Violet saw it and pulled Stanley directly to her side, "Dirty!" Stanley looked at her defending him and his thin lips curled up, "Well, it''s really quite dirty." Phoebe raged as she listened to the two men called her dirty. She pointed at Violet, her eyes were scarlet as if she wanted to eat someone, "It''s all because of you, if it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have ended up in this situation at all, I wouldn''t have been reported for giarism, Stanley wouldn''t have cancelled his engagement with me, and I wouldn''t have had a face- lift to end up in this situation today!" "You''re framing me up." Violet snorted, "Even without me, someone else would have reported you for giarism. Besides, when did you have an engagement with Stanley? Wasn''t it always me who had an engagement with Stanley? It was you who snatched him, and Stanley just found out about it and corrected it in time." "No!" Phoebe shook her head violently, unwilling to ept this statement. Seeing that, Violet didn''t bother to say more. After all, Phoebe was bent on believing that she was the victim, that she had been victimized for ending up in this situation, and that she was not at all at fault. So she didn''t want to bother with people like that. "Honey, have someone bring her away." Violet looked to Stanley. Stanley nodded his head. The manager saw it and called in two bodyguards. Seeing the two tall bodyguards, Phoebe directly couldn''t escape, she could only shout in panic, "Stanley, Violet, you can¡¯t send me to the mental hospital, I am not sick, the identification certificate you are holding is fake, it''s a fake!" "Fake?" Stanley raised eyebrows, "This is the identification certificate issued by one of the most authoritative mental hospitals in this state, and it''s true." "So what if it''s true, I haven''t had a mental appraisal, and that appraisal is not of me, and you have no right to send me there." Phoebe struggled, trying to break free from the two bodyguards'' grip. But the two bodyguards exerted so much force that she couldn''t even break free, instead she was tired and sweating profusely. "It''s true that you haven''t done an appraisal, but so what, I found a woman with mental illness to do an appraisal and made her name yours, and this identification result will naturally be yours, take her away." Stanley ordered in a deep voice. The two bodyguards took Phoebe away. Walking a long way away, Phoebe''s vicious curses could still reach the organizer. Violet listened to those curses from Phoebe against herself, her face darkened, "On what grounds." "What''s wrong?" Stanley looked at her. Violet grunted, "It was clearly you who ordered her to be taken away and you who got the identification certificate, it has nothing to do with me, so why did she only scold me and not you?" Speaking of which, she thought of Ivy. Ivy and Phoebe were both in the same category, they both loved Stanley and hoped that Stanley would give the same love to them. But Stanley didn''t, so they hated her for being loved by Stanley. Stanley didn''t love them and treated them coldly, but they didn''t hate Stanley at all, instead they hated her and dealt with her. What was in their mind? Could it be that they really thought that after getting her down, Stanley would love them? "Because they don¡¯t dare." Stanley replied. Violet chuckled, "Besides that, well, I think they love you." "I love you." Stanley took her hand and put it where his heart was. Violet felt his heartbeat and cried out, "You are sweet." "Alright, you go to thepetition first, I''ll handle the follow-up about Phoebe." Stanley said to Violet. Violet nodded and walked away. Anyway, now that Phoebe had been sent to the mental hospital, she didn''t need to focus on the competition. Everything was handled by Stanley yet. Back to thepetition. A group of designers gathered around. "Violet, how''s Pennie?" "Yeah, what''s the punishment regarding her cheating?" Listening to the group of designers chattering, Violet only felt her ears buzzing. She hurriedly made a stop motion and waited for them to stop before replying, "Don''t worry, Phoebe ...... No, Pennie has been taken away now, as for where she was taken to, I won''t tell you, but you can rest assured that she will not continue thepetition, and as for her cheating, the organizer will appeal to the association to have her banned in the circle." In this way, Phoebe was banned twice by the association. After all, the average person couldn¡¯t really do that. Hearing that Phoebe would be blocked, these designers were relieved. They were afraid that Phoebe would just be disqualified from thepetition. But now they were all happy to hear that she had been blocked up. They were the best designers in the young generation of each country, talented and powerful, so naturally they despised giarism and cheating the most. So naturally, they couldn''t wait for Phoebe to be banned. Soon, thepetition started and the host came on stage and before announcing the title of the competition, said there was a disposition about Phoebe, Banned in the circle! It was exactly as Violet had said, and the wholepetition avenue was full of excitement. At the same time, the official website of the Design Association headquarters released the scandal about Phoebe''s cheating in thepetition, the whole fashion circle was shocked, after all, she was really bold to cheat in this kind of internationalpetition. Over time, Phoebe became infamous, and for the second time. The first time was in the country, in Phoebe''s capacity. The second time was now, with Pennie''s capacity. Regardless of the identity, Phoebe ruined it. "Heh ...... Serves you right!" Violet said in a low voice as she looked at the onlinements. This time, Phoebe not only ruined herself, but also affected the P Country behind her. Chapter 477 Eason Chapter 477 Eason Manyizens used the P Country for sending a designer who was incapable but cheated to the competition, and even suspected that the P Country was behind the plot to support Phoebe''s cheating. So much so that no one believed the exnation from the P Country that it had nothing to do with the cheating. P Country¡¯s international reputation was already notorious. However, someizens still believed in P Country and had left messages asking the association to disclose how Phoebe cheated. But naturally, the association didn''t make it public so soon, because the investigation regarding Phoebe''s method of cheating was still underway, and even Miya, was still in the process of being apprehended. Once they caught Miya, everything would be clear. From N?velDrama.Org. In the evening, Violet finished thepetition and returned to the vi with Stanley. The two children had been brought back by Fraser. Because it was Monday for school. At this moment, Violet was in her room packing Stanley''s luggage for him return to the country. He had stayed over here for an extra day because of Phoebe, so he was ready to return home early tomorrow morning, for there was a very important meeting at home waiting for him. Suddenly, Violet''s phone rang. She dropped the man''s tie, got up and grabbed the phone, sat on the edge of the bed and answered it, "Hello?" Her tone was cold, and it was clear that the person on the other end of the line was not making her happy. "Violet, is Phoebe still alive?" On the phone, came Eason''s eager inquiry. Violet replied, "Where did you learn that Phoebe is still alive?" "It''s Stanley, Stanley sent someone here yesterday to ask us if we knew Phoebe was still alive, so I called you. Violet, is Phoebe really still alive?" Eason asked again. "That''s right, she''s still alive." Violet replied. "Phoebe is really alive!" Talia''s excited voice came over the phone, "Great, that is great!" "Yeah." Eason nodded. Phoebe was still alive, so he wouldn''t have to worry about having no one to rely to. He held no hope on Steven, for he refused to go back. As for Violet, he basically didn''t think Violet would care about him. And he even listened to Talia''s words and took Filip as his son. Unexpectedly, Phoebe was still alive. Violet couldn''t help but purse her red lips as she listened to the happy and excited voices of Eason''s couple on the other end of the phone. It seemed that Eason and his wife, indeed, did not know that Phoebe had fake death in the first ce, and Phoebe had not contacted them afterwards. It was ironic. Their daughter, whom they spoiled so much, actually didn''t trust them at all, didn''t even tell them about her fraudulent death n, and didn''t even think of going back to them with her identity as Pennie. She knew what Eason was so happy about now, but could Eason really count on Phoebe? Let alone the fact that Phoebe was now in the mental hospital again, even if not, she won''t necessarily be filial to Eason. Eason was destined to have nothing to rely on in his old age, this was his retribution for betraying her mother and her in the first ce. "Right, Violet, where is Phoebe now?" Eason asked again after he had calmed down. He desperately wanted to know Phoebe''s location. Even Talia was listening close to the phone. Violet ruffled her hair, "She, she''s in a mental hospital." Eason and his wife froze. "A mental hospital?" Eason was unsure. Violet nodded, "That''s right." "Why is Phoebe in the mental hospital again?" Eason asked. Talia even directly grabbed his phone and roared hideously into the phone, "Violet, you sent Phoebe in, didn¡¯t you? You bitch, I knew you didn''t have good intentions, you have a dark heart!" Listening to Talia''s insults, Violet''s expression was nd, and she answered, "My heart is dark? You''re right, my heart is dark, as long as Phoebe has a bad life, I''m happy, and I don¡¯t care I have a dark heart." "You ......" Talia shivered in anger. "Okay." Eason took the phone back, "Violet, tell me, was Phoebe sent in by you? Why did you do that?" "Why? There''s no why, I did what I had to do. When Phoebe was in the country, she was in the mental hospital, since she''s not dead now, it''s natural that she should go back to the mental hospital." Violet blinked and said with an innocent face. Eason was exasperated, unable to speak, and it took a while before he let out a voice, "Fine, then tell me, which mental hospital Phoebe is in now?" "No, it''s a secret, so I won''t say anything so that Phoebe can receive her treatment properly without being disturbed." Violetughed out and then hung up the phone. "Who?" Stanley asked as he wiped his wet hair and emerged from the bathroom in a loose bathrobe. Violet didn''t hide it from him and put down her phone to answer, "Eason Hunt." "About Phoebe?" Stanley put the towel on his neck, went to the wine cab, picked up a bottle of red wine and poured a ss of it. Violet nodded, "Yes, asked me if Phoebe is really still alive and where she is." "What did you say?" Stanley sipped his wine and looked at her. Violet closed his suitcase, "Of course I can¡¯t tell him where Phoebe is. I just said that Phoebe is still alive, so that Eason will feel irritable that he could not see her." Stanley chuckled, "You''re quite scheming." "So, do you like it?" Violet walked over and looked at him. Stanley looked at her with downcast eyes, "I''d like it better if you weren''t pregnant right now." With that, he gazed down andnded on her towering breasts. Violet understood what he meant, her face blushed, "You''re really ......" "Help me!" Stanley looked at her, his eyes as deep as an ancient well. Violet''s lips twitched and she was about to refuse. He added, "I''m going back tomorrow." "And then what?" Violet raised eyebrows. "And then you can''t see me for some time, can you bear it?" Stanley''s tone held a hint of aggravation. Violet instantly went soft, and she agreed to help him. An hourter, Stanley wrapped the woman into his arms with satisfaction, hisrge hand cupping her belly, "One month and eight days to go." "What?" Violet didn''t understand what he meant. Stanley exined, "In one month and eight days, the baby in your belly will be three months old, and you''ll be able to have sex with me." Violet sat up from her arms, looking at him in surprise, "You even know that?" "The doctor said that we can have sex when the fetus is three months old, and that it''s good for the fetus for us to do so." Stanley replied, with some obvious smugness on his face. The corner of Violet''s mouth twitched, "You really surprise me." He even asked the doctor about this. It was really a hard time for him during this period of time. "Okay, go to sleep." Stanley pulled Violet back into his arms. Violet obedientlyy still. The next morning, Stanley left the vi and went to the airport. When Violet woke up, he was already on the ne. "Violet, are you up?" Suddenly, there was a knock on the door of the room. Violet answered, "Yes." The door to the room opened and Linda poked her head out, "Good morning." "Morning." Violet gave a smile, "What is wrong?" Chapter 478 Phoebes Blood Type Chapter 478 Phoebe''s Blood Type "The magazine just called and said that the remaining singers have all arrived, so you should go over and get some more information about them." Linda spoke up. Violet nodded, "Ok, I will be there soon." "I''ll go down first, you should alsoe down soon to eat breakfast. When Mr. Murphy left, he specially asked someone to make it for you." Linda reminded her. Violet nodded, indicating that she knew. After breakfast, she went out to the magazinepany, followed by two bodyguards. Probably because the two men attacked herst time and probably due to Phoebe''s choking her yesterday. Stanley had insisted on arranging two bodyguards to follow behind her at all times to protect her, despite her objections. Stanley knew that she didn''t like her bodyguards being too close, and had specifically instructed them to stay slightly away from her, as long as they could see her. There was no need to worry about something happening to her and the two bodyguards not being able to get there in time. It was afternoon when she came out of the magazinepany. Violet went to a nearby restaurant for some food before going to the mental hospital again, ready to see Phoebe. Under the nurse''s guidance, Violet arrived at Phoebe''s room. Phoebe''s room was specially decorated with nothing but a bed, and even the bed was intable. There were no windows, only a few palm-sized vent in the walls, in order to prevent Phoebe from having fake death again. The nurse pushed open the door to the room. Violet stood in the doorway and didn''t go in. Phoebe heard the movement and sat up from the bed, seeing that the visitor was Violet, her face instantly changed and she gritted her teeth, "It''s you!" "It''s me." Violet smiled. Phoebe clenched her hands in deadly fists, "Are you here tough at me?" "Do I need toe here tough at you? Your cheating is viral in the inte." Violet sneered. Phoebe was speechless before questioning angrily, "Then what are you doing here?" "I came to tell you that, Eason and Talia have learned the news that you are still alive and they are very happy." Violet answered. Phoebe snorted, "So what, can they get me out of here?" "No, indeed." Violet leaned against the door, the two bodyguards behind her stood like mountains, exuding a majestic and powerful aura that made Phoebe not dare to step forward. "Besides telling you that, I want to know why you kept Eason and Talia in the dark about your fraudulent death in the first ce." Violet asked. Phoebe sneered, "Those two idiots can''t help me with anything, if I don''t hide it from them, they will expose me sooner orter." "That''s true." Violet nodded and then asked again, "By the way, you hate Talia, right? Why?" She remembered that when she was still working at Murphy Group, Talia hade to her to make a scene. At that time, Phoebe had shown a resentful look to Talia, so she was curious as to what had happened between Talia and Phoebe. "Why? If you had a mother who let your be an illegal daughter, wouldn''t you hate her?" Phoebe stared at Violet, "You were born in wedlock, you grew up like a princess, while I, on the other hand, was a bastard child that everyone bullied, so how could I not hate all of you!" From a young age she knew she was illegitimate, a mistress'' daughter. Everyone around her knew it too, so no one liked her, and the kids bullied her, and all this was brought to her by Talia. On top of that, although Eason visited her every once in a while to let her know that she had a father too, she could not call him Dad. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Because he was the chairman of hispany, a public figure, if she called him dad, the outside world would know that he had an illegitimate daughter, and then Lily would divorce him and take half of his property, so she couldn''t get permission to call him dad until seven years ago, when she was brought back to the family by Eason. So she hated everything and everyone. "So that''s how it is." Violet smiled, finally understanding the reason for Phoebe''s hatred of Talia. But she didn''t sympathize for Phoebe. Phoebe''s existence was also evidence that her family was destroyed. "Alright, it''s gettingte, I should leave. Enjoy yourself here." Violet looked around Phoebe''s cool room and gave a smile, "You mustn''t really go crazy, or else how will you take revenge? Your enemies aren''t just me, but Ivy as well." "Ivy!" Hearing that name, Phoebe''s face twisted. Violet nodded, "That''s right, it''s Ivy, she was the one who told me that you were Phoebe, do you know why she did that?" "Why?" Phoebe asked through clenched teeth as she squeezed her palms and didn''t hide her hatred. "Because Ivy schemed against Stanley and exposed her true face, she was locked up by Stanley, so she probably felt that she was going to be doomed, so she wanted to drag you to be buried with her, so she exposed you and wanted you to apany her as well." Violet said with a slight sh in her eyes. Phoebe did not hesitate to believe it. Because her fraudulent death and escape, as well as her stic surgery were all arranged by Ivy. No one knew she was Phoebe except Ivy. So if it wasn''t Ivy exposing her, who else could it be? "That bitch ......" Phoebe''s face was twisted, her eyes were red, and she looked like she wanted to tear Ivy to pieces. Seeing that she was angry at Ivy, Violet knew that her n had seeded, hooked her lips, and added, "So, you must be good, stay awake, and never go crazy, because Ivy will most likely be sent abroad, and then, you can seek her revenge." Stanley wouldn''t let Ivy die, after all, Ivy was, after all, his mother''s goddaughter. But he wouldn''t let Ivy stay in the country anymore either, and once Collin¡¯s family fell, he could possibly send Ivy abroad to fend for herself. At that time, she could suggest that Stanley sent Ivy to Phoebe and had them fight each other. These two women both held great malice towards her, both wanted her to die, so she would let them dogfight. Thinking that, Violet''s eyes shone brilliantly as she turned to leave. And Phoebe decided to wait until Ivy came and get Ivy killed. If Ivy hadn''t exposed her, she would still be Pennie right now and wouldn''t be locked up in such a shitty ce. Violet walked towards the elevator, and just before she reached the elevator, the elevator door opened, and a nurse came out of it, not seeing anyone in front of her, and directly was to bump into her. Two bodyguards behind Violet pulled them away to avoid the bump. "I''m sorry, Miss." The nurse reacted to the fact that she had almost bumped into someone and hastily apologized. Violet waved her hand to indicate that it was fine, and then looked down to the ground. On the floor was the document, which the nurse had just taken. But because of the tug from the bodyguard, the nurse dropped the document in her hand for she was startled. Violet saw that one of them had Phoebe''s name written on it and bent down to pick it up, "This is ......" "This is that Miss Hamilton''s medical examination information." The nurse replied. Violet nodded and when she was about to give it back to the nurse, she suddenly saw the column for blood type, "Type O?" Chapter 479 Finding the Will Chapter 479 Finding the Will Violet''s eyes widened in surprise as she confirmed once again that Phoebe''s blood type was, indeed, type O. But how was that possible? Eason was type A and Talia was type AB, how could she give birth to Phoebe who was type O? Unless ...... Violet thought of Nate Walker and Filip. Could it be that Phoebe was also Nate Walker''s daughter? Violet subconsciously squeezed the document in her hand, and an amused smile lifted up on her face. If that was the case, it would be fun. "Miss?" The nurse couldn''t help but call out when she saw Violet was in a daze. Violet handed the document over, "Sorry, something came to my mind." "It''s okay, I''ll go first then." The nurse smiled and crossed to her side to leave. Violet pulled the nurse back, "Wait a minute." "Yes, Miss?" The nurse looked at her suspiciously. Violet uttered, "I want a few strands of Phoebe''s hair, please." "But that''s not in line with the rules." The nurse felt it not right. Violet smiled, "It''s okay, I know your dean, Phoebe is arranged to be here by my husband." At that, the nurse instantly understood, "So you are Mrs. Murphy, okay, I''ll go and get some for you." Since it was Mr. Murphy''s wife, she would do it as she required. Soon the nurse returned with a few strands of hair in her hand. Violet took it, "Thanks." "You are wee." The nurse replied with a smile. After thanking her, Violet entered the elevator and left the mental hospital. When she got out, she found a courierpany and sent the hair to Stanley. Then, she immediately called Stanley. Stanley was standing in his parents'' cemetery at this moment, his gaze was deep as he watched several workers circling his parents'' tombs. The workers, with professional instruments in their hands, were checking the ground around the tombs for any object reactions. At that moment, the instrument in the hand of one of the workers suddenly ticked. Fraser immediately went over, "How is it?" "There''s something down there." The worker responded. Fraser turned his head and shouted excitedly to Stanley, who was not far away, "Mr. Murphy, object reactions were detected around your parents¡¯ tomb, it might really be a will." When Stanley heard that, his eyes narrowed and when he was about to go over, his phone rang. As he walked, he took out his phone. Seeing that it was Violet calling, he instructed Fraser, "You guys dig first, but be careful, avoid my parents'' ashes." "Got it," Fraser nodded, and then started directing a few workers to start the work. Stanley walked to the side to answer the phone, "What''s wrong?" "Honey, I didn''t bother you, did I?" Violet asked. It was nighttime in the country. Stanley shook his head, "No, I am at my parents'' tomb." Hearing that, Violet immediately understood what he was doing and asked, "Did you find the will?" "Not yet, but something was indeed detected near the tombs and it''s already being dug, whether it''s a will or not, we''ll know in a moment." Stanley said as he looked at the group of people who were digging. Violet smiled, "It must be a will." "I hope so." Stanley pinched his brow, and then asked, "By the way, is there something wrong?" "Well, I went to see Phoebe today and found Phoebe''s medical report, she''s type O blood." Violet said. Stanley was confused, "And?" "I suspect that she''s not Eason''s daughter." Violet replied, "Eason and Talia are type A and AB respectively, it''s impossible to have a child with type O blood, so it''s possible that Phoebe was born to Talia with someone else." "Nate Walker?" Stanley uttered the name at once. After all, he was aware of Talia and Nate Walker''s affair. Violet nodded, "That''s right, I suspect it''s Nate Walker, but it''s not certain, so I got Phoebe''s hair and have sent it back. When you have it, help me do a paternity test for Phoebe and Nate Walker." "Ok." Stanley agreed with a nod. After that, the two ended the call. Fraser came over, "Mr. Murphy, we got it, it''s a mobile mini-safe." Such safes were for valuables, it would not corrode when buried in the ground for a hundred years, and even an explosion could not break it. So inside, most likely, was the will. Stanley had obviously thought of this as well, and a sh of excitement shed in his eyes, but he quickly suppressed it. He put away his phone and ordered, "You go check out Nate Walker''s trail and get a sample of his DNA." "Nate Walker?" Fraser froze, clearly not remembering who this person was for a moment. Stanley pursed his lips and reminded, "Talia''s paramour." Fraser still got confusion in his mind, "What do you want his DNA sample for?" "Violet suspects that Phoebe is Nate Walker''s daughter." Stanley replied. Fraser was surprised, "If that''s true, Eason is too pitiful to have raised a child for someone else for over twenty years." "There''s nothing to pity." Stanley said indifferently, "He had cheated on his wife, or it would not have happened." "You are right." Fraser nodded. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Stanley lifted his feet and headed for a few workers. Several workers saw himing and moved out of the way, showing him the safe on the floor. Stanley stood in front of the safe and looked down at it on the floor. The safe was still covered in dirt, but the metal on the exterior was still glistening, not that old, but not new either, so it must have been buried in thest few years. Maybe inside, it was really a will. "Mr. Murphy, this is a coded lock, but there''s no battery." Fraser squatted down and checked the safe before saying to Stanley. Stanley lifted his chin, "Pick it up, take it back to the vi, and get batteries for it." "Yes." Fraser responded, picked up the safe, and left the cemetery after him. The workers were still hard at work filling in the dirt and could not leave until they were done. Back to the vi. The two children were already asleep. Be came out of her room, surprised to see the safe in Fraser''s arms, and asked, "Isn''t this the stuff of Mr. Jordan?" Stanley had wanted to go upstairs, but when he heard this, he immediately stopped in his tracks and turned his head to look at Be, "You know this is Grandpa''s stuff?" "Yeah, I''ve seen it before." Be nodded. Stanley narrowed his eyes, "How long ago?" "It was about seven years ago." Be thought for a moment before she answered, "At that time, he was still alive, I witnessed him carrying this safe out of the house, but when he came back, the safe was gone, and then the next day hemitted suicide." Upon hearing that, Stanley waspletely sure that inside was the will. "By the way, Mr. Murphy, where did you find it, it''s quite dirty." Be said disgustedly as she looked at the dirt that hadn''t been wiped clean on the safe. Stanley lowered his eyes and said in a light voice, "By my parents'' tomb." "What?" Be froze, "By your parents'' tomb?" "Yes." Stanley nodded. Be blinked, "Why did Mr. Jordan put this by your parents'' tomb, what''s in it?" "The will." Stanley replied before he went upstairs. Fraser hurried to follow suit. Be sped her palms in excitement, "The will, it''s actually the will, great, your parents will finally be able to get their revenge!" Chapter 480 Safe Opened Chapter 480 Safe Opened She was aware of the fact that Stanley¡¯s parents were ran into by Sam. So she was eager for Stanley to find the will, sanction Sam, and avenge his parents. But Jordan had hidden the will so secretly that Stanley could not find where it was. Well, now, he finally found it. In the study, Stanley told Fraser to put the safe on the table. Fraser put it on the table and put batteries in it. The code disy on the safe, instantly, lit up. Fraser sighed in relief, "Great, the code isn''t broken, it still works, it would be bad if it broke. Almost no one can fix it, it can only be sent to the military to be repaired, and it will be troublesome." No businessman wanted to get involved with the military, much less owe them favors. It was annoying in case the military asked you to do something for them, and you can even refuse the things that you did not want to do. Stanley didn''t care about that and only wanted to open it. Fraser stopped him, "Wait a minute, Mr. Murphy." "What''s wrong?" Stanley looked at him. "Do you know what the password is?" Fraser asked, "The password can only be entered three times, if it is not correct three times, the lock will start the self-destruct procedure, then the safe will not be able to open, unless explosive bomb is used, but in that case we have to turn to the military for help. Even if the military blows up the safe, the things inside may be shattered." Stanley pursed his thin lips and stared at the lock without answering. Because he didn''t really know what the password was, and it wasn''t on his grandfather''s letter. Fraser suggested, "Why don''t you try Mr. Jordan''s birthday, or your parent''s birthday?" Stanley agreed, and then entered his grandfather''s birthday, however, the password showed an error. Stanley frowned and followed up by entering his father''s birthday, but the password was still wrong. Now, he could not enter it anymore. It had already been entered twice in a row, both incorrectly, and in case thest one was wrong too, the safe wouldn''t open. Stanley stared soberly at the safe, a low-pressure chill radiating around him. The will had been found, but he could not take it out from the safe. It felt terrible. Fraser found it annoying that Mr. Jordan hid the will in a ce like that and made it difficult to get it out. He did not expect that there was a password, which was torturing. For a moment, the study was quiet. After a while, Stanley suddenly thought of something, and after clenching his fist, he once again put his hand on the lock. "Mr. Murphy, you know the password?" Fraser asked. Stanley narrowed his eyes, "Give it onest try, and if it doesn''t work, make a trip to the military." When he finished, he began to enter his password. After entering, Stanley pressed the OK button under Fraser''s nervous gaze. The next second, the lock suddenly showed it was correct. Fraser''s voice trembled with excitement, "Mr. Murphy, it''s open, it''s open." Stanley''s thin lips curled slightly, "I saw it." "Mr. Murphy, what''s the password you entered?" Fraser asked, looking at him. "It''s my Grandma''s birthday." Stanley replied. Fraser uttered, "So it''s your grandma''s birthday, I thought it was the anniversary of your parents'' death." "Grandpa once said that he habitually set my grandmother''s birthday as the password for everything after she died, so this should be no exception." Stanley exined. Fraser nodded, "So that''s how it is." Stanley opened the safe, and inside was a stack of document, and a sh drive. Stanley gave the sh drive to Fraser, and then took the document out and read them one by one. Sure enough, it was evidence that Sam ran over his parents. It contained information on the driver and the vehicle of the car involved in the ident, and blood identification on the car, as well as a flow of money transfers from Sam paid for driver. Seeing that, a strong killing intent erupted from Stanley''s eyes. At this time, Fraser looked over, "Mr. Murphy, inside the sh drive is the recording of the conversation between Sam and the driver involved in the ident, and the surveince video of the crash back then, these two things, plus the information you have, can already convict Sam." Without speaking, Stanley clicked on the recording. The recording was made by the two men when the driver finished the job arranged by Sam. When the driver said that Tom and his wife died on the spot, Sam, who was on the recording,ughed out loud in pleasure. Thatughter made Fraser''s goose bumps rise. "I thought that even if he killed his brother and sister-inw, he should have developed some guilt afterwards, after all, they were his families, but I didn''t expect that he felt happy." Fraser sighed. The corners of Stanley''s mouth curled coldly, "It doesn''t matter, the moment he''s sentenced to death, I''ll feel happy too." "You are right." Fraser nodded. Stanley then clicked the surveince. The surveince was pretty much the same as the time he''d watched earlier, only with a few more minor details. That was the red car that hit his parents. He saw the license te. The red car didn''t even stop after it hit his parents, it just drove off and disappeared down the ramp. It didn''t take long for another red car to drive by, this was Lily''s car, the license te was different from the previous one. The red car, just like Violet said, crushed his father''s leg, and then stopped not far away, followed by the door opening and Lily leading Violet out of the car. So it was indeed not Lily who hit his parents. "This person ......" Stanley suddenly paused the surveince and zoomed in. A little girl in a yellow dress was seen standing on the side of the road, holding up her phone and taking pictures. But the little girl was wearing a hood and her face could not be seen. Fraser looked at the little girl, and then looked at the road. He suddenly understood something and said in shock, "Mr. Murphy, that video you saw earlier could have been taken by this little girl, right? From where this little girl was standing, the angle of that video was taken was exactly from her." "She''s the one who took it." Stanley nodded with certainty, "There were quite a few onlookers around, but none of them had their phones, what does that mean?" Fraser thought for a moment, but didn''te up with answer. From N?velDrama.Org. Stanley said with gloomy eyes, "Eighteen years ago, there were no smartphones, not even a concept of smart phone, but this girl has one, so it''s obvious that her identity is not ordinary." "Right." By him mentioning the point so much, Fraser understood, "Eighteen years ago, there were only two or three kinds of mobile phones with filming functions, and they were all priced above twenty thousand, so ordinary people could not afford to buy them, it was the Tora Phone this little girl used." Fraser recognized the phone''s brand by the blurry shape of the phone. Stanley pursed his lips, "Have someone go to Torapany, find the purchase records from eighteen years ago, since she could afford such an expensive phone, they should be records. When you get the records, find out this little girl." "Yes, but what''s the point of looking for her? She''s just someone who happened to see the crash before filming it." Fraser said. "Happen to see it?" Stanley sneered, "Then why did the video she took appear in my email in eighteen years?" Chapter 481 Shares for Ivan Chapter 481 Shares for Ivan "Well ......" Fraser froze for a moment. It was really true, if it was just a random shot, it would have been deletedter. Why did they still keep it for eighteen years and finally send it to Stanley? "Do you remember what the hacker who authenticated that video said?" Stanley asked again. Fraser nodded, "Yes." Stanley muttered, "There was no editing in that video, it was the way it was shot that made two red cars, it looked like there was only one, that''s why he thought Lily hit it, and the video was taken by this little girl. She looks like she''s only about ten years old, does she have this ability?" Fraser understood and his eyes widened, "Mr. Murphy, you mean that this girl, too, is one of the members that Sam paid to kill your parents?" Stanley did not deny it. "But how is that possible?" Fraser had an odd expression, obviously somewhat reluctant to believe it, "How old is she, how could ......" "Did you see Violet''s reaction then?" Stanley interrupted him. Fraser froze. Stanley spoke in a cold voice, "Violet saw the scene of the car ident and was greatly frightened, this is how a normal little girl should react, but look at this girl, she didn''t look frightened at all, instead she still managed to film calmly, do you really think that she is a simple little girl?" "......" Fraser waspletely speechless. Stanley pursed out cold words, "This little girl is indeed a member involved in the killing of my parents, but not from Sam. I asked Sam, and he did not send anyone to the roadside to shoot, for it did not make sense to him, so this little girl ......" "From the second murderer." Fraser understood instantly. Stanley nodded, "That''s right, the person who sent me the video might be the second murderer." "So Mr. Murphy, you want to find this little girl and the second murderer behind her?" Fraser looked at him. Stanley nodded, "Yeah." "I got it, I''m going to go to Tora." Fraser finished speaking and turned around to leave. Stanley sat alone in his study, looking at the evidential materials on his desk for a long time before he got up to leave. Back in his room, he dialed Violet''s number. Violet''s yawning voice came, "Morning." This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Woke you up?" Stanley''s icy frown finally melted away the moment he heard her voice. Violet shook her head and sat up from the bed, "No, I''m almost up too, you''re calling me now to tell me about the will?" Stanley smiled lightly, "Yes." "Did you find the will?" Violet asked. Stanley pursed his lips and said, "Yes." "Is that incriminating evidence about Sam?" "Yes." Stanley nodded. Violet gripped her phone happily, "Great, congrattions, Stanley, when are you nning to turn him in?" "Tomorrow." Stanley replied. He no longer allowed Sam to get away with it. Violet was supportive of him, "Good, let''s settle things early and avenge your parents." "I know." Stanley answered. Violet talked to him for about an hour before a maid came up and knocked on the door, saying that breakfast was ready. Stanley heard it too, so he told her to go eat breakfast while he hung up the phone. This night, he stayed up all night. Maybe it was too much excitement because of the evidence found. Maybe it was because there was a second killer yet to be found, that was why he could not fall asleep. So much so that the next morning, Stanley came downstairs in a tired state, with two dark circles under his eyes. "Mr. Murphy." Fraser came over. Stanley put down his coffee. Fraser handed over the document in his hand, "This is the purchase record given by Tora eighteen years ago." Stanley reached out and picked it up, it was about five or six pages long. He flipped through them one by one. But there were so many people up there. For a moment, he couldn''t find out if the little girl''s name was on it. It may or may not be there. After all, the little girl eighteen years ago was only about ten years old, even if her identity was not simple, she did not necessarily have that much money to buy it. It was also possible that the phone was bought for her by an adult, so her name wasn¡¯t in this list. "How''s the investigation about my parents'' connections?" Stanley asked as he put down the document. Fraser responded, "I almost have it done, I have checked them all, that''s why I took a lot of time." Stanley lifted his chin, "When you find out,pare it to this list." Since he could not find the little girl, he had to use the elimination method. Just figure out his parents'' connections andpare them to this list, and if anyone on the list knew his parents, it would be easier. And then from those, find girls about the same age. In that case, it was possible to find the little girl. Fraser nodded, "I know, there''s one more thing." "Yes?" Stanley handed the list to Fraser. Fraser took it and replied, "I''ve already had someone get Nate''s DNA sample." Stanley sipped his coffee, "Where did you find him?" "In an apartment under Eason''s name." Fraser replied, gloating, "Eason thought that Nate was really Talia''s distant cousin, and with Talia''s urging, he temporarily lent the apartment to Nate." If Eason knew that the person living in his house was not some cousin, but the person who cuckolded him, he might die on the spot. And Talia was bold enough to not only dare to bring the child back, but even Nate dared to show up in front of her husband. "Got it, there''s no need to keep an eye on Nate. When Phoebe''s hair arrives, send it for identification." Stanley ordered indifferently. Fraser responded, "Ok." "Come up with me." At that moment, Stanley put down his coffee cup and stood up. Knowing that the next thing was the main event, Fraser followed him upstairs with a serious face. The two men came to the study. Stanley gave him the evidence fromst night, "Send it to the police station so that Sam can be arrested." "Yes." Fraser took the evidence with both hands, and then was to put it into the file bag. Suddenly, he saw a very strange piece of information. "What is this?" Fraser held out the sheet of document, "Mr. Murphy, this isn''t incriminating evidence about Sam." Stanley wrinkled his eyebrows in suspicion, reached out and took the sheet of document, and at a nce, it was a share transfer, the transferor was his mother, and the transferee, was Ivan! Stanley''s eyes narrowed instantly, "Where did you see that?" "It''s inside the rted vehicle identification." Fraser replied. Stanley''s thin lips pursed into a straight line. He read itst night the vehicle identification, but didn''t finish it. He only went through it causually. "Mr. Murphy, the shares on this are owned by Axy Real Estate." Fraser looked at Stanley in surprise. Stanley''s eyes were deep. He certainly saw that it was the Axy Real Estate. Axy Real Estate, his grandfather''s gift to his mother when she got married, was not a particrlyrge real estatepany. Although it born the name of a real estatepany, what was actually did was mostly renovation business. Chapter 482 The Downfall of Sam Chapter 482 The Downfall of Sam Since it was his mother''s property, it had never been merged under the Murphy Group, and then again, the Murphy Group was in the luxury business, and there was no real estate involved under it, so Axy Real Estate had always been managed by his mother herself. After his mother''s ident, Axy Real Estate had been taken care of by a special professional manager, and he only asionally asked about it. This is from N?velDrama.Org. That was why the outside world didn''t know that Axy Real Estate used to be his family¡¯s property too. Onlyter did Axy Real Estate break away from his family when her mother gave Axy Real Estate to someone else. "Mr. Murphy, no wonder when you went to take over Axy Real Estate, that manager said that Axy Real Estate doesn''t belong to you. Your mother gave fifty percent of Axy Real Estate''s shares to him, and we were still wondering who that person was, we didn''t expect it to be Ivan." Fraser said in surprise. Stanley lowered his eyes and didn''t say anything, but in his heart, waves of shock were raised. He could see the signature on the transfer, signed by his mother herself. Because his mother had a habit of drawing an arc at the end of thest stroke of thest word, that no one could imitate. And seeing how smooth the script was, it was clear that there was no coercion to sign. In other words, this transfer was willingly signed. What the hell was this about? Stanley wrinkled his brow, obviously unable to figure this out. Fraser was confused too. Fraser looked at the signature column, "Your mother has already signed, but Ivan hasn''t signed yet, which means that Axy Real Estate''s shares have not yet fallen into Ivan''s hands." "But the outside world doesn''t know it, neither does that manager. They all think the shares are already in the hands of Axy Real Estate''s new chairman." Stanley pursed his lips. Fraser pushed his sses, "No wonder the outside world has been curious about who Axy Real Estate''s new chairman is and why he hasn''t shown up. Ivan doesn''t get the shares, so he can¡¯t show up as a new chairman, but maybe he doesn''t even know himself that he is Axy Real Estate''s chairman." "No, he knows." Stanley narrowed his eyes. Fraser looked at him, "He knows?" "That''s right." Stanley nodded, "When he was bent on the will, we all thought he was trying to destroy Sam''s evidence, butter we found out that he actually hated Sam, so he would not help Sam, after all, he hadn''t even show up when we threatened him with Sam." "So Ivan wanted the will not for Sam, but for Axy Real Estate''s shares?" Fraser''s eyes widened. "Other than that reason, I don''t think there''s anything else. He probably already knew that the share transfer letter was in grandpa''s hands and was eventually put inside his will." Stanley said. "I remember something." Fraser suddenly pped his thigh. Stanley looked at him, "What?" "Seven years ago, I had seen the scene of Ivan and Mr. Jordan talking by chance, that day I went to old mansion to pick up a document for you, and when I came out, I met Mr. Jordan and Ivan in the garden. Ivan was questioning Mr. Jordan where he had put the share transfer letter and asked Mr. Jordan to take it out." Fraser said scratching his hair, "I wonder if the share transfer letter that Ivan was talking about at the time was Axy Real Estate''s." "And then what?" Stanley asked again. "Then I heard Mr. Jordan angrily using Ivan, saying that his family owed too much to your parents and how he could be so mean to inherit the shares. I didn''t think much about it at the time, but it seems that the conversation between Mr. Jordan and Ivan implied too many messages." Fraser sighed. Mr. Jordan said that the Ivan¡¯s family owed Stanley¡¯s parents was because Sam had killed them, right? What Mr. Jordan said at the time was cryptic, no one bothered to think about it. If they had thought about it, maybe Mr. Murphy would have known earlier who his parents was actually killed by. Stanley hung his eyes in silence, pondering. Fraser looked at him, "Mr. Murphy, what are you going to do with this share transfer letter?" "Put it away." Stanley put down the share transfer letter. Fraser blinked, surprised, "You don''t tear it off? In case Ivan gets itter ......" "It was given to him by my mother, he can have it." Stanley said. Fraser was stunned, "So you''re nning to give up Axy Real Estate to him?" "I don''t really care about it." Stanley lowered his eyes and said in a light voice, "More than the ownership of Axy Real Estate, I want to know why mother gave it to Ivan." And the answer to this was only known when Ivan was found. Maybe something had happened between his mother and Ivan. But whatever it was, he had to find Ivan out. Fraser did not persuade Stanley to get rid of the transfer letter any further and left with Sam''s incriminating evidence. At noon that day, Sam was formally arrested on the charge of intentional homicide. When the outside world learned that Sam had killed his own brother and sister-inw in order to get the Murphy Group, there was a shocked outcry, and it went viral in the inte. Many of the group''s shareholders had been ming Stanley for making such a big deal out of it, for it would affect the group''s stock market. However, what they didn''t expect that the stock market actually went up, because people felt pity for Stanley, who lost his parents at such a young age and was drugged by his snake-hearted uncle, so naturally they wouldn''t bash him, they would just bash Sam. Because Sam''s behavior was so bad, and because Stanley had proven evidence, even though Sam had been paralyzed, he was still temporarily detained in prison. As for the sentence, it had not been determined yet, butwyers told Stanley that Sam could not run away with the death penalty. So Stanley didn''t mind if Sam lived a little longer. At the vi, Ivy learned about Sam''s downfall from the inte, and she was so scared that she dropped her phone. Stanley actually got the will and sent Sam to jail. What about her? Was there a clue about her in the will? Ivy felt cold,pletely unaware of any clues about her in the will. But with or without, she couldn''t stay here any longer. She had to leave! Otherwise, when Stanley investigated her, she would be doomed. Ivy shivered and fished out her cell phone and called Henry, "Henry ......" "Ivy." Henry had just finished a surgery and came out of the operating room, his voice full of exhaustion, "What can I do for you?" "Henry, have you made your decision yet?" Ivy asked, her hands gripping the phone tightly. Henry lowered his eyelids, "I''m sorry, Ivy, I can''t ......" "No, you must say yes, and you must say yes!" Ivy didn''t wait for him to finish but interrupted him directly, her voice shrill and harsh. Henry was able to imagine it. Even if he was not in the front, she was insanely hideous. "Ivy, if you stay at the vi now and reflect your mistakes, maybe Stanley will be soft-hearted enough to let you off the hook, but, if you run away, you''ll only anger Stanley." Henry sighed and advised wearily. Ivy was trembling with anger, "What do you mean, you are clearly afraid that you will anger Stanley yourself, you coward, coward!" Henry''s face sank, "Is that how you see me?" "Am I wrong? You said you like me, you love me, why did you never confess your love to me before? You are coward, and now that I''m locked up in the vi and asked you to save me, you refused to do so, you are nothing but coward?" Ivy yelled. Henry smiled bitterly, as if a knife was stabbing his heart, dripping blood with pain, "Maybe, I''m sorry, Ivy, a coward like me couldn''t save you." Chapter 483 Miyas Downfall Chapter 483 Miya''s Downfall Saddened, Henry was ready to hang up the phone. And Ivy was dumbfounded. She had originally called him a coward, just to provoke him into agreeing to get her out. But she didn''t expect him to admit outright that he was a coward. He''d rather admit it than save her! Ivy hated Henry so much that she wanted to just break up with him. But no, she had to rely on him for now, so it was okay for her to scold him and yell at him, but definitely not to break with him. Ivy took a deep breath, suppressing the violence inside her and forcing out a pitiful look, "Henry, are you really so cruel as to leave me alone?" Listening to Ivy''s voice soften again, Henry sighed, "Ivy, I can''t manage it, do you understand?" "I don''t understand, I''m just a little crazy about love, what''s wrong with that? Henry, you have to save me, otherwise I''ll go crazy if I''m kept locked up. I feel like I''m in a trance myself right now, Henry, please, save me." Ivy sobbed and her tone was filled with pleading. Henry was a soft-hearted person, and hearing that, he felt sorry, "How can I save you? You made a mistake ......" "I know I''ve made mistakes, I will correct it, but I don''t want to be locked up here all the time. I want to get out, Henry, please, or I''ll really go crazy and die." Ivy said in a harsh desperate voice. "But ......" Henry was still hesitant. Ivy''s face was cold, "If you don''t want to see my corpse, you better say yes, you know, for someone who wants to die, there are a thousand ways to die." Henry was stunned, then heughed out loud to himself, "Maybe I owe you in myst life, well, I''ll save you." Ivy smiled, "Henry, I know you are the best to me, thank you." Henry tugged at the corners of his mouth, not speaking anymore. Ivy didn''t care, and hung up the phone after getting his permission. Looking at the phone screen, Henry felt nothing but exhaustion, and his brain was fuming with pain at the moment, for he had been operating for more than ten hours. In fact, he knew that Ivy didn''t want to die at all, but suicide was still something she could do. He was afraid that if she killed herself, he could not be there in time to save her. So, he agreed to get her out. He hoped that when Ivy got out, she really would correct herself like she said and would not do anything stupid again. If she did, he''d pay for it with his own life, as the price he paid for letting her out. Thinking, Henry sighed, got up and walked over to the medicine cab, opened the door, and took out a bottle of ether. Abroad, Violet already knew the news of Sam''s arrest from Stanley, and she was sincerely happy for Stanley. After all, he could avenge his parents. She just didn''t know if Ivan would show up. She believed Ivan should have known by this time that Sam had been arrested and that Stanley had found the will. Maybe, Ivan would show up. Not for Sam, but only for the transfer of shares in the will. It was really surprising that Stanley''s mother gave herpany that to Ivan, instead of giving it to her own son, Stanley. She was as eager to know the answer as Stanley. But Ivan didn''t show up, so the answer was still uncovered. "Violet, thepetition organizer has informed designers to meet at thepetition avenue." At this time, a knock sounded on the door and Linda''s voice came from outside the door. Violet walked over and opened the door, "Gather there?" "Right." Linda nodded heavily, with excitement on her face, "I heard it was Miya who caught it, so I think that is why there is a meeting." Violet''s eyes narrowed, and then she curled her lips, "I know, I''m on my way." "Let me know the result." Linda admonished. Violet nodded and went downstairs. Soon, she made her way to thepetition avenue. By the time she arrived, all the other designers were almost there. Violet chose a random seat and sat down. After sitting for a short while, the meeting began. Sure enough, just as Linda had said, the meeting was about Miya''s capture. Miya was caught in a hotel, perhaps because she had known she would be caught, when she was caught, she was handcuffed without the slightest resistance. In the interrogation, she honestly exined everything to the police. Phoebe happened to catch Miya¡¯s handhold and used it as a threat to make Miya to design for her in thepetition. Miya had no choice but to do as she was told. For the previous few rounds, Phoebe had used her earpiece to tell the title to Miya, who was hidden somewhere. And once Miya had drawn it, she used holographic projection technology to project the design onto Phoebe''s sses. That was an emerging technology that was not yet popr on the market, so many people didn''t know about it, and Phoebe relied on Miya to get sses like that. From N?velDrama.Org. So with the earpiece and sses, Phoebe could draw the design down as she saw it, and then advance to the current level. "So that''s how it is, no wonder Pennie usually doesn''t wear sses, but immediately put them on as soon as thepetition began. I didn''t think the reason was actually like this." Violet returned to the vi and told Linda about the meeting. Violet sipped her juice, "Yeah, who would have thought that she cheated in such a high-end way? Now the organizer has added a new rule just because of this, all designers'' jewelry, sses and buttons have to be tested to detect if there are any problems, and only if there are no problems will they be allowed in thepetition avenue." "It''s a must, what if someone else follows suit?" Linda nodded, quite supportive of that. Violet smiled, "In addition to that, Miya also exined that the person who knocked you out outside the surveince room was not Stephanie, but herself, and Pennie shut me down in the toilet." "Really?" Linda''s eyes widened in surprise. Violet nodded, "Yes, regarding thepensation for Miya beating you, the organizer will make a im and will give you the money." "It doesn''t matter I can getpensation or not, what matters is that I want to know what will happen to Miya and Pennie." Linda said. Violet took another sip of juice, "Pennie has been locked up, but I can¡¯t tell you where. As for Miya, she was forced, so won''t be punished heavily, at most she will be embarrassed, but she was once there, so won''t affect her much." "That¡¯s it?" Linda was obviously upset. Violet smiled, "Of course not, she hurt you intentionally, and the consequences of intentional injury abroad are heavier sentenced than those at home, don''t worry, she won''t be able to get out of the prison in a few years." Linda smiled in satisfaction when she heard that, "That''s more like it." "All in all, this matter has sort ofe to an end." Violet said. Linda looked at her, "So Amy and Stephanie will to be released and get back in thepetition?" "No." Violet shook her head. Linda blinked, "Why? Aren''t they innocent?" Chapter 484 Ivy Runs Away Chapter 484 Ivy Runs Away "They''re innocent in the matter of shutting me down and beating you up, but not in the other matters; Stephanie used to smear oil on the bottom of another model''s heels in a runway show, causing that model to break her leg and ruin her modeling career." "What?" Linda''s mouth opened wide in surprise, "I can''t believe this is happening." Violet nodded, "It was said by the organizer. Amy took her assistant''s design for herself and put her name on it, so the organizer did not agree to let them back to thepetition, but let them stay in jail." "So that''s what they deserve." Linda bristled. "Well, I''m going to go upstairs and make a phone call." Violet put down her cup and stood up. Linda uttered, "To Mr. Murphy, right?" Violet blinked, not denying it. In the room, she dialed Stanley''s number and told him about the meeting. Stanley nodded slightly after hearing that, "Good." Anyway, as long as Phoebe was in his hands, he wasn''t overly concerned about what happened to the others. "By the way, Phoebe''s hair is already in hand." Stanley told Violet. Violet nodded, "I know, has it been sent for identification?" "Yes, I will have the result in three days." Stanley nodded his head. Violet smiled, "There''s no rush, even if I get the results now, I''m not going to tell Eason, it''s not time yet." Although Stanley was curious as to when exactly she was referring to, he didn''t ask if she didn''t say. After all, when it was time, it was natural to be known. "By the way, Eason called me yesterday." Stanley said. Violet wrinkled her brow, "What did he want with you? Is it about Phoebe?" "Yes, he wanted me to leave Phoebe alone, but I didn''t see him, it was Fraser who came to meet him." Stanley replied. Violet nodded, "You did the right thing." "''Apart from that, there''s another thing I want to tell you, and it''s about Eason, after all, he''s your father." Stanley pursed his lips. Violet cocked her head in confusion, "What is it?" "Yesterday when Fraser met Eason, Eason fainted, so Fraser took him to the hospital and checked out that something was wrong with Eason''s body." Stanley said. Violet narrowed her eyes, "He has a terminal illness?" "No, he''s poisoned." Stanley shook his head. Violet was surprised, "What? Poisoned?" "Well, the doctor checked that he has a chronic poison in his body that will slowly weaken his nerves and body, and he''ll end up dying quietly." Stanley said in a deep voice. Violet sucked in a breath of cold air, "How could he be poisoned like that?" "I had Fraser check it out and it was Talia who put it on him." Talia was just an ordinary woman after all, vicious but stupid. There was nothing hidden about what she did, and once he checked it, he could find out that she did it. "Talia?" Violet raised her eyebrows. Stanley raised his chin, "That''s right, ording to Fraser''s investigation, she wanted to kill Eason and inherit Eason''s estate. That kind of medicine was given to her by Nate, and the idea was also given by Nate, because this method was the safest." That kind of medicine slowly did harm to Eason''s spirit and body, allowing Eason''s body to decay day by day, and then to outsiders, it would appear that he was seriously ill and would not bother to think that he had been poisoned. Even Eason himself would not know that he had been poisoned, and even if he ended up dying, he would not know that he had been poisoned and would think that he had really died of illness. "Well, Talia and Nate can''t help but want to be together brightly already." Violet mocked. Stanley rubbed his temples, "Are you going to tell Eason?" "Why should? I hate Eason, and I believe that Steven will make the same choice as me when he finds out, and I''ve never believed that my mom died by ident, I''ve always believed that my mom''s death is rted to Eason and Talia, I just don''t have any proof." Violet said with a cold face. Stanley nodded, "Whatever choice you make, I''ll support you." Violet''s heart warmed, "Thank you, I thought you would think I was cold-blooded."From N?velDrama.Org. "No, if it were me, I would have made the same choice as you." Stanley said. Violet smiled, "Good, it means we really are a natural pair." Stanley''s thin lips hooked up as well. "By the way, you didn''t tell Eason, did you?" Violet suddenly asked. Stanley shook his head, "No, I only let Fraser to tell him that he had passed out from anger, and he believed it." "That''s good." Violet breathed a sigh of relief. "But I''ve asked Fraser to gather the evidence of Talia''s poisoning." "That''s as it should be, even though I''m not saving Eason, I don''t want to see Talia get away with it. How long can Eason live?" Violet asked again. Stanley slowly spat out two words, "Six months." Violet smiled, "Then hand in the evidence five monthster, by that time Eason should be bedridden, I''m sure he''ll be amused to know he''s been poisoned by Talia." Then at that time, she would tell him about Talia cuckolding him, and maybe he could even be pissed off himself. She had no proof that her mother was killed by them, but she could avenge her mother, too. "Mr. Murphy." At this time, Fraser pushed open the door to Stanley''s office and entered, his face full of anxiety. Violet heard it, "Stanley, if you have something to do, go ahead, we''ll talk next time." "Ok." Stanley nodded in agreement. The call ended and he put the phone down, looking up at the gasping Fraser, "What is it?" "Ivy ran away!" Fraser shouted. Stanley''s pupils flinched, "What? She ran away?" "Yes." Fraser nodded. Stanley''s face was grim, "Where are the people guarding the vi?" "It''s not about them, it''s ......" "Say it!" Stanley stood up, his breath cold and freezing around him. Fraser took a deep breath, "It was Dr. Baxter who did it." "Henry?" Stanley''s eyes narrowed dangerously. "Yes, Dr. Baxter excused himself to see Ivy, and then took the opportunity to take Miss Ellis away." Fraser scratched his hair. He was so shocked when he learned the news. Dr. Baxter actually had the audacity to go against Mr. Murphy. Did he really think that Mr. Murphy wouldn''t me him for being close friends with him for years? Stanley''s fists clenched up, his face grim, "Where is Henry now?" "At the hospital, after I learned that he had taken Ivy away, I immediately sent someone to track them down, and finally found out that Dr. Baxter had returned to the hospital, but there was no sign of Miss Ellis." Fraser lowered her head. The corners of Stanley''s mouth curved up into a cool curve, "Go to the hospital." "Yes." Fraser nodded. About half an hourter, they arrived at the hospital. Stanley opened the door to Henry''s office directly and entered. Henry was sitting in his chair, and when he saw Stanley enter, his eyes flickered without the slightest surprise, as if he had known Stanley wasing back. "Stanley, you''re here." Henry smiled at Stanley. Stanley walked over, "Where''s Ivy?" Henry lowered his eyes, "Sit down and have a talk first." "I''m asking you, where''s Ivy?" Stanley kicked at his desk, knocking it off course. Chapter 485 Warning Chapter 485 Warning Looking at the deflected table, Henry knew that his best friend had real anger, and he answered honestly, "Ivy has already left." "Left?" Stanley looked at him without a trace of emotion. Henry bowed his head, "Yes, I was the one who let Ivy go. She left alone after she came out of the vi, and now even I don''t know where she''s gone." "You don''t know either." Stanley was exasperated, "Henry, I want to know why you''re doing this." "It was Ivy who contacted me and asked me to save her, if I hadn''t agreed, she might havemitted suicide, and you know, Stanley, with Ivy''s extreme nature, she''d have done it." Henry looked at him. Stanley snorted coldly, "I can''t deny that Ivy could do something to kill herself, but I''ve removed all the dangerous things from her room, so she couldn''t kill herself at all." "That''s true, but if she wants to die, she has a thousand ways to get herself killed." Henry said. Stanley clenched his fist, "So you''re just being soft because you think Ivy will really seek death?" Henry nodded, "Yes, I love Ivy, I''ve always loved her, I can''t stand by and watch her go crazy or die, so I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Stanley, I''m the one who let Ivy go, so whatever anger you have,e at me." "Don''t worry, I will, but Ivy, I won''t let her go either." Stanley narrowed his eyes, turning around to leave. "Stanley." Henry called out to him. Stanley stopped in his tracks. Henry took a deep breath and pleaded, "Stanley, since Ivy has already left, can you just spare her? Maybe she really knows she''s wrong." "You are stupid to the core!" Stanley inclined his head and said sarcastically without mercy, "You think Ivy would really have the idea of knowing she was wrong? No, she doesn''t, and if she does, she would have done so long ago, instead of asking you to help her escape." "I know, but ......" "Do you really love her?" Stanley suddenly interrupted him. Henry froze for a moment, "What?" "Do you really love Ivy?" Stanley asked him. Henry frowned, "Of course." "But in my opinion, that''s not love, it''s connivance." Stanley said, "You im that you love Ivy, you know that Ivy has a serious mental illness, but you didn''t think of finding her a doctor. You know that she did something wrong, but you didn''t think of making her take responsibility for her wrongdoing, instead, you helped her escape and evade responsibility. Is that love?" "......" Henry''s mouth opened as if he wanted to exin something, but the words wouldn''te out of his mouth. He felt in his heart that he wasn''t indulging Ivy by doing this, he just couldn''t bear to see her suffer. But once hepared it to Stanley''s words, he couldn''t refute it. "The only reason Ivy will turn worse is because of you, Henry, she knows you''ll be soft on her, will help her, will save her, that''s why she''s going more and more over the top. Henry, you think this is your love for her, but in fact you''re ruining her faster, think about it." Stanley finished, withdrew his gaze, and lifted his feet to walk out of Henry''s office. After he left, Henry sat alone in his chair, his mind buzzing. Was he really ruining Ivy at an elerated rate, like Stanley said? Henry mentally opposed to Stanley''s words and wanted to say that Stanley was wrong. But at the same time, there was another voice in his heart telling him that what Stanley said was true. It was because he had repeatedly helped Ivy that Ivy was emboldened. Henry bowed his head and clutched his hair with both hands, his heart clogged and vaguely regretful. Maybe, for once, he was really wrong. "Mr. Murphy." Stanley came to the elevator, where Fraser had been waiting for him, and greeted him when he saw him. "Send people to the major airports and train stations in J City, make sure to find Ivy." Stanley walked into the elevator and ordered in a deep voice. Fraser nodded in response, "Yes." "Also, keep an eye on Collin, if Ivy hasn¡¯t leave J City, she might have been picked up by his people, once you find any clue,e back to me immediately." "Yes." Fraser nodded. Stanley pinched his brow. Fraser added, "Should we send someone to keep an eye on Dr. Baxter as well?" "What do you think?" Stanley nted him a nce. Fraser coughed, "I got it, I''ll send someone to do so." Stanley nodded and didn''t say anything anymore, unpleasant. Seeing that Collin¡¯s family was about to fall, the Pearce family had gathered evidence about Collin''s harboring of Ivy, so he was waiting for Violet to return from thepetition and personally send Ivy to prison, making Ivy pay for her two murders. But to his surprise, Henry was so stupid that he was softened by Ivy''s crying and let her go. Ivy was Henry''s beloved, and it wasn''t really a surprise that Henry would do so. But Henry was his best friend, and to do so would be a betrayal of him. So Henry should also be held ountable for his actions. Stanley narrowed his eyes, "There was coboration between the Murphy Group and the Baxter''s hospital a year ago, right?" "Yes, it was because of the economic turmoil in the medical world, manyrge hospitals were experiencing a shortage of funds, and so were the hospitals under the Baxter family, so you funded the Baxter''s hospitals to help them get through the difficult times." "How much money was out there?" Stanley asked. Fraser thought about it, "About five hundred million, paid in twelve installments, after all, giving it to them all at once might cause the Baxter''s hospital''s funds to swell. Eight installments have been paid now, there are still four left." "Then inform the finance that there''s no need to pay anymore." Stanley lowered his eyelids and said in a light voice. Fraser knew that Mr. Murphy was getting back at Dr. Baxter for letting Ivy go, and nodded, "Yes." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Stanley didn''t speak anymore. Henry learned about the Murphy Group cutting off follow-on funding andughed bitterly in his heart. He also knew that Stanley was warning him, so he didn''t protest except to ept it. Luckily, the hospitals under the Baxter family had all been stabilized for now, and without follow-up funding, they could hold on as long as they were frugal. But he did not know if Stanley would still go after the Baxter family-owned hospitals. And there was no telling what Stanley would do to Ivy when he caught her. Henry took out his cell phone and dialed Ivy''s number. However the phone showed it did not exit. Henry''s heart was troubled. Even the number was cancelled. Where the hell did Ivy go to hide? Ivy, who was being worried by Henry, was arriving at the Murphy¡¯s vi in full disguise. It was the vi where Stanley and Violet, and the two children lived. She wore a long trench coat and a shell-like bo on her head that hid most of her face from view. She stood at the door of the vi, looking up slightly at the luxurious modern vi, her heart filled with jealousy. This vi, which was given by Jordan when Stanley inherited the Murphy Group twelve years ago, was the number one vi in J City. After she saw it, she had always wanted to live here as the hostess, but to her surprise, the one who ended up living here was actually Violet. She stayed in for a while though, but under the guise of a guest. How could she ept such a fall! Chapter 486 Arya Gets Dropped Chapter 486 Arya Gets Dropped She had thought that by jointly designing with Ivan, she would be able to make Stanley and Violet break up and divorce, and then she would take the opportunity to be in bed with Stanley, and Stanley would have to marry her, and in this way her dream of bing his wife woulde true. But unexpectedly, Stanley and Violet''s misunderstanding was actually lifted, and her n with Ivan failed. She had no choice but to take the desperate step of continuing her n. Originally, everything was going ording to her n, but she didn''t expect Jessie toe, which spoiled her n, and her real face was exposed to Stanley. This made her want to kill Jessie on the spot. N?velDrama.Org content rights. But before she couldy a hand on Jessie, Stanley locked her up, and even when she killed herself, Stanley was not even soft-hearted. But luckily she was out now, and she would never spare Violet or Jessie. And Stanley, since he would not ept her, she would destroy him too. For the man she could not have, she would not allow him to be with other women! As she was thinking, Ivy heard a child''sughtering from the vi, giggling. Soon, the vi gate opened and Arya ran out from inside with a kite, "Brother, hurry up, let''s go to the garden to fly a kite." "Got it, got it." Calvin''s impatient voice came from outside the door, clearly not very interested in things like kites. But his sister liked it, so he had to go along with her. When Ivy saw the two kids, her face, covered by the brim of her hat, instantly became grim and twisted, and her hands, on either side, were clenched in a deadly grip. These two little ones. When she was staying at the vi before, these two little ones always made a hard time for her. These two little ones, who were born from that woman Violet, were just as annoying as her. "Miss, who are you, and why are you at my doorstep?" Just when Ivy was still lost in thought, Arya had come to her and was looking at her with a crooked little head, her finger in her mouth. "Your doorstep?" The corners of Ivy''s mouth curled up grimly. Arya nodded, "Yeah, this is my house, are you lost? If you''re lost, I can ask Be to show you the way." "No need, I just look around." Ivy gave a smile. Arya couldn''t see her face, but hearing her eerieughter, there was some fear on her cute face and she subconsciously took two steps back. With this retreat, her back bumped into the approaching Calvin. "Be careful, or you''ll fall." Calvin supported the little girl, the expression on his face was disgusted, but his words were full of concern. "Brother, thisdy ......" Arya pointed at Ivy. Only then did Calvin realize that there was someone else in front of him and looked up, "Who are you?" He didn''t have the courtesy to ask like Arya did. After all, she had her face covered and just popped up at his door, he couldn''t tell if she was bad guy. So there''s no need to be polite. "Who am I?" Ivyughed out and then lifted the brim of her hat. Arya and Calvin were both surprised when they finally got a good look at her now. "Miss Ellis?" Arya blinked. Calvin, however, tightened his brows, "It''s you, why are you here? Have your been locked up by dad?" "Yeah, I was locked up, but I''ve been released now." The smile on Ivy''s face grew more and more grim. Calvin backed up with his sister, looking at her warily, "What do you want?" "What do I want? I''ve been victimized so badly, what do you think I want to do? Of course I want to take revenge, originally I came here today just to see the ce where I lived before, but I didn''t expect to run into you guys. Now I can''t seek revenge on Violet, but I can take revenge on you!" After saying that, Ivy extended her hand towards the two siblings. Calvin immediately let go of Arya and pushed her back, "Arya, go back to the vi." However, Arya instantly cried in fear, not knowing how to run at all. There was nothing he could do but to pull her back up again and run with her towards the vi. "Run? Can you run away?" Ivyughed hideously and grabbed the two siblings by the back of their cors in one go. "Let go of me, let go of Arya, you bad woman!" Calvin struggled. And in the end he broke free. After he broke free, he saw his sister being grabbed by Ivy, and in his anxiety, he went up to kick and punch Ivy again, trying to get her out. But he was just a child, and could not seed. Ivy was in pain by that kick of Calvin, but she could easily kick him away. So Calvin fell to the ground, his eyes red with pain. But he didn''t cry and stared at Ivy with a deadly re. He was actually tempted to call Be and the nearby security guard. But he didn''t, he was afraid that if he screamed, he would anger the woman even more and make her do something with unimaginable consequences. After all, he''d heard his dad say that the woman was crazy, so he''d just have to put up with it and try to find a way to save Arya. Ivy looked at Calvin sitting on the ground, ring at him andughing out loud with pleasure, "Boy, it''s useless for you to re at me, today, neither of you will get away." After saying that, she lifted Arya high in the air. Arya cried even louder in fear. Calvin¡¯s face turned pale with fear, "What do you want?" "What do I want?" Ivyughed madly and replied, "Do you think your mother will be angry if I drop your sister to death? I would like to have a try." With those words, she was about to m Arya towards the ground. "No!" Calvin''s pupils shrank, and despite the severe pain in his buttocks, he directly stood up and hugged Ivy''s legs, trying to stop her. But once again, Ivy kicked him away. He fell to the ground once more, his ass hurting even more. After kicking out Calvin, Ivy mmed Arya straight towards the ground. "Arya!" Calvin shouted in desperation. Arya was smashed on the ground, her head knocked against the stone by the flower bed, and she didn''t even have time to cry before she lost consciousness. "Aaaahhhhh!" Calvin cried out in a run, crawling over towards Arya. Ivy stood by,ughing so happily that tears came out of her eyes. At that moment, Be in the vi came out when she heard themotion outside. Seeing Arya who was lying unconscious on the floor, as well as Calvin who was sitting beside Arya and couldn''t stop crying, she realized that something big had happened and her face changed, "Calvin, what happened to Arya?" "Arya was dropped by her. " cried Calvin with a sob. Be looked at Ivy and recognized her, "It''s you." Ivy put away her smile and after narrowing her eyes at Be, she dared not linger and turned to run away quickly. Be wanted to go after her, but was stopped by Calvin. "Be, take Arya to the hospital, Arya is bleeding so much." Calvin took Be''s hand and pleaded. Be looked down and saw that it was true. She realized that Arya must have been dropped with great force. Not daring to dy, Be immediately drove and took the two kids to the nearest hospital. Chapter 487 Calvins Injury Chapter 487 Calvin''s Injury Arya was taken to the resuscitation room. Be and Calvin were standing just outside the resuscitation room, waiting anxiously. Calvin rubbed his butt while wiping his eyes, "Be, Arya will be fine, right?" "Yes, Arya will be fine." Be squatted her body and stroked his head, forcing down her heartache as she smiled and soothed. Calvin squeezed both hands tightly, staring at the red light on the operating room, his eyes filled with hate. Ivy hurt Arya like that, and he would never, ever let her go! "Calvin, stay here, I''m going to call your father." Be put Calvin on a chair. However, as soon as Calvin''s butt touched the chair, he hissed in pain. Be''s heart tightened, "What''s wrong?" "Pain in the ass." Calvin replied with a bitter face. Be gently peeled down a bit of his pants, only to see his purple-red little buttocks, and immediately she drew in a breath of cold air, "This ...... What''s going on here?" "Kicked to the ground and dropped by Ivy." Calvin gritted his teeth and responded with an icy face. Be was so angry that she cursed, "That snake woman, sooner orter she will get her comeuppance." After saying that, she gently patted Calvin''s rear, "Don''t be afraid, I will take you to get medicine." She picked up Calvin and headed for surgery. The surgery on Arya definitely would not end so soon, just in the meantime, she took Calvin to get medicated. The doctor examined Calvin, his brow furrowed, "How did this child fall so badly?" "Is it serious?" Be asked nervously. The doctor nodded, "The capiries under the skin are broken, that''s why it''s so red and swollen. He can''t sit for the time being, he can only lie on his back, but it was fortunate that the fall was on his buttocks, there''s a lot of flesh on his buttocks, which protected the bones underneath, otherwise with the brittle nature of kids''s bones, his bones would definitely be broken." "God damn Ivy." Be cursed again in anger when she heard how badly Calvin was hurt. "Okay, lie down, boy, and I''ll put the medicine on you." The doctor softened his tone and coaxed to Calvin. Be smoothed him, "Calvin, good boy, let Doctor administer the medicine." Calvin nodded and pulled off his pants, flopping down on the couch with a shy blush. The doctor took out cotton balls and medicine and began to apply them. Without looking, Be took out her cell phone and went outside to make a call. The call came through quickly. Seeing that it was Be calling, Fraser didn''t hesitate and directly pushed open the conference room door to enter, walking over to Stanley who was in the main seat, "Mr. Murphy, it''s Be." He gave the phone to Stanley. Be didn¡¯t normally call Mr. Murphy unless it was about something important. That was why he had given the phone to Stanley despite the fact that he was still the middle of a meeting. Stanley picked up his phone, made a motion to pause the meeting before he answered, "What''s up?" "Sir, Ivy ran away." Be uttered. Stanley lifted his chin, "I know, but how do you know? You''ve seen her?" He didn''t tell Be about Ivy being released, but Be knew about it already. This could only mean that Be had seen Ivy. From N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, Ivy ran to the vi, and ......" Be sobbed. Stanley''s back straightened and his face turned serious, "What is going on? Say it!" He had an inexplicable bad feeling in his heart. Be wiped her tears and took a deep breath to stabilize her emotions before she answered, "She kicked Calvin, the most serious one is Arya, she lifted Arya up and heaved her to the ground. Now Arya is in surgery, Mr. Murphy,e over here and take a look." When Stanley heard these words, his mind went nk, and his heart even felt like it was being squeezed by a hand, aching and breathless. He stood straight up and his chair made a harsh scraping sound from his movements. Everyone in the conference room couldn''t help but cover their ears and look at him, not understanding what had happened to make Mr. Murphy so out of control. "Which hospital, give me the address!" Stanley''srge hand tightly gripped the phone, and although there was no expression on his face, the fierce storm under his eyes was not hidden in the slightest. People could see that he was in an off mood, with the feeling that he was suppressing great anger. Be quickly gave him the address. Stanley put down his phone, and walked towards the door of the conference room, disappearing in three or two quick steps. People became even more curious about what was happening and looked towards Fraser, asking with their eyes. Fraser smiled bitterly. He didn''t know that either. "Ahem, today''s meeting is over. When Mr. Murphy is done with his business, he will inform everyone to continue, now you can go." Fraser finished speaking and hurried towards Stanley. In the parking lot, Fraser caught up with Stanley. He opened the driver''s door and sat in, when he heard Stanley say, "The Third Hospital, hurry up!" The undisguised tremble in that voice revealed how he was feeling at the moment. Mr. Murphy was in fear, in worry. "Mr. Murphy, what''s going on?" Fraser asked as he started the car. Stanley told him the story. Fraser was shocked to hear that, "Ivy ran to the vi and ......" "Speed up!" Stanley''s voice was icy as he urged. Fraser said no more, and elerated towards the hospital. Soon, they arrived at the hospital. Stanley came to the door of the operating room. Be and Calvin were there. When she saw Stanleying, Be was like she had found her backbone, wiping her tears and coming forward, "Mr. Murphy, you''re finally here." "How is Arya now?" Stanley asked in a deep voice. "I don''t know yet, it''s been over an hour." Be looked at the door to the operating room and said worriedly. "Dad, you have to catch Ivy, you must!" At this moment, Calvin''s voice full of endless hatred rang out. Stanley looked over. He was sprawling on the cool chair, his little face was consumed with hate. Stanley disliked seeing such a negative expressione up on his tender face, but he didn''t open his mouth to tell Calvin to calm down. Because after what happened to Arya, it was reasonable that Calvin was angry. "Okay, I will get her." Stanley walked over and squatted down, heartily stroking Calvin''s hair, "How is Calvin''s injury?" He twisted his head to look at Be. Be barely managed to squeeze out a smile and replied, "There''s nothing serious wrong with Calvin, but he can only lie down like this for the next period of time." Stanley nodded, indicating that he knew and was relieved. He stood up, his eyes shadowy as he ordered, "Immediately go investigate all the surveince near the vi, find her out, and, bring Henry to me." "Yes." Fraser nodded and then asked, "Should we tell Mrs. Murphy?" Stanley''s eyes flickered slightly and finally he shook his head, "No need for now, she''s in apetition now, if I tell her, it will affect her mood. I''ll tell her after some time, what do you think, Calvin?" Chapter 488 Blood Drawing Chapter 488 Blood Drawing He looked to Calvin. Calvin nodded, "Just do what daddy says, thispetition will help Mommy''s career and I don''t want Mommy to give up on it because of us." He knew Mommy. If Mommy knew something like this happened to him and Arya, she would have given up the competition ande running back immediately. Stanley rubbed Calvin''s head, "Go ahead." "Yes." Fraser answered and turned to leave. "Dad, am I useless?" Suddenly, Calvin asked in a depressed mood. Stanley looked at him, "Why would you say that?" "I promised Mommy before that I would protect Arya well, but I didn''t." Calvin''s eyes reddened and he sobbed. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Stanley said with a gentle brow, "No, you did it and you did it well, you worked hard to protect Arya, didn''t you? It was only because of your physical condition that you couldn''t stop it, but you are already great." "Really?" Calvin looked at him with teary eyes. "Really." Not only did Stanley nod, but Be nodded as well, "Of course it''s true, Calvin is great." Calvin finally broke into a smile, "But I still can''t do anything to protect Arya." "Then try to get stronger and grow up faster." Stanley said as he stood up. Those words were like a spark that ignited in Calvin''s heart. He squeezed his little fist and took a deep breath, his childish little face filled with determination, "Okay, I must grow up quickly and be stronger, Daddy, I want to learn sparring." He wanted to learn this so that he could better protect Arya. Even if he met an adult, he could use his skills to break his opponent instead of being powerless, like this time. "Ok." Stanley nodded and agreed, "I''ll arrange a teacher for you when Arya is well." "Thank you, Dad." Calvin said gratefully. Stanley smiled. At that moment, the operating room opened and a nurse came out of it. Be stopped her in a hurry, "Nurse, how''s the girl in there?" The nurse looked at them and responded, "She has a broken arm and a lot of blood from a ruptured scalp, the arm has now been corrected and the head wound has been stitched up, but it needs blood transfusion, except that the child has RH negative blood. I''m about to go to the blood bank now to see if there''s any of that blood." "No need, take mine." Stanley said immediately. He was of the RH negative blood. He had wanted to give Calvin transfusion when he was in the car ident. But it was stopped by Violet, who chose Ivan in the end. But now was not the time to be jealous, and Stanley took off his jacket and tossed it to Be, unbuttoning the cufflinks of his shirt and pulling the sleeves up to reveal his sturdy arms. The nurse saw that he was ready to draw blood, so naturally she couldn''t refuse, but just in case, she asked, "What is the rtionship between you and the child inside? If it''s a parent-child rtionship, you can''t donate blood." "I am her stepfather." Stanley replied in a deep voice. The nurse was surprised, "Stepfather and daughter with the same blood type, so you''re really rted, come with me." "Take good care of Calvin, I''ll go first." Stanley said to Be before following the nurse. About ten minutester, Stanley returned holding down a cotton swab, his face pale, and at a nce, a lot of blood had been drawn. "Mr. Murphy, are you okay?" Be helped him to sit down in a chair, which was next to Calvin. "I''m fine, I''m just a little dizzy." Stanley shook his head, his voice hoarse as he answered. Calvin looked at him and remembered something, pulling two candies out of his pocket and handing them over, "Here, Dad." Stanley looked at the two candies and raised his eyebrows. Calvin''s eyes were bleak, "I put them in my pocket so that I can coax Arya, but Arya ......" "Don''t worry, Arya will be fine." Stanley stroked his head, then took the two candies and unwrapped them, eating one and giving the other to Calvin. The two ate their candy and slowly calmed down. Just then, Stanley''s cell phone rang. He let go of the swab and pulled his cell phone out of his pants pocket, his pupils shrinking when he saw the caller ID. Calvin saw it too and blinked, "It''s Mommy." Stanley pursed his lips. It was still the middle of the night abroad, so it was logical that she was still sleeping, so how could she call out of the blue? Was it possible that she knew something had happened to the two kids? If so, who told her? Stanley lowered his eyes, and after a moment of hesitation, he still picked up the phone. "Stanley." Violet''s somewhat tired voice came, "Didn''t disturb your work, right?" Stanley''s eyes darkened slightly. She didn''t ask how the two kids were doing. It seemed that she didn''t know about what happened to the two kids yet. "No." Stanley took Calvin''s hand, his voice trying to be calm, "It''s sote, why are you suddenly calling?" Violet held the nket and sat on the bed, her forehead covered in sweat and her face looked pale, "I just had a bad dream." "Bad dream?" Stanley narrowed his eyes. Violet nodded, "I dreamed that Calvin and Arya were kidnapped, then I woke up straight away in shock, and when I woke up, my heart was clogged up and I felt bad, so I called and wanted to hear your voice." There was some surprise in Stanley''s eyes. She had a dream just after the two kids had been in an ident, although her dream was different from what happened to the two kids. But it was still amazing. Could it be that this was the mother-son connection? "Don''t worry, the two kids are fine, the dream world is the opposite of reality." Stanley reassured. Violet pulled the corner of her mouth and smiled, "I know that too, but I don''t know why I am unsettled, Stanley, I want to hear the voices of the two kids." She couldn''t be at peace until she heard the sounds of her two kids, she thought. Stanley pursed his lips, "The two kids are at the vi, call Beter and tell her to put the two kids on the phone." "Well, then." Violet nodded her head. The two then hung up the phone. Stanley looked to Be, "Violet is going to call youter, remember to cover it well." "Okay." Be nodded. Stanley looked at Calvin again. Calvin spoke before Stanley opened his mouth, "Don''t worry, daddy, I won''t let Mommy notice." "I''m sorry." Stanley had an apologetic look in his eyes. Calvin shook his head, "It is ok, we can¡¯t tell her for the sake of Mommy''s dream." Just as he spoke, Be''s cell phone rang. "Mrs. Murphy is calling." Be took her phone out, nced at the caller ID, and answered, "Hello, Mrs. Murphy." "Be, are Calvin and Arya home?" Violet asked. It was the weekend and both kids didn''t go to school. Be looked at Calvin, "Yes." Violet sighed in relief, "Then please put them on the phone." "Yes, but only Calvin can be on the phone, Arya is asleep." Be said. Violet smiled, "It''s okay, let me hear Calvin''s voice." "Hold on, Mrs. Murphy, I''ll go upstairs." Be said, taking a few steps in ce and pretending to go upstairs. Violet listened to the sound of footsteps on the phone and felt something was wrong, but couldn''t tell. She didn''t think much of it either, because Calvin''s voice came, "Mommy." "Baby." Violet heard the child''s voice, finally feeling relieved. Chapter 489 He Is the Father Chapter 489 He Is the Father "Mommy, is there something wrong?" Calvin asked as he plopped down on Stanley''sp and pretended to yawn. Violet listened to her son''s tender and sleepy voice and with a smile, "No, I just miss you." "I''m sorry, Mommy, daddy isn''t free this weekend, that''s why he can¡¯t take us to you." Calvin apologized. Violet''s heart warmed, "I know." "Then Mommy, I will talk to you next time okay, I want to sleep too." Said Calvin, yawning again. He was afraid that if he said any more, he''d be in trouble if Mommy wanted to have a video chat. Violet nodded at that "Ok, then I won''t bother you, go to sleep." "Bye, Mommy!" Calvin said goodbye. Violet nodded, "Bye." The call ended and Calvin handed the phone back to Stanley, "Dad, here." Stanley took the phone and put it in his bag. Suddenly, a sharp footstep came from the distance. Immediately afterwards, Henry in a whiteb coat appeared, "Stanley, what happened to Calvin and Arya?" Stanley handed Calvin to Be and stood up, then gave Henry a quick punch. Henry was caught off guard and hit the corner of his mouth, falling to the ground at once, his sses fell off. It startled both Be and Calvin. "Mr. Murphy...... you." Be looked at Stanley in surprise. Stanley slowly withdrew his fist and took two steps forward, stopping in front of Henry, lowering his head and looking at him condescendingly, "Because you let Ivy out, Ivy ran to the vi and injured the two kids." "I ......" Henry''s pupils flinched and he was confused. He could not believe it! Half an hour ago, Fraser found him and told him toe to this hospital. Because both of Calvin and Arya were hurt because of him. He was puzzled, wondering how two kids getting hurt could be connected to him, but came over anyway. He never expected that was the reason! Ivy ...... N?velDrama.Org content rights. Henry regretted that he shouldn''t have gone soft and let her go. "Stanley.. Oooh ......" Before Henry could finish his sentence, Stanley kicked him again. Then he fell back down to the ground. "See that operating room?" Stanley pointed at the door to the operating room and stared at Henry with eyes wide open, "Arya''s been in there for almost two hours and she''s still not out, and Calvin almost broke his tailbone, and all because of you." "I''m sorry ......" Henry knew he was in the wrong and bowed his head in apology. Stanley''s fists clenched, "What is the use of saying sorry?" "......" Henry didn''t say anything else. Of course he knew it couldn''t be made up. "Henry, if you hadn''t been my friend since I was a kid, I''d really want to kill you." Stanley said coldly. Henry looked up at him, unable to see his face clearly without his sses, but he could see, nheless, the frost on his face at the moment. "Stanley, I know I''m responsible for a lot of this, and I''ll be responsible for the injuries of the two kids." Henry covered his belly and stood up. Stanley sneered and was about to say something, but the red light on the operating room suddenly shed sharply. "What''s going on?" Be asked in surprise. Calvin also tensed up, "Dad?" Stanley squeezed his hand, signaling him not to be afraid, then stared intently at Henry, "What does this red light mean?" Henry''s face changed dramatically, "The red light shing during the operation is a sign that the patient, who was on the verge of a sessful operation, has suddenly fallen back into danger." "What?" Stanley''s face hardened. Did it mean that Arya was in a crisis situation at the moment? How was that possible? Didn''t that nurse just say that Arya would be fine once she got a blood transfusion? How now ...... "I''ll go in and take a look." Henry said, picking up the somewhat broken sses on the floor, and going straight into the operating room. The man in the operating room looked at him and chided, "Why are you in here?" "I''m Henry Baxter, from the Baxter¡¯s Hospital." Henry introduced himself, then looked over at Arya on the operating table. Arya was on a venttor, her eyes were tightly closed, and her cute face was so pale and bloodless that he couldn''t help but feel distressed just by looking at it. "How is the girl now?" Henry asked, turning to the attending physician. The attending physician, also well aware that Henry was the premier surgeon in the country, dismissed the idea of throwing him out and said in a deep voice, "She has hemolysis after blood transfusion." "Hemolysis?" Henry frowned, thinking it was outrageous, "Hemolysis can only happen between a parent and child, who gave this child blood?" Was there blood from Arya¡¯s father in the hospital? And it happened that Arya used her real father''s blood? "It''s the gentleman from outside the operating room." A nurse replied anxiously. Henry froze. The gentleman outside the operating room was Stanley? Henry sucked in a cold breath and his hands trembled, "Doctor, please do a paternity test on this child and that gentleman." "We''ve contacted the identification department and are working on it." The attending physician replied. The moment the child showed hemolysis, the nurse contacted the identification unit. Because RH negative blood was so rare, the hospital was selfish enough to draw more and keep some in the blood bank so that they could save other patients in the future. Just now the nurse had sent this child''s blood information, so that the identification department could do the identification, and the result would soone out. "Okay." Henry''s hands were trembling with excitement. "Doctor, I''ve got the other donor''s blood." At that moment, a nurse came in from outside, holding those two blood packs. It was from the blood bank, RH blood. Henry saw the two blood packs and went out relieved to know that Arya was saved. "Dr. Baxter, how is Arya?" Be asked as soon as she saw hime out. Henry, not knowing how to reply, was in a shock. He could not calm down now. Seeing Henry said nothing, Stanley''s heart sank, "Is Arya ......" "She''s all right." Henry shook his head. A sh of joy shed in Stanley''s eyes, "Really?" "Yes." Henry nodded with certainty. Calvin smiled, "Great, Arya is fine." "Yeah." Be nodded with tears of joy. Stanley looked at Henry, "Since Arya is fine, that was just ......" "Just now Arya showed hemolysis because of your blood, do you know what that means?" Henry interrupted him. Stanley first frowned, then reacted, staring at Henry incredulously, "Hemolysis ...... Arya ......" Parents and kids should not donate blood to each other, otherwise hemolysis would ur. It wasmon sense and generally known. That was why Stanley was incredulous, and he was shocked. Henry nodded, "That''s right, it is likely Arya is your biological daughter." "This ......" Be was also stunned, her mouth open, "A biological daughter? Dr. Baxter, you''re saying that Arya is Mr. Murphy''s biological daughter?" "That''s right, it''s highly likely, otherwise it wouldn''t exin why Arya has hemolysis when she used Stanley''s." Henry said. Calvin was confused, "That''s impossible, if Arya is daddy''s biological daughter, why the paternity test says I am not daddy¡¯s son?" Chapter 490 Identification Result Chapter 490 Identification Result It didn''t make sense that if Arya was daddy''s real daughter and he was not daddy''s real son. He and Arya were twins, so it could not be that he and Arya''s father was not the same person. It was likely, but Mommy would never be that kind of woman. At Calvin¡¯s words, the three adults in the room went quiet. A momentter, Henry muttered, "Right, if Arya is your daughter, Calvin should also be your son, but why are the two paternity tests ......" Stanley''s face was grim, as if he was suppressing something. He looked at Calvin, "Calvin, would you like to do another identification with me?" "I do." Calvin nodded heavily. He also wanted to know if he was his father''s child. Stanley carried Calvin to the identification department. The identification department was already doing an expedited paternity test on Stanley and Arya. Now the identification department heard that Stanley had to do it with another child, and on the spot, they picked the hair of both of them and took it for identification. The waiting process was very long. Be went back over to the operating room and continued to wait for Arya. After all, it was not safe to leave a child alone in the operating room. Stanley, Henry and Calvin, were waiting outside the identification department. Calvin said, "When I first met my dad, I had suspected that he was my real dad because of our simr looks, and then I made a trick to pull two of my dad''s hairs, and my hair to have them identified." "It was the time I first arrived at your apartment and you pulled your hair with a toy, wasn''t it?" Stanley looked at Calvin. Calvin nodded shyly, "Um, yeah, sorry dad, I just ......" "It''s fine." Stanley stroked his hair and then said, "The identification result says we''re not father and son right?" "Right." Calvin nodded, "So I never thought from that moment on, that you are our real dad." Stanley pursed his lips, "I''ve had two of our identifications done as well." N?velDrama.Org content rights. Calvin blinked, "I know, I heard it when you and Mommy had a falling out, and the two tests, also showed that we are not biological father and son." "That''s right, besides showing that we''re not biological father and son, it also shows that Arya and I aren''t biological father and daughter." Stanley narrowed his eyes. He didn''t just do Calvin''s and his own, Arya''s was done as well and it didn''t turn out to be his child either. But now the hospital was telling him that Arya was most likely his biological daughter, which meant something. That meant those three paternity tests were wrong. "Henry, you did those two identifications for me, and I want to know, did you cheat me on that?" Stanley raised his eyes to gaze at Henry, his eyes sharp, as if he could see through there Henrypletely. "I absolutely did not." Henry frowned and replied immediately, "I didn''t, and I didn''t tamper with it." So that was what he couldn''t figure out. The identification he did absolutely had nothing wrong with it, and the three genes showed no paternity. But now the situation of Arya''s hemolysis made him realize that it was almost possible that Arya and Stanley were daughter and father. So, what went wrong here? Seeing that Henry wasn''t lying, Stanley was silent for a few seconds before continuing, "You didn''t do it, but it doesn''t mean others didn''t, but we''ll know the true once the identification resultes out." When he finished, he lowered his eyes and stopped speaking. Henry looked at his hands sped together and knew he was on edge at the moment. Was he nervous about the resultter? In fact, it wasn''t just Stanley who was nervous, even Henry himself was nervous. Because when the result came out in a moment, if it was really the opposite of his identification, it meant that there was something really wrong with his. He was surrounded by people who didn''t want Stanley to identify with the two kids. Henry felt a chill run down his back. After waiting for about an hour or so, before the result came out, Be came over. "Mr. Murphy, Arya hase out of the operating room and is now being sent to the ward." Be said with a happy smile. Stanley''s tightly furrowed brow stretched out and he nodded slightly, "I know, you go back and take care of her first, I''ll be there when the resultes out." "Yes." Be nodded and hurried off again. Not long after she left, the door of the identification department opened and a nurse came out from inside, "Is Mr. Stanley here?" Hearing his name, Stanley''s heart tightened as he handed Calvin over to Henry and stood up, "I''m here." The nurse handed over the document in her hand, "This is the paternity test for you and the two kids." Stanley looked at the identification result handed over by the nurse, slightly closing his eyes and adjusting the emotions in his heart before taking it. "Turn straight to the end." Henry reminded. He did not need to read the previous ones, there was no point in reading them, just look at the end result. Stanley pursed his thin lips, under the nervous gaze of Calvin, turned the identification paper to thest page, saw the sentence ''Stanley Murphy¡¯s blood simrity with Calvin Hunt and Arya Calvin is nine percent''. He fiercely clenched the identification result and his eyes grew red. It was true. He was the father! Watching Stanley suddenly pinched the paper with his hand trembling, Henry''s heart thudded, "Stanley, what''s wrong with you?" He was the father and that was why Stanley was shaking with disappointment? "Daddy?" Calvin called out to him in a small voice. Stanley took a breath and turned around, looking at Calvin with gentle eyes. He had wondered before why Calvin looked so much like him. It turned out that Calvin was his child, and Calvin''s looks werepletely inherited from him. "Calvin." Stanley hugged Calvin from Henry''s arms in a tight hug. That was his son, who was born by Violet. Sensing Stanley''s excitement, Calvin vaguely guessed what was going on and also hugged Stanley''s neck, his voice mixed with sobs, "Daddy." His address was less polite and formal than usual. Because Calvin had always thought that he was not his father''s biological child, although he called out to him as Daddy, he was not his biological father after all, so Calvin felt alienated. But now there was no longer that distance, only the closeness of the child to the father. He knew that the man in front of him, no longer a stepfather, was his real dad, the one who was connected to him by blood. "Daddy''s here, Daddy''s here." Stanley kissed Calvin''s forehead, responding in one voice. Henry watched from the sidelines and understood what was going on. But to be sure, he still took the paternity test Stanley was holding. Seeing the result, Henry was both happy for Stanley and angry at the same time. "Stanley, maybe you''re right, the two previous identifications I''ve had done have been tampered with, not on the result, but on the DNA samples." Henry looked at Stanley. The result of the identification, which he handled, never left his sight from beginning to end, so it was impossible to be tampered during this process. Then it was most likely that the DNA sample was incorrect. Chapter 491 Be Tampered Chapter 491 Be Tampered "I''ll definitely look into it." Stanley''s face was grim, and an icy aura emanated from him. Henry nodded, "I know, and I''ll cooperate with your investigation." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Because of his identification result, it took so long for Stanley and the two kids to identify each other. While it wasn''t his fault, it was also true that his identification dyed the result. "I''m wondering how exactly the person switched the samples, and how did he learn in advance that you were going to have an identification with both kids?" Henry scratched his hair, suspicious. Stanley''s mouth held a morose curve, "Maybe someone overheard the conversation about me having identification, and that was why they arranged everything early." The man, who not only knew early on that the two kids were his, but tried to prevent them from knowing the truth. Maybe it was Sam. Sam had always wanted the Murphy Group, and had drugged him before to make sure he didn''t have any offspring of his own to inherit the Murphy Group, so that Sam would use hisck of an heir as a reason to snatch it away. Perhaps that was why Sam repeatedly stopped the identification to keep him from identifying with his two kids. "Heard your conversation?" Henry scowled. Stanley looked at him, "You don''t need to interfere in the investigation, I''ll do it myself." "Okay." Henry could see Stanley''s distrust of him and smiled bitterly. It seemed that after he had released Ivy, Stanley hadpletely isted him as well. "Dad, the identification I made earlier should have been done by my godfather." At this moment, Calvin suddenly said. "George?" Stanley narrowed his eyes. Calvin nodded, "Godfather is also a doctor, so I gave him my hair and your hair, Dad, and it turned out that Godfather ......" "I know, there''s no need to take it to heart, those results are all fake, while the current one is real." Stanley dotingly stroked Calvin''s hair and said in a soft voice, but under his eyes, he held an icy cold color. Of course he knew why George did that. George had an axe to grind with Violet and didn''t want the two kids to know that their real father. Because George was afraid that after the two kids were identified with him, he would marry Violet because of the two kids. In fact, he would do that. Even if he didn''t love Violet at that time, but if he learned that she gave birth to two kids for him, he would still marry Violet because of the kids. This was what George was worried about before, so he got a fake identification result for Calvin. George could not run away from this. Stanley carried Calvin towards Arya''s hospital room. Henry offered to have Stanley transfer Arya to his hospital, and he would take care of her. But Stanley refused, because right now, he wasn''t willing to trust Henry anymore. So Henry could only leave this hospital with a bitter smile on his face and dutifully go back to his own hospital. For Arya''s incident, Stanley had hated himpletely, and now Stanley hadn''t retaliated against him yet because Ivy had not been caught. When Ivy was caught, Stanley''s revenge woulde. And Henry was looking forward to the day, only then would the guilt and self-recrimination in his heart be lessened. Because of the incident of Arya, he realized how stupid he was for letting Ivy go, so that she got the chance to harm both of the kids. Henry''s eyes reddened. On the other hand, Stanley and Calvin walked into Arya''s ward. Arya''s tiny body was lying on the wide bed, almost sunken in, and her usually rosy and healthy little face was almost pale at the moment, making Stanley¡¯s heart tug. Stanley put Calvin on the sofa and walked to the hospital bed, slightly dropping his eyes and looking at the little girl on the bed. This was his daughter. Stanley lowered his head and kissed Arya''s forehead, his eyes, which were always cold, were now full of love. Before today, although he loved the two kids as well, he held back his love, more or less, because he thought they were not his own kids. But now that he knew that the two kids were his own, he would naturally not hold back his fatherly love for them, he would love them and give them the best in the world to make up for his six years ofte fatherly love. "Mr. Murphy" Be''s voice rang out from behind. Stanley stood up straight and turned around. Be came in from outside carrying a thermos and asked, " Mr. Murphy, has the identification result come out?" Stanley nodded, "Yes." "Then ......" Stanley looked at Calvin, who was lying drowsily on the sofa, and then at the sleeping little girl on the hospital bed, with a smile in his eyes, "I am the father." Be almost lost her grip on the thermos in her hand and cried out in joy, "Great, great, I told you, Calvin and you look so much alike, how could you not be biological?" Stanley hooked his lips. The two kids were biological, so it was Violet, not Phoebe, who was there that night five years ago. Phoebe deceived him. At that moment, Fraser came. Stanley called him to be here. "Did you find out Ivy''s escape route?" Stanley asked in a cold voice after picking up a nket and covering Calvin with it. Fraser sighed, "I''ve integrated the surveince near the vi area to track Ivy''s escape route, but the route was broken when it was tracked to Yokohama Road, because it is an old neighborhood and there is no surveince near it." "So now you''ve lost track of Ivy again?" Stanley narrowed his eyes. Fraser lowered his head, "Yes, but I''ve arranged for people to conduct an inventory in that neighborhood, I believe there should be clues, and Ivy hasn''t left the city, she''s still in J City, as long as we conduct a search, we''ll always catch her." Stanley pinched the bridge of his nose tiredly, "Do as you say, there''s another thing that needs to be done by you." "Yes, Mr. Murphy." Fraser looked at him. Stanley said in a deep voice, "Check the surveince outside my office on July 9th, and the surveince outside Henry''s office on September 10th." These were just two days when he talked to take a paternity test. He remembered very clearly July 9th was the date he asked Fraser to arrange the kindergarten medical examination, and took the opportunity to get the blood samples of the two kids, if someone heard outside the office at that time, the surveince outside should capture it. On September 10th at Henry''s office, Henry had offered to do another identification because he was surprised that Calvin had the same blood type as him, so maybe there was someone outside Henry''s office, too, at that time. "Is there anything special about these two days?" Fraser said with a puzzled and uprehending face. Stanley''s expression softened, "These two days are the dates for the paternity test for me and the two kids, and I just had another test with the two kids, do you know what the result is?" Fraser shook his head. Stanley replied, "They are my own kids." Fraser sucked in a breath of cold air, "You are the father?" "That''s right." Stanley nodded. Fraser swallowed, "But Dr. Baxter''s identification ......" When the words came to him, he suddenly thought of that Mr. Murphy had just asked himself to check the surveince, and suddenly understood what was going on, and his expression became serious, "Mr. Murphy, you are suspecting that someone heard that you were going to do the identification, so they did something on the identification?" Chapter 492 Knowing Something Happened to the Kids Chapter 492 Knowing Something Happened to the Kids Stanley didn''t correct him that it wasn''t a problem with the identification, but with the gic sample, and nodded, "That''s right, go do it, make sure to do it as soon as possible. And if the surveince is gone, let me know immediately, I''ll have Calvin try to fix it." "Yes." Fraser immediately answered and went to do as he was told. So there was something behind it He must find out which shameless one was keeping Mr. Murphy from identifying with his two kids. After Fraser left, Stanley sat by the hospital bed and watched over Arya until darkness came down. It was just about morning abroad at the moment. Violet came downstairs in a daze and Linda was shocked to see her downstairs, "Violet, didn''t you sleep wellst night? You got two big dark circles under your eyes." Violet sat down at the table and nodded, "I didn''t sleep well, I had a nightmare yesterday." Waking up from her nightmare, she called Stanley and wanted to listen to her two kids¡¯ voice. She couldn''t sleep knowing that the two kids were fine, and she didn''t feel at ease. Last night she sat up in bed drawing designs until dawn. "What nightmare is that powerful?" Linda teased. Violet gave her a nk look, "Alright, eat, it''s time for thepetition." "Got it, got it." Linda nodded. After breakfast, the two left the vi and set out for the avenue. In the car, Violet wanted to give Stanley a call, but thinking that it was night in the country, she gave up. She could wait until after thepetition. However, in today''spetition, Violet did not y well and almost fell to Group B. After thepetition, Linda came to Violet''s side, "Violet, what''s wrong with you today? I always feel that you''re out of sorts, listless." Violet rubbed her brow, "I don''t know, I just feel uneasy in my heart, so when I draw the picture, I don''t have much inspiration." "Are you sick?" Linda asked with concern. Violet shook her head, "No." "So is it because you''re carrying a baby?" Linda looked at her belly. Violet smiled, "No." The baby she had in her belly now was two months old, but the pregnancy reactions were almost non- existent, unlike when she was pregnant with Calvin and Arya, she threw up every day. This kid well behaved. "That''s odd." Linda shrugged her shoulders, not sure why. Violet shook her head, "Well, don''t think too much about it, maybe it''s because I didn''t rest wellst night, I''ll be fine when tomorrowes." "Get an early night then." Linda said. Violet nodded, "Well, let''s go back to ......" Before she could finish her sentence, her phone suddenly rang. Violet had to swallow her words back and took out her phone. It was an unknown domestic number. Violet clicked on it suspiciously, only to see that the message, ¡®Violet, I''m out, I''m going to start launching my revenge, and your daughter is the first victim!¡¯ "Is this a prank?" Linda said with a shiver. Violet blushed, "No, it''s not a prank." This was sent by Ivy. From that ''I''m out'', it was able to show that the person was Ivy. And she said that Arya was the first victim. Did something happen to Arya? Violet squeezed her phone tightly, and then dialed Stanley''s number. Stanley was lying on the edge of Arya''s hospital bed, taking a nap, when he heard his phone ring, he pinched his brow and got up, reaching for it. Seeing that it was from Violet, his eyes faintly stared before answering, "Hello?" "Stanley, where''s Arya?" Violet asked as she opened her mouth. Stanley''s heart sank when he heard this. Did she know something? "What are you asking that for?" Stanley lowered his eyes and tried to sound natural. Violet replied with a deep breath, "I just received a text message from Ivy, she said she''s out to get back at me, and Arya is the first one to be retaliated against, Stanley, where is Arya, is she alright?" "......" Stanley''s thin lips pursed and he did not answer. He and Calvin decided to hide it from Violet for now, and would tell her after Violet''spetition was over; by that time, Arya would have recovered her health, and she would be much more receptive than she was now. But unexpectedly, he had not expected that Ivy could possibly reveal the news of Arya''s ident to Violet. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Hearing the man''s dyed response, Violet''s heart sank to the bottom, her lips trembled twice, her voice cold, "Stanley ...... Something happened to Arya, right?" "Arya was dropped to the ground by Ivy, and she just came out of surgery four hours ago." Stanley replied with a sigh. He didn''t want to say anything, but she all but knew by now that something had happened to Arya. He knew then that he could not hide it. When Violet heard that, her mind went nk and she only felt that the whole world was spinning. It was true. Her dream came truest night. Something really happened to her kids. Violet couldn''t bear the blow, and she directly passed out. Linda was startled at first when she saw this, then rushed to hold her, "Violet? Violet?" Violet didn''t respond. Linda had no choice but to help Violet to the sofa in the lounge area before going back to pick up the phone on the floor, "Mr. Murphy." Hearing that the person on the other end of the phone had changed, Stanley realized that something might have happened to Violet and quickly asked, "Where''s Violet?" "Violet passed out, Mr. Murphy, what did you say to Violet, why did Violet look like she was in shock? Do you know that pregnant women are very weak? The doctor said that pregnant women can''t be stimted, it''s easy to pass out." Linda used over the phone. Stanley didn''t mind her rudeness, after all, she was caring for Violet. "I told her that something had happened to Arya." Stanley replied in a deep voice. Linda froze, "What? Something happened to Arya? What happened, is Arya okay?" "It''s okay now." Stanley didn''t tell her exactly what happened to Arya, only that Arya was fine. Linda sighed in relief, "That''s good, that''s good." "When Violet wakes up, let me know right away." Stanley added. He would have liked to go over there, but with two kids on his side, he couldn''t really walk away, so he would just have to ask Linda to look after her. "Don''t worry, I will." Linda patted her chest. Stanley said thanks and hung up the phone, his eyes quenching with chill. ¡®Ivy, you''re really on the road to death.¡¯ Abroad, Linda put down her phone and returned to Violet''s side, ready to help her to the car outside and take her back to the vi. However, Violet woke up. "To the airport!" Violet said, trembling all over. Linda frowned, "Violet, you want to go back to the country?" "Yes, I''m going back to see Arya." Violet said with red eyes. When she answered the phone, she passed out before she had a chance to ask how Arya was really doing now. So, she had to go back to the country to see for herself. "But what about thepetition?" Linda asked. Violet clenched her hand, "There is nopetition that is more important to me than my kids. Linda, I am a mother, do you understand?" Linda looked at her steadily for a moment, smiling and nodding, "I understand, well, I''ll drive you to the airport, you have three days off after each round anyway. You cane back in three days, sit tight, I''m driving." Chapter 493 Returning to the Country Chapter 493 Returning to the Country Violet nodded in poor spirits, clutching the seatbelt on her body tightly, her eyes looking listlessly out the window, her heart filled with worry for her two kids. Two hourster, Linda saw Violet enter the ticket gate and suddenly pped her forehead. "Damn it, I forgot to tell Mr. Murphy that Violet woke up, but I think it''s fine ......" Linda muttered. When Violet returned home, Mr. Murphy might even be surprised to see her. Forget it. Linda scratched her hair and turned to leave the airport. Violet had already gotten on the ne and set off on her journey back home. In about seven or eight hours, the ne finallynded at the international airport in J City. As soon as she left the airport, she immediately took a taxi, and on the way, she dialed Stanley''s number. At this moment it was eight o''clock in the morning on the domestic side, and Stanley was already awake. First he looked at the little girl in the hospital bed, who was still awake, the anesthesia hadn''t passed yet. He then looked at Calvin on the couch, also sleeping soundly, and Be was sitting on the edge of the couch guarding Calvin. Suddenly, Stanley''s phone rang. Be woke up with a start, "Mr. Murphy, you''re awake." Stanley lifted his chin slightly, "Yes." "I''ll go get breakfast then." Be said, getting up and straightening her clothes and going out. Stanley then took his phone out and saw that it was Violet calling, and answered it in a hurry. Before he could say anything, Violet on the other end of the phone asked in a rapid tone, "Stanley, which hospital are you in?" Stanley raised his eyebrows. Which hospital they were in, did she ...... "You''re back?" Stanley guessed when he heard the sound of a car horning from the phone. Violet nodded, "Yes, I just got off the ne and I''m on my way, where are you guys?" She asked again. "The Third Hospital." Stanley said the name of the hospital out loud. Violet nodded, "I know, I''ll be right there." After saying that, she immediately hung up. Stanley didn''t expect her to suddenly run back home. But thinking about the importance she ced on her two kids, it was reasonable. Stanley smiled and dialed Be¡¯s number, "Buy an extra breakfast, Violet is back." "Mrs. Murphy is back?" Be was surprised. Stanley nodded, "Yes." "Okay, I got it." Be responded. Stanley put down his phone and walked towards the couch, gently shaking Calvin to wake him child up. After all, it was not good for him to stay asleep in that lying position for a long time. "Daddy?" Calvin opened his eyes in a daze and saw Stanley standing at the side, his voice full of sleepiness as he shouted. Stanley gently stroked his hair, "Get up." Calvin nodded, ready to climb to his feet. But being on his belly for so long, he got ufortable when he moved. Calvin pressed his mouth, "Daddy, it hurts ......" "Where does it hurt?" Stanley asked with a nervous look. Calvin pointed to his neck, "It hurts here, I can''t move." Stanley touched it, it was a little stiff, "It''s fine, I''ll pick you up, move around to ease and you''ll be fine." Calvin nodded repeatedly. Stanley picked him up and put him on hisp, then massaged him to ease the stiff muscles. And Calvin was enjoying himself as he leaned into Stanley''s arms, with a happy smile. He would not have been as content to enjoy his dad''s love before without knowing he was his real dad. But now it was different, Stanley was his real father, so naturally he should pamper himself and enjoy his dad''s services. He was just a kid. After about several minutes of massage, Calvin''s neck was finally free to turn. Stanley put him down and patted him on the shoulder, "Okay, go wash up, Mommy is going to be here in a few minutes." "Mommy?" Calvin blinked, and then his eyes lit up, "Daddy, you said Mommy''s back?" "Yes, Mommy already knew that something happened to you guys, so she rushed back, go wash up." Stanley urged again. Calvin nodded repeatedly and headed for the washroom. Stanley also got up and walked over to the sick side, looked at the little girl''s condition, then pushed the call bell at the head of the bed, asking the doctor toe over and see when she would wake up. Soon, not long after, Violet arrived at the hospital. She held her belly and trotted all the way to the door of the hospital room. She looked up at the door sign of the ward before taking a deep breath and pushing the door in. The smell of sterile water in the ward made her frown. But she didn''t pay much attention to it, her eyes locking on the hospital bed in the room at once. The bed, her daughter, was lying on it pale as a vegetable. At that moment, Violet''s heart was like a knife cutting, painful and almost suffocating. She covered her heart and ran at a staggering pace to the bedside, leaning down to touch the child''s cold little face, tears sliding down her face instantly. "Arya, Mommy''s back." Violet said with a choked voice. At this time, the door to the ward opened again, and Stanley came in from outside with Calvin in his arms, and when they saw Violet in the room, both father and son''s eyes lit up for a moment. "Mommy." Calvin waved his hands and shouted happily. Stanley nodded slightly, "You are back." Violet''s lips twitched, "Arya ......" "Don''t worry, Arya is already fine, just recuperate and wait for the wound to heal." Stanley replied in a soft voice. Violet nodded her head repeatedly, indicating that she knew, "That''s good, that''s good, but I want to know, where exactly did Arya hurt? Besides her head, is there any other ce she''s hurt?" "There are some broken bones, but they''ve all been corrected, it''s fine." Stanley replied. Violet, however, shuddered at the sound. How painful it must be to have a broken bone! Arya grew up to be more delicate than Calvin and couldn''t stand pain; the slightest pain could be magnified in Arya and she could cry for half a day. This is from N?velDrama.Org. She didn''t dare to imagine how scared Arya was the moment she was dropped by Ivy, and how much it hurt the moment the bones in her body were broken and her head was injured. Violet tightly grabbed the little girl''s hand, her mouth kept murmuring, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, baby, I failed to protect you ......" She was even starting to regret now why she had gone to thepetition. If she hadn''t gone to thepetition but kept an eye on the two kids, Arya wouldn''t have gotten hurt. Stanley walked to the sofa and put Calvin on it, "You don''t have to me yourself, it''s not your fault." Something happened to Arya that none of them could have expected. Violet clenched her palms, seeing Calvin''s posture, her brows furrowed, "What''s wrong with Calvin? Why are you lying down?" "Calvin got kicked twice by Ivy to save Arya and fell on his butt, I just brought him back from the surgery to change his medicine." Stanley replied. When Violet heard that, she hurriedly walked over and pulled down his pants, seeing his tender buttocks, which were now red, her heart was filled with hatred. "Ivy!" Violet bit her lips and pronounced this name, her voice filled with an endless chill. If Ivy wasing at her, she might not have hated it so much. But Ivy shouldn''t have made a move on her two kids. Just wait, this revenge, she would pay it back twice as much! "Didn''t you lock Ivy up? Why would shee out and do harm to the two kids?" Violet turned her head, her eyes cold as she looked at Stanley. Chapter 494 The Truth of the Day Chapter 494 The Truth of the Day Stanley knew that she was ming him. me his poor care of the two kids, me his poor custody of Ivy, and that was why he let Ivy hurt the two kids. "It''s not daddy, Mommy, it''s not daddy''s fault." Before Stanley could answer, Calvin had already spoken up for Stanley. Stanley nced down at Calvin on the couch. Good boy, worthy of Daddy¡¯s love. "Not Daddy?" Violet frowned. Calvin nodded repeatedly, "Dad didn''t let Ivy out, the one who let Ivy out was Uncle Henry." "Uncle Henry?" Violet looked to Stanley. Stanley nodded, "It''s him, I didn''t expect him to be a dumbass who loves Ivy so much that he doesn''t even have a brain." At first, he had agreed to Henry going to see Ivy for half an hour every day because of their friendship, but he hadn''t expected that Henry would be convinced to let Ivy go in just a few short days. What was ridiculous was that Henry, being a doctor, believed that someone who was born without empathy would go out and correct her behavior and not do anything to hurt people again. Violet clenched her fists, "It''s actually him!" "Daddy beat up Uncle Henry." Calvin added. When Violet heard this, the anger in her heart sort of dissipated a little, "He deserves a beating, but I want to know, what are you going to do about Henry? It''s because he let Ivy go that my two kids were injured, so I hope you won''t be friends with Henry anymore, or we''ll get a divorce." Hearing the word divorce, Stanley''s thin lips pursed, obviously not loving it. He returned in a deep voice, "I''ve already cut ties with Henry, as for dealing with Henry, he has many patients booked for surgery under his hand, if I do something to him, it won''t be fair to those patients. Wait until we catch Ivy, don''t worry, Henry is not Ivy, he knows he''s done something wrong and won''t run away." He wasn''t lying to her; he''d ended his years of friendship with Henry after learning that Henry had let Ivy go. Even if Henry had let Ivy go and Ivy hadn''t harmed the two kids, he would have cut off the rtionship. Simply because Henry''s move to let Ivy go was a betrayal of him, and in his life, what he hated most was betrayal. Violet nodded, "That''s good, but can Ivy be caught?" She was worried. The two kids were hurt yesterday, and if he could have caught Ivy, he would have done so yesterday. But there wasn''t a bit of news yet, so she suspected that it would be difficult to catch Ivy in a short time. Stanley was silent for a few seconds before he spoke, "Yes, she will be caught, for sure." As long as Ivy was still on this Earth, he could catch her. It was only a matter of time. When Violet heard him say that, she nodded and didn''t ask any more questions, walking over to the hospital bed and sitting down, looking at her daughter with a sad gaze. At that moment, Be came back from buying breakfast, "Mrs. Murphy, you''ve arrived." Violet pulled at the corner of her mouth and forced a smile, "Be." "Well, Be,y out the breakfast first." Stanley said. Be answered and went to a small table to distribute breakfast. Stanley carried Calvin over first, and then walked behind Violet, "Let''s eat breakfast first, ok?" Violet shook her head, "You eat, I don''t have an appetite, I''ll watch Arya." Stanley frowned disapprovingly, "I know you''re worried about Arya, but don''t forget you still have one in your belly, if you don''t eat and your body copses, how will you take care of Arya, how will you take care of the baby in your belly?" At those words, Violet''s mouth opened, but there were no words. Stanley took her hand and pulled her up, "Let''s go, after breakfast, I''ll give you a surprise." "Surprise? What kind of surprise?" Violet looked at him curiously. Stanleyughed without saying anything. Violet didn''t ask, but obediently followed him over to eat breakfast. After breakfast. Be took Calvin to the bathroom to rinse his mouth, and Arya hadn¡¯t awake. Stanley picked up a file bag and handed it to Violet, "This is the surprise I gave you, open it and take a look." Violet took it with a puzzled look, and under his gaze, opened the file bag and drew out the paternity test. Violet raised her eyebrows, "Is it Nate and Phoebe''s identification?" The corner of Stanley''s mouth twitched, "Not theirs, theirs isn''t out yet." But it should be soon, either today or tomorrow. "Then whose is it?" Violet was even more puzzled. Stanley looked at Arya, "It''s for me and the two kids." Violet wrinkled her brow, "You and the two kids?" "Yes, turn to thest page." Stanley encouraged her. Although Violet didn''t understand why he took the paternity test of him and the two kids as a surprise, she still did as he said and turned to thest page. Seeing that he was the father, Violet was shocked and her whole body jerked up, confused, "How is this possible!" Stanley and the two kids, they were real father and son! "Why is that impossible?" Stanley looked at her. Violet moved her hands, not knowing what to do, "You are not the father, you did the test twice and Calvin did it once, even I did it once, but the result ......" "It''s true." Stanley cut her off, and then spilled the beans about Arya''s hemolysis yesterday. Violet''s lips quivered, and there were no more words at once. Blood was only hemolyzed when blood was donated between parents and kids, so this test was true? "If it''s true, then why did our first few identifications ......" Violet''s voice choked. "The two identifications I did, I suspected that Sam had nted undercover agents around me, so he switched the DNA samples of the two kids in advance, and the one that Calvin did, was done by George. George likes you and doesn¡¯t want the kids to know I am their father, afraid that I would marry you because of the two kids. As for the one you did, I don''t know about it. " Stanley exined. Violet''s eyes were scarlet, "I remember, the day I was ready to go to the identification, my bag was snatched, maybe it was the person who snatched the bag and reced the hair of you or the two kids, so ......" She didn''t say the rest of the words, but the meaning was understood. She really didn''t expect that behind this, there were actually so many people who didn''t want Stanley to be identified with the two kids. But what made Violet happy, it turned out, was that she really didn''t have anything with other men, her man, from the beginning to the end, was only Stanley. The hotel surveince she had looked at in the first ce was fine. "Don''t worry, I won''t let any of these people go, Fraser is already investigating. Soon I''ll be able to determine if the person who switched DNA samples twice was arranged by Sam." Stanley gently wrapped his arms around Violet and kissed her hair. Violet nodded. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Stanley suddenly asked, "I want to know what happened that night five years ago, it was clearly you that night, so why did I wake up with Phoebe in my bed?" That night, he was drugged by Ivan, who also arranged two women for him and prepared reporters to take pictures of him with women in bed to use as a threat. After he learned of this, he did not enter the room he had originally booked, but rebooked one for himself, wanting to use the phone inside and call Fraser, so that Fraser could arrange for a doctor to come over, but the result was that before he could call, hepletely lost his mind, and at that very moment, a woman came in the room, and he did not hold back and had sex with that woman. When he woke up, he was next to Phoebe, only at that time he didn''t know Phoebe, and it didn''t stop him from treating Phoebe as a life saver, because that kind of medicine. If there was no doctor to handle it in time, by himself, he could easily die of heart failure. Chapter 495 So Its them Chapter 495 So It''s them That was why he had tolerated Phoebe for five years, tolerating her using his name to im all sorts of benefits. Just because he felt that Phoebe was not only the savior, but also the fianc¨¦e set by his grandfather, but who knows, the real fianc¨¦e, is not Phoebe at all. But the good thing was that in the end, everything got back on track. Stanley squeezed Violet''s hand, thinking. Violet looked down and smiled, "You know about Eason driving my mother and me out of the house seven years ago, right?" Stanley nodded, "I know." But he only found out about it this year because she was back in the country. Previously, he only knew that Eason and Lily had divorced, his big daughter changed her name to Phoebe, and his son went abroad to recuperate, not realizing that they had actually all been driven out. Or when he was investigating his real fianc¨¦s. "Because we were driven out of the house, we had no money, and Steven had a congenital heart condition. For two years after being swept out of the house, Steven''s heart had problems until five years ago, when Steven''s heart could no longer withstand the load and went into the hospital, where the doctor said he had to have a bypass operation or else Steven would not be saved." Speaking of this, Violet squeezed her palms, "The cost of the heart bypass surgery was very high, at that time my mother and I simply could not get that much money, so after discussing it, it was decided that I should go back to Eason, after all, he is Steven''s father and should pay for it, but ......" "But what?" Stanley narrowed his eyes. Violet pulled the corner of her mouth, "But I was stopped by Talia and didn''t meet Eason, then after being humiliated by Talia, I was kicked out of the family, that was when Phoebe approached me. At that time Phoebe was participating in a designpetition, in order to win the championship, she hooked up with one of the top executives of thepetition." "Phoebe gave you to that executive?" Stanley''s face clouded over as cold air. Violet nodded, "The condition that executive offered was to let Phoebe stay with him for one night, then he could guarantee Phoebe the championship, so Phoebe let me go. That night, we went to the hotel where the executive was, Phoebe let me go straight into the room, but because the door number was wrong, I entered not the executive''s room, but yours." Saying that, she took out her phone from her bag, "This is the surveince video of that hotel five years ago, when I went into the wrong room, just take a look and you''ll understand." She handed the phone over. Stanley took it and looked down at it. After watching, he smiled, "It seems that we were destined to meet in various ways, even if we had never met before, we were engaged." "Yeah." Violet smiled, "So before, when I identified that the two kids weren''t yours, It was really scary and panicky because I didn''t know, when I''ve been with another man." "I''m sorry, I didn''t check it out." Stanley hugged her apologetically. Violet shook her head, "It''s not just you, even I myself got cheated. Those people tried every possible way to stop you from identifying with the two kids, but now they can''t stop it." "That''s true." Stanley chuckled. At that moment, there was a knock on the ward door. Stanley let go of Violet, "Come in." The door opened and Fraser came in from outside with a memory bank, "Mr. Murphy, this is the surveince you asked me to check from those two days." He handed the memory bank over. It just so happened that the ward was a premium ward, which had aputer in it. Stanley walked straight to theputer, put the memory bank on it, and clicked on the two surveince segments. Violet stood right next to him and watched with him. Stanley first clicked on the earliest surveince of the day, which was outside his office. The video yed, and the first image that appeared was of a hallway, the one outside his office. At the moment, no one was in the corridor, but not long after, the sound of high heels rang out, followed by the appearance of a figure that was familiar to the three, Phoebe. Phoebe ced her hand on the door handle of Stanley''s office and seemed ready to push it open. But the next second, she suddenly dropped her hand, then pressed her ear to the doorway and listened. After listening for a while, Phoebe''s face in the video changed, first in surprise, then in panic, and finally seemed to have decided something and became firm again. After a few more moments, as if she was in shock, Phoebe looked around and hurriedly pushed open the door of the secretary''s office. The surveince came to a screeching halt at this. Stanley''s expression was frighteningly cold, and his fists clenched, "So it was her!" He thought it was a hidden traitor who Sam had arranged on his side. After all, over the years, he had uncovered many of Sam''s man, and Sam had even tried to bribe Fraser. He didn''t expect that he had misunderstood Sam, it wasn''t Sam who did it, but Phoebe. "I didn''t expect it to be her either, I was stunned when I saw the surveince." Fraser said. Violet pursed her lips, "I wasn''t surprised, because I had some vague suspicions." "Okay, move on to the next one." Stanley said, tapping on another surveince, the one outside Henry''s office. This is from N?velDrama.Org. People came and went outside Henry''s office, not as quiet as outside Stanley''s. Soon, a suspicious figure appeared. They again instantly recognized it was Ivy. She appeared outside Henry''s office in a hospital gown and a long hair wig, but did not enter, instead leaned her back against the wall next to the door, her head slightly bowed so that her expression was unreadable. After two minutes, Ivy raised her head, expressionless. She took a deep breath before squeezing her palm and then leaving without a word. After watching this video, Stanley gritted teeth. Once again, he guessed wrong. He thought it would be Sam this time too, but didn''t expect it to be Ivy. Even Violet was surprised, "So Ivy knew so early on that Calvin and Arya were your kids, but she kept pretending not to know, and persuaded me to divorce you when we were in fight, saying that it wasn''t fair for you to you raise the children for other man." "She said that to you?" Stanley looked at her. Violet nodded, "Yes." "Why didn''t you tell me?" Stanley frowned. Violet gave him a nk look, "At that time, I tried to talk about it, but you avoided me, so how could I tell you?" "...... Sorry." Stanley lowered his eyes. Violet smiled, "Forget it, it''s all in the past, let''s deal with these two incidents first." She pointed to the surveince. Stanley looked at Fraser with a dark face, "Find out how Phoebe switched DNA samples, whether mine or the two kids'' she had switched." "The two kids'', I suppose." Fraser said, "Mr. Murphy, I personally handed your sample over to Dr. Baxter, so only the two kids'' samples were the easiest to be tampered with, and the two kids'' samples were sent by the doctor from the kindergarten, I wonder if that doctor has any problems." "In that case, check that doctor, and the teacher in charge of the child''s physical examination at the kindergarten. Report to me immediately if you find any problems." Stanley ordered. Fraser nodded, "Okay, what about the second identification?" Chapter 496 Stanleys Self-Reprimand Chapter 496 Stanley''s Self-Reprimand "It''s the same." Stanley said in a faint voice, "Henry didn''t do the swap of samples, then Ivy must have arranged for another doctor to do it, check the medical staff on duty in the identification department at the time." "Ok." Fraser nodded. "Go ahead." Stanley waved his hand. Fraser left. Suddenly, Arya in the hospital bed grunted. Violet''s pupils flinched and she immediately got up, running to the hospital bed, her eyes looking expectantly at the little girl lying there. Stanley did the same, standing beside her, expecting the little girl to wake up. And Arya lived up to her expectations, opening her eyes as the two watched expectantly, "Mommy?" Stanley said softly, "And Daddy." Violet gave him a faint sideways nce. "Daddy." Arya blinked and shouted obediently. The little girl''s voice was soft and hoarse without the slightest strength,. Violet''s nose was instantly sore, but she still barely maintained the smile on her face and grasped the little girl''s tiny hand in her heart, "Baby, does it still hurt?" Arya pouted, her eyes clouded with tears, and she replied in aggravation, "It hurts, Mommy, it hurts. Miss Ellis is so bad, she dropped me on the floor and kicked brother. Where is brother?" "Brother went to get a shot." Violet wiped the little girl''s tears away. Be took vin to get a shot for his swelling. "Is brother okay?" Arya asked with concern. "He is okay." Stanley replied. Arya grinned, "Great." "Baby, you are good." Violet touched the little girl''s pale face. The little girl was in this state but she are still caring for her brother. How did Ivy that crazy woman do that? "By the way, baby, I have good news for you." Violet suddenly smiled. Stanley raised his eyebrows, obviously having guessed what the good news she was referring to, his thin lips hooked up slightly. Arya blinked in confusion, "Mommy, what''s the good news?" Violet and Stanley switched positions so that Stanley was closer to the little girl before she replied, "This is your Daddy." "I know." Arya nodded. Violet and Stanley looked at each other with a smile, "It''s different now, he''s your real father." Arya wasn''t as smart as Calvin to know how a child came to be. But she knew that Mommy can''t have a baby without Daddy. And it took mommy and her real dad to give birth to Arya and her brother, if mommy was with another man, the child born would not be Arya and his brother, but another child. So she and her brother had their own real dad, and Stanley was only with Mommy, which was why she called out to him as Daddy, not the real dad who gave birth to her and her brother. But now Mommy told her that Stanley was her and her brother''s real father, so she was surprised. "Daddy, is he the real Daddy?" Arya asked, staring at Stanley. Stanley stroked her hair, "Yes, I''m Arya''s real Daddy." Arya didn''t know about the previous paternity test, and even if she did, she didn''t take it to heart because she didn''t understand it at all. All she knew was that if her brother said her dad wasn''t biological, then he wasn''t. But now Daddy said he was biological, so he must be. So Arya cried out loud. This startled Stanley, and he quickly looked at Violet, not knowing what to do. Violet was also dumbfounded. Why did the little girl still cry when she told herself that Stanley was her real father? "Arya, don''t cry." Violet hurriedly went to coax. Arya cried even louder. Stanley also rushed to coax with Violet. It took a while that Arya finally stopped crying. Arya sniffled her little nose and looked at Stanley with tears in her eyes, "Why do you tell me that you are my and brother¡¯s real father till now?" Stanley''s thin lips opened, not knowing how to reply. Arya added, "If you had shown up earlier, brother and I wouldn''t have been bullied by other kids, saying that brother and I are children without a Daddy, and Mommy wouldn''t have been knocked on the door by those drunken men." Hearing that, Violet sadly turned her face to the side. Stanley''s heart felt more like a needle was sticking in it, he hugged the little girl, his voice full of guilt, "I''m sorry, baby, I didn''t know about your existence before, if I knew, I wouldn''t have left you alone, and I wouldn''t have let others bully you." "Really?" Arya looked at him. Stanley kissed her forehead, "Really, I love you guys a lot." Arya broke into a smile, "I love Daddy too, and now most of all." "Oh? Why you love me the most now?" Stanley asked. Arya said with a smile, "I didn''t know that Daddy was my real Daddy before, so there was only this much love." She made a little bit of a gesture. "Now that I know that you are my real Daddy, there''s lots and lots of love, more than my money in my savings jar." Arya said after a moment of thought. She didn''t really have any idea about money, except that the bigger the number, the more food she could buy. And she had many sheets of her money, so that was definitely the right word to describe the love for her dad. Stanley and Violet couldn''t help butugh as they listened to the child''s innocent words. "Well, so does Daddy." Stanley replied softly. Arya giggled. Soon, the doctor came over to examine Arya. Stanley and Violet stood not far away and watched the doctor ask Arya all kinds of questions. "I''m sorry." Stanley suddenly opened his mouth to apologize. Violet turned her head to look at him in confusion, "Why the sudden apology?" Stanley wrapped his arm around her waist, "I''m sorry for making you suffer all these years." He knew that Arya and Calvin had been bullied in kindergarten before, but he didn''t know that Violet had also been knocked on the door by a drunk. The thought of Violet, a woman, living abroad with her two children made Stanley''s heart choke with pain. "So that''s what this is about." Violet smiled, "Actually, we did not have that hard time, it happened, but not often. Besides, my mom, Jessie and George were there to look after us, so we were good.¡± "Don''t mention George." Stanley''s face went dark, "Forget about the ones he did before, let''s say he also switched Calvin''s identification." Hearing this, Violet sighed, "I really didn''t expect that George would do that." Afraid that the two children knew Stanley were their father, that she would marry Stanley, so he made a mistake. She did not fall in love with Stanley and would not marry him at that time, but if she did, could he stop him? What a stupid! ¡°Ok, but don¡¯t investigate that he switched the identification. When I was aboard, I can¡¯t give birth to the kid without him, so...¡± "I know." Stanley interrupted Violet, "It''s precisely because I heard that he took a lot of care of you guys abroad, that''s why I didn''t let Fraser check him out." N?velDrama.Org content rights. He intended to let George off the hook, and George hadn''t sought out Violet after the treatment. Chapter 497 The Internet Fiasco Chapter 497 The Inte Fiasco Although it was unknown if George had really given up on Violet or was holding back. But in any case, during this time, George did settle down a lot. "Let''s have a wedding when the internationalpetition is over." At that moment, Stanley suddenly said. Violet''s body stiffened for a moment, and then looked up at him, "A wedding?" "Well, it''s been so long since we got married, and we haven''t had a wedding because we''ve been busy with our respective things, but the wedding has to happen, even if we''re busy, we have to squeeze some time like a few days, we can''t put it off any longer." Stanley said as he stroked her hair. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Violet''s heart was somewhat tempted, but she shook her head, "It''s better to hold itter?" "Why?" Stanley frowned. Violet sighed, "Ivy wasn''t caught and Ivan wasn''t caught either, in case they jump out and cause trouble when we hold the wedding, so let''s wait until we catch them both." Stanley pursed his thin lips and finally agreed. Because when they held a wedding, they were bound to invite a lot of people. In case Ivan and Ivy really messed up on that day, it would indeed not end well. "Okay, let''s talk about itter... I''m sorry for that I can¡¯t giving you a wedding." Stanley looked at Violet with apologetic eyes. Violet smiled, "It is ok." It was just a wedding, and it could happen anytime. "Daddy, Mommy." Calvin''s voice suddenly sounded in the end. The two men looked over. Be came in with him in her arms. Violet smiled and waved her hand, "Finished with the shot?" Calvin nodded, "Is Arya awake?" He looked over to Arya who was surrounded by several doctors and nurses. Arya wanted to say hello to her brother, but she couldn''t see him, which really made her a little upset. It wasn''t until the doctor left that she saw her brother and smiled anew, "Brother." Calvin let Be put himself on the hospital bed, then crawled over to Arya, "I''m sorry Arya, I didn''t protect you well." Arya shook her head, "Brother, you are pretty good, it''s just that we''re too small to beat Miss Ellis." Hearing these words, Violet''s eyes went dark. Stanley wrapped his arm around her shoulders, "After this time, Arya has grown up and matured quite a bit." "Yeah." Violet sniffled her nose, "But I don''t like Arya being mature in that way at all." "It''s okay, it will not happen again, in a couple of days, you bring the two kids aboard." Stanley said. Violet looked at him, "Bring them aboard?" "That''s right, Ivy is still blocked by me in J City, but she''s hiding well, that''s why she hasn''t been found, I think there must be someone helping her in this, so you take the two children abroad and don''t have to worry anymore about Ivy popping up again one day toy her hands on the two children." Stanley softly said. Violet nodded in agreement, "Alright then, I''ll take them away the day after tomorrow, and tomorrow I''ll go and get the two kids'' kindergarten suspended before they go abroad." "Just enroll Arya in kindergarten aboard, Calvin doesn''t need it. After Arya had an ident, he''s bent on bing stronger, so I''ll rearrange his studies, with his IQ, there''s no need to waste time in kindergarten, he should take that time to do something more meaningful." Stanley said in a deep voice. Violet gave him a nk look, "When you didn''t know that you are not the father, you barely intervened in the education of the two children, and now that you know you are the father, you''ve started to make a big deal out of arranging life for Calvin?" Stanley smiled lightly, "In the past, I was only a stepfather, it was inappropriate for me to interfere too much in the affairs of the two children, but now it''s different, I am the biological father of the two children, for their education, I naturally have to arrange it properly." "Alright, you have a point, so let''s do as you say." Violet waved her hand. The only reason why Calvin was still in kindergarten was just to keep Aryapany, if it was really at Calvin''s actual level, he could at least go to college. Since now Calvin had the intention to be more powerful, she, as a mother, would naturally not stop it, and perhaps Stanley''s arrangement was the most suitable for Calvin. At noon, the two children fell asleep on their medication. Violet rushed back, and didn''t sleep even after being so preupied with worrying about the child on the ne. A huge drowsiness hit her now that she knew both kids were okay and her mind was rxed. Finally, she fell asleep on the edge of Arya''s hospital bed at Stanley''s urging. Stanley picked up the nket and covered her up, then stood by the bed, looking at the three with tender eyes. Then he took out his phone, took a picture of them, and then slightly edited the photo before he posted it on Facebook: my wife and kids. Although Stanley was not a member of the entertainment industry, due to his powerful family background and the identity of the chairman and president of the Murphy Group, there were naturally manyizens who followed his Facebook unt, at least one hundred million, exceeding the majority of the top streams of the entertainment industry. Therefore, as soon as his Facebook post was made, the entire inte instantly exploded, and then the hashtag Stanley''s wife and children quickly climbed up the hot search list. "Wife and children? No way. Mr. Murphy has only been married for a few months, right, howe he has kids in his age? Are they twins?" "Oooooooh, Mr. Murphy is a dad now." "These two children are like five years old, five years ago, Mr. Murphy just got engaged to Miss Hunt, and he broke off the engagement and married another woman a few months ago, it seems that these two children were born when Mr. Murphy and Miss Hunt just got engaged, tsk tsk, rich people are really messy in rtionship." "Aaaahhhh, I definitely don''t believe Mr. Murphy is scum." "You have to believe it, he got involved with another woman five years ago, then he got engaged to Miss Hunt, and finally he abandoned Miss Hunt and married the original woman, I have to say, Miss Hunt is really miserable." There was a lot of online buzz. Stanley''s brow furrowed and his face looked bad. He was just going to show off his wife and kids, but he didn''t expect those people on the inte to have a brain fart and call him scum. Stanley pursed his thin lips, once again tapped the interface and began to type: two children were born to me and the real Miss Hunt, the original Miss Hunt engaged to me was Eason Hunt''s illegitimate daughter, not my fianc¨¦e arranged by my grandfather ¡£ Phoebe impersonated my original fianc¨¦e. After typing, he clicked send. Soon, the online buzz began to flip. "Oh, real and false Miss Hunt, am I reading a novel here? Sure enough novel stems from reality." "Wait, I''m a bit confused, Mr. Murphy''s current wife is the real Miss Hunt, Mr. Murphy''s real fianc¨¦e, but her position was snatched by Phoebe?" Stanley gave an affirmative answer below thisment. The person who posted thisment burst into excitement. "So that''s it, so Mr. Murphy isn''t scum, I''m so happy ......" "It''s true that real is real, fake is fake, fake can never be real, Mr. Murphy and his wife are the most destined, even with Phoebe messing around, they still end up together, bless Mr. Murphy and Mrs. Murphy." "Thanks." Ivan replied again. Chapter 498 Back to the Office Chapter 498 Back to the Office After replying, he stopped looking at the concern online. Because the post that followed him has quelled the impact of the one before it. "Mr. Murphy." At that moment, there was a knock on the door of the hospital room. Stanley nced at the hospital bed and saw that the three were not awakened, before he went over to open the door. "Mr. Murphy, I ......" "Let¡¯s talk outside." Stanley interrupted Fraser. Realizing what was going on, Fraser nodded and went out. Stanley walked out and gently closed the door, "Go ahead." "It''s Phoebe and Nate''s identification." Fraser handed one of the two documents under her armpit to Stanley, "Their identification just came out, and the results show that Phoebe is indeed not Eason''s daughter, but Nate''s daughter." Stanley wasn''t much surprised by the result. Since Violet even dared to send her hair back, the possibility that Phoebe was not Eason''s daughter was very high. Making an identification was just to confirm. Stanley flipped through Phoebe and Nate''s paternity test casually and closed it, not particrly interested, waiting for Violet to wake up and hand it over to Violet. After all, this was the Hunt family''s business, and he couldn''t very well interfere even as a son-inw. So, let her handle it. "What''s that?" Stanley''s gaze fell on Fraser''s hand with another document. Fraser''s expression became much more serious all of a sudden, "This is a list of your patents'' connections, and a list of Tora''s cell phone purchases. You asked me topare the two listsst time to see if there were any ovepping people, I have done so, and there are quite a few." Saying that, Fraser handed the document over. Stanley squinted and flipped it open, looking directly at the list. There were about two dozen people on the list, who were both former friends and enemies of his parents and purchasers of Tora phones. So there must be a second murderer among these two dozen people, and as to who it is, he will focus on these two dozen people. "Check it out, find out all these two dozen people, even their ancestors!" Stanley finished reading it and returned the document to Fraser. Fraser responded, "Yes." "Is there anything else?" Seeing that Fraser didn''t leave, Stanley asked again. Fraser touched the tip of her nose, "It''s like this, Dr. Baxter called me earlier and said he wanted to come and see the two kids, and asked me to talk to you about it." The corners of Stanley''s mouth curled up coldly, "Tell him to get lost." He wouldn''t let Henrye to see the two children. Two children were indirectly harmed by Henry like this, and he could not make it up by visiting them. "I know, I''ll reply to him. Mr. Murphy, I''ll leave first." Fraser offered her farewell. Stanley nodded slightly. After Fraser left, Stanley went back to the ward, sat on the sofa, and started working on the paperwork. Violet woke up and it was already 3pm. But the two kids were still sleeping. She didn''t wake the two children and gingerly made her way towards the washroom. After washing her face, Violet was a lot more awake. N?velDrama.Org content rights. At that moment, Be came in from outside, "Mrs. Murphy, you''re awake." "Yeah, where''s Stanley?" Violet asked. Be put down the thermos bucket in her hand, "Mr. Murphy has gone back to thepany, it seems he has something to do, but he will be hereter." "Okay." Violet nodded. Be opened the thermos, "Mrs. Murphy, let''s eat first, I brought this for you." Smelling the mouth-watering aroma, Violet smiled and responded, "Sure, it''s been a long time since I''ve eaten your cooking, I miss it." Be smiled happily when she heard this, "Then Mrs. Murphy, eat more." Violet nodded and sat down, waiting for the meal. After she finished eating, she wiped the corner of her mouth and stood up, "Be, please watch the two children while I go over to thepany." She wondered how thepany was doing. And she''d love to meet Jessie. "Ok, Mrs. Murphy, don''t worry, I''m here." Be waved her hand. Violet thanked her again, picked up her bag and left the hospital. She took a taxi to the office. Violet stood on the floor of thepany for a moment before walking in. The elevator opened. When Violet walked into the door of thepany, the receptionist wanted toe forward to entertain her, but when she looked up and saw it was Violet, her mouth opened wide in surprise, "Miss Hunt, you''re back?" The others in therge office looked up when they heard it. "Miss Hunt, it''s really you." "Why are you back?" The crowd stood up and asked. Violet smiled and handed over the pastry and coffee she was carrying, "I came back to have a look, here, this is the dessert." "Thank you, Miss Hunt." After the crowd thanked her, they went about dividing the coffee and pastries. In the office, Jessie heard the noises outside and frowned suspiciously, "What''s going on?" Jessie put down her phone and went out, wanting to see was themotion was about. What she didn''t expect was to see Violet. "Violet ...... Violet?" Jessie rubbed her eyes incredulously. Violet turned her head and smiled at her, "Jessie, I''m back." "Why are you back?" Jessie was surprised and happy as she walked over and took Violet''s hand to take a closer look, "Aren''t you in thepetition? It''s three months for thepetition, but you''re back in less than a month. You didn''t get eliminated, did you?" Once this statement was made, therge office went quiet, and the crowd stopped drinking coffee and eating pastries, all looking at Violet nervously. "Miss Hunt, you''re not really eliminated, are you?" Who was the saddest when Violet was eliminated of course referred to them. Because Miss Hunt went to the internationalpetition, even these designers became popr, and many designs were sold at high prices. If Miss Hunt was eliminated, they could not continue raising their fame. Violet looked at the nervous and concerned eyes of the crowd and shook her head with a smile, "No, I just came back to take a look, I have to go back the day after tomorrow to continue thepetition." Hearing this, the crowd was relieved, "I told you, Violet is awesome, how could she be eliminated?" "Yeah." The crowd went back to eating. Jessie pulled Violet to her office, "Violet, tell me honestly, why do youe back suddenly? It is not our style." Violet''s expression went dark, and the aura around her body became cold. Jessie blinked, "Violet, did something big happen?" "Arya is hospitalized, and Calvin is injured." Violet uttered solemnly. Jessie eximed, "What? How can two children ...... were in some kind of ident?" "It is not an ident, it was Ivy." Violet squeezed her palms together and said, "Ivy was released by Henry and was bent on dealing with me, and when I was out of the country, she went after my two children." Jessie gritted her teeth, "That woman is heartless, and what is wrong with Dr. Baxter?" "Jessie." Violet took her hand, "You should also be careful and be safe, I''m worried that Ivy will go after everyone around me." Hearing that, Jessie''s heart contracted, but soon, she nodded firmly, "Don''t worry, I know, I''ll be careful." "Good, tell me about thepany''s situation during my absence." Violet asked about the business. Chapter 499 Like the Devil Chapter 499 Like the Devil "Okay." Jessie nodded her head, then pulled Violet to sit down and began to talk. By the time she got back to the hospital, it was almost dark. The two kids were awake and looking at toys in their hospital beds. Violet saw that both children were still in good spirits, and waspletely relieved. With this trend, both kids should still recover quickly. "Mommy." The two children shouted sweetly at Violet. Violet went over and kissed them, "Good." "I want that too." Suddenly, the man''s low, pleasant voice sounded behind her. Violet twisted her head over and just happened to meet Stanley''s handsome and stunning face, "When did youe back? Howe there''s no sound at all?" "Mommy, Daddy just arrived, I tried to warn you about it but Daddy wouldn''t allow it." Calvin giggled. Arya nodded, "I can prove that." Violet rolled her eyes, "You two brats, you even dare to lie to Mommy?" With that, she was about to get her hands on the children and tickle them. Stanley stopped her, "Don''t, they are still injuries." "Don''t worry, I know, I was just scaring them, I didn''t n on really doing that." Violet obediently put her hand back. Stanley pointed at his face, "Come on, you just kissed them once, I''ll take two." Violetughed out loud, "You even are jealous about the kids, you ......" "Come on." Stanley interrupted her. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Violet held her forehead speechlessly, and finally stood on her tiptoes and gave the man a kiss on each of his left and right cheeks. The man curled his lips in satisfaction at this. "By the way, there''s something for you." Stanley suddenly thought of something and turned to go over to the coffee table, handing Violet a folder underneath it. Violet took it, flipped it over in confusion, andughed out loud when she saw that it was Phoebe and Nate''s paternity test. "Sure enough, Phoebe''s real father is Nate, not Eason." Violet''s face was filled with sarcasm. The daughter that Eason had loved for over twenty years was not his own kid. If he knew, he''d probably go crazy. "What are you going to do about it? When will you tell Eason?" Stanley asked as he looked at Violet. Violet shook her head, "There''s no rush, at least until after Eason copses, now that Talia has drugged him, he probably won''t take long to copse, then I''ll show up and tell him that Talia poisoned him, and then tell him about Talia and Nate, as well as Phoebe not being his daughter, what do you think Eason will do? " "I can imagine." Stanley raised his eyebrows. Either he was to go crazy or piss off. "At that time, Eason, who learned everything, most hated Talia, I will then tell him that I can help him take revenge, as long as he tells me how my mother died, whether it was really an ident or they plotted to kill her, he will definitely tell me, because he knows that he will not live long, and he is not afraid of legal prosecution." Violet squeezed her palms tightly and said coldly. That was her n, a two-pronged n. It was a way to get back at her scumbag dad and stepmother and to get to the bottom of her mother''s death. Why not? Stanley nodded, "Good, this works." "Yeah." Violet smiled and looked at him. Stanley''s eyes darkened as he directly lifted her chin and lowered his head to kiss her. But since it was inappropriate to kiss too much due to the presence of two children, Stanley quickly released Violet again and said happily, "This is a reward for you." Violet was speechless. What reward? He just was taking advantage of her. The two children watched the scene and both snickered. "Brother, daddy is biting Mommy¡¯s lips again." Arya whispered. Calvin nodded, "I saw that, let them bite, it''s a good thing." It showed that their parents loved each other very much. Every child liked to see their parents love each other. And, most importantly, the parents loved them too. They naturally felt happy with such a family. The next day, when Violet woke up from the couch, Stanley was gone again. Be said that it seemed that he received a phone call, and the call was in rtion to the final trial in Sam, so he rushed over. Violet went to the washroom and washed up, seeing that the two children were still sleeping, she didn''t disturb them and quietly left the ward. She was going out of the country tomorrow to continue thepetition. She came back yesterday and had been guarding the two kids almost all the time and had not been able to attend to many things. For example, giving both kids a break from school and to see Vera. It was easy for two kids to take a break from school, she just needed to talk to the school and sign the contract. So it didn''t take long for Violet to get out of the kindergarten and then drive to Miranda''s. Miranda was very happy to learn that she had returned, and took her to the female prison to find Vera. "Mrs. Murphy." Vera stood behind the ss, holding thendline microphone and looking at Violet eagerly, "Mrs. Murphy, how long do I have to wait before I can go out?" "It might take a while, my husband is still collecting evidence from Collin, as you know, Ivy has Collin behind her, if we don''t break Collin down, it''s useless to just deal with Ivy alone, Collin can get Ivy out at any time." Violet said. Although Ivy killed her twice, it was attempted murder and could not be sentenced to death, at most twenty years. Would Collin really stand by and watch Ivy go to jail? She didn''t think so, after all, he could do anything since he could harbor a murderer. Even if he had a powerful family, he did things against thew, which was irony. Vera''s eyes darkened, "I know." Violet looked at her disappointed look and felt upset in her heart, while changing her mind not to tell her about Ivy running away. Otherwise, she would only be more lost. "I''m sorry, but I''ll make sure to let you out." Violet said apologetically. Vera shook her head, "It''s not your fault, it''s my own momentary stupidity at first, so now it''s my punishment for being stupid. It¡¯s been a few months, so it is ok to wait a few now months, maybe I can get morepensation." Violet was amused by this, "Well, that is all I want to say, I''ll let Mrs. Murphye in and talk with you." "Ok, thank you, Mrs. Murphy." Vera nodded her head. Violet put down the microphone, walked out of the visiting room, and called Miranda in. Miranda came out after about ten minutes in there, her eyes red and obviously she had cried. Violet handed over a tissue, "Wipe it off." "Thank you, Mrs. Murphy." Miranda smiled shyly. Violet looked at the ground, "Don''t worry, Miss Chambers wille out." "I know, I''m just angry at Vera for being so stupid, how she made a deal with that devil girl from Ivy and ended up in this situation." Miranda sighed. Violet smiled, "She''s doing it for your family, and she didn''t know beforehand that the other party was Ivy." "I know, that''s why I''m angry. She didn¡¯t even know who the other party is, but foolishly agreed......" Miranda sighed again, "I really wonder how that couple from the Ellis family raised such a vicious daughter, obviously that couple looks like good people, but their daughter ......" "Miranda, you are familiar with Ivy''s parents?" Violet came to be interested. Chapter 500 Georges Apology Chapter 500 George''s Apology Miranda nodded, "Mrs. Ellis used to be my bosom friend, but had a falling out a long time ago and never met again, but I know that both she and Mr. Ellis are good people, but had a daughter who is like a devil, I heard ......" "Heard what?" Violet looked at her. Miranda frowned, "I don''t know if it''s true, anyway, I used to hear that when Mrs. Ellis was five months pregnant and went to the hospital for a checkup, the doctor said the baby in her belly was a antisocial personality and suggested aborting it, but Mrs. Ellis always disagreed and said that the doctor was talking nonsense." "How can this be nonsense? It is indeed possible to check the personality of a fetus while it is in the womb." Violet said seriously. This wasmon abroad, but still rtively umon at home. It was not applied, because they doctors were afraid of making a mistake with the test and having a blind abortion. "Yeah, but Mrs. Ellis didn''t believe it, and said that even if there was an antisocial personality, she could teach it well, and as a result, when Ivy grew to a few years old, Mrs. Ellis failed to teach her well, and instead, she got someone killed." Miranda said mysteriously. Violet sucked in a breath of cold air, "Are you saying that Ivy killed someone when she was a child?" "It was an indirect death, of course I don''t know if it''s true or not, I heard it from others." Miranda shook her head. Violet swallowed, "When did you hear about this?" "Eighteen years ago, I think." Miranda thought for a moment and replied. Violet only felt her scalp tingle. Eighteen years ago, Ivy was only ten years old. It was horrible that a ten year old girl got someone killed. What kind of a devil was Ivy? "Miranda, who was it that she got killed?" Violet asked again. Miranda shook her head, "I don''t know, the one who spread the news only said that she happened to hear Mrs. Ellis reprimanding Ivy, saying that they were so good to her, how could she get them killed so viciously, but Mrs. Ellis did not reveal who exactly was killed." "So, I see, thank you for telling me this." Violet said thanks. Miranda waved her hand, "It''s ok, it''s all from what I heard, it''s not sure if it''s true." "Whether it''s true or not, at least we know that Ivy is scary." Violet said with a smile, but there wasn''t the slightest bit ofughter in her heart. Ivy must catch the sanction. It was too dangerous for people like that to be out there. Violet returned to the hospital with a heavy heart, wishing to leave here immediately with the two children and go abroad for peace of mind. What Miranda had told her had scared her and forced her to be more vignt. So much so that she couldn''t help but being nervous. "Violet, what''s wrong with you?" In the afternoon, Jessie carried fruits and toys to see the two children, and when she saw Violet dazed, she couldn''t help but ask with concern. Violet barely managed to squeeze out a smile, "I''m fine." "Is it really okay? You are frowning so tightly, are you not feeling well?" Jessie looked at her belly, "The baby is bothering you?" "No." Violet shook her head. "Then you ......" "Jessie, I''m really fine, you stay here and y with Calvin and Arya, I''ll go check Arya out of the hospital." Violet said as she stood up. After all, tomorrow the two children would be going abroad with her to receive treatment over there, and naturally they would have to be discharged from the hospital. "Go ahead, go ahead." Seeing that she didn''t want to talk about it, Jessie knew that she probably had something difficult to say, so she didn''t force Violet and waved her hand, letting Violet go. Violet got up and left the ward to check out of the hospital. After the process, she was just about to head back to the ward, but a familiar voice called out, "Violet!" Violet straightened her back and turned over, seeing the tall man walking towards her in a white coat. Her face was not the least bit surprised to see her friend, only full ofplications, "It''s you, George." Violet''s cold attitude caused George to frown slightly, but quickly he returned to a gentle smile, "What''s wrong, so unhappy to see me?" "''No." Violet lowered her eyes. George pursed his lips, and then said softly, "Violet, you are telling a lie. You know I''m a brain doctor and a psychologist, so you can''t hide it from me, I can tell that you''re resenting me, did I do something wrong?" Violet squeezed her palms and seemed to decide something, raised her head, her gaze clear and cold as she looked straight at him, "Since you''ve said that I''m resenting you, then I won''t hide it from you, George, when I first returned home, did Calvin ask you to do a paternity test of him and Stanley?" Hearing these words, George''s pupils contracted slightly. He looked into her cold eyes and knew there was no way to hide this, so he had to admit, "Yes." "You tampered with it." Violet added. George nodded, "Yes, I''m sorry, Violet, because ......" "I don''t care the reason, George, you know clearly that the two children have always longed for their father''s existence because they have been bullied abroad. I didn¡¯t expect the two children to be able to identify with Stanley because Stanley was engaged to Phoebe at that time, and I can''t bring the two children to his door, I just hope ......" Violet sobbed, "I hope the two children know that they have a father, and that it''s not really that important whether they identify with their father or not, but you have directly denied Calvin''s innermost expectations." "I''m sorry, Violet." George lowered his head and apologized once more, "I admit that I was selfish at that time, because I loved you, I was afraid that you would take the two children to Stanley, afraid that I would lose you. I did not expect that I would let Calvin down by doing that." "Forget it, it''s happened, you ......" "What are you telling him that for?" Before Violet could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Stanley. Violet and George both looked over. Stanley stuck his hands in his trouser pockets and walked over, and then took Violet''s arm and looked at George with a dark gaze, "For the sake of the fact that you took care of Violet and the kids abroad, so I won''t pursue this matter, so you should behave yourself." After saying that, he withdrew his gaze and looked at Violet, "Let''s go." Violet nodded her head. The two men walked away. George looked at their backs, took off his sses, the corners of his mouth slowly curled up, without apology on his face but frightening gloom. At this time, George''s cell phone rang. It was from an unknown number. He obviously knew who was on the other end of the line and answered without a hint of expression on his face, "What is it?" Ivy''s hideous and hoarse voice came, "George, send me out of the country, now all the major exits of J City are blocked by Stanley, I can''t get out. Collin can''t send one to pick me up now. I''ve been under the bridge for three days, I can''t stand it anymore, you must send me out of the country." She couldn''t stay in the country, and when Stanley found her, she was doomed. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Only to go abroad could she start over. "Why should I send you out of the country? After you came out, I was already being righteous by helping you avoid Stanley''s pursuit, and you''re asking me to help you leave the country?" George''s face was filled with a mocking smile. "You mean, you don''t want to help me?" Ivy''s voice rose sharply. "No, if you want help, ask Ivan, you and him are the allies, aren''t you?" George put his sses back on and said indifferently. Chapter 501 Ivys Fear Chapter 501 Ivy''s Fear Ivy obviously didn''t expect George to be so disrespectful and shivered with anger, "George, aren''t you afraid that I''ll tell Violet that Calvin''s car ident was nned by you?" "Also, in order not to be exposed, you erased Calvin''s memory, and even your own car ident was nned by you, and it included Violet''s warehouse catching fire, which was also done by you." Listening to this, not only did George not panic in the slightest, but he even smiled grimly, "Then go ahead, do you believe that I will finish you off before you say it, you should know that for a doctor, making a human specimen is not a difficult task, who do you think will know that the specimen is you by then?" "You ......" Ivy was stunned. Pervert, this man was a real pervert. She admitted she was ruthless, but never one to rework a corpse after getting someone killed like George did. The most she could go was to just get someone killed. Sopared to George, she was still a bit nice. Hearing Ivy''s fear, George coldly snorted, "So, you better not threaten me, you can¡¯t defeat me." Ivy gritted her teeth with a deadly grit, "Fine, I lost, but George, wait and see." George''s eyes were filled with disdain as he hung up the phone. Wait and see? Fine, he would wait and see which one of them would end up miserable. George put his phone in the pocket of his white coat and lifted his feet towards the elevator. He was here at the invitation of this hospital to operate on a patient. He could not bete. From N?velDrama.Org. Violet and Stanley didn''t know that after they left, George spoke with Ivy on the phone. The two returned to the ward and gradually got in a better mood when they heard theughter of Jessie and the two children. "What are you talking about?" Violet asked with a smile as she put down the discharge form. Jessie replied, "Telling jokes to the two kids." Violet nodded, "Then you guys continue." "No, it''ste, I should go, I promised to go back to apany my parents for dinner today." Jessie stood up from the side of the hospital bed. "Bye, Godmother." The two children waved goodbye to her in a well-behaved manner. Jessie rubbed the two children''s fleshy little faces, "Thinking of not seeing you two for the next long time, I am unhappy." Violetughed, "If you miss them,e find us abroad sometime and have Stanley take you with him." Jessie immediately looked towards Stanley. Stanley stood behind Violet with a cold face. Jessie shivered, "Forget it, I''ll go find you myself sometime." She wasn''t going to go with Mr. Murphy. Last time she pulled out Mr. Murphy''s hair, so much so that now Mr. Murphy looked at her with a bad face, and she was worried that Mr. Murphy would retaliate against her if she went aboard with him alone. Violet probably guessed the reason for Jessie''s refusal, and shook her head with a smile. Suddenly, she thought of something and stopped smiling, "Right Jessie, just now when I was checking Arya out of the hospital, I saw George." Jessie froze for a moment when she heard this, then lowered her eyes, "Isn''t he in another hospital? Howe he''s here?" "I don''t know, I think he is here for something, you ......" "I''m fine." Jessie waved his hand and smiled, "Actually Violet, you didn''t need to tell me this. Didn''t I say before that I have given up on George, so I''m not very curious about everything about him, well Violet, I gotta go." With that, she grabbed her bag and walked out. Violet looked at her back and sighed slightly. "She doesn''t look like she''s really given up on George." Stanley suddenly said. Violet rubbed her temples, "You can see it, how can I not see it? Besides, Jessie and George grew up together, when Jessie was in her adolescence, she had crush on George, it¡¯s been more than ten years, how can she give up easily?" "What happened to them before?" Stanley was rarely curious about other people''s affairs. Violet shrugged her shoulders, "Like the fight we had before." Stanley narrowed his eyes and instantly understood, "George thought Jessie had killed his parents?" "Pretty much, George''s parents were killed, and George thought it was Jessie who leaked his parents'' whereabouts, and then Jessie''s parents took his parents'' enemies over and killed his parents. Jessie kept exining that her family was wrongly used, but George never believed it." Violet replied. Stanley nodded, "So that''s how it is." "I''d like to help Jessie and but it''s been so long ago that it''s not easy to investigate it, for a lot of evidence is not avable." Violet said regretfully. Stanley didn''t speak anymore. He wouldn''t open his mouth and say he would help Jessie to check. This was Jessie''s business, what did it have to do with him? He hadn''t even finished his own revenge yet. Thinking of this, Stanley said lightly, "I went over to the court today, Sam''s final trial was moved up to the neenth of next month, and ording to thewyer, he''s on death row." Violet''s eyes lit up, "Well, that''s great." Stanley lifted his chin slightly, "It''s very good, but the second murderer hasn''t been found yet." How he wanted to beat up all these people who killed his parents. Violet sensed his thoughts and squeezed his fingers, "Don''t worry, we''ll find it." Stanley nodded with a light smile and was just about to say something, but his phone rang. He took it out, it was Fraser calling. Stanley answered directly, "What is it?" "Mr. Murphy, I caught a thief sent by Ivan in your office." Fraser reported angrily. Stanley''s face sank and cold air spilled out around him, "What? A thief?" Violet looked at him in surprise, "What thief?" Stanley didn''t answer her for the moment, his eyes full of murderous intent as he asked, "What did he steal?" "He didn''t steal anything, I should say, he hasn''t stolen what he wanted, but ording to my interrogation, he said he came to steal a share transfer for Ivan, and I guessed that it might be the share transfer of Axy Real Estate." Fraser replied. After all, it was impossible for Ivan to be unaware of Sam''s capture. Ivan was clear that Stanley had found the will, so he naturally knew that the share transfer of Axy Real Estate was in his hands, but Ivan did not dare to show up, and once he showed up, he would be caught by Stanley. Therefore, Ivan could only use this method to get the share transfer letter. "So that''s how it is." The corners of Stanley''s lips pulled out a cold curve. So many days had passed since the will was found, and he had put the news out specifically to see if Ivan would take action. But so many days were calm and Ivan had not made a move, he thought that Ivan gave up the share of the Axy real estate, but he did not expect he revealed today. Ivan did not give up on Axy Real Estate, on the contrary, Ivan always cared about Axy Real Estate. In the end, what was the secret of Axy Real Estate that his mother gave Axy Real Estate to Ivan, and why was Ivan so obsessed with Axy Real Estate? "Wait for me in the office, I''ll be right back." Stanley said in a cold voice. Fraser responded, "Okay." The call ended and Stanley looked at Violet, "Stanley sent someone to my office to steal Axy''s share, Fraser caught the person, so I need to go over there." Chapter 502 A Thief Chapter 502 A Thief "Go ahead." Violet nodded. Stanley stroked her head and looked at the two children ying with toys on the hospital bed, "Call me if anything happens, I''ll be back immediately." "Don''t worry, nothing will happen." Violetughed. Stanley put away his phone, lifted her chin, kissed her hard on the lips, and lifted his feet to leave. Violet touched her lips that were sore from his sucking. Stanley drove to Murphy Group. In the office, Fraser was sitting on the couch with a man tied up kneeling next to him. The man looked to be almost in his thirties, wearing his maintenance department overalls, and his whole body was shaking with fear. At that moment, the office door opened. Stanley came in from outside, and Fraser immediately got up, "Mr. Murphy." Stanley nodded as a response, and then his eyes fell on the maintenance worker kneeling on the ground, "Is he that thief?" "''Yes." Fraser nodded, "I came to your office to get a missing file and happened to see him going through your drawers and cabs." The man on the ground buried his head deep. Stanley''s face was as cold as frost, "He is from the maintenance department?" "No, I went to the maintenance department, he is not from the maintenance department, not even from our Murphy Group. This shirt he is wearing was stripped off from one of our maintenance department employees, that employee was knocked out by him and left in the underground parking lot." Fraser said with a furious face. The coldness on Stanley''s face grew stronger, "So how is the employee doing now?" "He is fine and has gone back to the maintenance department, because today is the day of the elevator maintenance, this person just took advantage of that employee''s maintenance of the special elevator, knocked our employee out, changed his clothes and came to the top floor to sneak into your office." Fraser pointed at the kneeling man and said. The kneeling man lifted his head, revealing his face. At this moment, that face was already filled with fear, and tears and snot were flowing down, "Mr. Murphy, I''m wrong, I know I''m wrong, please let me go, I''m begging you." He said, about to kowtow. However, he was kicked over by Fraser, sneering, "Wrong? You stole something in the president''s office, and you want us to let you go? What is in your mind?" The man''s body shook so hard, "I''m sorry, I ......" "Are you one of Ivan''s men, or did Ivan find you randomly?" Stanley interrupted him, his voice without a trace of warmth. The man shivered, "I ...... He found me randomly, to tell you the truth, I am in the industry specializing in stealing business information, When I was at home ying games, suddenly I received a phone call, that person asked me toe to your office to find a share transfer letter, I originally did not want to Speaking of which, the man regretted it. If he had known that he would be caught, he would not have said yes, even if the money was too much for him. Thinking that he coulde and go freely in so manypanies, and that even if Murphy Group was arge group in the top 50 in the world, he would certainly not fail. But now ...... The manughed bitterly. Sure enough, arge group was not the same as those smallpanies. And he was caught "Specializing in stealing business information?" Stanley narrowed his eyes, not expected that there was actually such a profession. Fraser coughed, "Mr. Murphy, there is indeed such a profession, this is an invisible profession, some companies want to get otherpanies'' information, or any evidence, they will ask people like them to steal it. It is also a kind of unspoken rule in the industry." Stanley sneered, "There are actually such tactics, I''ve really broadened my horizon." "Because no one dares toe to the Murphy Group to steal something, so it''s normal for you to not know, but this person is a bit too bold." Fraser coolly looked at the person on the ground. The man shrank his neck, "Mr. Murphy, I''ve exined everything, please let me go, I didn''t steal anything, I still have my mother who is several dozen years old and my children who are several years old at home." "Having children at home, you still came to steal things, aren''t you afraid that your children will be ashamed because of you?" Stanley said in a cold voice. The man bowed his head, "I ...... but it''s all about making a living." "Making a living?" How could Stanley not see that this person was lying, and he didn''t bother to look deeper into this person''s true life but looked to Fraser, "Where''s his phone? Have him call Ivan back, and say that he got the share transfer letter." "Are you trying to use this method to lure out Ivan, or to get Ivan''s location, Mr. Murphy?" Fraser''s eyes lit up. Stanley nodded imperceptibly. "I''ll do it." After saying that, Fraser pulled out the phone of the person on the ground and then handed it to the man, "Unlock it and call." The man did as he was told. Stanley and Fraser didn''t speak, squinting their eyes and staring at the phone. Yet the call didn''t go through, and it was said that the number did not exist. Stanley''s fists clenched. Fraser was dumbfounded, "There''s a bug in there?" "''No, absolutely not." The man shook his head repeatedly. Fraser grabbed his cor, "When you stole something, you were still talking to Ivan? Ivan heard my voice and knew you were exposed." "No, I didn''t talk to him, and I didn''t dare to, because somepanies have installed sensors, and once a strange signal calls, the sensors will call up. I was afraid that it was installed here, so I didn''t dare to call at all." The man exined in a hurry. Fraser froze. Because the man was right that manypanies had installed sensors, and naturally the president''s office did, and only a few phone signals were recorded. If other numbers called here, the sensors would definitely ring. So this person was not lying. "This is just a n of Ivan''s." At that moment, Stanley suddenly spoke. Fraser looked to him, "A n?" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Ivan had expected that the share transfer letter wasn''t that easy to steal, so from the beginning to the end, he didn''t even expect that this person would seed in stealing it, which is why Ivan cancelled the number so quickly." Stanley wrinkled his brow and exined. Fraser''s gaze flickered, "You mean that this person is a pawn that was abandoned by Ivan?" "That''s right." Stanley nodded. The man on the ground paled instantly when he heard that. He was a pawn? "Ivan never expected him to steal the letter from the beginning, having hime should just be a test to see where the share transfer could possibly be, if this person can''t find it, then naturally it has nothing to do with him and he won''t lose anything, he can then continue to arrange for another person to go elsewhere to find the whereabouts of the share transfer letter." Stanley added. The man on the ground was about to cry. So, he was stitched up. Fraser looked at him sympathetically, "So that''s how it is, then Mr. Murphy, how will this person be handled?" "Send him to the police station." Stanley waved his hand, "This person has stolen a lot of business information before, it''s time to pay the price." Fraser smiled and nodded, "Okay." Chapter 503 Leaving Chapter 503 Leaving Then the man on the floor was taken out by the bodyguard. The man was still begging for mercy when he was taken out. But Stanley and Fraser ignored him. "Have someone ce more hidden cameras at the group, I''m sure this won''t be thest time." Stanley ordered. Fraser responded, "Okay." Stanley waved his hand, "You can go out." "Yes." After Fraser left, Stanley walked towards his lounge, then opened the safe in the lounge, which contained a file bag in addition to some valuable jewellery. He took the file bag out and drew out the contents, which were clearly a transfer of equity in Axy Real Estate. Last time, he made a trip to Axy Real Estate, found the manager and asked if the he knew the reason why his mother had left her shares to Ivan. However, the manager didn''t know that. He knew Ivan was the chairman of Axy Real Estate was because Stanley¡¯s mother told him. This showed that his mother really gave the Axy Real Estate to Ivan willingly. It was naturally impossible for Stanley to not to mind it, but what he wanted to know more was still the reason why his mother had left Axy Real Estate to Ivan. He just couldn''t find Ivan. However, it wasn''t impossible to lure Ivan out, and if using Sam didn''t work, he could use this share transfer letter. As long as he spread the word that the share transfer letter was being auctioned, Ivan should show up. Even if Ivan himself didn''t show up, he would definitely send someone, and as long as he caught the person he sent, he would be able to find Ivan. Thinking about this, Stanley stuffed the share transfer letter into the file bag and walked out with it. The next day in the airport. Violet was pushing therge wheelchair and was saying goodbye to Stanley and Jessie. There were two children in wheelchairs, also waving goodbye to Stanley. "Bye, Daddy, remember toe see Mommy and us this weekend." Arya said waving her little hand. Calvin nodded, "Be sure toe, Daddy." "I will." Stanley squatted down and hugged the two children. How could he not go? His wife and children were abroad, so of course he would go. Violet didn''t bother Stanley and the two children to get close, let go of the wheelchair and came to Jessie, "Jessie, thepany is in your hands." "Don''t worry, I know." Jessie nodded, her gaze falling on Stanley and the two children, "Seriously, Violet, when you told me that Mr. Murphy was the real father of the two children, I was in shock. Obviously you had an identification before, it said he was not the father, but not he was actually the father." "Because we have been set up." Violet said. "The people who set you up are so bad." Jessie sighed. Violet smiled, "Well, never mind, take good care of yourself ande visit us abroad if you miss us." "I will, and so will you, take care of yourself." Jessie opened her arms, wanting to hug her. However, before she could get a hug, Violet was pulled over by Stanley, and gave Jessie a cool look. Jessie mentally rolled her eyes. Mr. Murphy was so jealous, she just wanted to give Violet a hug and he didn¡¯t even allow. She hadn¡¯t never seen such a stingy man. Violet was speechless at Stanley''s possessiveness, patting the back of his hand, "Well don''t be jealousy, Jessie is a female." "Not even for a female." Stanley tossed the hair behind Violet''s ear, "Remember to call me when you arrive." Violet nodded. The announcements started to announce boarding. Violet hugged Stanley, pressed her face to his heart, listened to his heartbeat, and said with some reluctance, "We''re leaving." "Go on." Stanley lowered his head and kissed the top of her hair. Violet took a deep breath, let go of him, and turned around to push the two children to the ticket gate. "Violet." Violet had just taken a step away when Stanley called out to her. Violet stopped and turned back, "What''s wrong?" Stanley stepped forward, wrapped one arm around her waist, lifted her chin with one hand, and lowered his head to capture her lips. Jessie had an excited face as she took out her phone to take pictures. While Calvin in the wheelchair hurriedly closed his eyes, of course, he didn''t forget to cover his sister''s eyes. The two kissed for about two minutes before Stanley let go of Violet. Jessie tsked twice. They were kissing so hard, and even their lips turned red. Jessie howled with excitement in her heart. Neither Violet nor Stanley knew what she was in her mind, and even if they did, they probably wouldn''t pay attention to it. Violet looked at the man fondly, "We gotta go." The man nodded. Violet let go of the man''s neck, took a step back, turned around, and pushed the wheelchair towards the ticket gate. Stanley watched the three go away. Jessie stood behind him, "Mr. Murphy, if you are reluctant, just go with them, and then rush back." It was not like they''re parting forever from each other, why being melodramatic? Stanley twisted his head slightly to look at her. She instantly lost her smile, "I said nothing." "No, you said it, and it''s a good point." Stanley gave her a rare good look, and then stroke towards Violet. Jessie blinked in dismay, "No way, he really leaves with them?" Stanley caught up with Violet. Violet had walked to the entrance of the VIP channel when she heard his voice from behind her, twisting her head, her mouth opened wide in surprise, "Stanley, why are youing over?" "I''ll send you abroad." Stanley said, grabbing the wheelchair. Violet was squeezed aside by him, "Are you serious?" The two children also looked at him in surprise. "Daddy, you''re sending us there?" Calvin asked. Stanley stroked his head, "Right." "What about your afternoon schedule? I remember Fraser said that you were going to inspect the subsidiaries in the afternoon, right?" Violet asked. She was certainly d he wasing over with them. But she didn''t want him to leave his job just to send them, even if he was the chairman and president of Murphy Group, those shareholders of the group would be unhappy with him. "It''s fine, I will postpone it until tomorrow." Stanley said without caring. Violet wrinkled her brow, "But that''s not good." "It''s okay, I can have the vice president go instead of me, sometimes a little bit of power put on them, they will be more loyal." Stanley said. Violet nodded, "That''s true, all right, but you don¡¯t have a ticket." "My private jet is parked at the airport." Said Stanley, pushing the wheelchair with one hand and pulling Violet''s hand with the other, "Let''s go." Violet looked at him, amused and touched at the same time. Well, if he wanted to send them, let him do it. And the two kids were happy too. N?velDrama.Org content rights. The family of four, happily, boarded the private jet. Meanwhile, below the deck of a fishing boat at the pier, Ivy''s face twisted as she looked at therge and small water tanks around her, shaking with anger. "That bastard Ivan, he actually made me hide in a fishing boat to stow away and stay with these seafood." Ivy looked at the lobsters swimming around in the tank, she was going crazy. It was smelly and dirty, worse than a bridge. That bastard Ivan must have done it on purpose, there were other boats that could take her away, but he had to get her on a fishing boat, it was clear that he was deliberately torturing her and humiliating her! Chapter 504 Phoebes Pregnancy Chapter 504 Phoebe''s Pregnancy Just wait, this revenge, she must have it! Ivy kicked the water tank next to her in anger, and then squatted down with her nose pinched, so she wouldn''t be unable to stand when the boat startedter. At the same time, she had to hide herself at all times so that the marine police wouldn''t find her. Once she got the high seas, she would be free. Ivy had left J City, and Stanley and Violet didn''t know about it yet. Because none of them could have imagined that Ivy would stay below the deck of the fishing boat to stow away as a way to escape from the men Stanley had arranged to search the pier. Seven hourster, Violet''s family had arrived at the destination. Linda drove her car to pick them up. Seeing Stanley, she froze, "Mr. Murphy, what brings you here?" "Can''te?" Stanley replied in an indifferent tone. Linda waved her hands, "No, no, no, I didn''t mean that, but I did not expect you woulde, so I drove a four-seater car." "It''s easy, you take a taxi, give me the keys." Stanley held out his hand. Linda handed over the keys in dismay. Stanley pushed the two sleeping children, wrapped his arm around Violet''s waist, and walked towards the elevator in the underground parking lot. As she passed by Linda, Violet smiled at Linda in embarrassment, "Sorry, Linda, I forgot to tell you. I''ll call the maid right away and have her drive over to pick you up now." "No, I''ll just take a taxi by myself, and since Mr. Murphy is here, I won''t disturb your time being together, I''ll go out and have some fun before I came back." Linda said with a smile. Violet nodded, "Alright then, have a good time and I''ll have Stanley reimburse you when you get back." Linda''s eyes lit up, "Yes, bossdy, thank you, bossdy, thank you, boss." Stanley didn''t say anything. Violet was rather amused by the word of the bossdy. It sounded pretty good. "Let''s go." Stanley''srge hand that was wrapped around Violet''s waist moved and broke Violet''s face so that she would stop looking at Linda. Violet uttered, "Ok, ok, ok." The family walked towards the front. Because of the time difference, Stanley didn''t stay overnight, and when it was dark, he stepped on the ne back home. Since it was just about night time when he got back home, he wouldn''t have to adjust his jetg. The two children woke up and were still lost when they learned that their dad was gone. But then Violet reassured them that their dad woulde over again in a few days, they became happy again. Suddenly, Violet''s cell phone, which was ced at the bedside, rang. She wiped her hair and walked over, picking up her phone and ncing at it, it was Steven calling, and she smiled, "Steven." "Sister, are you still in M Country?" On the other end of the phone, Steven asked in a gentle voice. Violet nodded, "Yes, what''s up?" "My teacher is having an art tour, and the next stop is M Country, so I''m just in time to meet you." Steven said. Violet was overjoyed, "That''s great, Arya and Calvin will be happy to know, when will you arrive, I''ll pick you up then." "Tomorrow at four in the afternoon." Steven replied. Violet remembered the time, "Okay." At 4pm, she would be done with herpetition and had just enough time to get over there. After that, the siblings talked about something else before they ended the call. Then Violet went to the two children''s room and told them the good news that their uncle wasing. As luck would have it, both kids were happy because they hadn''t seen their uncle in a long time. Violet yed with the two children for a while, probably because the two children had slept during the day, they had not been sleepy but were in great spirits. And it didn''t take her long to get sleepy. Calvin told her to go back to her room, saying that he would take care of his sister and would take her to bed when she got sleepy. Violet then went back. She was always confident with Calvin, and she didn''t have to worry about leaving Arya in his hands. Violet went back to her room and fell back to sleep. The next morning, she was called up by Linda, "Violet, there was a call for you just now." "Who is it?" Violet asked as she opened the door to her room and leaned against the doorframe, yawning. "It''s from the mental hospital, saying that Pennie has checked out to be pregnant." Linda said. Violet was instantly awake, her eyes opened wide, "What did you say, Phoebe ...... No, Pennie is pregnant? Who is the father?" "I don''t know, the mental hospital didn''t say it, I guess only Pennie knows it." Linda shook her head. Violet wrinkled her brow, "I can''t believe she is pregnant." "Yeah, I was taken aback when I heard it, The mental hospital asked what to do about it, whether to get her out to nurse the baby or to keep her in." Linda ryed. Violet pursed her lips, "I''ll ask Stanley." After all, a life was at stake and she didn''t want to make the decision alone, she¡¯d better let Stanley know. Linda nodded, "Ok, talk to Mr. Murphy about how to handle it, I''ll go down first,e down for breakfast, I''ll go get the two kids." Violet nodded, "Go ahead." Linda was gone. Violet closed the door to her room, her eyebrows furrowed tightly. She really didn''t expect that Phoebe had actually got pregnant. Violet returned to the bedside, picked up her phone and dialed Stanley''s number. It was nighttime on Stanley''s side, so he should have arrived by now. As he was thinking about it, the phone answered and came the man''s somewhat tired voice, "What''s wrong?" "Honey, you didn''t sleep on the ne?" Violet asked, frowning. When he was in the country, he didn''t sleep. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He hadn''t slept at night either on his way over here together to take care of the two kids, so he did not have sleep for a day and a night. As it turned out, he went back and didn''t sleep, which meant he didn''t close his eyes for almost thirty- six hours. "No. I had taken care of some work on the ne." Stanley said. Violet pursed her lips, "I should have been a bit firmer in the first ce and not let you send us over, so that you wouldn''t have had to deal with work on the ne." Stanley heard Violet''s self-me and smiled slightly, "Well, I don''t me you, what''s the matter?" "It''s not a big deal, it''s just that I just received news that Phoebe is pregnant." Violet replied. Stanley raised an eyebrow, "Who is the father?" "I don''t know, the mental hospital came to ask how to arrange her, whether to get her out or to stay inside, I can''t make a decision alone, so I''m asking what you think." Violet said. Stanley narrowed his eyes, "She''s in a separate room in the mental hospital, it doesn''t get in the way." Violet instantly understood, "So not let her out." "Yes, there''s no need, just let her stay in there, as for the baby in her belly, if she wants to have it, let her have it, if not, let her have abortion." Stanley said. A child was innocent, he wouldn''t do anything to a child. But whether the mother wanted it or not, that was none of his business. "I know." Violet nodded, said in a tone with me, "Are you still dealing with work? If so, go to bed, do you hear me? I don''t want to hear the news of your sudden death one day, if you do die, I will immediately take the two children and remarry, and let the two children call someone else their father, believe it or not!" Stanley''s handsome face darkened. Even though he knew she was saying such a threat because she cared for him and was afraid he wouldn''t listen, he was still ufortable and grunted, "Don''t even think about it!" Remarry? Call someone else dad? No way! Chapter 505 Weird Contest Rules Chapter 505 Weird Contest Rules Violet heard the man was unhappy, covered her lips andughed, "Well, I am just kidding, go and rest, you are over thirty, if you don''t take care of your body again, in case you really copse one day, what should me and the two children do? Maybe I will really take the two children and remarry." "Don''t you dare!" Stanley''s volume rose. Violetughed out loud, "Let¡¯s see." Stanley''s thin lips pursed into a straight line, "You don''t have that chance, you can only be mine." "Fine, fine, then go get some rest, I should go out for thepetition too, and I have to pick up Steven afterwards." Violet said looking at the time. Stanley nodded, "Okay." The call ended and he put the phone down, looking at some papers in front of him, and after a few seconds of silence, he finally pushed them aside and stood up. Violet''s remark about the fact that he was being over thirty made him feel a tinge of hurt. On top of that, there was her line about dying suddenly and taking her two children and remarrying after his death, and having them call another man their father, which pissed him off even more. Well, take a break, he was not going to give her a chance to remarry. Stanley rubbed his brow and headed for his room. Abroad, Violet put down her phone and smiled, "Silly Man." She could probably imagine how Stanley on the other end of the phone looked at the moment, and must have dutifully gone to get some sleep. He was a noble and arrogant man, but in fact, after getting to know him, she found that he was quite childish. She thought that was probably his true character, except that having grown up with an elite education, he habitually hid his true character under a cold exterior and would only reveal a bit of it to those closest to him. And she was the one closest to him. After breakfast, Violet left the two children to the maid and set off with Linda for thepetition. As more rounds were yed and more yers were eliminated, the rules of thepetition began to change. Like in thispetition, instead of eliminating thest two in each group individually anymore, an entire group was eliminated. So this time, it was a grouppetition with tricky rules, the organizer arranged several models with distorted body shapes and assigned them to several teams, so that several teams could design clothes for their group models, covering up the ws of these models'' figures and showing all their strengths. In other words, for thispetition, Linda and the rest of the models were retiring from the show for now. Linda came to Violet, "Violet, thispetition is too hard." Violet nodded, "Indeed, there is no prescribed theme for thispetition, allowing the designers, ording to the models assigned, to y individually, so the clothes designed will be in a variety of styles, unable to be uniform, and when the timees, some designers'' works will be deducted points if they don''t fit that model, and then pull down the group''s score." After all, fashion designers aesthetically have high standard and they had their pride in designing clothes and never considered whether those with deformed bodies could wear the clothes or not, and they didn''t even want to see their clothes being worn by those people. Because it would ruin the clothes, and on top of that, outsiders wouldugh at their clothes on someone like that, it would simply bring them down. So the vast majority of designers in the world had never designed clothes for people with deformities and many of them were now frowning when suchpetition rules appear. Even Violet herself had never designed for these people, including her teacher, Merced. It was not that they despised this kind of people, but the fashion industry had never had people with deformed bodies walking on stage, even the designs drawn on paper, the human sketches were tall and slender, plus designers were trained by famous teachers, and they only designed clothes for celebrities. The celebrities cared about their image, and naturally there were no people with bad bodies. "God, Violet, did you feel that? The atmosphere around us is so heavy." Linda whispered as she rubbed her arms. Violet smiled, "Of course it''s heavy, none of them have designed clothes for those people before, so now they''re all a bit panicked because they don''t know how to design. Models and designers go hand in hand, a good model will make the designer suddenly inspired, a bad model might even make the designer not inspired in the slightest. " "That''s true, they''re in this uninspired state right now." Linda nodded. Violet sighed, "Yes, the designers are aesthetic and can''t tolerate anything less than beauty in their eyes. If they don''t face these models with their hearts, it''s hard to be inspired." "Are you inspired, Violet?" Linda asked. Violet shrugged her shoulders, "No, because I don''t know which model is assigned to Group A yet." She gazed over to a few models on stage. This is from N?velDrama.Org. There were midgets who were only about a meter tall, conjoined people with two heads and one body, and people with half of their bodies atrophied and the other half normal ...... Thispetition was really sick. Who came up with such a contest rule? Soon, each team leader went up and drew lots to determine the models. Team A leader, Elena, went up to the raffle under great pressure as her teammates watched. Lindaughed out loud, "Violet, look at her, she looks like she''s going to the guillotine." "Because she''s so stressed out, she''s afraid of choosing a bad model and being med by us." Violet said as she looped her arms. Linda pressed her lips, "Yes, I don''t think she needs to worry about that, because although the models on stage all have different body deformities, the difficulty of designing clothes for them is the same, so it makes no difference which model is chosen." "No, the other models are the same, but there is one model that is different." Violet''s gaze was fixed on the joineddies. Linda saw that and blinked, "Did you say number two?" "Right." Violet nodded seriously, "Although they are in the same body, they are, in essence, actually two people, and since they are two people, their preferences, their favorite colors, and their favorite styles must also be different, and if the styles are simr, it''s okay, but what if they are just the opposite?" Linda, though not a designer, understood what happened when styles were reversed. If the sisters on stage liked both styles, plus they were in the same body, then they, as designers, had to bring the two elements together. Linda shuddered as she thought roughly about the clothes that woulde frombining these two completely styles. That would be weird. "I see, so Elena is worried about choosing them right?" Linda said as she looked at Elena who had her hand in the box on stage. Violet nodded, "Yes." "But it looks to me like she actually chose it." Linda said as she watched Elena¡¯s depressing look. The corners of Violet''s mouth twitched, "This is probably destiny, the more you fear something, the more you get it, but it is good, although the challenge is huge, if the design is sessful, it will be good for everyone''s design skill." Chapter 506 Lunas Part Time Chapter 506 Luna''s Part Time After all, people with deformities were not the main target of designers'' designs, but let''s not forget that they are also human beings, and there are many people with deformities in the world. There wasn''t a trend of designing clothes for the physically deformed yet, it didn''t mean there would not be in the future. Thinking about this, Violet suddenly narrowed her eyes and looked at the few models on stage again, realizing something. Maybe the General Association of Design already had an idea for fashion design on these people, and the few models on stage maybe were the ones used to test the industry. If they designed clothes for these people that sessfully could cover up the ws and show the good side of these people, then there was a real possibility of the association carrying out this field. In the future, there would be designers who specialize in designing clothes for disabled and deformed people. But it would be verified when thispetition was over. Thinking about the meeting, Elena came down with the Siamese sisters and was indeed met with nk stares from the other designers. But they had to ept it. "Let''s have a meeting, get to know the sisters and see how to design for them. We need to unify the style, otherwise the style will be uneven and the difference in scores will be huge, and it will be troublesome to be overtaken by other groups." Violet spoke, her expression was very serious. The others thought it made sense, and then specially requested a small meeting room with the organizer for the meeting. This round was not done in a day, but a week. Perhaps the organizers understood that no one had designed clothes for the disable, so they gave a week to design the clothes, and use thest day to walk the runway. All the designers were relieved to learn this news, as they were currently without the slightest inspiration and it was impossible to design clothes in a day, a week was more like it. After the meeting with the Group A teammates, Violet took the basic information of the conjoined sisters and left with Linda. "Violet, where to go?" Linda asked. Violet looked at the time, "It''s just before noon, find a ce to eat, after eating I''ll go see Pennie and then I''ll pick up Steven from the airport." "Is that your brother?" Linda asked curiously. Back in J City University, she had heard Violet had a younger brother, but had never met him. "Right." Violet nodded with smile. Linda responded, "How does he look? He must be handsome, after all, you''re so beautiful." This is from N?velDrama.Org. Thank God, Violet was really good looking. Not to mention men, even she sometimes lost a bit of concentration when facing Violet''s face, which was indeed too beautiful. Violet''s smile deepened, "Want to know? You''ll see him tonight, well, let''s eat." Seeing that she didn''t want to say more, Linda was curious, but there was nothing she could do. She only had to wait for the night to see him herself. The two found a quiet restaurant and ordered two steaks. During the meal, Linda suddenly saw something and blinked in surprise, "Violet, isn''t that Luna? Why is she working here as a waitress?" Violet twisted her head to look back and saw Luna in a restaurant waitress uniform, cleaning the table with a rag. Seemingly not liking the job, Luna had a dark face, but she was still working hard. Violet quickly retracted her gaze, "Only a small portion of the models who came to the international competition were sent in by thepany, while the vast majority were found by the designers themselves, Luna was found by Pennie, after all, thepany behind Luna doesn''t have such great power. To put it bluntly, it is part time job." "I know, but I was introduced to you by Mr. Murphy, haha, I get two sries." Linda smiled smugly. Violet responded, "Yes, taking part time job is usually against thepany contract, and thepany will not give Luna financial support, so Luna''s wages for these months are paid by Pennie, but Pennie had an ident, naturally, she could not pay her. Luna has no money, so she could not return home, and could only stay and work part-time." That was what she had heard from Stanley earlier. After all, Luna was Phoebe''s model, and when Phoebe was arrested, she naturally had to ask about Luna as well. Linda enlightened, "So that''s how it is, so she was dragged along by Pennie." After all, Luna hadn''t done too much except for being a bit shady to them. Knocking her out and keeping Violet in the toilet was all done by Pennie. "Well, don''t mind her, when her visa expires, she''ll be deported back to her country." Violet picked up the milk and took a sip, not wanting to talk about Luna anymore. Linda saw that Violet wouldn''t talk about it, so naturally she didn''t. And in the distance, Luna saw them both. She was a model, but it was because they knocked Pennie down and caused her to not stay in the internationalpetition. Because she was kicked out by the organizers of the internationalpetition, so much so that many fashion resources did not look for her, she took the initiative to find her, but was also rejected, one said she had no fame, the other said she did not have the aura of a model, and one even said she had been Pennie''s model, so she was not used. Pissed off, she had no choice but to take some third-rate magazine shoot, cutting off her path to bing a top supermodel. And she just came here to work part time for a living wage. And all of this was brought to her by Violet and Linda. Just wait, they ruined her modeling career and she won''t just let it go. Luna grunted through gritted teeth and turned to leave with the tray. Unaware that she was being held against Luna, Violet finished her check and parted ways with Linda, heading to the mental hospital alone. Well ...... Not alone, precisely, there were two bodyguards following in a car behind her. Violet arrived at the mental hospital and went straight to Phoebe''s room. The nurse recognized her and her eyes lit up, "Mrs. Murphy!" This nurse was the same one who had given Violet her hairst time. Violet smiled at her, "Is she in there?" "There, just woke up." The nurse nodded. "Can Ie in?" Violet asked again. "Of course, Mrs. Murphy, please." The nurse held the door open. Violet entered the room. Phoebe was leaning against the bed, her eyes were closing. Only when she heard footsteps did she open her eyes, seeing that the person who entered was Violet, she instantly turned alert, "It''s you!" "It''s me." Violet smiled, her gaze falling on her belly, "I heard you''re pregnant so I came to see you." "Hmph, you would be so kind?" Phoebe taunted. Violet sat on the chair pulled over by the bodyguard, "Why wouldn''t I? I pride myself on being much kinder than you, unlike you who, in order to keep my two children from knowing that they are Stanley''s kids, joined forces with the doctor of the medical examination and the teacher of the kindergarten to swap the DNA samples of my two children, and even did other evil things, while I did none of them yet. " "Did Stanley know that he is the father?" Phoebe''s face paled and her voice sharpened. Violet nodded, "Sure. " Phoebe suddenlyughed, but herughter was full of irony and self-deprecation, even her tears came out, "It''s so unfair, God is so unfair, I tried so hard to hide it, I didn''t expect that he still knew about it. Violet, you are happy, right? Stanley knew he is the father, you will always be Mrs. Murphy." Chapter 507 Tell Phoebe Her Identity Chapter 507 Tell Phoebe Her Identity "Of course I''m happy, but you''re wrong about one thing, I have always been Mrs. Murphy!" Violet looked at her, "Alright, I didn''te here to talk to you about my position as Mrs. Murphy. Let me ask you, what do you n to do with the child in your belly?" "What do you want?" Phoebe covered her belly and shrank back a little. Violet mentally rolled her eyes, "What can I do, I just want to ask you, do you want to keep it or do you want to abort it, if you want to keep it, keep it, if you want to abort it, I will have someone arrange for an operation." "Abort it, I want to abort it!" Phoebe suddenly became emotional, her eyes with hate, "This sinful child is not what I want at all." Violet looked at her out-of-mind look and guessed about how this child in her belly came to be. Probably she got raped. But Violet didn''t want to know who did that. "I know, I''ll have someone operate on you as soon as possible." Violet flicked her nails and said faintly. Phoebe lowered her head and didn''t say anything. Violet pursed her lips, "By the way, there''s something else that I think I should tell you." "What?" Phoebe lifted her head. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Violet smiled, "Seven years ago, that Eason and Talia kicked us out has always been a thorn in my heart. Steven and I are his children, I can''t figure out why he can be so cold and heartless, only treat you well, but I''m relieved now, do you know why?" "Because can''tpare to my ce in dad''s heart no matter what, that''s why you''re relieved, and you only feel relieved, otherwise do you think you''ll be able to snatch dad back?" Phoebe said sarcastically. Violet ruffled her hair, "You''re wrong, I''m relieved, not because I know I can''t snatch back my father''s love, but because I know that he has suffered retribution. His most loving and beloved daughter is actually not her own kid, so I am relieved?" Phoebe''s mind felt like it had exploded and became nk. It took her a while to find her voice, "What did you say? You''re saying that I''m not my father''s own child?" "That''s right!" Violet nodded. "This can''t be!" Phoebe shouted emotionally. How could she not be Eason''s daughter? It was true that she didn''t like Eason very much, but in any way, he was her daughter. She had already suffered a lot of gossip and finger pointing because she was Eason''s illegitimate daughter. As a result, she was now told that she was not Eason''s illegitimate daughter, so what was all the bullying she had suffered for? "I knew you wouldn''t believe it, but it''s the truth." Violet spread her hands. Phoebe stared at her with a deadly stare, "If you say so, show me the evidence. If there is no evidence, why do you say that I am not dad''s daughter!" "You want evidence? Fine, then I''ll give it to you, I came here to solve your pregnancy and to tell you who you really are, so I have all the evidence you want with me." After saying that, Violet waved her hand. One of the bodyguards behind her then took a step forward and threw a file bag on Phoebe''s bed. "Open it and take a look, the evidence you want is inside." Violet said. Phoebe did not expect her to really take out the evidence, and she trembled, looking at the file bag on the bed, and a retreat rose in her heart. She didn''t want to reach for it, much less open it. She was afraid to see the supposed evidence inside. When Violet saw Phoebe''s dyed action, she gave it a brief thought and knew what Phoebe was thinking. Violet snorted, "You can''t escape it now, you''ll know itter, so why bother? Since you don''t dare to open it, it''s okay, Adrian, open it and show it to her." "Okay." Adrian, the bodyguard responded and reached for the file bag. Phoebe''s pupils shrank and she grabbed the file bag to prevent him from taking it away. However, Adrian grunted disdainfully, and with a force in his hand, he ripped the file bag out of Phoebe''s hand. "Turn page by page and show her." Violet added. Adrian did as he was told and pulled the paternity test out of the file bag and held it up in front of Phoebe. Violet, however, immediately covered her eyes and shook her head violently, "I won''t see it, I won''t see it, you take it away, I won''t see it!" Violet hooked her lips, "Cole, go!" Not see it? Don''t even think about it! The other bodyguard, Cole, came over. He came behind Phoebe and stretched out two hands, one hand vigorously holding Phoebe''s head in ce, the other hand ced under both of Phoebe''s eyelids and pulled down hard. In this way, Phoebe''s head could not move, and her eyes could not be closed. She was forced to look at the paternity test. When she saw thest page, saying that she and Nate was daughter and father, Phoebe couldn''t take it anymore and screamed like a madman. Nate! It was actually Nate! She was actually Nate''s daughter! Nate was a person Phoebe knew from childhood, Talia said that he was her distant cousin. The man was kind to her, and even looked at her lovingly at times. She never understood why he was like that. So, he already knew she was his daughter! Phoebe''s tears and snot were smeared on her face, and her face had a dull expression, and her eyes were vacant. Violet knew that this result was too much for her to ept and was devastated, so she waved her hand and told the two bodyguards toe back. As soon as the two bodyguards left, Phoebe lied limply on the bed, her eyes staring at the ceiling in a dazed manner. Violet walked over, "Now do you understand? You''re not Eason''s daughter, you''re Nate''s daughter, and Eason still doesn''t know that you''re not his biological daughter." "How did you find out?" Phoebe''s lips twitched, clearly having epted the fact that she wasn''t Eason''s daughter. It was ironic, because before she had loathed her illegitimate daughter status. She didn''t expect that nowadays, she wasn''t even Eason''s illegitimate daughter. "It was thest time I overlooked your medical report, your blood type and Talia and Eason can''t match, and I found out about Talia and Nate had an affair a long time ago, and I also know that Talia gave birth to a son Filip to Nate, so I suspected ......" "What are you saying? Filip was born to Talia?" Phoebe suddenly sat up, her face twisted. Violet raised eyebrow at her, "So you don''t know." Phoebe didn''t speak anymore, and the two hands were held together in a deadly grip. No wonder she had always felt that Talia had been too nice to Filip. It turned out that Filip was also born to Talia, no wonder Talia kept saying that she should be nice to Filip, her little cousin. That was funny, that was hrious! When she was young, she was bullied so much, but Talia didn''t even care, she was all about Nate and Eason, and it was only after she grew up and was taken into the Hunt family by Eason that Talia came to show off that little bit of false motherly love for her. Why? They were both born to Talia, why did Talia love that little bastard Filip so much, while she didn''t care about her daughter when she was a child, and even now telling her to be nice to Filip. Looking at the look of hatred that came out of Phoebe''s eyes, Violet couldn''t help but marvel, "You hate your brother?" Chapter 508 An Angel Chapter 508 An Angel "Brother?" Phoebe''s face was twisted, "He''s not my brother, he''s just a little bastard!" Violet frowned. Although she didn''t like Filip, but he was still a child, being said like this was too hard to hear. But Violet didn''t say anything more, her gaze faintly fell on her, "Actually, you should be d that Eason has loved you for more than twenty years." Phoebe lowered her eyes. Yes, Eason did love her for over twenty years. But would he still love her if he knew she wasn''t his own daughter? No, he would not! Phoebe smiled sorrowfully, "Violet, you''re telling me this because you''re jealous of me, right?" Violet narrowed her eyes, "I''m jealous of you?" "Yes, jealous that I, a non-biological one, received years of favor from Eason, while you, a biological one, did not instead." Phoebe looked at her smugly. Violet smiled, "Indeed, in the past I was jealous of you, but I stopped being jealous a long time ago, the reason I''m telling you this is to let you know that you have worked so hard for so long and robbed me of so many things, but in the end you still won''t get anything." "You ......" Phoebe could no longer keep the smugness on her face and became hideous. Violet looked at her faintly, "Okay, I''ve already said what should be said, take care of yourself. Again, don''t ever go crazy, Ivy is still out there." With that, she turned around and walked out of the room. The two bodyguards naturally followed close behind. After the three people left, Phoebe once again yelled like a madman, while tearing the paternity test on the bed with force, as if the paternity test was Talia. She hated her and wanted to tear it to pieces. After leaving the mental hospital, Violet drove to the airport. On the way, she dialed Stanley''s number. At this moment in the country it was already time after six in the morning, Stanley just woke up. He saw her calling and immediately answered it, "Hello?" The man''s sexy voice from his awakening came out, making her ears tingle. Violet answered, "Honey, I just went to see Phoebe." "Well, you have told her?" Stanley took his phone and walked towards the bathroom in his robe. Violet nodded, "It said that the child in her belly was probably conceived because she got raped, so she chose to abort it." "Okay, I''ll arrange for the doctor to operate on her." Stanley nodded. It¡¯d better not to have that child. Phoebe was destined to be in prison, if that child was born, it was to be sent to the orphanage, but not every orphanage children had a good life. Besides, Talia and Nate drugged Eason and they were destined to go to prison. So Phoebe''s child was born, and there was no one to take care of it except for sending it to an orphanage, so it would have been better not to have it in the first ce, even if that child was innocent. But it was unlucky to be conceived by Phoebe. "Well, you arrange it then." Violet smiled. Stanley brushed his teeth, "How are the two children now?" "They are ok, I didn''t hospitalize Arya, so she''s recuperating at the vi, the doctor is there twenty-four hours a day, and Calvin''s butt is much better and he can sit, which makes him happy." Violet said. Stanley could probably imagine Calvin''s happy face, and a smile passed through his eyes, "That''s good." "Okay, honey, I am in the airport, I''ll go ahead and pick up Steven, talk to youter." Violet looked at the airport in front of her and said goodbye. Stanley nodded in agreement. The call ended, Violet put down her phone, parked her car in the parking space, and then carried her bag and went into the airport. After waiting in the airport for about ten minutes, Violet saw Steven carrying arge drawing board on his back, and a group of people also carrying drawing boards with different skin colorsing out from the entrance of the passageway. "Steven!" Violet waved and shouted. Steven looked over, and a surprised smile suddenly lifted up on his face, "Sister!" He waved the same in response. The colleague next to him saw it and asked, "Steven, is that your sister?" "Yes." Steven nodded. The colleague asked again, "She''s so beautiful, I''ve never been able to tell the difference between a beautiful and ugly Oriental woman, but your sister, I can tell right away she''s very beautiful, Steven, I want to be your brother-inw!" The colleague looked at Steven with a serious face. Steven rolled his eyes in his heart but smiled on the surface, "Jay, you''d better not think about it, my sister got married long ago." The colleague called Jay instantly looked hurt and covered her heart, "Oh God, how could you do this to me? I finally met love and it''s gone." Steven didn''t bother with his antics and ran towards Violet after speaking to his teacher. "Sister." Steven gave Violet a hug. Violet patted him on the back, "You get taller and thinner." "It''s a growth spurt." Steven said with a happy smile. He was only twenty-three this year, and he was at his normal growth spurt. Violet took his small suitcase, "Let''s go, the car is right outside." Steven nodded. The siblings walked out of the airport and quickly got into their car. In the car, Steven told Violet many interesting stories about his life in another country, and Violet listened to them all quietly. It was only when Steven had talked about his life that Violet started talking about what was happening on her side. But to keep him from worrying, she just picked something simple and easy to say. But the rtionship between Phoebe and Eason was still told. After all, this was something that Steven had a right to know. When Steven learned that Phoebe was not Eason''s biological daughter, he was happy. Of course, he wasn''t happy for Eason, but for himself. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Because the fact that Phoebe was not Eason''s daughter was Eason''s retribution, so how could he not be happy? "Eason is now being poisoned jointly by Talia and Nate, his body is getting worse and worse, I guess it won''t be long before he copses. When he''s about to die, you should go back home to see him." Violet said after a few seconds of silence. No matter what, Eason was always their father. He wasn''t good for them, but he did raise them and give them life. Eason had brought them into this world, and it was their duty to go to his funeral. "I know." Steven nodded his head. Violet didn''t speak anymore. She knew that Steven had some mixed feelings at this moment, happy that Eason had been retributed, but at the same time sad that Eason would soon die. That was blood kinship. All the way, the siblings were quiet. This silence was not broken until they arrived in the vi and a figure rushed up to the car. "Violet, where''s your brother?" Linda asked in a rush as she came to the driver''s side window. Violet was stunned. It seemed like this girl hadn''t dispelled her interest in Steven yet. Violet twisted her head, "My friend is enthusiastic, so don''t be intimidated." Steven froze and nodded, "Okay." "Get out of the car." Violet said, unbuckling her seat belt. Steven in the back seat also opened the car door. Seeing that, Linda hurriedly turned her head. When she saw Steven get out of the car, Linda took a breath and touched her two hands together, her eyes filled with light, "God, I saw an angel!" Hearing that, Violet helplessly held her forehead, "Okay, don''t be a nymphomaniac, this is my brother, Steven." She tapped Linda on the shoulder and introduced Steven to her. Linda swallowed and walked towards Steven, "Angel ...... ah no, Steven, right, hello, hello, I''m Linda." Chapter 509 Result of the Competition Chapter 509 Result of the Competition Steven was shocked by the enthusiasm in Linda''s eyes and was afraid to shake her hand. He lived in the hospital all year round or either stayed in the drawing room and rarely spent time with people, let alone a girl with an extremely lively personality like Linda. "I ......" Steven''s face turned blushed, and both of his hands swung helplessly. Linda saw this andughed out, "Violet, your brother is so cute and so innocent." It was the first time Violet had seen a boy like this, and she found it a bit rare. And Steven, seemingly aware of how humiliating he looked, couldn''t help but lower his head. "Alright, Linda, don''t tease Steven." Violet gave Linda a nk look, then took Steven''s hand, "Steven, this is my friend Linda, she has such a personality, she likes beautiful boys, because you are good looking, that''s why she is like this, don''t take it to heart." "Yes, yes, I just got a little enthusiastic because you''re good looking, don''t be afraid." Linda said in a hurry. Steven nodded, "Okay." "Let''s go in, let''s go in first." Violet pulled Steven''s hand and walked towards the vi. Linda walked alongside and struck up a conversation with Steven. Perhaps it was Violet''s words just now that calmed Steven''s nervousness about Linda. Steven''s voice gradually became normal in response to Linda''s questioning, and he no longer spoke in a stato manner as he had just been nervous. When they walked into the vi, Violet took Steven upstairs to see the two children. Arya still had a bandage on her head and on her arms and legs, lying on the bed unable to move. Calvin was already able to walk around and sit, and was currently sitting on the bed with a storybook, telling Arya a story. Seeing Steven enter, the two children''s eyes lit up and they called out in unison for their uncle. Steven was happy and worried at the same time, "Sis, the injuries on Calvin and Arya ......" "It was an ident." Violet said with a twinkle in her eyes. She wasn''t going to spill the beans on how the two kids got hurt. Steven''s world was simple, without much intrigue. So, she hoped that Steven could remain this simple. When Steven saw how serious Violet was talking, he didn''t think much about it and nodded his head. After that, Violet let him stay with the two children while she went out. Over the next few days, Violet began to get busy. Because of thepetition, she had to go out every day to meet with her Group A teammates for meetings and discussion. After all, it was a teampetition and each team''s design must be perfect, uniform in style and simr in fabric. If one teammate''s work deviated and was far from the rest of the designers, it was likely to pull down the group''s score. One person''s score could potentially determine a group''s ultimate survival, so there was no room for sloppiness. Time flied and a week passed. The round, finally, came down to the final deciding day. Designing clothes for the disabled can put this group of designers through a lot. Many designers had lost weight as a result. Although Violet hadn''t lost weight, her mental state was obviously not good either, withrge dark circles hanging below her eyelids. Because of revising the design, modifying the ready-to-wear, and discussing with other designers about the makeup for the Siamese sisters'' runway show, etc., she really didn''t get much rest in the past few days. By this time, the models were already in the dressing room changing for their first round of runway clothes. Violet''s dress was in the seventh round and it was still early, so she sort of had a little break, and after buying a cup of hot milk, she went to sit down on the cool chair in the corridor for some rest. At that moment, a familiar voice suddenly sounded behind her, "Why are you here alone?" Violet immediately straightened her back and twisted her head in disbelief. Seeing Stanley''s thin lips slightly hooked, with a smile in his eyes, standing there looking at her, she hurriedly put the milk down, stood up and jumped into the man''s arms, "Why did you suddenlye over? Didn''t you say you weren''ting this weekend?" "A surprise for you." Stanley said softly as he wrapped his arms around the woman. Violet was angry and hammered him on the back, "You are so naughty !" The smile in Stanley''s eyes grew bigger and bigger. He gently pushed her away, took her hand and gave it a gentle squeeze, "Stop, doesn''t your hand hurt?" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Do you hurt? I just hit you hard, does it hurt?" Violet asked with concern. Stanley looked down and kissed her hand, "It doesn''t hurt." "Sit down." Violet pulled Stanley back to the cool chair. After sitting down, she asked, "When did you get here?" "Just arrived, I came over here right after I got off the ne." Stanley said as he rubbed her belly. Violet''s body leaned back, exposing her belly for him to touch. She had not even three months pregnant though. But the belly already had some slight bulge that wasn''t obvious, but he could feel it when he touched it. Stanley could feel right now that the little one under his hand had grown up a lot. "So you didn''t go to the vi to see Calvin and Arya, right?" Violet said. Stanley nodded, "There was no time, the most important reason I came over this time, besidesing to see you guys, is that the Design Association invited me to a meeting, not just me, the bosses of the world''s top luxury goods were invited." "Oh?" Violet blinked in surprise, "is it something big?" "It is rted to your clothing design for the disabled. ording to the global census, ten percent of the total poption are disabled, that''s almost nearly several hundred million people, so the market it big." Stanley said. Violet lifted her chin, "I vaguely guessed that the association might have their hands on this field, and now it seems that it''s true." "The association also wants to make money, so naturally, we won''t miss out on such arge market." Stanley smoothed her hair. Violet nodded, "Since you have been invited, it seems that this matter has been nailed down, and the next pattern of the world''s fashion world will undergo a radical change, there will no longer be only orthodox clothing designs and clothing designers." "That''s right, but you orthodox clothing designers and clothing designers who design clothes for disables will still be divided into two pieces that don''t interfere with each other, and it wouldn''t be fair to thepetitionter on if they were mixed together." Stanley uttered. Violet enlightened, "This is good. I know that not all designers can design clothes for disables, but if they are divided into two pieces that do not interfere with each other, the designers who can''t ept the fact would have no problem." Many designers were high and mighty, iming to be orthodox, and would only design clothes for people of high status, and would not care the disables. Therefore, they could not ept those people into the fashion industry, but if it did not interfere with each other, there would be no problem. "In addition to clothing design, jewelry design, and shoe and hat design will perhaps be reformed one after another, it''s an inevitable trend." Stanley added. Violet nodded, "Definitely, the dress was originally linked together, no one can be missing, it''s impossible to just change the clothes and leave the rest the same, otherwise how it would be ugly to match." As they were talking, a designer from Group A came over, "Violet, the seventh round of the runway is about to start, go and get ready." Chapter 510 Swimming in the Lake Chapter 510 Swimming in the Lake Violet looked at Stanley, "Honey, I''m going inside, I''ll find youter." Stanley stood up, "Go ahead, I''ll go to the meeting." Violet gave him a hug and walked away with that designer. This walk was more lively than any of the previous rounds of thepetition, with more spectators coming to watch, as well as the media filming than usual. These were some people who apparently heard about the fashion industry reform and came to watch. Violet stood with the designers of Group A and watched the runway on stage. The clothes in this show, although not as shy as usual, were more shocking than usual, because designing clothes for disables were supposed to test the designer''s ability and merit. So when designer clothes were on these models were eye-striking. Of course, there were shocks and sighs, some of the designs fit the models on stage, while others looked ugly. Therefore Violet all heard the cries of many designersing from around. "These people are definitely not crying about their designs." Elena was closest to Violet and whispered after looking around at the crying people once. Violet nodded, "Actually, there''s nothing wrong with their design, it would definitely look good on a normal person, but it wouldn''t fit on these deformed models, so they''re crying about those models, ming them for ruining their design." "That''s why I despise them to have the nerve to me the models for ruining their designs, this competition is supposed to be us catering to the models and designing based on them, not the models catering to us. They got the concept all backwards." Elena bristled, disdainfully. Violet smiled and didn''t say anything else. Yeah, these crybaby designers have gotten even the most basic concepts wrong. And of course Elena despised them. Soon, the runway was over and the judges began to deliberate on the final results. All designers were nervous during this period. So was Violet. She wasn''t nervous about herself though, she was nervous about her teammates. There were three designers in Group A who were really not suitable for designing clothes for disables, so the clothes designed did not look good. So she was nervous about the work of these three designers, how much they would score, and whether they would pull down the average score for Group A. Because with something like an average score, a point less could make them be eliminated. Time passed, and finally, it came time for the result to be revealed. The host came on stage with the list and began announcing the final results. Group A had an average score of 9.28, then Group B, was 9.27, and Group C ...... As the host read further down the page, Violet''s mood became more and more rxed. Until now, no group had scored higher than group A. Thus, it was clear that the host read the scores ording to the higher or lower scores. Sure enough, she was in a strong designer team. Group A was the strongest group among all the designers, which was scored the highest, followed by group B, and group E was eliminated. That was how the round came to an end. The designers who did not eliminated were relieved and started cheering, even discussing going out for a night of drinks for celebration. Violet didn''t go, and the other designers didn''t force her, because they knew that she was pregnant. "Mr. Murphy." Violet had just walked out of thepetition avenue when she was called out by Fraser. Violet twisted her head, "You''ve been waiting here for me?" "Yes, Mr. Murphy asked me to wait for you here, Mrs. Murphy. Mr. Murphy is still in a meeting and asked me to take you to the car first." Fraser said with a smile. Violet nodded, "Thank you, Fraser." Fraser shook her head, "You''re wee, Mrs. Murphy." He made a gesture of invitation. Violet followed him and went to the parking lot. After two minutes in the car, the cell phone in her purse rang, from the mental hospital. Knowing that it could be Phoebe, Violet answered it, "Hello." "Can I talk to Mrs. Murphy?" The nurse on the other end of the phone inquired. Violet nodded, "It''s me." "Miss Pennie''s surgery has beenpleted and she has been transferred back to our hospital." The nurse said. Violet ruffled her hair, "I see, how is she now?" "She''s not awake yet." The nurse replied. Violet nodded, "Okay, I''ll leave her in your care then." "Don''t worry, Mrs. Murphy." The call was over. Violet put the phone down. The car door opened and Stanley came in from outside, "Who''s calling?" "From the mental hospital, Phoebe just finished her abortion in the hospital and was picked up by the mental hospital, so I was informed by the mental hospital." Violet put her phone in her bag, "Finished the meeting?" "Yes, but there''s a meeting in Y Country tomorrow." Stanley replied. Violet sighed, "It''s so hard." Stanley smiled, "Well, let''s go back first." Violet nodded with a smile. The vi was very lively that night, as the family of four was reunited, plus Steven and Linda were there. The next day, though, the vi began to change back to its previous appearance. Stanley went to Y Country, and Steven also left, after the exhibition, he followed the painting group to the next country for exhibition. So the vi was quite again? On this day, Violet took Arya and Calvin to the park near the vi, mainly to take the two children out for some air. All this time, Arya had been lying in bed for a long time, so she was naturally happy to be out. Violet was tired after walking around the park with the two kids. Arya saw a swan boat in theke ahead and was very eager to go. Violet hadn''t wanted to let her go, but looking at her pitiful look, she agreed and let Calvin take her there. Now Arya was able to get down and walk around, just not for long. But it was okay to be in her wheelchair for a boat trip on theke. The two children bought their tickets and boarded the boat, and the boat got into the middle of theke. Violet sat in the gazebo on the shore, staring at the two children''s little boat with unblinking eyes. Suddenly, a hand came up from behind and covered her eyes. "Guess who I am!" A low, yful voice came. Violet heard the voice and her body instantly froze, "Ivan!" "You are right, it seems that you really do have me in your heart." Ivan let go of his hand. She immediately got up and took a few steps away from him before stopping, then looked at him warily, "Why are you here?" It was a park near the vi. Wasn''t he afraid of being caught by Stanley''s men when he showed up here? Ivan smiled, and then sat down where she just sat, "I miss you, so I came to see you." Violetughed coldly, "I will never believe that you don''t have an agenda." Ivan sighed, "I''m telling the truth, Violet, I really miss you, why don''t you believe me?" "Boring!" Violet''s eyes narrowed and she turned to leave. Ivan called out to her, "Violet, Violet, I just came and you have to leave, it''s too much to break my heart, can''t you sit down and talk with me?" Violet kept her footsteps, "I have nothing to say to you." Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Oh?" The corner of Ivan''s mouth curled up, "Look at the middle of theke, and now you have nothing to say to me?" Chapter 511 Forced Removal Chapter 511 Forced Removal Hearing these words, Violet''s pupils shrank and she hurriedly looked towards the center of theke. At this point, several ck-d men in swan boats came near Calvin and Arya''s swan boat and surrounded Calvin and Arya''s boat in a circr shape. This scene made Violet''s brain feel as if it had exploded, and her body trembled with anger. She stared at Ivan with crimson eyes, "You''re so shameless to threaten me with my kids!" Ivan wasn''t angry at her words at all andughed lowly, "If I don''t do this, you''ll be gone." "Call your men back and let my children go!" Violet''s fists clenched. Ivan shrugged his shoulders, "I''m afraid that won''t work, but how about if you sit down and talk to me and I''ll let them go?" "Okay." Violet bit her lip and agreed. This man threatened her with two children. If she didn''t do as she was told, she dreaded to think what he would do to her two children. There was nothing this demon couldn¡¯t do. "Now that you''ve agreed,e here." Ivan patted the spot beside him. Violet closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and then walked over and sat down. But she didn''t want to be next to him and made a point of putting some distance between herself and him. Between her and Ivan, at least two more people could sit. Seeing this, Ivan understood her thoughts, his eyes narrowed, and then his thin lips hooked up as he grabbed her wrist and yanked her hard towards himself. "Ah!" Violet screamed in fright, and the next second, her entire body sat in Ivan''s arms. Ivan wrapped his arms tightly around her, his head even buried into her neck, and inhaled deeply. It seemed as if the scent of her body was so enjoyable to him that he even closed his eyes. However, Ivan''s move made Violet sick and she was so nauseous that she was about to vomit. Especially the moment his head was buried, it was as if she saw a poisonous snake, causing her to subconsciously struggle, "Let go of me!" Ivan did not let go of Violet, but he even held her tighter, watching her struggle with amusement. "It''s useless, you can''t break free of me, and no one ising to help you, your two bodyguards are already under the control of my men." Stanley said as he pinched Violet''s face. Violet bit her lip deadpan, "What the hell do you want?" "How about staying with me?" Ivan said as he looked at her. Violet was stunned, "What did you say?" Ivan lifted her chin, "I said, how about leaving Stanley and staying with me." He came over here this time, apart from arranging for Ivy, most importantly, he wanted toe and see her. Violetughed at his words, "Ivan, you''re crazy, I''m your sister-inw!" "I know, ancient emperors have robbed their daughters-inw, so I can also take my sister-inw." Ivan looked at Violet with deep emotion in his eyes, "Violet, I''m serious, as long as you stay with me, I can stop targeting Stanley, I can even give up on Axy." All this time, Axy had been his obsession. But now, he could give up Axy as long as she went with him. Violet''s body trembled with anger, "Ivan, don''t even think about it, why would I want to be with you, you are a devil!" "Devil?" Ivan narrowed his eyes, "Is that how you see me?" "Am I wrong? Aren''t you a devil?" Violet red at him, "You kidnapped me, took me to jump off a cliff, and paid off a group of doctors and nurses to try to abort my child, who would I stay with you if you''re such a horrible person!" Hearing these words, Ivan lowered his eyelids for a while before speaking, "I did kidnap you and take you to jump off the cliff, but I saved you, if I hadn''t gotten in your way, you would have broken your arm and leg." He looked at Violet with an indifferent look, as if he didn''t understand why she minded that after he had saved her. Violet read his thoughts and felt shocked in her heart while thinking he was sick. It turned out that Jessie was really right in the first ce. She wasn''t hurt, because it was really Ivan who saved her. Violet bit her lip, "So what if you saved me, you''re the one who kidnapped me, and you''re the one who took me off the cliff, why should I forgive you?" Did someone p you and apologize to you afterwards and you have to forgive them for their thoughtless mistake? Sorry, she could not do it! Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Ivan wrinkled his eyebrows, "Okay, since you don''t ept that I saved you, let''s talk about another thing. You said that I paid off the doctors and nurses to abort the baby in your belly, yes, I did it, but Violet, I did it for your own good too." He grabbed Violet''s hand as soon as he could. Violet only felt ridiculous and pulled her hand out with force, "For my own good? You let someone abort my child, and you tell me it''s for my own good, Ivan, you''re simply sick!" "Of course I did it for your own good, I love you, so how can I ept you carrying someone else''s child? And Violet, I''m so imperative to you that I''ve always decided I want you to stay with me, so wouldn''t it be better to get rid of that baby sooner? You don''t want him to be born without a father, so it''s better not to have it." Ivan''s face lifted into a shady smile. Violet shook her head violently, "Crazy, you''re really crazy!" "If you say I''m crazy, I''m crazy, and I didn''t expect I would love you." Ivan smoothed her hair that was going to be messed up. Violet looked away, not wanting him to touch her. Yet Ivan forcefully broke her face back, "Violet, I really love you, so stay with me, okay? If you promise, I can let you give birth to this child in your belly, I''m already generous." "Generous?" Violet was expressionless, "Do I need you that? I''m Stanley''s wife, your cousin''s wife, I''m carrying your cousin''s child in my belly. It''s not your decision to decide whether it can be born or not, and you don''t have the right to decide, get out, get out of here!" Ivan''s face sank, seemingly enraged, and his voice went cold, "So after all this talk, Violet, you''re still not willing to be with me, right?" Violet looked at him mockingly and didn''t answer. Ivan clenched his fist, then smiled, "It''s okay, I''ll take you away and lock you up, and one day, you''ll be with me willingly." Violet paled, "You''re taking me away?" "That''s right, you are unwilling to be with me, so I can only use this method, but don''t worry, I won''t do anything to your two children, I''ll release them when we''re gone." Ivan touched her face, then picked her up horizontally and walked towards the park exit. Violet waspletely anxious, her arms and legs kicked and stomped, "Let go, Ivan, you let go, I''m not going with you, let go of me!" Ivan turned a deaf ear to this, and only held her tighter, lest she break away. Violet panicked as she looked at the approaching park exit. Could it be that he was really going to be taken away by Ivan? No, no! Violet gritted her teeth and shouted for help. Ivan looked down at her, "It''s useless, I''ve cleared the area beforeing here, no one wille to save you!" "Oh, yeah?" A contemptuous voice came out just as Ivan''s words fell. Chapter 512 A Dog Chapter 512 A Dog Ivan stopped in his tracks and looked ahead with a grim face. Violet, who was being held by him, looked in front of him as if she had seen a straw, her eyes bursting with strong hope, "Fraser!" The man was Fraser, as well as arge group of bodyguards behind Fraser. Fraser looked at Violet worriedly, "Don''t worry, Mrs. Murphy, I will save you." Violet nodded his head repeatedly, finally relieved. Ivan''s hands around her waist and on her legs tightened so hard that she cringed in pain from that. Seeing this, Fraser''s brow furrowed, "Ivan, let Mrs. Murphy go, or I''ll kill you!" Ivan sneered, "What if I don''t let go!" "If you don''t let go, do you think you can walk out of here today?" Fraser asked him. Ivanughed, "I don¡¯t think I can walk out if I let her go... Didn''t you bring so many people to catch me, besidesing to save her?" Fraser was stunned, as he was right. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. But soon, Fraser adjusted himself and said, "Since you know, don¡¯t me me. Go, save Mrs. Murphy and catch this man." Ivan had popped up so easily, Fraser couldn''t let him go. Otherwise, he did not know when Ivan would show up again. Ivan looked at the group of people rushing towards him, his eyes narrowed and he looked down at Violet, "It seems like I really can''t take you away today, but it''s okay, wait for next time, next time I will definitely take you away, you can only belong to me." After saying that, he lowered his head and seemed to want to kiss Violet. Violet''s pupils shrank and she hurriedly looked away. Ivan wasn''t angry, heughed and kissed her on the forehead, then with a cruel heart, he threw her towards theke. Ssh! Violet was smashed into theke with a very high ssh. And the ripples of the water swung Violet¡¯s head into dizziness. She was too weak to swim, and could only sink into the bottom. It stunned everyone. Fraser didn''t expect Ivan to be so shameless to throw Violet into theke. Was this the love he imed to have for Violet? Love is hurt? Fuckin'' bullshit! "Quick, save Mrs. Murphy!" Fraser shouted eagerly as he reacted. Violet was already sinking. They had to hurry up A group of bodyguards jumped down to save her. Ivan took this opportunity to run after giving a wry smile. His men were waiting in the gazebo. Seeing himing, his man asked, "What now, boss?" Ivan narrowed his eyes, "The n failed, I didn''t expect Stanley''s assistant to suddenly appear and bring so many men with him. Retreat, inform the few on theke to hurry up and retreat as well, leave those two kids alone for now. There are many of them, it will be toote if they don''t run." "Okay." The man responded and took out his cell phone to notify the others to retreat. Ivan''s group soon drove away. Fraser''s car was not there, so naturally they could not catch up with their legs, and could only watch those cars go far away. After Fraser learned that the man had not been caught, he stomped his feet in anger. But it could not be helped. Ivan threw Violet into theke in order to stall them so they could escape. And Ivan, indeed, seeded. In the park''s lounge, Violet had changed her clothes and was draped in a towel, sitting by the fire. The two children, meanwhile, looked at her with tears in their eyes. "Mommy, are you okay?" Calvin asked. What happened to Mommy was all in his eyes. Except he and Arya were stopped in the middle of theke by those men in ck and had no way to protect Mommy, they could only watch as she was taken away by that bad guy and eventually thrown into theke. Arya sobbed, "Mommy, I am scared." Violet rubbed the two children''s heads, "Don''t worry, baby, I am fine, I just choked on some water and got frozen, nothing serious." She didn''t expect Ivan to actually throw her into theke in order to escape. He was so shameless. And thatke was really cold and really deep, her head was groggy when she was smashed in, there was no way to control her body to swim, and she could only let herself sink towards the bottom of the lake. Luckily the people Fraser had brought with him ended up jumping down, otherwise she could have been drowned. As she was thinking about it, the door to the lounge opened and Fraser came in from outside with his head hanging down. Seeing this, Violet understood what was going on and gripped the cup of hot water in her hand, "You didn''t get him caught?" Fraser nodded, "He run away, there is no much monitoring here, for to foreign countries, too much monitoring affects privacy, so Ivan could not be seen once he left the park. Our people chased him out, but we couldn''t find which direction they left at all." Violet lowered her eyes in embarrassment, "Sorry, it''s all because of me, so ......" "Mrs. Murphy, this has nothing to do with you, it''s just Ivan is cunning." Fraser waved his hand and said. Violet sighed, "Anyway, thanks for showing up in time, otherwise me and the two kids would have been in trouble. By the way, didn''t you go to a meeting with Stanley in Y Country? Why did you suddenly appear here?" Fraser smiled, "After we arrived in Y Country, we found that we forgot a document, so Mr. Murphy arranged for me toe back and get it, when I came back, I happened to see Ivan at the airport, so I followed him all the way and saw him enter this park, then I gathered some men to catch him, what I didn''t expect was that you were also in here." Violet nodded, "So that''s how it is, fortunately you brought your men with you, otherwise the consequences would be unthinkable." "Yeah." Fraser was also d for her decision at the time. Otherwise, with just him, he couldn''t do anything at all but watch as Ivan took Violet away. "Mrs. Murphy, let me take you back." Fraser suggested. Violet didn''t want to stay here either, so she nodded and agreed. Back at the vi, Fraser found the documents, and then left the group of bodyguards to guard the vicinity of the vi and ensure the safety of Violet and the kids before he headed to the airport. On the way, Fraser contacted Stanley and told him about Ivan''s appearance and how he almost took Mrs. Murphy. After hearing this, Stanley was really furious, and then contacted Governor Baron and had Governor Baron blocked all entrances and exits to block Ivan from the city. As long as Ivan was in the city, he could definitely be uncovered. In amon room in the slums. Ivy looked at Ivan, who had an grim face, and the corners of her mouth hooked up, "What, you can''t buy a ticket?" Ivan clutched his phone and was silent. Ivy looped her arms, "Looks like Stanley has blocked off the city, Ivan, you can''t get out." "There''s no need for you to remind me!" Ivan looked at her with shady eyes. Ivy bristled, "You''re too impulsive, you shouldn''t have gone to find Violet today. I know you want her very much, but your n wasn''t well thought out at all. As a result, you didn''t get her, but got yourself blocked, what a loser." "I am a loser?" Ivan was enraged and choked her neck, "You''re awesome, but I haven''t seen you get Stanley, and don''t you forget, I got you here, so you''re now my dog, and as a dog, you dare to talk to your owner like this, aren''t you afraid I''ll break your neck, hmm?" Chapter 513 Ivans Power Chapter 513 Ivan''s Power As he spoke, the force on Ivan''s hands grew stronger and stronger. Ivy''s face was blushed from the pinch, her eyes bulging out and she couldn''t breathe. How could she have imagined that this man would be so shady and unpredictable, that with one word, he would strike at her? Ivy''s mouth opened wide, trying to breathe, while her hands pped Ivan''s hands hard, trying to break free. But Ivan''s hand, as if it was an iron vise, didn''t loosen a bit because of her movements. Soon, Ivy couldn''t suck in breathable air and began to roll her eyes, and many tears were seeping out of the corners of her eyes. Just when Ivy thought she would really be strangled to death by Ivan, Ivan suddenly let go of her. Ivy''s body went limp and fell to the ground. She covered her neck and coughed hard, panting sharply. It wasn''t until after there was air in her lungs and her breathing had gradually smoothed out that she realized she had escaped. Ivan squatted down, reached out and patted Ivy on the face, "Talk to me respectfully in the future, be polite, otherwise if you anger me, even if I don''t kill you myself, I will send you to go to Stanley, and then tell him that you are the second murderer of his parents, what do you think you will end up with?" Ivy shivered, "No, don''t give me to Stanley." Ivan grinned up, "So, just be peaceful, be obedient, and do whatever I tell you to do, understand? A dog has to behave like a dog." Ivy dropped her eyelids to hide the hate in her eyes and nodded, "I understand, I''ll do as I''m told." "That''s good." Only then was Ivan satisfied to remove his hand, stand up, and walk towards the outside. Outside, his assistant was waiting for him, and when he saw Ivane out, he hurriedly handed over a clean, wet towel. Ivan took it and wiped up his hand that had touched Ivy in disgust. The assistant walked behind him, "Boss, do we really have to keep that woman? That woman is a tough nut. She can get people killed at such a young age, it''s dangerous for us to keep her. she may do harm to us one day ......" "I know, but just because she''s vicious, there are some things only she can do, but don''t worry, I''ll keep her under control, and when she finishes the task, I''ll be the first to kill her to avenge my aunt." Ivan threw the towel to his assistant and said. When the assistant heard him say that, he naturally couldn''t say anything. Ivan put his hands in his trouser pockets and asked, "Have you inquired clearly where Stanley put the Axy''s shares transfer letter?" "No." The assistant shook her head, "But Mr. Murphy has already made it public that you are the chairman of Axy, and has also asked you to go back and sign the share transfer." "He''s only doing this to make me go back and throw myself in the." Ivan disdainfully curled his lips. The assistant hesitated for a few seconds, "Boss, why are you so obsessed with Axy? Axy isn''t a big company, it''s nowhere close to the Murphy Group. Instead of wanting Axy, you should have the Murphy Group." Ivan lowered his eyes, "You don''t understand, Axy means something different to me, it was left to me by my aunt." She was a gentle, kind woman, who had made him feel the love of a mother. She was the woman who kept him on his mind ...... The assistant looked at the deep emotions that flowed from Ivan''s eyes and was shocked. Boss and his aunt ...... The assistant swallowed, not daring to think about it any further, and hastily hung his head down. On the other hand, Stanley finished the meeting and hurried back to Violet. As soon as he entered the vi, he held Violet close to him and carefully surveyed her, "Are you okay?" Violet knew what he was asking about and shook her head, "I am okay, luckily Fraser came in time, don''t worry, I''m fine." Stanley pursed his thin lips and pressed her face to his heart, letting her listen to his rapidly beating heartbeat. The moment he heard that Ivan threw her into theke, his heart almost jumped out of his chest. It was good that atst she had been sessfully rescued. Otherwise, he really didn''t know if he would go crazy. Violet quietly leaned into the man''s arms, feeling his backwardness, and smiled slightly, "I''m sorry for making you worry again." "I''m the one who should apologize, I''m the one who pulled you into my life, that''s why you''re involved in these dangers." Stanley said as he stroked her hair. Violet rubbed his chest, "Well, don''t me yourself, it''s just a momentary danger, when we catch Ivan, it will be done." Stanley didn''t say anything anymore, just held her quietly. Catching Ivan? If it was that easy to catch him, he wouldn''t have gone uncaught until now. Ivan''s power was not weaker than his, and probably Ivan''s power in the country was far weaker than his. But abroad, he was sure that he was no match for Ivan. Because Ivan was always abroad, the customs abroad were originally not as severe as the security at home, so the people under Ivan were basically ouws with hot weapons. With this, it was difficult to catch Ivan abroad, so the reason why he couldn''t catch Ivan after so long was because Ivan was very powerful abroad. When Violet saw Stanley didn''t say anything, she understood his difficulties, and gently patted his back, "Okay, honey, don''t think about these unhappy things. Let''s go, let''s go upstairs to see the kids, the two little ones are ying games in their room. They must be very happy to see you back." Stanley nodded, "Let''s go." He took Violet''s hand and went upstairs. In the days that followed, things turned back to their usual calm. It was as if all danger had been snuffed out. But Violet knew the danger wasn''t snuffed out, it was just hiding in the shadows, not bubbling to the surface. For the past few days, Stanley had been joining forces with Governor Baron to search the entire city, trying to find Ivan. Ivan would be shooting himself in the foot if he ventured out at this time. So Ivan hid himself well. But he was hiding too well, and the carpet search couldn''t even find him, which made Stanley''s face look bad, and also made him understand that he still underestimated Ivan''s power. Ivan''s power abroad was far greater than he thought. It seemed that in order to find Ivan, using Axy''s shares alone won''t work either, and the power behind Ivan must also be mapped out. How on earth did Ivan develop such arge power in just five years? Ivan didn''t have that much money in his hands to cultivate a power that coulde and go in several countries as he pleased. The only possibility was that Ivan had met some kind of chance and inherited a certain power. Stanley narrowed his eyes in thought. Violet brought a cup of coffee to him, "Well, don''t frown like an old man." Old man? Stanley raised an eyebrow at her before taking her wrist and pulling her onto hisp, "Oh? I''m an old man?" "Thirty-something, isn''t that old?" Violet chuckled. Stanley bit her earlobe and said in a husky voice, "When you reach three months pregnant, I''ll show you if I''m an old man." N?velDrama.Org content rights. Violet blushed and red at him, "How can you think of that thing at any time?" "What''s wrong with that thing, isn''t it normal ......" Before the words were out of his mouth, his phone rang. Chapter 514 Eason Falls Down Chapter 514 Eason Falls Down Stanley frowned, feeling in his heart that the person who called was out of time. But despite that thought, he took his phone out. The call was from Fraser, Stanley answered, "What is it?" "Mr. Murphy, news just came from the country that Eason has fallen down." Fraser replied. Stanley immediately looked at Violet. Violet blinked in confusion, "What''s wrong?" "Eason has fallen down." Stanley said. Violet looked puzzled, and then lowered her eyes, "I know." Talia had been poisoning him, and she hadn''t let anyone stop it. It was only a matter of time before Eason fell, wasn''t it? She was also mentally prepared for it. But when it was really heard, she was still upset. After all, it was her real father. "How is he doing now?" Stanley asked into the phone. Fraser shook his head and replied, "Not very well, Eason suddenly fell down while he was out fishing with someone, now he has been sent to the hospital. He hasn''te out of the resuscitation room yet, but the doctor said that even if he is rescued, he won''t be able to stand up, he can only lie in the hospital bed." "I see." Stanley nodded slightly. He then put down his phone and asked Violet, "What are you going to do?" "Go back home and see him." Violet rubbed her brow. In any case, with Eason down, she should indeed go back and visit him. Stanley nodded, "Okay, I''ll arrange a flight." "Then I''ll go talk to Steven." After saying that, Violet walked out of the study and went outside to call Steven. That evening, Violet and Stanley took the two children with them and set off on the ne back to country. After getting off the ne, Fraser sent news that Eason was out of danger, and the hospital also found out that Eason was poisoned, but was suppressed by Fraser and was not allowed to tell Eason. So Eason still didn''t know exactly how he fell down, thinking that he really was old now. And Talia had been on edge the moment Eason entered the hospital, afraid that the doctor would find out that Eason had been poisoned. The moment she decided to drug Eason, she wished that Eason would die at home so that he wouldn''t have to be sent to the hospital for someone to find out that Eason died from poisoning, and she would bepletely free from suspicion. But she didn''t expect that Eason fell down outside and was taken to the hospital by someone else. Her soul nearly flew away when she heard the call from the hospital. But in the end, the hospital did not say that Eason was poisoned, but only that he was old and his body functions were declining. This made Talia breathe a huge sigh of relief, while also looking down on the hospital a bit in her heart. She thought how good these doctors were, but they were nothing more than that. Since the hospital couldn''t find out that Eason was poisoned, it was fine to let Eason stay in the hospital, which just saved her from picking Eason back, lest Eason die in the vi and make the vi stink. After all, in the future, that vi was a house for her and Nate, as well as Filip. Just when Talia was thinking beautifully about the future, there was a knock on the door of the ward. "Who is it?" Talia asked unhappily. Eason opened his eyes, but there wasn''t much strength in his body, and his voice was a bit small when he spoke, "Go open the door." Although Talia was reluctant, she went over and opened the door. The door opened and when she saw the family of four outside, Talia froze, "It''s you?" The person outside the door was clearly Violet, Stanley, as well as the two children. "What are you doing here?" Talia gripped the door handle tightly and looked at the family of four warily. Stanley didn''t bother to answer. Violet looked behind Talia, "Where''s my dad?" Talia rolled her eyes, "Yo, your dad, what, you know your dad is sick, so youe to show your filial piety in a fake way?" "Get out of the way!" Violet didn''t want to talk to her and simply told her to get out of the way. Talia puffed up her chest, "No, what can you do to me?" Violet narrowed her eyes. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Just when she wanted to push Talia away directly, Eason''s weak voice came from behind Talia, "Who is it?" "It''s me." Violet answered. In the ward, Eason was stunned for a moment before he spoke eagerly, "Violet,e in." With this fall, he understood that he might not be able to stand up. Maybe when people reach the end of their lives, their hearts would start to soften and they would start to miss the old days even more. While he was being resuscitated he had a dream about the past, the happy times of their family of four. At that time, Lily was not so tough but caring to him, Violet and Steven adored him as a parent, and he really felt happy. But as provoked by Talia, he more and more disliked Lily, Violet and Steven, and finally made the act of driving them out of the house together. But now he regretted it. He was dying and hoped that Violet and Stevene back to him, let him feel the happiness of children around him, at the same time, he was more like to let Violet and Steven forgive him. When Violet heard that, her eyes sank for a moment before she took the two children''s hands and said to Stanley, "Wait for me outside, I''lle out after talking to Eason." "Okay." Stanley nodded slightly. Violet took the two children inside, and when she brushed against Talia, she directly knocked Talia inside with her shoulder. And Talia, mmed against the wall, ouching in pain. "Violet." Eason propped himself up and sat up, his eyes looking lovingly at Violet, and the two children beside her. The two children were very cute and were staring at him with big blinking eyes, making his hear melt. Eason looked at the two children eagerly, wanting very much to reach out and hug them, but without the slightest strength, he could only speak, "Violet, carry the two children over to the bed." "No, just let them stand." Violet took the two children''s hands and refused Eason. She saw the look in Eason''s eyes just now. Eason''s eyes dimmed for a moment when he heard Violet refuse, "Children are tired of standing, so it''s better for them toe and sit here." "There''s no need, we just heard that you''re sick and came to see if you''re dead, we''ll leaveter, no need to sit down." Violet said in a cold voice. How could Eason not understand that she just didn''t want him to touch the two children? He was a little angry, but more, helpless, "Violet, you''ve seen how I look now, I won''t live long." "So what?" Violet looked at him faintly. Eason smiled bitterly, "I''m dying, and you still don''t forgive me? I know I have wronged you, but I am your father after all. Even if you have hatred and resentment towards me, it should be gone now." "It can''t." Violet took a deep breath and said indifferently, "It''s like if you stabbed me, a scar will be left on my body, it will never go away, an injury is an injury, it can''t just dissipate with your passing, I will never forgive you." "You ......" Eason sighed and pounded his chest in grief, "Are you really that cruel?" "I''m cruel?" Violet sneered, "Aren''t you the one who''s cruel?" Chapter 515 Theyre Not Your Grandsons Chapter 515 They''re Not Your Grandsons She looked at Eason, "Who had an affair with Talia before my mother got pregnant with me and gave birth to Phoebe? Who divorced my mother seven years ago and kicked us out of the house? Who didn''t pay for Steven''s surgery five years ago and hid from me? Eason Hunt, tell me, between us, who is cruel?" "I ......" Eason choked, and suddenly ran out of words, his heart filled with shame. Yes, he did do all of this. "Mommy ......" Sensing Violet''s emotional state, the two children each hugged one of her thighs. Violet looked down at the two children and rubbed their hair, "Don''t worry, I am fine." "Uh-huh." The two children nodded obediently. Eason looked at the two children, "Violet, I admit that I''m not a good father, but I know I''m wrong now, and I won''t live long, so ......" "Stop that, I won¡¯t forgive you. I just made it very clear, and it''s all already benevolent of me toe to see you." Violet waved her hand and interrupted him. Seeing that she was still unmoved, Eason sighed deeply, "Fine, even if you don''t forgive me, what about the two children?" "What?" Violet''s eyes narrowed. What did he want with her two kids? "You don''t forgive me, but your two children will always be my grandchildren......" "Wait a minute, you want to recognize two children?" Violet examined Eason. Eason nodded, "Yes, I want to give them all my possessions." Although he had already had the idea of giving his property to Filip before, it was before he had any health problems, at that time he thought that he would live a long life and giving his property to Filip could allow Filip to look after him when he went old. But now that he would no longer live to that long, he naturally did not need anyone to look after him, and his money, instead of giving it to a distant nephew who was not rted by blood, should be given to his grandchildren. "No, keep your property, the two children don''t need it." Violet rejected him with an expressionless face. Eason was not happy, "It''s your own idea, why don''t you ask the two kids if they want it?" "We don''t want it." Calvin shook his head, "Hey, old man, we have money." "Yeah, we have money." Arya followed suit. Eason was exasperated by his address and red with two eyes, "What ...... What did you call me? Old man?" "What''s wrong with that?" Calvin tilted his head with an innocent look on his face. A smile shed in Violet''s eyes. This little guy was doing it on purpose. "Violet." Eason could not be angry at a child, he could only look at Violet angrily, "This is how you teach your child? He called me old man instead of grandpa?" "I don''t think he is wrong, Eason, you shouldn''t forget it, it was you who disowned your grandson in the beginning, you even called my two children wild kids when I just returned home, and even went to the kindergarten to warn and threaten the two children, since so, why should he call you grandpa?" Violet said coldly. And with these words, she had made Eason blush up. Apparently, he remembered what he''d done, too. It was true that at first he distained the two children because he did not know who the father was. But now he regretted it. "Mommy, can we go now?" Calvin pulled Violet''s hand. Arya was too impatient, "I want to go too, Mommy." "Okay, we''ll leave right away." Violet smiled at the two children, and then raised her head, the smile on her face dissipated, reced by indifference, "Alright, since you''re not dead for now, I''ll leave first, but don''t worry, I''ll visit you often, it''s myst filial duty to you as a daughter." With that, she took the two children by the hand and headed for the door. As she walked to the door, she thought of something and turned around, "By the way, I told Steven about the matter that you are dying, Steven is on his way back, he will also visit you as often as I do and offer hisst care to you." When Eason heard that, "Really?" "Yes, at any rate, you have at least given us a life, without you, there would be no us, since you brought us here, we will naturally send you away, but nothing more, take care of yourself." Violet opened the door and walked out with the two children. Outside in the corridor, Stanley leaned his back against the cold wall as Talia stood next to him, saying something to him. But he ignored itpletely and just closed his eyes and took a nap. From N?velDrama.Org. "Honey." Violet shouted. The two children also shouted in unison for their dad. When Stanley heard it, he opened his eyes and caught the two children running towards him, "Finished talking?" Violet nodded her head. "Let''s go." Stanley let the two children hold hands, while he himself freed one hand and took Violet''s. Violet smiled, "Let''s go." The family of four walked towards the elevator, during which they didn''t even look at Talia,pletely treating Talia as air, exasperating Talia who stomped her feet. Violet listened to the stomping sound behind her, and without turning around, she could think of what Talia''s expression was at the moment. "Honey, what did she say to you?" Violet asked after getting into the elevator. Stanley looked at the elevator disy, "Ask me about Phoebe." "Did you tell her?" "No." Stanley shook his head. Violet smiled, "It''s actually okay to tell her, she can''t save Phoebe anyway." "I know, but I don''t want to talk to her." Stanley replied. If he hadn''t been waiting for her and the two kids, he would have left long ago,he would have allowed Talia to gabble next to him. "Did you say anything to Eason and tell him the reason for him falling down?" Stanley looked at Violet. Violet shook her head, "Not yet, Talia is out there, so I didn''t say anything, including the matter of Phoebe not being his daughter. Wait for next time." Stanley nodded his head, indicating that he knew. Soon, out of the hospital. Violet received a call from Steven. Steven had arrived at J City Airport. Violet had wanted to go over and pick him up, but Arya couldn''t walk around outside for long, so in the end Stanley arranged for Fraser to pick him up. The next day, Steven went to the hospital to see Eason, Violet didn''t go, but went to thepany after she left the two children with Be. Jessie was happy to see her back, "Violet, why are you back again?" "Eason is dying and came back to see him." Violet said as she put down her bag. Jessie was surprised, "Your scum father is dying?" Violet nodded her head. Jessie tsked twice, "It''s really hard to predict the world. He was healthy before, why he...... " "Someone doesn''t want him to be alive." Violet pulled out a chair and sat down. Jessie first froze, and then understood what it meant, her mouth open, "Violet, you mean, your scum father ......" "Hush!" Violet held up a finger, signaling her not to say it. Jessie nodded repeatedly, "Man, this is too surprising." "This is retribution." Violet said faintly as she turned on herputer. Jessie sighed, "Yes, it is, but why, those who killed George''s parents haven''t been retributed yet?" Chapter 516 The Eerie Badge Chapter 516 The Eerie Badge Hearing this, Violet patted her shoulder, "Don''t worry, one day, they will clear their name." "I hope so." Jessie let out a bitter smile and pulled out something from her pocket. It was a round and ck badge, with a pattern of a samurai sword on it, which looked very eerie. "Jessie, what kind of badge is this?" Violet asked with a frown. Jessie held up the badge in her hand, "You mean this?" Violet nodded, "It looks eerie, how did you get it?" Jessie replied, "It was picked up at the crime scene of George''s parents, it was still stained with blood at that time, and I lost itter, and I didn''t find it until the day before yesterday when I was sorting through the previous things." "Picked it up at the crime scene?" Violet took the badge, "Anything at the crime scene can be a clue, how can you just pick things up from there?" "I didn''t know it at the time, and it was the third time I went to the crime scene, I picked it up under the coffee table. The crime scene had been cleared at that time, this thing was missed by those officers, I wanted to give it to the officerster, but I forgot about it, and I didn''t know where to put it." Jessie sighed. "It couldn''t have been left behind by the person who killed George''s parents, could it?" Violet lifted the badge up and looked at it carefully. Jessie shook her head, "I don''t know if it''s the killer''s or George''s parents''." "Ask George about it." Violet handed the badge back to her, "If it''s his parents'' stuff, he must know, otherwise, it''s the killer''s. ording to this, we can find the killer, and we will be able to clear the injustice of George¡¯s parents." "Really ...... Is it possible?" Jessie''s voice trembled up, "Wouldn''t it be a bit less practical to find the killer with just the badge?" "If it was another badge, it might be unlikely, but this one, it can definitely be found." Violet said with certainty. Jessie blinked, "Why?" "Don''t you notice the material of this badge? It''s ck gold. ck gold production is rare and expensive, usually making jewelry wouldn''t be extravagant to use all ck gold, but this badge, it''s all ck gold, what does that mean? It means that the identity of the person is definitely not ordinary." Violet spected. Jessie''s eyes lit up, "More than ten years ago, George''s family was just an ordinary family, so there was no way they could afford ck gold, so it seems that this badge is the killer''s." "Highly likely, the man carried this badge around with him, so obviously someone else had seen it, and if we go based on that, we''ll definitely be able to find out." "What if we can''t find out?" Jessie was worried. For more than ten years, she had thought about lifting the misunderstanding between her family and George all the time, but she had never seeded. So she was really scared that it wouldn''t work out just as well this time. "Try it, how can you know if you don''t try?" Violet knew what was in Jessie''s mind and smiled tofort her, "Ask George, I''ll also ask Stanley to inquire about this badge." Jessie bit her lower lip and finally nodded, "Okay, I''ll try, I''ll call George and ask him out to talk." "Go for it." Violet made a cheering gesture. Jessie got up and went out. Violet began to look at the designs that had been handed in by the employees during this time. By noon, Jessie came back, her eyes were red and she had obviously cried. When Violet saw her, she hurriedly put down the pen in her hand and stood up, "What''s wrong?" "Violet ......" Jessie bit her lower lip and ran straight over, hugging Violet tightly and crying. Violet patted her back and didn''t ask any more questions, letting her cry. When she was almost done crying, she asked anew, "Jessie, what''s wrong?" "George ...... he ......" Jessie took a breath, suppressed the urge to cry again, and replied with a choked voice, "He still refuses to believe me, even after I took out the badge." Smiling, Violet stroked her hair, "That''s for sure, he unanimously believes that his parents'' death was caused by you guys, so even if you find out the badge, he will only think that you are sophomoric, because a badge can''t prove that you guys are innocent, unless the killer is caught and admits that he has nothing to do with you guys, otherwise for George who is caught in an obsession, everything is not believable." After hearing that, Jessie finally felt better. She sat on the couch and Violet brought her a cup of hot water, "Did you ask if the badge belongs to his parents?" Jessie nodded emotionally, "Just like we guessed, the badge belongs to the killer, and now that George has taken it away, I guess he''s trying to look into it on his own." "Then let him look into it, he''s the youngest international brain specialist and has much bigger connections than you, so he''ll naturally look into it faster than you." Violet said. Jessie nodded, "I know, but ......" Before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Violet''s cell phone ringing. Violet smiled, and then took out her phone. The call was from Steven. Violet answered in a hurry, "Steven." "Sis, it''s not good, Eason passed out again." Violet''s eager voice came over the phone. Violet frowned, "What''s going on?" "I don''t know, but I think it must be rted to Talia. just now I went to buy food for Eason and when I came back, I happened to bump into Talia leaving in a hurry. I was curious about what happened, so I rushed back to Eason''s ward and then I saw Eason passed out." Steven replied. Violet heard and understood. Talia must have done something. "I got it, I''ll be right over, wait for me." "Okay." Steven nodded. Violet put down her phone, "Jessie, I''m going to go over to the hospital first." "Go ahead." Jessie smiled. She had heard the phone call just now, even if her best friend didn''t like Eason. But since he passed out, she needed to be there. Violet walked away and drove to the hospital. By the time she arrived, Eason was fine, only he hadn''t woken up yet. Violet stood by the hospital bed and looked at him, "What did the doctor say?" "It says he''s just anxious and angry." Steven replied. Violet lifted her chin, "I see." At that moment, the door of the ward opened again and Stanley came in from outside. "Stanley." Steven greeted him. He nodded slightly in response, and then looked to Violet, "I''ve got Nate." "Howe you caught him?" Violet asked. "The people keeping an eye on Nate sent words that Nate answered a phone call, and then packed his bags and booked a flight out of town, guessing that he might want to escape, so I just ordered him to be controlled." Stanley said as he swept Eason a nce. Violet narrowed her eyes, "I probably understand how he passed out, probably Talia contacted Nate in the ward and he heard it, that''s why he was so angry." After a pause, she added, "Talia didn''t dare topletely finish off Eason at the hospital, so she could only panic and run away, while informing Nate to hurry up, because they knew that Eason wouldn''t let them go when he woke up." "So that''s how it is." Steven said, "When I went out to buy something for Eason, Eason was still awake, during which Talia went over and saw that Eason was not awake and thought it was okay to talk to Nate, but instead, she didn''t expect to wake Eason up and let Eason find out about her affair with Nate."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 517 Telling Everything Chapter 517 Telling Everything "That should be the case." Violet nodded. Stanley looked at her, "Since Eason already knows about the affair between Talia and Nate now, you are not ready to hide it anymore, right?" Violet ruffled her hair, "Well, it''s time to tell him." She looked at Eason, who was slowly waking up, and said faintly. Eason opened his eyes and saw Violet, Stanley and Steven. " ...... It''s you guys." Eason propped himself up and sat up. He was weaker now than he had been yesterday, and his voice was even less strong. He couldn''t even sit down just now. However, the three just watched him quietly, none of them meaning toe forward to help. Eason felt their indifference, he was not angry, after all, they were his sons and daughters, son-inw and actually treated him. But even if he was angry, what could he do? He had brought this situation on himself today. "Where''s Talia?" After Eason took a few breaths, he looked around and couldn''t find Talia''s figure. Violet''s eyes shed and she deliberately asked, "She''s gone, what are you looking for her for?" "She ...... she cheated on me!" Eason roared in anger to the core. Talia at his hospital bedside earlier was on the phone taking to a man, and saying that when he dies, they could be together in a fair and square way. He just wanted to rip Talia and that man! "Oh, so that''s how it is." Violet lifted her chin, indicating that she knew. However, Eason noticed that she did not look surprised, so he had a bad suspicion in his heart. He then looked at Steven and Stanley beside her. N?velDrama.Org content rights. The expressions of those two were also very calm and not the least bit surprised. In other words, they know about Talia''s affair with a man. "You ...... Did you guys know about this a long time ago?" Eason pointed at Violet in an emotional state. Violet smiled, "Yeah, I knew about it a long time ago, so early that I knew about it in my first month back home." When Eason heard this, he was dumbfounded, looking at Violet incredulously, before making a sound, "You knew it so early, why didn''t you tell me?" "Why should I tell you? I''d love to see you kept in the dark and continue to be cuckolded." Violet said coldly as she looped her arms up. Eason almost vomited blood, clutching the hospital gown on his chest tightly, trembling, "Why? I am your father, why you ......" "Stanley." Violet interrupted him and looked at Stanley. "What''s wrong?" Stanley asked. "You take Steven out, there are some things I want to say to him alone." Violet pointed at Eason. "Sis, I want to hear it too." Steven was reluctant to go out. Violet''s attitude was extremely strong, "Do as you''re told and get out." Seeing that, Steven could only nod reluctantly and agree, "Got it." "Let''s go." Stanley took the lead towards the door of the ward. Steven lowered his head and hung his head as he followed him out. Only Violet and Eason, who was shivering with anger, were left in the ward. Violet looked at him coldly, "Indeed, you are my father, as a daughter, I should have told you when I found out that my father was cuckolded, but why did I do that? You didn''t want me as your daughter long ago, didn''t you? And how did I have to live up to my mother if I did that?" With that, she took a breath and continued, "Do you know the despair my mother felt seven years ago when she learned that you had cheated on her for over twenty years? You don''t know, and I do, so I just want you to have a taste of what it''s like to be betrayed by your wife, too." Eason had an affair with Talia before her mother was pregnant with her and until seven years ago, he brought Talia and Phoebe back to the family. At that moment, not only her mother, but also her and Steven felt like the world had copsed. And the night she was kicked out of the family was a pain that would never be erased in her life. Eason looked at Violet, whose eyes were full of hatred, and his mouth trembled twice, "So ...... you''re getting back at me?" "Yes, I''m getting back at you!" Violet did not hesitate to admit her actions. She closed her eyes and sneered twice, "But I didn''t do anything else to you besides hiding it from you, because I knew that sooner orter you would get youreuppance. I just had to wait patiently, and sure enough, I see it now, and you don''t know that it is more than the fact that Talia cheated on you." At those words, a great uneasiness surged in Eason''s heart and his face changed, "You ...... What do you mean?" "What I mean to say is that Filip, who is now living in your house, is not Talia''s distant nephew at all, but her own child, born to her and Nate." Violet looked at Eason and said. Eason''s eyes went went and he almost passed out from anger. Filip was born to Talia''s and that man! Filip was only six years old now, which meant that Talia had gotten involved with Nate six years ago. Yes, six years ago, Talia said she signed up for a round-the-world tour to visit several countries for a year, and he never gave it much thought. Now that it was the fact that she was having a kid! Talia had often said in his own ears that he should take Filip as his righteous son and give his property to Filip in the future, so that Filip could take care of him when he was old, at this thought, Eason wanted to kill her in anger. Talia betrayed him six years ago and had a child with him, which clearly showed she loved that man, so how could she let her son take care of him at his old age? So she just cheated him out of his property! The more Eason thought about it, the more his chest was heaving violently. Seeing this, Violet hooked her lips and smiled, "You are angry at this? Then the next two pieces of news will make you die." There was more? Eason jerked his head up and looked at Violet with a deadly stare, the whites of his eyes covered in blood, looking very oozy. "What else did Talia do?" He asked with murderous intent in his voice. Violet pulled over a chair and sat down, "It is about Phoebe, your most beloved daughter, she is not your biological daughter, surprise?" "Pfft!" This time, Eason was really vomiting blood, and his entire body copsed back onto the hospital bed. When Violet saw this, she was startled and quickly reached out to call a doctor. But it was stopped by Eason grabbing his wrist, "What did you say, Phoebe ...... Phoebe is not my daughter?" Violet lowered her eyes, "Calm down, let me call the doctor over to check on you, and we''ll continue when you''re stable." "No, you must tell me now if Phoebe is my daughter!" Eason used all his strength to tighten his fingers and roared with his eyes wide open. Violet''s wrist was hurt from his grip, she frowned but didn''t pull it out, she just looked at him quietly, "No, Phoebe is not your daughter, she is also Nate''s daughter, Filip¡¯s sister." Hearing these words, Eason''s emotions, surprisingly, were not too intense. He just dted his pupils, slowly let go of Violet''s wrist, put his hand back, and looked at the ceiling with two listless eyes, as if he had aged a few dozen years at once, and his spirit was all gone. Chapter 518 Its All Retribution Chapter 518 It''s All Retribution It was a long time before he asked in a hoarse voice, "You''re not lying to me, are you?" "You''re dying, do I need to lie to you?" Violetughed lightly. Eason covered his eyes, "When did you know that?" "A long time ago, but only recently it was confirmed. Sometime before I married Stanley, I met Nate and Talia at the TV station and heard them talking about Phoebe, saying that Phoebe was their daughter, only at that time I didn''t believe it, until some time ago, I saw Phoebe''s blood type, then I gave Phoebe and Nate a paternity test." Violet didn''t say any further because there was no need for them. Eason suddenlyughed out, hisughter filled with self-deprecation and sadness, "Ridiculous, ridiculous, I never thought that in my life, there would be times when I mistakenly love a feral child as my own for more than twenty years." In fact, at first, he didn''t like Phoebe that much, after all, Phoebe was an illegitimate daughter, and he had always been macho, so naturally, he didn''t like her. But Phoebe was sweet-talking and coaxed him, unlike Violet and Steven. Violet had been raised as a lady by Lily since she was a child, and would not surround him like Phoebe, let alone pamper him as a father, while Steven was sick and hospitalized because of her poor health since childhood, so he was even more reluctant to contact. So over time, he naturally favored Phoebe even more, because he naturally preferred Phoebe who was devoted to him while Violet and Steven who were devoted to Lily. But to his surprise, the daughter he had favored for over twenty years was not his kid. He had raised a feral child for someone else for over twenty years, and for that feral child, he had actually thrown his own two children out of the house. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Oh, could there be anything more ridiculous and ironic than that? "I''m an idiot, I''m such an idiot!" Eason pounded his chest and spat on himself. Violet howeverughed, "You are indeed idiot, you think you''ve cuckolded my mother for over twenty years, unaware that others have cuckolded you for over twenty years as well. At the time you kicked us out of the house for Talia and Phoebe, maybe Talia and Nate wereughing behind your back at you, so you are an idiot." Eason didn''t answer. What else could he say? She was right that he was an idiot. He kicked his biological kids out of the house andpletely cooled their heart. "By the way, there''s one more thing." Seeing that he hadn''tpletely died of anger, Violet decided to say it all, he could ept it anyway. "Actually, you could have lived for another ten or twenty years." Violet looked at Eason. Eason realized what was going on and his body shook violently, "You ...... I ......" Seeming to know what he wanted to say, Violet hooked her lips, "Talia no longer wanted to put up with you, so she joined forces with Nate to poison you, wanting you to die quietly, so that your inheritance would naturally be Talia''s, so do you understand now why you suddenly got sick?" Eason stared at the ceiling, as if there was Talia on the ceiling. "Poisonous woman, poisonous woman!" It turned out he was not sick, he was poisoned. It was Talia who wanted her dead. That woman, who had not only cuckolded him for over twenty years, but also made him raise a wild child for over twenty years, was now trying to kill him. At this moment, Eason was both angry and sad, and even scared. Yes, scared. It turned out that his wife was actually so evil-minded, and he had been with her for over twenty years. Although he didn''t love Talia very much, but after so many years, he had also long considered Talia as a family member. Talia was ten years younger than him and would dieter than him, and if he died and there was no one to take care of her in the future, he would arrange a nursing home for her before he died so that she would not be left unattended. But she ...... Eason pounded his chest, "Retribution, it''s all retribution! Hahahahahaha ......" Crying andughing, he didn''t move. Violet''s heart tightened. Would he die from the shock of learning this? Violet reached out her hand and probed Eason''s nostrils, feeling that there was still breathing, she took a slight breath, and then pressed the call bell at the bedside. Soon, doctors arrived and began to give first aid to Eason. Violet turned to go out. When she went out, she saw Steven, who was standing in the corridor and crying, as well as Stanley next to him, who was full of impatience. "Steven." Violet called out to Steven. Steven looked to her, "Sister ......" "He just heard it all." Stanley spoke up and told Violet the reason why Steven was crying. Violet bit her lip, "You heard everything?" Steven nodded. Violet sighed, "I''m sorry, Steven, do you think that I am too cruel? Eason is sick, and I''m still telling him this to hasten his death." "No, even if he doesn''t die now, he won''t live long, and there''s always someone to tell him about these things, I just think that Mom had a hard time living with a man like that for over twenty years." Steven shook his head and said. He cried, not because of Eason, but because of his mother. Violet smiled, "Yeah, mom has a hard time, I don''t even know why mom liked Eason. He is macho and took a ce in J City relying on Mom. He doesn''t have that ability himself, but he med mom for being strong." "That''s right, and he cheated on Mom, but luckily, he got cheated too." Steven nodded and grunted. Violet stroked his head, "Eason can only share the hardships, not the riches, and not he gets retribution." "Steven?" Suddenly, Steven lifted his head to look at Stanley. Stanley raised his eyes, "What?" "Would you cheat on my sister and betray her, then throw my sister and my two nephews out of the house?" Steven asked seriously. Violet didn''t expect him to ask this question. She felt that he was a bit rude, but at the same time, she had to admit in her heart that she also wanted to know Stanley''s answer. Stanley''s gaze went straight through Steven andnded on Violet''s face, "No, I won''t cheat on her, let alone kick your sister and children out of the house." When Steven heard this, he nodded, "That''s good, I hope you can do what you said, or, I will never let you go." Stanley raised his eyebrows, his eyes sized him up with ulterior motives. It seemed to say ''what can you do with that little body''? Steven read his mind, his face blushed, and he hummed and looked away. Violet couldn''t help butugh when she saw this. "Do you believe me?" Stanley dropped his gaze back to Violet. Violet nodded, "I believe you, Stanley, if one day, you really cheat on me, you ......." "You can just kill me." Stanley took her hand and ced it over his heart. Violet felt his strong heartbeat and shook her head slightly, "If you really cheat on me, I won''t kill you, but I''ll just stay away from you and never see you again." "I won''t let you get the idea of leaving me." Stanley hugged her. How could he do something as disgusting as cheating? He loved her so much and wanted her straight into his own blood and bones. He had her, and that was enough for this life. Chapter 519 The Truth About Death Chapter 519 The Truth About Death Violet looked at the determination in the man''s eyes and smiled all at once, "Remember what you said." "I will." Stanley hugged her tightly. Violet raised her hand and wrapped it around the man''s waist. The corners of Steven''s mouth twitched as he looked at his sister and brother-inw who were showing their love in front of him. It didn''t take long for the doctor toe out of Eason''s hospital room. Violet let go of Stanley and stepped forward to ask, "Doctor, how is he?" "The patient has suffered a lot of stimtion and is not doing well. The patient had the will to live, but I just diagnosed it and found that the patient''s will to live is not so strong anymore." The doctor replied with a sigh. Violet wasn''t much surprised to hear that. She informed Eason of those things, and if Eason still wanted to live, he was heatless. It was only normal to not want to live. After all, Eason already knew that he had utter failure, and with Eason''s strong self-esteem, he had would not want to live. "I got it, thank you, doctor." Violet gave a slight bow to the doctor. The doctor waved his hand and then walked away. Stanley looked at Violet, "Since Eason will be dying, do you want to stay in the country for some time? If you want to wait until after he dies, I can negotiate with the organizer to suspend thepetition." "Is that okay?" Violet was somewhat intent. She had said that Eason had brought them into the world and that they, as sons and daughters, would send Eason away. Because, after all, he is their father. She didn''t want to go back on her word either. "Yes, it just so happens that the annual Fashion Week is about to start, and many designers should be eager to participate in it. If thepetition is suspended, they could attend the Fashion Week, I''m sure they would be willing to do so." Stanley said with a nod. Violet squeezed the corners of her mouth, "Well then, thank you, Stanley." "Never mind, what about you?" Stanley looked again at Steven. Steven smiled, "I''m nning to stay in the country to keep Easonpany, I''ll ask my teacher for leave." Stanley nodded and asked no more questions. After that, the three of them left the hospital and went back to home. In the evening, after dinner, Violet received a call from the hospital. To be precise, it was Eason who called. But when Eason woke up in the afternoon, he had a stroke and became a paralytic, unable to move his entire body. So Eason called the nurse on duty and called Violet for him. "Violet." Eason''s voice came out, even weaker than during the day, gasping for air after a word. At this moment, Violet was really aware that he was old and dying. "Is there something wrong?" Violet asked, suppressing the sourness in her heart and trying to make her voice sound cold. Eason closed his eyes, "I was trying to say sorry to you and Steven." "Sorry?" Violet narrowed her eyes. Eason sighed, "Yeah, I''m sorry, I''m not a good father, I''m sorry for you, and I''m sorry for your mother." "So you called tonight to say you know you were wrong before and apologize to us? Unfortunately, my mother is already dead, your apology can''t be heard by her!" Violet said mockingly. Eason was silent for two seconds, "No, I''m not just apologizing, I want to tell you something else." "What is it?" Violet wrinkled her brow. Eason gave the nurse a look and signaled for her to go out first. When the nurse had gone out, he said in a serious tone, "It''s about the truth of your mother''s death." Hearing these words, Violet''s face changed drastically and immediately stood up from the edge of the bed, "What did you say?" The truth about her mother''s death? Sure enough, her suspicions were right, her mother''s death was definitely not an ident, there must be something wrong here. "Tell me, was my mother killed by you guys!" Violet gripped the phone tightly with both hands and shouted urgently at the phone. Stanley finished his shower and came out of the bathroom in a bathrobe to see the scene of her emotional state. "What''s wrong?" He asked with a frown. Violet''s eyes were red as she looked at him, "Stanley, my mother really didn''t slip and fall off the ledge by herself." Stanley''s gaze fell on her phone, "Eason called?" Violet nodded her head. "Turn on the speaker." Stanley dropped the towel and walked over. Violet obediently turned on the speaker, and Eason''s voice rang throughout the room, "Yes, your mother was killed by Talia and me, but I''m not the main killer, I''m, at best, just an aplice." "Sure enough, you guys ......" Violet trembled. Stanley was worried that her overwhelming emotions would affect the child in her belly, so he quickly squeezed her hand, signaling her to calm down first, then spoke coldly, "So you mean Talia is the killer, right?" Eason wasn''t surprised to hear the person on the other end of the phone change to Stanley, and admitted, "It''s her, Lily came to me, after I finished talking with her in the study, she went out and met Talia. I don''t know what she said to Talia, and when I came out of the study, all I saw was Talia sitting on the floor with a face full of panic, and the scene of Lily falling downstairs." "You didn''t see the image of Talia pushing my mother down the stairs?" Violet asked through clenched teeth. Eason sighed, "No, I went out when I heard themotion, the sound of Lily falling down the stairs and hitting the floor." "Then how are you sure Talia is the killer?" Stanley narrowed his eyes. "Because Talia was scared and kept reciting the words that she didn''t push Lily down on purpose, I''m sure that Lily was pushed down by Talia." Eason replied. Violet bit her lower lip, her eyes full of hatred. Stanley patted her back gently and asked again, "What about you, what did you do after that?" Easonughed bitterly, "To tell you the truth, you may not believe me, after I saw Lily dead, my first reaction was to call the police, but I was stopped by Talia, after that Talia even threatened me with my handle, asking me to help her clean up the scene together, eliminate the traces, and faked the scene as if Lily had slipped and fallen down the stairs by herself." In this way, he was naturally not innocent and became Talia''s aplice in the murder. "Devils, you''re all devils!" Violet couldn''t hold back anymore, grabbed the phone and yelled at it, "Eason, you''re not inhuman, Talia is your wife, but my mother had been with you for twenty years, twenty years! Why did you do that to her, why ......" Violet cried out in grief. Stanley''s heart seized up and he held her tightly to him. Naturally, Eason had heard her cries and questioning, and he was sad. "Sorry ......" He knew he was guilty, but there was nothing he could do but be sorry. Violet didn''t respond, clutching the cor of Stanley''s chest tightly, unable to stop crying. Stanley patted her back with one hand and took the phone with the other, "You just said that Talia threatened you to help her with the traces, what did she threaten you with?" "It''s evidence of my previous tax evasion." Eason said. Now that the matter hade to a head, he had told the truth about Lily''s death, and there was naturally nothing that could not be said. Anyway, he was not going to live much longer. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Tax evasion?" Stanley pursed his lips. Chapter 520 Talias Threat Chapter 520 Talia''s Threat Eason closed his eyes, "Yes, in fact, I have evaded taxes more than once, but the fake ounts were well done, so the officials only checked once." Under domesticw, if it was a first-time tax evasion, just make it up and you''ll be fine. But he did it several times, and if the officials knew he was a repeat offender, they would surely put him in jail. He didn''t want to go to jail, which was why he resigned himself to his fate and did as Talia told him. Talia was his wife and she knew it. "Shameless, you guys are so shameless!" Violet spat once more. Eason smiled bitterly. Yeah, he was shameless. It was pretty much on Lily that hispany was founded in the first ce. But he ended up throwing Lily out, he was indeed shameless. He deserved to end up in this situation. "So what are you trying to do by telling us this truth today? I don''t believe you don''t have a purpose, why would you choose this time to tell us?" Stanley lowered his eyes and asked coldly. Eason smiled to himself, "Sure enough, you guys guessed it, yes, I did have a purpose in telling you guys this, my purpose is simple, help me take revenge. I won''t live long, so I can only let you guys do it, I hope you guys definitely don''t let Talia have a good end." From N?velDrama.Org. Stanley looked at Violet, "What do you think?" "Okay, I agree." Violet took a deep breath, suppressed the emotions inside her and agreed. Back when she had initially decided to wait and tell Eason those secrets of Talia, she had already thought that Eason would tell her the truth about her mother''s death. As luck would have it, she guessed right. Eason literally told her the truth about her mother''s death. And that truth was so overwhelming. Stanley wasn''t surprised to hear that Violet agreed. Because he knew that even if she didn''t agree, he wouldn''t let Talia go. Eason smiled happily, "Thank you, Violet, besides, I have the evidence about Talia pushing your mother down the stairs, it''s a surveince video that is currently kept by me in the bank''s safe deposit box, the password is my birthday, you can go pick it up." "You have the evidence?" Violet taunted. Eason was not angry, "I should say it is a coincidence, in that period of time, I found that some valuable things I put in the study missing, I suspected that the maid stole it, but I had no evidence, so I could only quietly install a monitor to film the evidence, but it caught that Talia pushed Lily downstairs." "So, Talia doesn''t know that you have something on her?" Violet pursed her lips. Eason responded, "Yes, when I installed the surveince, she was not at home and went out to y cards, and after I cleaned up the traces of the scene for her, I secretly removed the surveince and deposited it in the bank." He did that because he wanted to leave some evidence; after all, Talia had threatened him with his tax evasion, so he could naturally do that. In the future, if Talia asked him to do anything else, he could use this threat. But before he could threaten Talia, Talia had already joined with her man and drugged him, making him unable to get up. In terms of ruthlessness, he was indeed no match for Talia. "So that''s how it is, then let me also tell you the news, those valuable things in your study were not stolen by the maids, but by Talia... Nate''s sry of a few thousand a month can''t afford a luxury car and an apartment. So you will know how he got the money to buy luxury car and apartment." After saying that, Violet simply cut the phone off, then leaned into Stanley''s arms, her entire body exhausted, "Stanley, I miss Mom." Stanley looked down and kissed her hair, "Go see her tomorrow." Violet nodded and didn''t say anything else. Stanley didn''t speak up either. She knew that she needed quiet now. After all, what Eason had just said had given her a serious shock. She needed time to calm down. After an unknown amount of time, Violet fell asleep in Stanley''s arms, tear marks still hanging from the corners of her eyes. Stanley lowered his head and kissed away the tears at the corners of her eyes, then put her on the bed, covered her with the quilt before he gently walked out of the room and went to the study. The next day, when Violet woke up, Stanley was no longer there. She washed up and went downstairs. Stanley had already gone to thepany for a meeting. There was only Steven and the two children in the dining room. Violet came over listlessly and Steven pulled out the chair for her, "Sister, didn''t you sleep wellst night?" The two children looked at her too. She tugged slightly at the corner of her mouth, wanting to smile but unable to, and could only nodded, "Had a nightmare." "What kind of nightmare?" Steven was curious. Violet shook her head, "I don''t remember." "Since you don''t remember, let''s eat breakfast, and I''ll go over to the hospital afterwards." Steven handed her a pair of chopsticks. Violet took it and started to eat. She just didn''t really have much of an appetite because of what happenedst night, and she stopped eating after a little. After the meal, Steven was ready to go out. Violet thought twice and called out to him, "Steven, wait a moment, I have something to tell you." "What''s up, sis?" Steven stopped and turned around. Violet looked at the two children, "Be, take the two children outside to y." Be knew she wanted to speak with Steven alone and nodded in agreement, "''Okay, I''ll take them out now." The two kids didn''t want to go. "Mommy, can''t we listen?" Calvin looked at Violet. Violet stroked his head, "Of course you can, but if you stay here and let Arya go, Arya will definitely not agree, so you''ll have to apany your sister, but don''t worry, in a couple of days you''ll know what mommy told uncle about." Calvin was smart, and it was ok for him to hear nasty things. But Arya was different, Arya was simple-minded, and she didn''t want Arya to grow up hearing too much dirty stuff. It was not good for Arya''s growth. Calvin nodded understandingly, "I see, then take your time with uncle, Arya and I will go out first." Having said that, he took Arya to the garden. Be naturally followed them and took care of them. Violet and Steven were the only ones left in the living room. Violet took a deep breath and spoke, "Steven, Mom didn''t die in an ident, it was a homicide." "What?" Steven''s face froze in expression. Violet looked at him, "Last night Eason called ......" She gave a full ount ofst night''s phone call. After Steven heard this, for the first time, a strong hatred surfaced on his usually gentle and polite face. "Damn him!" Steven mmed his fist on the couch. "Yeah, so he deserves it for ending up in this situation now." Violet nodded her head in agreement. Originally, she didn''t want to tell Steven about this. But then it urred to her that Steven was so old that he couldn''t be treated like a child, and that he was her mother''s son and had the right to know exactly how she had died. That was why she called out to him and told him this. "Sis, are you going to get the surveince that Eason put in the bankter?" Steven asked with red eyes as he sucked in a breath and wiped some tears from his eyes. Violet nodded, "Right, only if we get that, Talia will end up worse off." "I''ll go with you." Steven said with a firm expression. Violet shook her head, "No, I''ll go by myself, you go see Eason at the hospital." "Okay." Steven had always listened to her, and naturally, this time was no exception. Chapter 521 She Cried Chapter 521 She Cried After that, the siblings were separated. Violet went over to the bank and Steven went to the hospital. Two hourster, Violet managed to get the surveince, and then drove to the Murphy Group to check if the surveince was what Eason said. Soon, she arrived. Violet entered the lobby and was going to call Stanley and ask him to send someone down to pick her up. After all, she couldn''t go up to the top floor without a reservation. Unexpectedly, just as she entered the lobby, the receptionist''s eyes lit up when she saw Violet and she was immediately greeted, "Mrs. Murphy." Violet froze, thinking that the receptionist was calling someone else, and looked around, finally realizing that the receptionist was looking at herself before pointing at herself and asking uncertainly, "You''re calling me?" "Yes, Mrs. Murphy." The receptionist nodded, looking at Violet with extra bright, extra curious eyes. It turned out that this extremely beautiful woman who she saw earlier was the president''s wife. Violetughed, "Why are you calling me Mrs. Murphy?" "Because you''re our president''s wife, so naturally we call you Mrs. Murphy." The receptionist replied. Violet then understood that the receptionist called her Mrs. Murphy, not because the receptionist could see that she was married. Rather, receptionist knew who she really was. Violet asked curiously, "How do you know that I am Stanley''s wife?" The receptionist smiled, "Mr. Murphy posted the picture on Facebook, we all knew about it." It dawned on Violet. So that was it. But when did Stanley post that? She didn''t know anything about it. She would look onler. As she was thinking about it, she heard the receptionist ask, "Mrs. Murphy, are you here for Mr. Murphy?" "Yes, so can I go up?" Violet pointed to the elevator. The receptionist nodded, "Of course you can, you''re the boss''s wife, you can go up whenever you want, Mrs. Murphy, please." The receptionist personally led the way and took Violet to the elevator and personally helped Violet press the number. Violet thanked her and went into the elevator. When the elevator doors closed, the receptionist excitedly replied to her post and sent a message to the group, telling the crowd that the president''s wife was here. At once, the quiet group was as lively as a New Year''s Eve. Especially the design department. Because they used to be Stanley''s colleagues. But there was one person who was extremely upset, and that was Suzy. While the others were happily talking about Violet and Stanley were a good match, she was furious and threw the mouse away and left the design department. "What''s wrong with her?" Someone looked in the direction she left and asked curiously. The person next to him skimmed his mouth and replied, "She is jealousy, she came to work for our group because of Mr. Murphy, now that the president''s wife is here, sure she will be jealous?" "That''s true." "Okay, leave it alone and get to work." The design department was back in the swing of things. Violet arrived at the door of the president''s office and raised her hand and knocked on the door. The man''s cool voice came from inside, "Come in." Violet smiled and pushed the door inside. Stanley was sitting behind his desk dealing with documents, hearing footsteps, he thought it was someone from below delivering document, so he didn''t look up, knocking at the empty spot next to his desk, "Just put it here." Put it here? Violet looked down at her hands and finally ced her bag on it. Stanley heard the movement and added, "You can go out, I''ll have Fraser send the document down later." Violet stood unmoving, just smiling and looking at him. She''d like to see how long it would take him to realize it was her. Although Stanley didn''t look up, his ears were always listening. No footsteps were heard and a frown creased his brow. What was going on with this guy? Didn''t he tell him to get out? "Is there anything else you want?" Stanley finished and looked up. As a result, when he looked up, he saw not an unfamiliar subordinate''s face, but a stunningly beautiful face with a smile, Stanley first froze, then rubbed his brow and smiled, "It''s you, why don''t you make a sound?" "Because I wanted to see when you''d find out it was me." Violetughed. "Naughty." Stanley held out his hand, "Come here." Violet lifted her foot and walked over. Stanley took her wrist and pulled her onto hisp, "Why did you suddenlye over?" "I just went to the bank and got the surveince, and here is closer than mypany, so I thought I''d come to your ce to check out what''s on the surveince." Violet said. Stanley nodded, "Where''s the surveince?" "Here it is." Violet took out a sh memory from her bag. Stanley took it and plugged it into hisputer. Soon, the sh memory turned on and there was indeed a video inside. Violet''s face turned serious, and her hands clenched. Stanley moved the mouse on the y icon but didn''t click down immediately, instead he inclined his head to look at her, "y it?" "Yes." Violet nodded. She knew why he''d made a point of asking her. Because he was worried she might not be able to take it. "Okay." Stanley responded, his finger tapping the mouse. The video yed, and the first image that appeared was the corridor on the third floor of the Hunt¡¯s vi. In the next second, Talia''s figure appeared in the picture. When she appeared, she remained standing in the hallway, neither advancing nor retreating, as if waiting for something. Soon, another figure appeared, it was Lily. Seeing Lily, Violet''s eyes instantly turned red, "Mom ......" She finally saw her mother again, still alive and moving. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Though, she couldn''t touch her. But when she saw Lily, she still couldn''t help but be excited. Lily saw Talia and stopped in front of her. Then Talia started talking, but what was said couldn''t be heard because this video was silent, but looking at Talia''s arrogant face, she could tell that what was said wasn''t anything good. After Talia finished speaking, Lily began to speak. Violet still didn''t know what Lily had said, but looking at Talia''s annoyed look, she guessed it wasn''t anything good. Soon, the two men suddenly had a fight. Lily gave Talia a p, then after Talia stomped her foot, squeezed Lily towards the railing. The upper half of Lily''s body was forced by Talia to lean back and hang in the air. Then Talia squatted down and lifted Lily''s leg. Just like that, Lily was thrown downstairs by Talia. Talia then reacted to what she had done and staggered back a step before sitting on her butt, looking at her hands and shaking her head violently. Not long after, Eason appeared. Talia suddenly stood up and grabbed Eason''s sleeve, shouting something with a twisted face, and Eason''s face was not good, seemingly holding back, and finally sighed and nodded his head. The scene came to a screeching halt here. Everything was the same as Eason said, Lily was pushed down by Talia, and Eason was coerced into being an aplice by Talia. Lily, on the other hand, was that most innocent of victims. Violet lowered her head, unable to read her expression, and didn''t speak. Seeing this, Stanley was worried, "Violet, are you okay?" "I''m fine, I want to sleep for a while." Violet said with a choked voice as she shook her head. Stanley picked her up and headed towards the lounge. Violetid down on the bed and fished the quilt directly over her head, hiding her entire body under the quilt. Then she shivered slightly. She was crying! Stanley looked at the shaking quilt and sighed lightly. Chapter 522 The Little Girl is Ivy Chapter 522 The Little Girl is Ivy Stanley could best understand Violet''s feelings at this moment. Because he had also seen the death of his parents with his own eyes. N?velDrama.Org content rights. It was just that he had always been emotionally introverted, and even if he was sad and in pain inside, he wouldn''t cry out like she did. "Go ahead and cry, just cry it out." Stanley said softly as he gently patted the shaking quilt. There was a slight pause in the shaking covers, and the next second the woman''s cries grew louder and louder, no longer as subdued as they had been earlier, but audible throughout the lounge. Stanley leaned down and hugged Violet directly through the nket. After an unknown amount of time, he felt no movement beneath him. Stanley straightened his body and gently lifted the quilt. The woman under the quilt had her eyes closed tightly and appeared to be asleep. Yet her wetshes and furrowed brow showed that she wasn''t sleeping well at the moment. Stanley sighed, put the quilt back on Violet, got up and left the lounge. Outside the office, Fraser knocked on the door. Stanley settled on the sofa, "Come in." Fraser pushed the door in, "Mr. Murphy, I found out a crucial clue about Tora''s phone." Hearing that the second killer was at stake, Stanley''s eyes instantly narrowed, "What''s the clue?" Fraser said, "The Ellis family had a Torah phone back in the day." "What did you say?" Stanley fiercely gripped the teacup in his hand, "The Ellis family you''re talking about is Ivy''s family?" "Yes." Fraser nodded, "You asked me to find out who owned Tora phones, and I found out that the Hopkins family once bought two of them, and one of them was given to the Ellis family, and for that reason, I went to the door to seek confirmation from Mr. Hopkins." Stanley''s fists clenched, "And then what?" He didn''t expect that his parents'' death would be linked to the Ellis family as well. "Then Mr. Hopkins told me that this was indeed the case, eighteen years ago the Hopkins family had a crisis of a shortage of capital chain, and Chairman Ellis and Mr. Hopkins were close friends, so Mr. Hopkins brought many gifts to his door to borrow money from Chairman Ellis at that time, and one of the gifts was a Tora mobile phone." "So it was Ivy who was filming on the roadside, right?" Stanley''s face was grim. Fraser lowered her head, "It should be her, because of all these people I checked, there is no child that matches the age of the little girl who filmed the car ident, only Ivy fits the best." If the Ellis family didn''t have a Tora phone, naturally they wouldn''t suspect Ivy. But the Ellis family happened to own one, and eighteen years ago Ivy was exactly ten years old, the exact age of the little girl filming the car ident on the side of the road. So, they couldn''t think of anyone else but Ivy. Most importantly, Ivy''s naturalck of empathy and sociopathic tendencies did make it possible to see a scene like a car ident and not only was not be afraid, but to calmly film it instead. Thinking of this, Fraser looked at Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, do you think that the second killer is Chairman Ellis?" After all, Chairman Ellis was still alive eighteen years ago. Stanley didn''t answer, lowering his eyes so that the look under them couldn''t be seen. It was a while before he stood up with his hands in his pockets, "Even if it''s not him, it''s still rted to the Ellis family, book me an appointment with Mr. Hopkins, I want to see him." "Yes!" Fraser nodded, and then went out. Stanley rubbed his brow. At that moment, footsteps came from behind them. He turned around and was stunned to see Violeting out of the lounge with red and swollen eyes, "Why are you awake?" She hadn''t been asleep long. "I just fell asleep and had a nightmare, so I simply don''t sleep anymore." Violet shook her head and replied somewhat weakly. Stanley stepped forward and helped her to the sofa, then poured a ss of water, "Have some water." Violet pulled the corner of her mouth, forced a smile, took the ss of water, took a small sip and put it down again, "By the way, I just heard you and Fraser talking about the second killer, did you get a clue?" Stanley nodded, "It was found to be rted to the Ellis family." "Ivy''s family?" Violet''s first thought was this family as well. Stanley nodded, "Yes." Violet sucked in a cold breath, "Oh my god, it''s actually the Ellis family." "It''s not necessarily the Ellis family, at the moment it''s just a guess that it''s rted to the Ellis family. I still have to meet Chairman Ellis'' friend and ask about the situation, but one thing is for sure, my parents'' death was rted to Ivy." Stanley said with a cold voice. He would never believe that Ivy just happened to show up on the side of the road, witnessed his parents'' car ident, and then filmed it. From the video taken by that special technique in his email, it was certain that Ivy was helping Sam. Why would Ivy deliberately not take the license te of the vehicle involved in the ident, but instead take the car of Violet and Lily? The purpose was obvious to help Sam frame someone else. "It''s rted to Ivy?" Violet''s pupils shrank as she jerked to her feet. Stanley narrowed his eyes when he saw how she reacted, "Do you know something?" Violet looked at him and opened her mouth, "I ...... I''m not sure, I learned about it when I returned home last time, I went to visit Vera in prison and spoke with Miranda for a while, Miranda told me something about the Ellis family." "What is it?" Stanley asked eagerly as he grabbed her hand. Violet took a deep breath and temporarily stabilized her inner unrest before she said, "Miranda told me that she learned from a woman that eighteen years ago, Ivy killed someone, and Mrs. Ellis even reprimanded Ivy at that time, saying that they were so good to her, how could she kill them, but who exactly was killed, Miranda said that that woman didn''t hear it. I didn''t think much about it, and only now do I venture a guess, could it be your parents?" After all, it all happened eighteen years ago. Moreover, when Stanley''s parents were still alive, they had taken Ivy as their goddaughter and treated Ivy extraordinarily well, which was in line with Mrs. Ellis''s words of ''they treated you so well''. Most importantly, Mrs. Ellis said ''they'', which meant that Ivy had obviously killed not one, but at least two, which in turn matched the situation of Stanley''s parents. So from these points, the people Ivy killed could really be Stanley''s parents. Stanley suddenly fell silent, saying nothing, and the silence was frightening. Violet was worried about him, "Stanley ......" "I''m fine." Stanley suppressed the fierce killing intent in his heart, closed his eyes, and asked hoarsely, "Did Miranda tell you which woman she heard it from." "No." Violet shook her head, "But if you want to know, I''ll call and ask Miranda." "Yes, please." Stanley said with suppressed emotion. Violet squeezed his fingers, signaling him not to be too upset, then took out her phone and dialed Miranda''s number. Two minutester, the phone hung up. Violet put down her phone and looked at Stanley, "It''s Mrs. Watts of Watts Daily Chemical." Stanley nodded, "Okay." As soon as the words left his mouth, Fraser pushed the door in, "Mr. Murphy, I have made an appointed with Mr. Hopkins, when will you go there?" "Now." Stanley walked to the shelf behind his desk and got his jacket. Violet walked over, took the jacket in his hand and helped him put it on, "I''ll go with you." Chapter 523 Mrs. Watts Chapter 523 Mrs. Watts "Okay." Stanley saw the worry in Violet''s eyes, his heart warmed, his killing intent lessened, and he nodded his head in agreement. He knew that she was worried about her. Just as she had just now, he was worried about her. So they were more than a couple in love, they were two people who helped each other. "Let''s go." Stanley put on his jacket, took Violet''s hand, and walked out of the office. An hourter, they arrived at the Hopkins¡¯. Mr. Hopkins personally greeted them at the door, and when he saw the two, he smiled and extended his hand, "Mr. Murphy, Mrs. Murphy, wee, wee." Stanley extended his hand and shook hands with him. Violet took his arm, while smiling at Mr. Hopkins in response. "Please, pleasee inside." After shaking hands, Mr. Hopkins made an inviting gesture, gesturing for the two to enter the house. Stanley nodded his head and led Violet into the house. The Hopkins family was a famous bookish family in J City, so the residence was the old kind of ancient two-entry courtyard, which looked unique. As Violet walked and surveyed, she already had several cheongsam inspirations in her mind, thinking that she would draw them when she got back in the evening. They reached the living room. After sitting down, Mr. Hopkins asked, "I wonder if there is something that Mr. Murphy suddenly wants to see me about." Stanley didn''t answer, but took out a photo and handed it over, "Do you know this little girl?" "Little girl?" Mr. Hopkins took the photo curiously. The photo was a new printout, but the person in the photo was very blurry. So it was not a current shot, but cut out from somewhere and made into a photo. Mr. Hopkins narrowed his eyes and stared at the photo for a moment before finally nodding, "Isn''t this Jackson''s daughter?" "Who is Jackson?" Violet asked in a whisper as she tugged on Stanley''s sleeve. Stanley''s fists clenched, "Ivy''s father, Chairman Ellis, Jackson Ellis." Violet nodded, "So the little girl who shot that video is really Ivy." Stanley looked at Mr. Hopkins, "Are you sure it''s Chairman Ellis''s daughter?" "Yes." Mr. Hopkins smiled and put down the photo, "Jackson and I are friends, we often gathered together. I''ve seen his daughter many times, so I''m sure she is Ivy, the dress Ivy is wearing in this photo was given to her by my wife." "I know, thanks a lot, Mr. Hopkins." Stanley took back the photo. Mr. Hopkins asked curiously, "What are you asking this for?" "I found out that the Ellis family is rted to my parents'' car ident, so I came here to ask." Stanley clutched the photo, his voice cold as he replied. Mr. Hopkins froze, then straightened his back, "Do you suspect that the Ellis family caused your parents to have the ident?" Stanley lowered his eyes and didn''t answer, but the meaning was clear. Mr. Hopkins waved his hand repeatedly, "That''s impossible, that''s never possible, Jackson and his wife are known to be kind-hearted, there is absolutely no way they would do something like that, besides, Jackson and your parents didn''t have any problems, why would they do that? So it absolutely could not be them." I will find out myself... Well, Mr. Hopkins, we gotta leave." After saying that, Stanley stood up. Violet followed suit and got up. The two men gave a slight nod towards Mr. Hopkins and turned to leave. In the car, Violet saw that the direction Stanley was driving was not back to the Murphy Group or their house, so she couldn''t help but ask, "Honey, are you going anywhere else?" "To see Mrs. Watts." Stanley said as he looked at the road ahead. Violet nodded, "Okay." She probably knew why he wanted to see Mrs. Watts. It should be about inquiring about what Mrs. Watts heard at the time. "Honey, do you think what Mr. Hopkins said is true?" Violet twisted her head to look at the man driving. The man pursed his lips and asked instead of answering, "Do you think it''s true?" Violet lowered her eyelids, "In fact, I think that Chairman Ellis and Mrs. Ellis did not do anything to harm your parents, I am more partial to the second killer is Ivy herself, because the most direct reason is what Mrs. Watts heard. Mrs. Watts said that Mrs. Ellis reprimanded Ivy why she wanted to get them killed, from this point on, Chairman Ellis and Mrs. Ellis did not do it." "Even if they didn''t do it, they still covered it up, didn''t they?" Stanley turned the steering wheel and faintly replied the question. Violet''s lips twitched and there were no more words. Yeah, even if Chairman Ellis and his wife really didn''t do it, everything was done by Ivy herself, they were not innocent of harboring the culprit. No words all the way. Soon, they arrived. Stanley was the first to get out of the car, then went around the front of the car, opened the passenger door, and led Violet down. The Watts family had likewise received an appointment for Stanley to visit their home, so when they heard the sound of the car, they came out to greet them. Mrs. Watts was a beautiful woman in her fifties, she looked at Violet and her eyes lit up, "This is Mrs. Murphy, right? I''ve always heard about you but never seen you, Mrs. Murphy, you are so beautiful." Violet''s face flushed at thepliment and she was embarrassed, "Thank you, Mrs. Watts." "I''m not exaggerating, I''m telling the truth, Mrs. Murphy, you''re really beautiful, Mr. Murphy is blessed to have you as his wife." Mrs. Watts snickered and looked at Stanley. Stanley smiled lightly, "Thanks you, Mrs. Watts." "Pleasee in." Mrs. Watts smilingly entertained the two into the house. After entering the room, Mrs. Watts poured tea before saying, "Earlier, Mr. Murphy''s assistant said that you wanted to see me and wanted to ask me about something, what was it exactly?" "About Ivy." Stanley looked at her. Mrs. Watts'' face instantly changed and her entire body stiffened, " ...... Ivy?" "Yes." Looking at Mrs. Watts who reacted so strangely, Stanley pursed his thin lips. It seemed that Mrs. Watts really knew something, otherwise she would not have such reaction. "Mr. Murphy, what do you want to know about Ivy?" Mrs. Watts picked up her teacup and took a sip of tea, suppressing the panic inside her as she spoke with a forced smile. Stanley looked at Violet. From N?velDrama.Org. Violet ruffled her hair, "It''s like this, Mrs. Watts, you and Miranda used to be familiar with each other, right?" "Miranda? From the bankrupt Chambers family?" Mrs. Watts looked at her. Violet nodded, "That''s right." Mrs. Wattsughed, "We used to know each other quite well, but then after the Chambers family went bankrupt and moved away, there was no contact, but what does that have to do with you guys asking me about Ivy?" "Of course it''s rted, I met with Miranda before, and Miranda told me that she heard something from you about Ivy, like eighteen years ago, Ivy killed someone, so we came over to you to find out the exact situation." Violet said. Stanley stared closely at Mrs. Watts, "Miranda said that you heard it by chance, so I want you to tell me the whole story of what you heard." Mrs. Watts went quiet, her head down, pondering. Seeing this, Violet squeezed her palms, "Mrs. Watts, please, it''s important to us." Mrs. Watts raised her head, looked at her and then at Stanley, and finally seemed to figure it out and sighed, "You guys are wondering if Ivy had anything to do with your parents'' death, right?" Chapter 524 Accountability Chapter 524 ountability Hearing these words, Stanley and Violet looked at each other. The woman, Mrs. Watts, knew something indeed knew something about it. "You really do know that Ivy had something to do with my parents'' death." Stanley''s eyes stared at Mrs. Watts with icy coldness. Mrs. Watts bowed her head, "Yes, I know." "You hid it, you only told Miranda that Ivy had killed someone, but you didn''t tell Miranda who Ivy had actually killed." Violet said. Mrs. Watts covered her face and let out a sob, "I''m sorry, because I couldn''t talk about it at the time, and I didn''t dare to. That night, I was attending a party and was drunk, I got dizzy, so I went to the garden to blow the wind to clear my head, and then I heard Mrs. Ellis and Ivy''s conversation." "Please tell me more about it, Mrs. Watts." Violet shook Stanley''s hand and said in a pleading tone. From N?velDrama.Org. Mrs. Watts nodded, "I will, after all, you havee to ask me, and I know I can''t hide it, I will tell you all I know. That night, I heard Mrs. Ellis questioning Ivy why she wanted to get Mr. Murphy¡¯s parents killed, Ivy said it was because Mr. Murphy¡¯s mother found out her true nature and had to dissolve her rtionship with her as her godmother, so Ivy decided to kill her." "So that''s how it is." Violet bit her lip. Just because Stanley''s mother had discovered Ivy''s true nature, Ivy was going to kill her. This devil had actually survived until now. Stanley''s fists were clenched deathly, and a strong killing intent pervaded his body. He didn''t expect that Ivy would want to kill his parents for just such a reason. Did his parents not treat her well enough? If he could have known all this earlier, he wouldn''t have let someone take care of Ivy for ten years on ount of her being his mother''s goddaughter. He should have just cut off Ivy''s salvation when she was in the car ident. It was him. He was the one who saved his parents'' enemies with his own hands. He was sorry to his parents! Sensing Stanley''s emotions, Violet squeezed his fingers, "Stanley, calm down, let''s continue to listen to Mrs. Watts, okay?" The woman''s gentle voice pulled back some of Stanley''s sanity. He took a breath and closed his eyes, barely calming down as he nodded slightly, "Mrs. Watts, please continue." "Okay." Mrs. Watts nodded her head, "I was very shocked to hear a ten year old girl could be so bad that she dare to kill someone, besides that, what shocked me more was what Ivy did to Mrs. Ellis." "Ivy made a move on her mother?" Violet was surprised. Mrs. Watts nodded, "Yes, Mrs. Ellis probably realized at that time that the trouble that Ivy had caused was beyond her resolution and was ready to take Ivy to turn her in, but what I didn''t expect was that Ivy said that if Mrs. Ellis dared to take her to turn her in, she wouldmit suicide and make Mrs. Ellis and her husband lose their child forever. Mrs. Ellis cried at that time, saying how she had given birth to such a devil who gave her parents sterilization drugs." Violet sucked in a breath of cold air. Even Stanley raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Ivy gave his parents sterilization drugs?" Violet swallowed and said in shock. Mrs. Watts nodded, "Ivy had an arrogant attitude at the time, saying to Mrs. Ellis that they could not give birth to younger siblings to steal her resources, so she simply drugged them so that they could never have another child for the rest of life, and because of that, Mrs. Ellis gave up on the idea of taking Ivy to turn herself in." "Because Mrs. Ellis knows that Ivy is the only child she and Chairman Ellis have in their lives, and as a mother, it''s not surprising that she would give up." Violet lowered her eyes and said in a light voice. Mrs. Ellis'' approach was not right or wrong because once she took Ivy to turn her in, Ivy would be away from her parents for the rest of her life. Ivy was only ten years old at the time, and although she wouldn''t be sentenced to prison, ording to Ivy''s naturally antisocial personality, none of the above would let Ivy live outside, but rather imprison her somewhere forever. That was what Mrs. Ellis should have known, and that was why she finally gave up, which she understood but couldn''t approve of. "Just stupid." Stanley criticized Mrs. Ellis without mercy. It was stupid to let such a demon go. Mrs. Watts nced at Stanley, "Mr. Murphy is right, what Mrs. Ellis did was indeed stupid, and as a result, she paid the price for her stupidity." "Oh?" Violet narrowed her eyes, "What does that mean?" "Ten years ago, the Ellis family went bankrupt and Mrs. Ellis and her husband both died, not actually because they were hit by the bankruptcy, but Ivy did it." Mrs. Watts said in horror. Violet''s eyes widened and she just felt her scalp tingling, "You mean, Ivy killed her parents?" "I don''t know whether she killed them or not, because I know what Ivy did to your parents in the past, after Mrs. Ellis and her husband died, I had someone look into it on a whim and found out that there was Ivy behind the deaths of Mrs. Ellis and her husband, so I guessed that the deaths of Mrs. Ellis and her husband were definitely not simple and must be rted to Ivy, but if it was Ivy did it directly, I''m not sure." Mrs. Watts shook her head and said. Stanley stood up, "Whether it''s her or not, just because she''s behind this, she''s not off the hook." "That''s right." Violet nodded approvingly. Stanley looked at Mrs. Watts, "You said before that you didn''t dare to say anything about what you heard, why?" Mrs. Watts smiled bitterly, "Because I was found out, after Mrs. Ellis gave up on taking Ivy to turn her in, Ivy walked away in triumph, leaving Mrs. Ellis alone squatting on the ground crying sadly, I felt pity for her, and couldn''t help but sigh, only to be overheard by Mrs. Ellis." "Mrs. Ellis threatened you?" Violet asked. Mrs. Watts nodded and shook her head, "Sort of, at the time the Ellis family and our family were in business together and my family was no match for the Ellis family. Mrs. Ellis told me not to say what I heard or she would go after our family, that''s why I didn''t say anything." "It seems that Mrs. Ellis wasn¡¯t that good." Violet mocked. If she and her husband were truly good people, they wouldn''t do such things that threaten other people''s families. Perhaps they did do some good deeds, but they were not that kind. "Since you promised not to say anything at that time, why did you tell Mirandater?" Stanley stared at Mrs. Watts and asked again. Mrs. Watts sighed, "Miranda was close to me, I did this because I wanted to warn them not to mess with the Ellis family, especially that devil Ivy. That''s why I told them." Saying that, she stood up and bowed towards Stanley, "I''m sorry, Mr. Murphy, I really didn''t mean to hide this, I did it to preserve my family. Now that you want to know, I''ve told you everything, I hope you don''t me our family." Stanley didn''t say anything, looked at her deeply for a moment, turned and went out. Mrs. Watts didn''t understand what he meant and looked at Violet. Violet smiled, "Don''t worry, Mrs. Watts, my husband doesn''t me you, after all, you were threatened at that time, but I hope that when the trial of Ivyes, you can appear in court as a witness." "Okay." Mrs. Watts nodded her head in agreement repeatedly. Chapter 525 Easons Plot Chapter 525 Eason''s Plot Violet smiled once again, "Thank you, Mrs. Watts." With those words, she turned towards Stanley and went after him. Stanley waited for her next to the car. Seeing hering, he grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms, hugging her tightly, "I always thought that the second killer was my parents'' business rival, but I never thought that it would be Ivy." He had previously wondered if the second killer might refer to more than just one person, but a team. But to his surprise, it was ten-year-old Ivy. "Yeah, who would have thought it? Eighteen years ago, Ivy was ten years old, who would have thought that a ten year old had such ruthless tactics?" Violet patted his back soothingly. Stanley hugged Violet tighter, "I hate myself so much right now." Violet looked up at him, "Why?" "I grew up with an elite education, either by my grandfather''s side or abroad, rarely was I around my parents. The biggest reason Ivy would be epted as my mother''s goddaughter was because Ivy often came to keep herpany and made her feel the joy of being a mother,ter when my parents died, Ivy came to my family often, and it was only then that I deepened my rtionship with Ivy." "And then what?" Violet closed her eyes, being a faithful listener. "Ivy often told me about how good my parents were to her and how she missed them, and I thought she really liked them, so I grew to ept her and thanked her for being there for my parents while I was away." "That''s why you saved Ivy when she was in a car ident, and even when she was a vegetable for ten years, you never gave up on letting her wake up, and after she woke up, you treated her so well?" Violet said. Stanley nodded, "That''s right, I was good to Ivy solely for the sake of my parents, but I didn''t expect that Ivy was one of the killers who killed my parents, all those good things I did for her became a joke, I even felt that I was sorry for my parents." Feeling the man''s self-me and guilt, Violet didn''t feel good. She rubbed against the man''s chest, "It is not your fault, you didn''t know it. I am sure your parents won''t me you. When we catch Ivy, we''ll go apologize to them, they''ll definitely forgive you." Stanley stroked her hair, "I hope so." It was still unknown where Ivy was hiding, and after all this time, she hadn''t been found. He was convinced that someone must have helped Ivy, otherwise Ivy alone would not have been able to hide for so long. But he didn¡¯t know who the hell was helping Ivy, it can''t be Collin, for Collin was almost done and did not have the extra energy to care about a rtive who was on the verge of an ident. So the person who helped Ivy must be someone else. Who was it? Ivan or someone else? Thinking about the time before when he and Violet were in fight, Ivan and Ivy had contacted each other once. He thought that the connection that time could never be as simple as Ivy had said, that it was Ivan who had approached her to inquire about Violet, that there must be something else. As for what it was, he already had a vague answer in his mind, it was that video in his inbox. That video was taken by Ivy and must have been in Ivy''s possession all along, who was bent on breaking up him and Violet, and Ivan as well. So there was a real possibility that they could work together, and Ivy gave the video to Ivan, who in turn sent it to him. When he thought about it that way, it made sense. Then it was high likely that Ivan had helped with Ivy''s current hideout. If it was really Ivan, perhaps Ivy would no longer be in J City by now. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Thinking about this, Stanley''s face was gloomy and unsightly. Seeing this, Violet was about to ask him what was wrong when his phone rang. Violet had to swallow the words she was about to ask and took out her phone to look at it, it was Steven calling. "Hey, Steven?" Violet answered the phone. Steven''s gentle voice came, "Sister, just now Eason contacted Talia." "What?" Violet narrowed her eyes, "Wait for me for a moment." She put down her phone and looked at Stanley, "Honey, Nate is in Fraser¡¯s hand, right?" Stanley nodded, "Right." Because Nate received a call from Talia, he knew that the matter was exposed and tried to escape, but was caught by the people Fraser had arranged. He was currently under control and had not been taken to the police. When Talia was caught, they would be sent together. "What about Talia?" Violet asked again. She was so focused on telling Eason about all the shit Talia had done that she forgot to ask where Talia was now. "Still in J City, Talia made an appointment with Nate to meet him at the airport, but Talia didn''t know Nate had been arrested, so she''s waiting at a hotel." Stanley replied. The main reason why he didn''t ask Fraser to send someone to capture Talia as well was that it was because of Filip. That child suddenly had a fever. If Talia got caught, who was going to take care of him? He was not going to let anyone take care of it, for Filip was not his child. Anyway, Talia wasn''t as powerful as Ivy and Ivan, she could not run away, so he simply let Talia take care of Filip first, and there was no rush to catch her. "I know." Violet nodded, then put the phone back to her ear, "Steven, what did he say to Talia?" "I don''t know, he wouldn''t let me listen, but after the call, Eason called me in and told us to bring someone from the police department tomorrow and go to his ward at two in the afternoon." Steven replied. Violet pursed her lips, "Let''s bring someone from the police department to his ward tomorrow at 2 p.m. What does he want to do?" Stanley looked at the phone. "I don''t know, but Eason said it very seriously and firmly, I think he must be plotting something, sis, shall I do it?" Steven asked. Violet looked at Stanley, "Honey, what do you think?" "Go ahead." Stanley nodded, "Even if Eason wants to do something, the police department is there and won''t count on us." "Right." Violet felt justified and said to the other end of the phone, "Go, tell Eason that we will be there tomorrow." "Okay, bye." Steven nodded. The call ended and Stanley pulled open the car door, "Come on, let''s go back first, the two kids should miss us." Violet smiled and bent over to get into the car. Back at the vi, Stanley went to the study after ying with the two children for a while. Be came to Violet with a ss of milk, "Mrs. Murphy, what''s wrong with Mr. Murphy, I feel that he is in a bit of a bad state." Although Stanley tried his best to hide it, his heavy heart could still be seen. Violet took the ss of milk, sighed, and told her about what happened that day. After hearing this, Be covered her mouth in shock, "Oh my, it''s actually Ivy, eighteen years ago, she was only ten years old, right? How could she be so bad!" "Yeah, who says that children are always angels, they could be demons too." Violet sighed. In fact, when Calvin was two years old and tested to have a high IQ, the doctor had told her again and again that she must take good care of Calvin and guide him well, because children with a high IQ like Calvin''s were rare, and if they were not guided properly, they would probably go down the wrong path. Once a highly intelligent person took the wrong path, the consequences would be unimaginable. So she was kinda d that Ivy only was heartless and didn''t have the same high IQ as Calvin, otherwise it would have been even more troublesome. "Mommy, I am sleepy." At this moment, Arya yawned and rubbed Violet''s arm. Violet touched her face, "Okay, I will take you upstairs." With that, she led the two children towards the stairs. Chapter 526 Three Months to Go Chapter 526 Three Months to Go By the time the two kids were put to sleep, it waste. Violet went back to her room first, and Stanley hadn''t returned yet. She had no choice but to close the door to her room and go to the study. Coming outside the study, Violet raised her hand and knocked on the door. "Be? Come in." Stanley''s tired voice came from inside. Violet unscrewed the door and entered, "It''s me." Stanley was sitting behind his desk when he heard her voice and raised his head, "Still awake?" "How am I supposed to sleep when you haven''t even gone to your room yet?" Violet closed the door and walked over, "Haven''t you walked out yet?" Stanley took her wrist and pulled her onto hisp, "I am ok. I was just wondering what exactly Ivy used to lure my parents down that road and then use Sam to get them killed." "Since you can''t figure it out, don''t think about it, and after you catch Ivy, won''t you know everything?" Violet cupped his face and rubbed it. Stanley took her hand off, "What about you, have you walked out yet?" Violet froze slightly. She knew that he was asking about the surveince she had seen during the day. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The surveince that showed her exactly how her mother died, for which she had an emotional breakdown. So he was now concerned about her. Violet wrapped her arms around Stanley''s neck, "I had you with me, of course I am okay." What could she do if she was not okay? Her mom was dead and could not be resurrected. So instead of being sad and upset, why not get serious about getting revenge on her? "Me too, fortunately I have you." Stanley quietly hugged Violet, his chin ced on her shoulder, his voice low and soft. He had her by his side, alwaysforting him. Without her, he thought, he might not have been so calm and had killed Sam and Ivy right back when he knew that his parents were conspiring to get killed. But it was because of her and his two children, he restrained that brutal vengeance. Otherwise, what would she and the two kids do if he got in prison? Stanley gently bit Violet''s neck, "Honey, I''ve never said thank you to you, thank you for appearing, otherwise I don''t know what I''d be like, now." Maybe it will turn out to be a man with no feelings and only revenge. Or a robot that only knows how to make money. Violet patted the man''s back, "Okay, why so melodramatic all of a sudden, I''m not even used to it." Stanley let out a lowugh and continued to nibble on her neck. Violet felt a little itchy and couldn''t help but push him, "Come on, don''t bite, let go, it tickles!" Stanley didn''t let go, instead, he bit down the neck and soon came to the corbone, his voice husky and low, "it''s time." "What?" Violet froze, confused. Stanley released her neck and looked up at her, his eyes dark, "Three months, the doctor said, and the baby will be stable in three months, and you can have sex with me." Violet''s face suddenly flushed, surprised, "You don''t keep counting the days, do you?" Stanley grunted, acquiescing. Violet, "You''re really ......" "Please," Stanley looked at her and interrupted her. Violet looked at the longing in his eyes and knew, of course, that these three months had suffocated him as well. And as an adult, she had physical cravings of her own, so she couldn''t say no at the moment. Finally Violet sighed, "Be careful." Seeing her promise, Stanley''s thin lips slightly hooked, "Don''t worry, I''ll be gentle." With those words, he picked her up and headed for the couch next to her. Stanley was indeed as gentle as he said. Violet did not feel any difort in her belly. This showed that he had done a lot of preparatory work on the intensity, besides counting the days. Violet fell into a deep sleep from exhaustion. Stanley carried her back to her room, put her on the bed, covered her with the nket, took out a box of cigarettes and a lighter from the drawer, and went to the balcony. He stayed on the balcony for a long time and made two or three more phone calls before he finally went to the bathroom, washed off the smell of smoke, returned to bed, and fell asleep with Violet in his arms. The next day. Violet followed Eason''s words and went over to the police station, then waited until one in the afternoon and set off for the hospital with two or three police officers, together with Steven. Stanley didn''t go, there was something going on at thepany, so he couldn''te for the time being, he would onlye over when the matter was finished. It was only 1:50 when they arrived at the hospital. Steven looked to Violet, "Sister, shall we go in?" Violet thought for a moment and finally shook her head, "If Eason says two o''clock, then two o''clock, it''s only ten minutes to go, let''s just wait." "Okay." Steven nodded, and then walked towards the elevator with a few police officers. Soon, they arrived at the floor of Eason''s ward. When Violet and her group of five people got out of the elevator, they stood still in the corridor not far from Eason''s ward, waiting for the time to pass until two o''clock. And at this moment, Eason''s ward. Talia stood next to the hospital bed and watched Eason on the bed. Eason questioned weakly and disappointedly, "Why, have I not been good enough for you? Why did you betray me?" Talia herself was a bit weak, and when she heard him say this, her heart became even more weak, "You are good to me, but I don''t love you, and I never did, what I love has always been Nate." "Then why did youe to seduce me more than twenty years ago?" Eason stared at her with wide eyes and anger. Yes, he had an affair with Talia over twenty years ago, but it was Talia who reached out to him. That day, he was responsible for a case that went wrong, Lily was very angry, and then took over that case, the other shareholders in the enterprise supported Lily''s approach, and used him of why he did not give the case to Lily in charge at the beginning, and as a result, it had problems. Faced with this situation, he felt very humiliated and felt that his self-esteem as a man had been dealt a blow, and that those shareholders wereughing at him and looking down on him, and that he was not evenparable to his own wife. So in a fit of anger, he went to the clubhouse and went drinking with a few friends, and it was there that he met Talia. Talia was young, beautiful, and could be both gentle, charming and seductive, and that was something that Lily, a strong woman like that, could never be like that. He felt that Talia was a woman served men well, and that women should not go to business and compete with men, and Lily, in front of so many shareholders, humiliated him. Then he wanted revenge and he had an affair with Talia with the intentional temptation. After that, he was panic, nervous, worried about being found by Lily, but he had sense of excitement from the kind of betrayal of his wife, even in addition to the excitement, there was a shameful sense of superiority. Lily did not respect him, so he would cheat her. And this kind of excitement and superiority was addictive, every time he felt angry at Lily, he came to Talia, and from where he had the pride of being a man, and that was how he and Talia met. But he didn''t expect that Talia actually told him that she never loved him! Chapter 527 Talia鈥檚 Exposure Chapter 527 Talia¡¯s Exposure "What else could it be, of course it''s for money!" Talia bristled, "More than twenty years ago, Nate and I got together, but we were both born into poor families, so in order to stay in J City and have a J City ount, Nate and I schemed to hook up with a rich man." Hearing this, Eason instantly understood what was going on, but unfortunately, his body was so stiff due to the stroke that he couldn''t move at all, so much so that he could only twitch his face, "You ...... You guys are targeting me?" "That''s right, we investigated a lot of rich people in J City, the ones who are too rich, we can''t get in touch with, and the ones who are barely rich, they are not out target, so we picked you." Talia looked at the emotional Eason and said mockingly, "You were born just like us, you were able to create yourpany by relying on Lily who has assets, but in reality, you are weak, you don''t have much business ability, but you are pretentious and think you are very capable, so you resent Lily''s position in thepany higher than yours, and you were also jealous of Lily who was more capable than you." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "You''re talking nonsense!" Eason''s old face was red with anger. How could he not have business skills and how could he be jealous of Lily? It was all because she lied to him. "I am nonsense?" Talia covered her lips andughed openly, "Eason, whether I am nonsense or not, you know it by heart, in fact, you are clear about how much you are capable of, just that you are not willing to admit it, just like you obviously relied on Lily, but you think that Lily relied on you." "Shut up ....... Shut up!" Eason shouted in anger. Talia rolled her eyes, "I will not shut up, anyway, I and Nate''s matter have been found out, today I will say everything open, because we have the same fate, so for what you think in your heart, I understand very clearly. I know that you cannot stand Lily''s aura of suppression, so you gradually hate Lily, and then I appeared to hook up with you, absolutely I seeded ......" Sheughed ould, "You dutifully jumped into the trap of me and Nate, the more gentle I was to you, the more obedient I was to you, the more I took you for granted, the more you loathed Lily and the two children Lily gave birth to, no, you divorced Lily for Phoebe and me, and drove the two children Lily gave birth to out of the house ......" "Shut up, you shut up!" Eason didn''t want to hear any more, the more he listened, the more stupid he would only feel. How happy he once felt when he betrayed Lily, and how much he regretted it now. In fact, Talia was right, he had always known that he was arrogant, but he was not capable enough, and he was still unwilling to admit it, and he was jealous of Lily. If he could have been a little more broad-minded back then, at least he would live a happy life, and would not have fallen to such a state as it was now. It was really karma! "Fine, since you don''t want to hear it, I won''t say anything, I''ve pretty much said it all anyway. Now I''m waiting for you to die, as long as you die, your inheritance will be mine, how nice it will be." Talia happily spun around, then pulled out a chair and sat down. Eason suddenlyughed, "Talia, do you think I will give you the inheritance since you have treated me like this?" Talia froze, "What do you mean, your inheritance doesn''t go to me, who do you want to give it to?" "I have children, so why should I give them to you?" Easonughed out loud. Talia''s face twisted, "Eason you''re crazy, I''m your wife, your inheritance should rightfully go to me, why should it go to Violet and the others? Even if it doesn''t go to me, there''s still Phoebe, don''t forget Phoebe is still alive!" "How dare you mention Phoebe? You think I don''t know that Phoebe is not my daughter? She is Nate''s daughter!" Eason looked at Talia with eyes full of killing intent. Talia''s pupils shrank and panic set in on her face, "What did you say, you ...... You ......" "You want to say, how do I know that Phoebe is not my daughter, right? Not only do I know that, I also know that Filip is Nate''s son. You and Nate drugged me to make me die early so that you can inherit my inheritance, trying to make me die quietly, Talia, you poisonous woman, do you think you''ll end up in any good ce? No, you won''t!" Eason looked at Talia, whose face was getting paler and paler, and laughed louder. Talia staggered back a few steps, incredulity written all over her face, and in her mind there was even only one phrase ''he knows, Eason knows''. Eason knew Phoebe was Nate''s daughter and that she and Nate drugged him. What to do? Eason knew her two biggest secrets and would definitely not let her off the hook. Talia spat out, her heart growing more and more flustered. She looked towards Eason on the hospital bed and looked at the hatred and killing intent in Eason''s eyes, her mind jolted and then instantly calmed down. Yeah, it was pretty obvious that Eason would not let her off the hook. And just by looking at Eason''s eyes, she could tell that Eason wanted to kill her. Since that was the case, she would strike Eason to death first. Anyway, Eason was in this state now and was about to die, so if he died now, people wouldn''t necessarily suspect her of killing him and would end up thinking it was just Eason''s time. Talia smiled hideously, leaned down and strangled Eason to death, "Go to hell, now that you know, then go to hell!" Eason had expected that by saying this, he would anger Talia. So he didn''t panic, he justy there on the hospital bed and let Talia do it. Just when Eason''s eyes were bulging out, his face was red and he was about to choke to die, the door to the ward was suddenly kicked open and several men walked in. "Don''t move, put your hands up!" The three officers saw Taliamitting murder, and immediately pulled out the weapons on their waist and aimed at Talia. Violet and Steven came in behind them and both froze when they saw the scene in the ward. Talia actually tried to kill Eason! Talia didn''t expect to be discovered by police officers, so she was scared out of her mind and subconsciously let go of Eason''s neck. Eason coughed violently, "Talia, you saw it, your downfall ising, hahaha ......" Talia''s mouth opened, wanting to say something, but no words came out. Because she was afraid, several officers kept their weapons in their hands aimed at her. She was afraid that if she moved, they would pull the trigger. She was a person who had been selfish and self-serving, who loved money and was afraid of death. So she was really afraid they would kill her right away. Several officers saw that Talia was stunned and stood still, put their weapons away, then stepped forward and tackled Talia. Talia woke up with a jolt the moment she was caught, and she looked at Eason on the hospital bed in panic and fear, "Honey, save me, save me, I don''t want to go to jail, save me, you tell them, I was just fooling around, I didn''t harm you, honey ......" "Officers." Eason sat up with Steven''s help and looked at the three officers who were mping down on Talia, "Please, this woman was trying to kill me, please take her away." "Don''t worry, we saw it all." The officers nodded. Talia saw that Eason did not help her, so she knew it was useless to beg him and directly revealed her true face, viciously cursing, "Eason, you dare to do this to me, I curse you to go to hell, Eason, go to hell ......" The voices faded away and Talia was taken away by police officers. Only then did Violet walk towards the hospital bed, looking at Eason, who was getting weaker and weaker, as if he was going to be gone in the next second. She spoke with aplicated expression, "You did that on purpose, didn''t you?" Chapter 528 Early Disposal Chapter 528 Early Disposal Eason''s eyes shed for a moment. Steven was confused, "Sister, what are you talking about?" Violet looked at Eason and said lightly, "Eason deliberately let us bring the police officers here at two o''clock, just want us to capture Talia on the spot. He contacted Talia, and then provoked Talia toy hands on him, so that Talia intentionally killed him is in the eyes of everyone, the crime is even heavier, plus Talia poisoned him, as well as the death she caused to mom, Talia will be sentenced to be death." After being exined by her like this, Steven instantly understood everything. "Is that true?" Steven looked at Eason. Eason smiled, "Your sister is right, that''s what I''m aiming for, and it''s the only thing I can do, ahem ......" He coughed up violently. Violet pointed to the bed, "Steven, call the doctor." "Okay." Steven nodded and hurriedly pushed the emergency button at the head of the bed. Soon, the doctor came. Violet and Steven went out. Stanley and Fraser walked over, "We just saw Talia being taken away outside the hospital, what''s going on?" Violet sighed and said what she had just seen in Eason''s ward. Stanley narrowed his eyes as he listened, "He''s doing this to redeem himself, in addition to avenging himself." "What''s the use? My mother can''te back." Violet said in an astringent voice. Stanley squeezed her hand, "It''s okay, you still have me." Violet smiled. Steven looked at the ward, "Sister, Talia was arrested, what''s the next step?" "I have the evidence of her pushing mom down the stairs and the evidence of her drugging Eason. I''ll go and give these things to the police station, just wait for the police department to give Talia a sentence." Violet rubbed her cheeks. Steven nodded, "I see." Not long after, the doctor came out. Violet asked, "Doctor, how is his condition now?" The doctor nced at a few people, "You are his children, I believe." "Yes." Violet replied with a nod. The doctor shook his head, "He''s dying, maybe in a few days, and he knows it, so he just asked me to convey a wish to you that he wants to see what happens to his enemies before he dies." Steven scratched his head, "Sister, what does that mean?" Before Violet could answer, Stanley was the first to open his mouth, "He said this to me." "What?" Steven was even more confused. Violet understood what was going on and snorted, "He''s really shameless, he still wants us to help him." "Sis, what the hell are you guys talking about?" Steven spoke. Violet nced at Stanley with some apologies in his eyes, "Eason knows that even if we turn in the evidence of Talia''s crime, Talia won''t be sentenced immediately because it''s a long process, it could be a year before she''s sentenced, but Eason knows he won''t live that long himself, so if he wants to see Talia sentenced before he dies, he''ll have to have your brother-inw''s hand, because your brother-in- law''s power is enough to make it ahead." "So that''s how it is, no wonder Stanley said that Eason''s words were said to him." Steven nodded, and then also looked at Stanley with embarrassment, "Sorry, Stanley, don''t take them to heart." "I know, but do you guys really want to see Eason die with regrets?" Stanley swept his gaze over their faces. Neither sibling could say anything else. Although they hated Eason, Eason was their father after all, and since he was dying, they wanted Eason rest in peace, so that she and Steven couldpletely break the kinship with Eason. However, they didn''t want to bother Stanley for that. "If you guys don''t want to, I can do it, it''s not that difficult." Stanley saw that the siblings didn''t say anything, knowing that they neither wanted Eason to have regrets nor to bother him, and after frowning, he spoke again. Violet bit her lip, "Honey, is it really not that hard?" Stanley nodded. Violet looked to Steven. Steven looked at her as well, and finally nodded at her. Violet instantly had a decision, and after taking a deep breath, she returned her gaze to Stanley, "Please, Honey." "It''s okay, you''re my wife, we''re one, and since it''s what you want, I will do it." Stanley rubbed her hair. When Violet saw him coaxing her, especially in front of Steven, her face couldn''t help but blush, and she took his hand down, "Steven is watching." Stanley nced at Steven in the aftermath. Steven turned around in a hurry, "I can''t see this now." His sagacity pleased Stanley greatly. Stanley lowered his head and kissed Violet on the forehead, "Going back?" "Go to the police station first." Violet said. Stanley had no objection and nodded in agreement, "Let''s go then." "Sis, I won''t go, I don''t feel at ease leaving with him." Steven pointed to the ward. Violet gave a nod, "Okay, then you stay here and call me if there''s anything happens." "Ok." Steven smiled. Violet and Stanley left the hospital and drove to the police station. Violet handed over the evidence, and Stanley contacted the Pearce family''s side. Although the Pearce family was a powerful family, the Pearce family happened to be in charge of the nation''s penalties, so it was most suitable to let the Pearce family step in and deal with Talia in advance. The Pearce family currently needed a lot of money in certain areas, so when Stanley asked for their help, they didn''t even think about it and answered. Because Talia was already guilty of a great crime, and their help would only speed up her trial, which was not a big deal, so why wouldn''t they be happy about it? Even if the leadership had an opinion, they wouldn''t say anything. It was not like they were dealing with innocent people, after all. Stanley and the Pearce family settled it down. As a result, many of the trial steps regarding Talia were simply skipped, and Talia was put directly into a heavy prison, just waiting for the final trial in a couple of days to be convicted. As for Nate, Fraser sent him to prison. But for Nate''s punishment, it was not as heavy as Talia''s, first of all, Nate did not kill Lily, not to mention directly drugging Eason, everything was done by Talia, he just came up with an idea. So in the end, Nate was at most an instigation charge, at most three years in prison, after all, Nate did have clean hands. And Violet didn''t pay much attention to Nate, after all, Nate didn''t have a direct grudge against her, just let Nate sit in jail for three years. "Honey, I want to meet with Talia." Violet said to the man beside her when she saw Talia who was already handcuffed and shackled,ing out of the interrogation room and preparing to head to the heavy prison. The man nodded, "Okay, I''ll meet you over here." With Talia already handcuffed and two female police officers by her side, he wasn''t worried about what Talia could do to her. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Violet smiled and walked over towards Talia. Talia was being pinned down by two female police officers and was about to get into a police car. Violet called out to her, "Talia!" Hearing her voice, Talia lurched and turned around, her face filled with twisted hatred, her eyes even quenched with poison, "It''s you!" Chapter 529 Filips Arrangement Chapter 529 Filip''s Arrangement "It''s me." Violet stood and stopped two meters across from her, smiling and nodding. Talia looked at the smile on Violet''s face, and as if she was stimted by something, she opened her teeth and wanted to pounce over and tear up Violet''s face. As a result, just as she made a move, she was restrained by two female officers. One of the female officers tapped her directly on the body with her baton, signaling her to be quieter. Talia could no longer be arrogant from the pain, and could only stare at Violet with two eyes and gritted teeth, as if she wanted to stare Violet to death. "It''s you, if you hadn''t brought the police over, I wouldn''t have been arrested at all!" Talia roared with eyes wide with anger. It was all because of Violet, the bitch. If Violet the bitch hadn''t brought the police there, the image of herying hands on Eason wouldn''t have been seen by them and then caught on the spot. It was all because of Violet. It was Violet who caused this! "You''re right, I''m the one who brought the police, but it wasn''t me who wanted to bring them, but Eason told me yesterday to bring them there at two o''clock today." Violet said with an unchanging smile. "No way." Talia subconsciously retorted. Violet ruffled her hair, "Why not, don''t you forget that Eason contacted you yesterday and asked you to meet him today, while you were on the phone with Nate the day before and exposed your affair with him? So think about it, why didn''t Eason confront you the day before instead of calling you yesterday and asking you to meet him today?" It was obvious that Eason was counting on Talia to get caught. Talia wasn''t stupid, and when Violet mentioned something like that, she immediately figured it out and screamed like crazy, "Aaaaaaah, Eason, you set me up!" Yeah, Eason had found out about her affair with Nate the day before, but that day Eason hadn''t questioned her about why she was betraying him. Neither did he yesterday, only call to tell her to meet him today. She didn''t think much about it, so she went today, but she didn''t expect that it was all a trap set for her by Eason, and she foolishly jumped into it. Talia regretted it why she didn''t think more when she received Eason''s phone call yesterday, not to think about why Eason didn''t question her over the phone, but had to do it in person today. Now she realized that he was trying to provoke her and cause her killing intent, so that she would strike at him and then be seen by the police officers Violet had brought, so that she would never be able to run away. Talia was shaking with anger, unable to ept that she had actually lost to that useless old man Eason! "Hmph, so what if I was set up by him, don''t becent. Eason won''t live long, when he dies, I can still go out and get away with it." Talia looked at Violet smugly. Violet''s smile remained the same, only looking at her with more pity, "Unfortunately, you won''t be able to get out." "Impossible, even if I did that to Eason, Eason is not dead, I just attempted to do it, I will only be sentenced to a few years. I can still get out." Talia roared. "I told you, you won''t get out because you''re about to be sentenced to death. Do you think it''s as simple as sitting in jail for a few years after you killed my mother, poisoned Eason, and tried to strangle him? Let me tell you, it''s impossible, all these crimesbined, you will definitely die!" Violet said coldly. Talia''s face went pale. The death penalty? Those two words overwhelmed her. She swallowed hard and said emotionally, "No way, what proof do you have that I did all this?" Violet smiled, "Of course I have proof, I''ve been watching you guys since I found out about you and Nate. Even if I hadn¡¯t, Stanley sent someone to keep an eye on you, so I knew about you and Nate premeditating Eason from the start, and then I started gathering evidence." Talia''s pupils flinched, "What? You knew from the beginning?" "That''s right." Violet nodded her head. Talia suddenlyughed, ''''Hahaha ...... Violet, you are really hard-hearted, since you knew it from the beginning, yet you never stopped it, just watched your father get poisoned like that, you are really funny, hahaha ......" Violet listened to her mockery, the expression on her face did not change in the slightest, "You are right, I am really hard-hearted, I never said I was a good person from the beginning. I just don''ty hands on others, but if someoneys hands on me, I will fight back. Eason hurt us so much, why should I save him? This is what he deserves, as for you ...... " Violet''s palm squeezed tightly, "Your downfall ising soon as well, I have the evidence that you pushed my mother downstairs, it was given to me by Eason. You secretly took the things in Eason''s study and gave them to Nate, and was discovered by Eason, so Eason installed surveince inside and outside his study without telling you, and the scene where you pushed my mother downstairs just happened to be captured by the surveince." "What?" Talia''s brain boomed as if a thunderstorm splitting her entire body. When she pushed Lily down the stairs, she was caught on surveince! And the surveince was installed by Eason. "Eason quietly stored the surveince in the bank''s safe deposit box, just thinking that it woulde in handy one day. I didn''t expect that he would really be right, you drugged him and put him to death, and you are about to be sentenced to death because of his evidence, you two are really a natural pair." Violet sneered. Talia''s body trembled violently, and a great sense of fear came over her like a mountain, overwhelming her. How could she have ever thought that Eason, whom she had always despised, had actually kept the evidence? She had always thought that her good days wereing after she drugged Eason and Eason was about to be killed by her. Yet instead of the good times she had imagined, came the death penalty. The most ridiculous thing was that she thought Eason was a man in her hands who she could kill at any time, but she didn''t expect that she was in Eason''s hands that she could get killed at any time. "Hahahaha ......" Taliaughed out loud again, a sad, forlornugh. Violet looked at her coldly for a moment and turned in Stanley''s direction. He was still waiting for her. "Violet, don''t you go, don''t you go!" Talia shouted at Violet''s back. Violet kept her footsteps and continued on, and soon she couldn''t hear Talia''s voice anymore. Talia had been taken to the police car. "Finished?" Stanley saw Violet return. Violet nodded, "Yes." "Let''s go back, then." Stanley took her hand, and didn''t ask her what exactly she and Talia had said. Violet didn''t actively tell him either and let him take her back. In the evening, Fraser came to the vi, "Mr. Murphy, Filip has been arranged." Hearing this, Violet put down the milk in her hand, "Honey, you arranged for Filip?" Stanley nodded, "Talia and Nate were all captured, and that child was left unattended, plus he was innocent, so I had someone make arrangements." Violet nodded, "You''re right,tely I''ve only been thinking about dealing with Talia, causing me to forget about that child. How did you arrange him?" "He was sent to the orphanage, and he will be picked up when Nate gets out in three years." Stanley replied. Violet nodded, "Good." Filip wasn''t the Hunt family''s child, so naturally she and Steven wouldn''t take over. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Talia was a death sentence, and Phoebe was going to be locked up in a mental institution for the rest of her life, none of them could take care of Filip. Then he had to been sent to the orphanage and wait for Nate to get out. Perhaps, such an arrangement would be the most appropriate for that child. Chapter 530 Eason Dies Chapter 530 Eason Dies A few dayster, Talia''s final hearing arrived. Violet and Stanley went to the scene. Steven didn''t go and stayed in the ward with Eason. He had his tablet in his hand and was watching the trial live for Eason. Eason stared at the video. Seeing the haggard Talia who seemed to have aged by dozens of years all of a sudden, heughed unusually freely. On the spot, Violet didn''t expect Talia to be so wretched in just a few days. When she was arrested, Talia was still exquisitely dressed, but now, in a prison uniform, handcuffed and shackled, her hair was all cut short, and the hair left grew gray. Surely with great sorrow, one aged rapidly. On the stage, the judge was reading out the crimesmitted by Talia. Talia was escorted by two female bailiffs and stood in the middle of the courtroom, her head deeply bowed and her body still trembling slightly, obviously terrified of her next trial. Violet sighed, "If she had known it, why would she have done it in the first ce?" Stanley didn''t say anything, and there was nothing to say, Talia deserved it for falling to this point. He was thinking that in a few days, in Sam''s final trial, Sam would also be like Talia at the moment, shaking in fear, right? As the minutes passed, Talia''s trial ended under the judge''s gavel. Because of the overwhelming evidence and the intervention of the Pearce family, Talia was unsurprisingly sentenced to death. The moment she learned of her death sentence, Talia sat on the ground, dumbfounded. Violet gave her a cool look, didn''t linger, but left the courtroom with Stanley. Outside the courthouse, she looked up at the sky. When she came in the morning, the sky was still grey, but at this moment, it was extraordinarily bright, because Talia had been sentenced. Violet took a deep breath and a tear of joy slid down from the corner of her eye, "Mom, I avenged you, Talia has been sentenced." When Stanley heard that, he patted her back gently, "Your mom will be happy if she knows." "Well, I want to go see mom." Violet said, sobbing. "Okay." Stanley nodded his agreement. The two went to a nearby florist, bought a bouquet of flowers and drove to the cemetery. When they arrived at the cemetery, Violet didn''t let Stanley apany her and went in by herself. Because there was something she wanted to talk to her mom about alone. Stanley knew that, so he sat in the car and waited. After about an hour, Violet came out. She stood a short distance away and waved and smiled at him. Stanley could see that she had be much more rxed now, and that worry between her brows had disappeared, changing back to the carefree look she had before they were married. Ever since Lily''s death, there had been a faint touch of mncholy between her brows. It wasn''t just the mncholy over Lily''s death, but also the suspicion of her death. Now that Talia was sentenced, she had avenged Lily, and so her mncholy had only finally dissipated. Stanley rolled down the window and waved his hand at Violet as well, "Come on, let''s go." "Coming." Violet nodded and quickened her pace, trotting to the car. Stanley leaned in and opened the passenger door for her. Violet sat up, "I kept you waiting long." "It is ok." Stanley shook his head, then thought of something and pointed to the back, "Look." "What?" Violet froze slightly, and then turned her head to the back seat, her mouth opened wide in surprise, "Why are there so many flowers?" The back seat was covered with red roses, and at a nce, it was bright red and beautiful. Stanley''s thin lips curled up slightly, "This is for you." Violet looked at him, "Why are you suddenly sending me flowers?" "Talia got sentenced, it''s a day to be happy, so I give you flowers to cheer you up. The flowers were bought at a nearby florist, and they''re not any expensive varieties, don''t mind, I''ll make it up to you later." Stanley said. Violet''s eyes moistened and she smiled, shaking her head, "I don''t mind, I''m happy, thank you, honey." She took a breath, then grabbed a hold of the man''s tie and pulled it down. The man''s head lowered, and Violet smiled at him before kissing him. Stanley was stunned for a moment at first, not expecting her to suddenly thank him like this. Soon, though, his eyes darkened and he turned his passivity into initiative, wrapping hisrge hands around the back of her head and kissing back. It took so long that both of them were a little breathless, before Stanley let go of Violet and ended the long kiss. Violet rolled down the window and gasped slightly. After a few moments of gasping for air, her breathing finally smoothed out. Stanley did the same, thumbing off the water stain on his mouth before leaning in to buckle her up, "Shall we go back?" "Yes, let¡¯s go back." Violet smiled and nodded. Stanley rubbed her hair and was just about to start the car, the phone rang. It was Violet''s phone. Violet took out her phone and looked at it, "It''s Steven calling." "Pick it up, I''ll drive slower." Stanley said as he turned the car keys. Violet nodded and answered the phone, "Hey, Steven." "Sister ......" Steven''s voice was tinged with tears. Violet frowned, "What''s wrong?" Why he was crying? On the other end of the phone, Steven turned around, sobbing as he looked at the back of the ward where Eason covered with a white cloth, "Sister, Eason, he ...... He ......" "Eason what happened to him?" Violet''s red lips pursed, and uneasiness rose up in her heart. Stanley nced at her through the corner of his eyes, "Something happened to Eason?" "Well, from the sound of Steven''s voice, I think so. I just don''t know what''s up." Violet said with a frown. Steven raised his hand and wiped his eyes, "Eason is dead." Violet''s pupils suddenly shrank and her entire body froze. In this moment, it was as if she couldn''t hear the world, and the whole world became extraordinarily quiet. It wasn''t until arge truck drove by with a honking sound that she jolted back to reality, her voice dry and hoarse, "You said ...... he''s dead?" Next to him, Stanley mmed on the brakes when he heard this, pulling the car to the side of the road, "Eason is dead?" Violet opened her mouth but couldn''t make a sound and could only nod her head. Stanley looked at her eyes that were gradually flooded with moisture and didn''t ask anymore.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Steven nodded. Violet closed her eyes, tears unconsciously flew out, "When?" "Ten minutes ago, after he ended the call from the police station." Steven sobbed. Violet nodded, "I''ll be right over." "Okay." Steven responded. Putting down her phone, Violet lowered her head and curled her entire body into the seat, silently shedding tears. Stanley unbuckled the seat belt on his body and also unbuckled the seat belt on her, scooped her up and held her into his arms, "Cry out if you want to." "No, I''m not going to cry out, I hate him so much, why should I cry out for him?" Violet grabbed the man''s sleeve and bit her lip stubbornly. Stanley chuckled, "Yes, yes, yes, then don''t cry out for him." Violet didn''t speak anymore, and her body started to tremble. Stanley sensed that she wasn''t actually as cold as she said about Eason''s death. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have shed a tear. She was sad and heartbroken by Eason''s death. Chapter 531 Die with A Smile Chapter 531 Die with A Smile Violet cried silently for several minutes before her emotions turned better. She didn''t get up from Stanley''s arms and leaned against Stanley''s chest with her eyes closed as she spoke, "I knew that Eason might die in just a few days, but I didn''t expect that when this moment actually came, I would still be shocked." "I know." Stanley patted her back and nodded. Violet coughed twice and added, "I obviously also prepared myself mentally a long time ago that even if Eason died, I wouldn''t feel sad for him, nor would I cry for him, but when he really died, I was still sad and still cried." "Because he''s your father, you still care about him in your heart, you have hate for him in your heart, but in the same way, you also have love." Stanley looked down at her and said softly. Violet smiled to herself, "Yes, it''s just that this love, which is usually covered up by hatred, is why I can''t see or feel it, but now that Eason is dead. With his death, my hatred for him haspletely dissipated, and that love, which was suppressed by hatred, has finally surged up." How could she not love Eason? That was her real dad, even if his dad was nowhere near as good to her and Steven as Phoebe. But in the light of the past twenty years, Eason had cared for her and Steven, too, and she could not erase this. "Do you want to take a nap?" Stanley asked. Violet took a deep breath and nodded, "Okay, wake me up when you get to the hospital." Eason had died, bringing her no less impact than when her mother had died, but no less. She needed a good conditioning session. Stanley nodded, "Good." Violet curled up on the passenger side, closed her eyes and fell asleep. But really, it was better to say she was sleeping than faking it, and her fluttering eyshes showed that she wasn''t asleep at all, and couldn''t sleep. Eason died, she was not cold-hearted to the extent that she did not care. Stanley knew this and didn''t bother her, driving his car quietly. He drove slowly, what was supposed to be an hour''s drive took him two hours to get to the hospital. Stanley woke Violet up. Violet opened her eyes, "We arrived?" "Yes." Stanley nodded. Violet stopped talking again, silently opened the car door, got out, and walked into the hospital. When she came outside Eason''s ward, Steven was sitting in the corridor, holding something in his hand. Hearing footsteps, Steven lifted his head, his eyes still red, "Sister, Stanley." Violet nodded in response, then walked to the door of the ward to look inside. The inside had been cleaned and the beds were empty. Steven stood beside her and said, "After I called you, the hospital took him to the morgue." Violet nodded, not surprised by the result. She guessed it. Patients who die in the hospital cannot be kept in the ward for long and must be moved to the mortuary as soon as possible. So after seeing the ward being cleaned, she already guessed where Eason was. "Before he died, did he say anything?" Stanley asked, leaning against the wall and looking sideways at Steven. Steven nodded, "Yes, he said, he wanted us to bury him next to mom." "What?" Violet wrinkled her eyebrows, "Want to be buried next to mom? Dream it, does he still want to redeem himself in death?" Stanley felt that Eason was a bit shameless. Steven, however, shook his head, "No, that''s not what he meant, he was saying that he wanted to make amends to mom, and by burying him next to her, he could make amends to her all the time." "Hmph, I think that''s just his way of saying it, he''s just afraid that I won''t do what he says, so he''s saying that on purpose." Violet gave a cold snort Steven looked at her, "Then sis, should we do as he says or not?" Violet was silent. Stanley stuck his hand in his pants pocket, "Do as he says." Violet looked up at him. So did Steven. Stanley hooked his lips and smiled, "Doesn''t he want to make amends? Just let him do it, and I think my mother-inw would love to fix him." At that, Violet was amused, "You''re right, then do as he says, and let mom bully him every day from now on." "Okay." Steven smiled. Violet asked again, "Other than that, what else did he say?" Steven nodded, "He said that the thing he regretted the most was not hearing us call him dad, and not hearing Arya and Calvin call him grandpa." Violet tugged at the corner of her mouth, "And?" "No more, but he gave me this." Steven held out what he had just fondled, a watch. "What did he give you the watch for?" Violet asked, puzzled. Stanley''s gaze fell on the watch, "It''s an antique mechanical watch." Steven nodded, "Seven years ago, a few months before we were kicked out of the family by him, on my birthday, I asked him for a watch like this, and because it was expensive, he didn''t say yes, but I didn''t expect that he had just given it to me now." The birthday present after seven years surprised him and left him with mixed feelings at the same time.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. He was surprised that after seven years, Eason still remembered it. Didn''t Eason hate him and his sister so much? Why did he even buy it and give it to him? Stanley took the watch in Steven''s hand and looked at it carefully, "It''s not a new watch, it''s been bought for some time. A person of Eason''s age was not suitable for this kind of watch, so this watch was bought for you." Steven took the watch, "That''s right, he said that he bought this watch a few months ago, when he saw it by chance, he had always wanted to give it to me, but couldn''t find the opportunity, so he kept it until now, and he even apologized to me." "What did he apologize for?" Violet asked. Steven looked at her and said, "Eason said that when you went to the family seven years ago and asked him for my operation fee, he didn''t mean not to give it, but he simply didn''t know. Talia didn''t tell him, if he knew, he would have given it, even if he didn''t like our siblings at that time, but our siblings were his children after all, so he couldn''t just watch me die on the operating table without an operation fee. ." "......" Violet didn''t speak anymore. This apology from Eason really shook her. She thought that he could really be so stone-hearted that he wouldn''t pay for the surgery and could watch Steven die. But she didn''t realize that Eason turned out not to know it...... Violet sighed, "What was it like when he died, painful?" Steven smiled, "No, he''s happy." "Happy?" Stanley raised an eyebrow. Steven nodded, "In fact, Eason has been very happy today, especially after seeing in the live broadcast that Talia was sentenced, heughed loudly, for this reason, he had me bought him a bottle of wine and he drank a ss of wine as a celebration, and ......" "And what?" Violet asked again. "And, he told me to contact the police and had a phone call with Talia. I don''t know what they said on the phone, but it was pretty long, and after that, Eason had another drink and said he wanted to take a nap, so he let me go out, and it wasn''t until an hourter that the nurse checked on him and realized he wasn''t breathing, but he was smiling, so I don''t think he was in pain." Steven replied. Chapter 532 Distribution of Estates Chapter 532 Distribution of Estates "Is that so?" Violet bit her lip, "That''s pretty good." "Sis, do you want to go see him?" Steven asked, looking at her. Violet shook her head, "No, just arrange for the funeral home toe over and take it over, I won''t look at it." "Fine, then I''ll contact the funeral home." Steven said. Violet nodded and didn''t say anything else. After that, she left the hospital with Stanley and went back home. Steven dealt with Eason''s afterlife, the next day Eason had been cremated, but the ashes had not been taken back but left in the funeral home. Stanley handed Violet a document. Violet took it suspiciously, "What is this?" "Eason''s cemetery contract, the grave next to your mom had already been bought. I had Fraser contact the buyer and used double the price to get the buyer to transfer it over." Stanley said as he sat down beside her. Violet rubbed her brow, "So you asked Fraser to buy it? I thought it was someone else who bought it." She had just contacted the cemetery to purchase the plot next to her mom''s. It turned out that the cemetery told her that thend had been bought a long time ago. She managed to find the buyer through the cemetery, but to her surprise, the buyer told her again that he had just transferred it to someone else. Now it was actually Stanley who bought it. "Well, after you agreed to Eason''s request yesterday, I had Fraser make the arrangements." Stanley picked up her cup and took a sip. Violet flipped open the contract and looked at it, "I''ll transfer the money to youter." Stanley''s face darkened, "No, I''m your husband, and you''re giving me money?" "It''s different, if you bought it for my mom, I wouldn''t pay you, but this cemetery is for Eason." Violet said. Stanley pursed his thin lips, "Then there''s no need to transfer it to me, just transfer it directly to Murphy''s charity fund." "Okay, just think of it as giving favor to Eason." Violet nodded. At this time, Steven walked over, "Sis, awyer just called me and said he wanted to see us." "Awyer?" Violet looked at him suspiciously, "Whatwyer? Who''s that?" "He said Eason sent him over." Steven replied. Stanleyughed lightly, "It seems Eason has some kind of relic for you guys." Violet wrinkled her brow, "Who wants his relics?" "So sis, let thewyere over?" Steven asked in a small voice. Violet closed the contract in her hand and put it on the coffee table in front of her, "Let hime over, I want to see what exactly Eason let hime over for." "Okay." Steven nodded, took out his phone, and called thewyer. About an hourter, thewyer came. "Mr. Murphy, Mrs. Murphy, Mr. Hunt." Thewyer greeted the three politely. Violet gestured to the position across her, "Lawyer Hopkins, please have a seat." "Thank you, Mrs. Murphy." Lawyer Hopkins sat down without being condescending. Stanley looked at him, "I know you, you''re famous in J City, and you''re best at litigating inheritance disputes, so your arrival is rted to Eason''s inheritance?" Lawyer Hopkins pushed his sses and nodded with a smile, "Mr. Murphy, you are right, I''m here this time indeed for Eason¡¯s inheritance." "And you guessed it." Violet elbowed the man beside her. The man hooked his lips, "It''s simple, Eason is dead, yet he arranged for awyer before he died, why else but for his little inheritance?" Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Lawyer Hopkins, how does he n to arrange his estate?" Next to him, Steven poured a cup of tea for Lawyer Hopkins and asked. Lawyer Hopkins took out a stack of documents from his briefcase, "These are all of Eason''s assets, seven houses, two vis, six stores, and some valuable antiques and cash, so you can take a look at them first." Violet was surprised to hear that Eason actually still had so many properties, "It seems that when the Hunt Group went bankrupt, he had more properties in his hands than I thought." "It''s not surprising, these were all acquired by Eason before he went bankrupt, and his bankruptcy was due to my suppression, not a bankruptcy that falls on financial turmoil, so it''s normal for him to still have his previous properties left behind after his bankruptcy." Stanley exined as he flipped through the list of shareholders. If Eason was part of the bankruptcy on the financial turmoil, then all of this stuff, long before the bankruptcy, would have been taken away by the banks. "Lawyer Hopkins, who is he nning to give these to?" Violet asked as she put down the property statistics in her hand. Steven also looked at Lawyer Hopkins. Lawyer Hopkins answered, "Eason said, seven houses, five to Mr. Hunt, two to you, Mrs. Murphy, one vi for you and one vi Mr. Hunt, and antiques, 70% to Mr. Hunt, 30% to you, as for the cash, you and Mr. Hunt have half of it. You should not think that Eason is unfair in his distribution, he has a reason for distributing it this way." "What reason does it have to be so unjust?" Violet hadn''t felt unhappy when she heard such an allocation, but Steven had be unhappy instead. In his mind, his sister was the same as him. So to distribute it, they should have just as many. "Okay, Steven, don''t get angry, listen to what Lawyer Hopkins has to say first." Violet patted Steven''s shoulder, somewhat amused, and at the same time somewhat touched in her heart. How could she not be touched by her brother thinking so much of her? Even Stanley gave Steven a look. It was clear that Steven had received such arge inheritance, but instead of happily epting it, Steven was thinking of sharing it equally with Violet. Such a brother was not often seen indeed. He knew that many close siblings, both from the gentry and themoners, would also fall out over property. Even if they don''t make a scene, the one who gets the biggest share of the property won''t think of sharing it equally with the other siblings; after all, why share out what''s good for them? "Eason said that you have a family now, Mrs. Murphy, and the family you married is still rich, and you don''t have to worry about your future life, but Mr. Hunt is different, he''s not well and he''s not married yet, that''s why Eason thought of giving more to Mr. Hunt, I hope you won''t be angry, Mrs. Murphy." Lawyer Hopkins conveyed Eason''s meaning to the crowd. "I won''t be angry, it''s appropriate for him to distribute it like this, but I won''t need my share, give it all to Steven." Violet pushed the papers on the table to Steven. Steven froze, "Sis, you don''t want it?" "Your sister won¡¯t use it." Before Violet could reply, Stanley wrapped his arm around her waist and took the lead, "I''ll give your sister whatever she wants, and you think I will want these things?" Stanley looked at the pile of papers with disgust. The corners of Steven''s mouth twitched. He had money, so it was normal that he did not want it. But ...... "Sis, he gave this to you, I can''t take it and I want you to take it, if you don''t want it, just give it to Arya and Calvin as a gift from Eason, an ipetent grandfather." Steven said seriously. Violet''s lips twitched, seemingly moved by the words. But in the end, she still pushed the papers back and only left the two houses, "I want these two suites just for Calvin and Arya, you can take others as a gift from me, Steven." "Sister ......" "Take it!" Violet interrupted him with a stern face. Chapter 533 Talia Wants to See You Chapter 533 Talia Wants to See You Steven was left speechless, and could only ept it. Lawyer Hopkins watched the siblings distribute their inheritance and took out a recorder, "Have Mrs. Murphy and Mr. Hunt decided to distribute it like this?" Steven opened his mouth, wanting to say something. Seeing this, Violet snatched up the conversation, "It''s decided." "Well then, the recording is proof, I will amend the estate transfer ordingly, once the new estate transfer is out, the two of you cannot change it, please think it over." Lawyer Hopkins added. Violet nodded, "I have decided." "Yes, I''ll have a new transfer of the estate produced for you two to sign as soon as possible, I gotta go now." When he finished, he picked up the pile of papers on the desk and stood up. Just as he got up, the document at the top suddenly fell from his hand and dropped to the ground, just beside Steven''s feet. Steven picked it up and found the folder with Talia''s name written on it, making him unable to resist the curiosity to flip it open, "Huh, this is the inheritance for Talia? Eason also gave Talia a share of the inheritance?" Hearing this, Violet frowned, "Gave it to Talia?" Talia was to die, what was the use of giving her the inheritance? In the end, it still went to Filip. Stanley was confused too, Talia had treated Eason badly but he actually gave Talia''s inheritance? "This estate distribution is null and void." At that moment, Lawyer Hopkins suddenly spoke up. Violet looked up at him, "Voided?" Lawyer Hopkins nodded, "Yes, this inheritance was drawn up before Eason was hospitalized." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "I see, so it was done when he didn''t know about the things Talia did." Steven bristled, "In that case, if he didn''t know about the things Talia did until he died, then this inheritance wouldn''t be invalidated, right?" Lawyer Hopkins nodded awkwardly, "That''s correct." Steven hummed, "Giving 70% to Talia and 30% to me and Sister, it seems that in his heart, Talia is still more important than me and Sister, it''s just that in the end, he didn''t give a single point to Talia because he knew that Talia had wronged him, how hypocritical." Lawyer Hopkins pretended he didn''t hear and didn''t answer. In fact, in his heart, he also felt that Eason was indeed quite hypocritical. But Eason was his employer, and even if he died, he couldn''t say anything wrong about Eason. "Alright, since it''s voided, it can''t be taken seriously, but Lawyer Hopkins, can I have this voided will?" Violet said as she took the voided will. Lawyer Hopkins nodded, "Sure." "Thanks." Violet smiled and said thanks, then let Steven send Lawyer Hopkins out. The only two people left in the living room were Violet and Stanley. Stanley looked at her, "What do you need this for?" "It is useful." Violet smiled mysteriously. Stanley saw that she didn''t want to talk about it, so he didn''t ask. He''d know when it was time to know anyway, and there was no need to have to ask for rification. "By the way, when is Talia''s execution date?" Violet suddenly asked. Stanley thought for a moment and replied, "Three dayster." Violet nodded. Then she thought of something else and looked at him, "The final trial in Sam ising up too, right?" At the mention of Sam, Stanley''s body instantly radiated an icy cold aura around him. He nodded slightly, "In a week." "Are you going to be present then?" Stanley nodded, "Of course, I want to see the end of Sam with my own eyes." "Then I''ll go with you." Violet took his hand. In Talia''s trial, he was right by her side. She certainly would go with him. Stanley hugged Violet and kissed her hair, "Okay." "Mommy, Daddy, you''re kissing again." Suddenly, the tender and soft little girl''s voice came from overhead, interrupting the couple''s intimacy. The couple looked up at the same time to see two children standing hand in hand on the stairs, looking at them with smiles on their faces. Violet blushed, embarrassed. After all, she could not pretend nothing had happened. Stanley waved at the two children, "Come here." "Coming." The two children came cheerfully down the stairs and ran towards the two. When they reached them, the two children climbed onto the couch and sat between the couple. "Daddy, just now Arya and I heard you guys talking, did Grandpa have something left for us?" Calvin asked. Violet and Steven called out to Eason by his name. But the two children still called Grandpa, just never in front of Eason. "He left a house for you and Arya each." Stanley concealed that the house was originally for Violet, picked up the two documents on the table and handed them to Calvin. Calvin flipped it open and read it. Arya didn''t know so many words, but it didn''t stop her from reading with him. "It''s actually a t roof suite downtown." Calvin raised eyebrow in surprise. Stanley stroked his hair, "When your birthdayse, I will give you one too, and it''s guaranteed to be better than this." Violetughed, "You''re even jealous of this." To be honest, she was also slightly surprised when she saw that Eason had given her the t roof suite. The t roof suites were in the center of town, in a total of four buildings, and on each floor, there were only two houses, each of which was over four hundred square feet, and each of which was priced at around three hundred thousand. Although the t roof suite was not as luxurious as a vi, it was still a very luxurious mansion. "I''m not jealous, I just want my kids to know that I can give them better just that." Stanley said in a serious manner. Violet was speechless. It was obviously that he was jealous. The kids were happy to get the house, and he did want to be better. "Alright, put the papers away, this will be your house from now on." Violet said to the two children. The two children cradled the papers in their arms and nodded their little heads in unison, obviously happy to have won a house. Time flew by, and it was two dayster. This day, Violet was discussing with Jessie at thepany about the new clothing for the next season. She suddenly received a call from the prison, Talia wanted to see her. When she received the call, Violet wasn''t surprised. She''d had a feeling that Talia might see her once, and sure enough, here she was. "I got it, I''ll go there this afternoon." Violet said into the phone. The call then ended and she put the phone down. Jessie came over, "Violet, Talia wants to see you?" Violet nodded her head. "What''s she seeing you for?" Jessie was curious. Violet shook her head, "I don''t know, I won''t know until I go and see." "Then I''ll apany you then." Jessie said. "Sure." Violet nodded her head and didn''t refuse. By the afternoon, the two drove to the prison. After registration, the two went to the reception room. Talia was brought over by the female prison guard. Talia at this moment waspletely different from before. Jessie was startled. The previous Talia was a well-maintained, plump, fair-skinned, beautiful woman. And the woman in front of her, with short hair, waxy skin, sunken eye sockets, high cheekbones, and a thin figure, looked like 60 or 70 years old at first nce. "Violet, how did she be like this?" Jessie swallowed and asked in a small voice. Chapter 534 Talia Vies for Inheritance Chapter 534 Talia Vies for Inheritance Violet looked at Talia and uttered, "Too much thinking, plus the fear inside, so she looks like this." "So that''s how it is." Jessie nodded her head, indicating that she knew. Violet took a few steps forward and stopped at the ss window, picking up thendline microphone in front of her. Behind the ss window, Talia likewise took it up. Violet spoke, "What is it that you want to see me about?" Talia didn''t say anything, holding the microphone and just looking at her coldly. Violet''s brow furrowed, "If you don''t say anything, I''ll leave." With that, she made a move to hang up the phone. Talia saw that, she gripped the microphone tightly and hurried to stop her, "Wait a minute." "Looks like you want to talk." Violet put the microphone back to her ear. Talia took a deep breath, "Is Eason okay now?" Violet raised an eyebrow, "You actually asked about him, I thought you''d hate him for setting you up and getting you into this." "That''s right, I hate him, and I''m only asking him now because I want to know if he''s dead or not." Talia said with a twisted face. Violet''s eyes darkened for a moment, "Then do you think he''s dead or not, or, do you wish him dead?" "Isn¡¯t that obvious? Look at the expression on her face, she must want your scum dad to die." Jessie looked at the expression on Talia''s face and interjected with a grimace. Talia''s hand holding the microphone was trembling slightly, "Yes, I can''t wait for Eason to die, why should I be locked in here and about to be executed while he''s still alive outside, it''s not fair!" "There''s nothing unfair about it, although Eason isn''t a good person, he hasn''t done anything really bad, not even Nate, everything bad is done by you. If you''re not locked up here, who should be locked up, and you have the nerve to talk about fairness?" Violet looked at her coldly. Talia''s face was grim, "Yes, I did all the bad things, but it was all you guys who forced me to do it, if you ......" "You can stop that!" Jessie rolled her eyes, "What do you mean Violet forced you, did she force you to be a mistress? Did she force you to secretly have an affair with Nate? Did she force you to drug Eason and try to strangle him to death? No, everything is your own doing, so you''d better not put the fault all on others." "Jessie is right, everything is caused by your own greed. Even if you didn''t target Eason back then and didn''t be Eason''s mistress, you would target other men and be his mistress, seeking another man''s inheritance, and then you would be caught in jail for drugging the man." "You''re talking nonsense!" Talia shouted at Violet in exasperation. Violet''s face didn''t change and she said indifferently, "Whether or not I''m talking nonsense, you know very well in your heart, because this is your nature. No matter which man you change, you will end up in today''s situation because of your greed, so you can''t me anyone, you can only me yourself for your greed." "No, no ......" Talia shook her head violently, trying to deny Violet''s im. Yet in her heart, she had to admit that Violet was right. Even if it wasn''t Eason she targeted twenty years ago, it was another man. She would end up in the same ce as she was now. "Forget it, what''s the use of talking about this? You''re all here and will be executed tomorrow. I''ll tell you what you want to know, Eason is dead." Violet opened her red lips and said in a deep voice. Talia looked up incredulously, "What did you say? Eason is dead?" "That''s right, he died two days ago." Violet said, her grip on the microphone tightening as she did so. Jessie saw clearly that she wasn''t as cold as she imed. She was sad about Eason''s death. And yes, he was her real dad after all. Jessie patted Violet''s shoulder in silentfort. Violet turned her face sideways and smiled at her, indicating that she was fine. Behind the ss window, Talia came back from the shock and suddenlyughed out loud, "Good, great, great, he''s finally dead ahead of me, my n didn''t fail, hahaha, it didn''t fail!" "That''s right, you didn''t fail, but what are you crying about?" Violet looked at her indifferently. Talia froze for a moment. Crying? She was crying? Talia raised her hand to touch up her eyes, and sure enough, she felt wetness. She was bewildered, not understanding why she was crying. More than that, she did not understand why there was some blockage and swelling in her heart at the moment. Just when Talia was confused and uprehending, Violet''s words made her be rmed, "It seems that you had feelings for Eason." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. From Talia''s tears, Violet could tell that Talia had feelings for Eason. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have be so emotional when she heard that Eason died. And yes, after all, after twenty years together, there should be some affection, if not love. "No, it''s impossible, how could I possibly have feelings for Eason?" Talia was trembling and desperately denied this, "That old man has a bad temper, a bad personality, and is extremely macho, how could I possibly have feelings for such a person!" Jessie looped her arms, "I''ll just quietly watch your sophistry, if you have no feelings for him, why do you know him so well?" "After twenty years together, can I not know him? Knowing doesn''t mean having feelings, all I care about is his money, and by the way, isn''t he dead? Where''s his inheritance?" Talia looked at Violet deadpan, "What about Eason''s inheritance?" "You were to kill him, and do you think his inheritance will be given to you?" Jessie snorted disdainfully, "Eason had already gotten awyer to distribute his properties before he died, and his inheritance was all given to Violet and Steven." "Gave it all to you siblings?" Talia was sad, her face hideous and terrible, "Why, even if I harmed him, but I''m still his wife, we''re not divorced, why should he give all of his inheritance to you guys? I''m his wife, I''m the first inheritor of his inheritance, Violet, give me back my inheritance, give it back to me!" She hissed loudly. Violetughed lightly, "You are indeed the first inheritor of his inheritance, but that was under the premise that he didn''t make a will, but he made a will before he died, and the property was given to us siblings. ording to thew, a will takes precedence over natural inheritance, don''t you understand?" "I don''t know anything about wills over natural inheritance, I just want the money!" Talia shouted in a crazy voice. Without money, what should Filip do? "I''m sorry, you no longer have the inheritance. The Hunt family was relying on my grandfather''s support to make a fortune, after my grandparents died, it was relying on my mother, so this money should have been our siblings''. You are a mistress, but have the money for more than twenty years, that is enough. If you want to take it all into your own pocket, you wish. " Violet hooked her lips and sneered. Talia stared at her with a deadly re. Violet wasn''t afraid, maintaining a calm smile, "Oh yeah, there''s one thing I forgot to mention. You actually could have gotten Eason''s inheritance and did not have to go to jail." "What?" Talia''s face turned pale. Could have gotten Eason''s inheritance and been free from jail? "What do you mean by that?" Talia asked, emotionally out of control. Chapter 535 Regretful Talia Chapter 535 Regretful Talia "Meaning, before Eason even knew about what happened between you and Nate, he had already drawn up his will, which clearly stated that 70% of his inheritance would go to you and 30% to me and Steven, the day after he went into the hospital." Violet''s voice was clear and cold as she spoke. Talia''s eyes widened, "That''s impossible!" Eason actually set up a will so early and left 70% to her? How was this possible! Eason had always taken his money very seriously, never refusing to reveal to her where it was and how much he had, and even when she asked him for money, he was as stingy as he could be. So how could he have written his will that early and given her that much? Not to mention Talia, even Jessie was surprised, "Violet, is it really true?" "Yes." Violet took out her phone from her bag, tapped on the photo album and flipped out a photo, then pressed the phone against the ss window, "This photo, it''s of that will, it has the date on it. The date was the day after Eason copsed and went into the hospital, at that time, he knew he might not live long, so he made the will." It was for this moment that he asked Lawyer Hopkins for this will. She knew Talia might see her, which was why she made it a point to shoot it, and now it came in handy. Talia looked at Violet''s phone, looking at the date on it, as well as the distribution of property on the will, and she was dumbfounded. She could not believe it was true! There was still Eason''s own signature on there, and she was familiar with Eason''s writing, so she could tell at a nce if it was real or not. So, Eason was really ready to give her so many properties at that time. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Looking at Talia''s disbelieving look, Violet ndly put the phone back, "At that time, Eason didn''t know about you and Nate yet, let alone the fact that you drugged him before he could not live long, and he hadn''t had a stroke yet. The signatures on this were all done by him personally, and there was still video there from Lawyer Hopkins to testify, so you just had to hold on and not talk to Nate on the phone, and maybe you would have inherited his estate by now." Talia''s lips trembled, she did not speak, but she regretted it. Yeah, if she had held back and not answered the phone, she wouldn''t be in jail right now, wouldn''t be on death row. Probably, she had already had the will and lived a happy with Nate and Filip. Violet didn''t know what Talia had in mind, if she did, she would definitely think that Talia was imagining. Even if Eason didn''t know Talia did it, she did. She wouldn''t let Talia go, so in the end, Talia would end up in the same ce. "In addition to the inheritance, Eason was even worried that you won''t have children to be filial to in the future, so he booked you a nursing home early, arranging for the rest of your life. Eason really cared about you." Violet muttered. Jessie was amazed, "Your scum dad is thinking quite a lot about her." "Yeah." Violet nodded nomittally. Tears flowed down Talia''s face. And Eason actually did this for her? If the inheritance made her start to regret everything she did to Eason, with the addition of this, she was really regretting it. Yes, Eason was macho, bad-tempered and stingy, but she could still get what she wanted. And this was something that Nate could not give her. Although Nate was gentle to her and would coax her, but Nate could never give her what she wanted. It was always her offering to Nate. She never used topare Eason with Nate, thinking that a man who understood her and treated her gently like Nate was what she wanted, and that Eason was nowhere near as good as Nate. But now she was starting to question if Nate was really right for her. If she didn''t have money to give to Nate, would Nate really be gentle with her, would he really coax her? It was not a must. Maybe Nate didn''t love her, and if he did, how could he have let her seduce rich men over twenty years ago, and then let her give him money? At this moment, many facts that had not been seen in the past were clear. She regretted it. She really regretted it. She shouldn''t have drugged Eason, she shouldn''t have gotten him killed, and she shouldn''t have secretly dated Nate after being with him. "I ...... I ......" Talia looked at her hand and sobbed uncontrobly. Jessie came over to Violet, "What''s wrong with her?" Violetughed mockingly, "She regrets it." "If she had known about this, why would she have done that in the first ce?" Jessie bristled. Violet smiled and didn''t say anything anymore. After Talia cried for a while, her eyes were filled with hatred as she looked at Violet, "You did that on purpose, didn''t you?" Violet''s eyes shed slightly, "What are you talking about?" "You''re telling me this on purpose to make me regret it, right?" Talia yelled. Violetughed, "That''s right, I did it on purpose. It is not enough just to let you die, I also want to hurt your heart. I want you to live in remorse and guilt before you die, not being able to rest in peace." "You ......" Talia was so angry that she couldn''t say anything. It took a while before her entire body bent and hunched as if she had removed all her strength. On top of that, the hate was gone from her face, reced by pain and sorrow. "Violet, you won, you did hurt my heart. I admit I lost to you." Talia''s voice was hoarse and powerless as she said that. Violet pursed her lips and didn''t reply. Talia closed her eyes, collected the pain in her eyes, and looked at her, "There''s another question I want to know, and that''s the other reason why I''m meeting you today." "What?" Talia gripped the microphone tightly, "Filip ...... How is he now, where did you send him to?" "The orphanage." Violet said. Talia gritted her teeth, "How can you send him to the orphanage? What kind of ce is that? Filip doesn¡¯t have a healthy body and has not suffered a bit since he was a child, how can you ......" "Why not? You''re going to die and Nate is in jail, so if I don''t send him to the orphanage, do you expect me to raise him? On what grounds, is he the Hunt family''s child?" Violet''s rhetorical question instantly rendered Talia speechless. Yeah, Filip wasn''t the Hunt family''s child, so why Violet raised him? "You can send Filip to Phoebe, Phoebe is his real sister." Talia added. Violet couldn''t help butugh again, "That''s right, Phoebe is his real sister, but Phoebe is in a mental hospital, how can she raise him? Even if Phoebe isn''t in a mental hospital, she won''t raise him, she already knows that Filip is her real brother, she hates Filip, and she hates you." "What?" Talia froze, "Phoebe hates me?" "Yes, Phoebe said that because she was often bullied because of she was being an illegitimate daughter, you never protected her, but your mind was on Nate and Eason, so she hated you. Filip is your illegitimate son, but you were nothing but kind to Filip, which made Phoebe think of her as a child, how do you think Phoebe doesn''t hate you, doesn''t hate Filip? So you still expect Phoebe to raise Filip?" Violet asked her. Talia opened her mouth and couldn''t say anything. Because she knew that it did not work. Phoebe hated Filip and would never raise him, and would probably just throw him away. And it was she herself who had caused all this. Talia cried again. Violet watched her silently for a while, seeing that she was still smiling bitterly, and finally hung up the phone and left with Jessie. After leaving the prison, Jessie pointed ahead, "Violet, your man is here." Violet looked up and smiled when she saw the man walking over. Chapter 536 Ancestor Worship Chapter 536 Ancestor Worship "What brings you here?" When the man approached, Violet looked up at him and asked. Stanley gave a smile, "I went to yourpany to pick you up, but you weren''t there and I couldn''t reach you, so I had Calvin check your location based on your number, and I didn''t expect you toe here." "Sorry, there''s a signal block here, so the calls can''te in." Violet took out her phone and said embarrassedly. Stanley lifted his chin, "I know, but you''re here to see Talia?" "Well, she wanted to see me, so I made a trip over here." Violet nodded. "Do you want to go back?" Stanley asked again. Violet nodded. Stanley didn''t ask what she had told Talia, nor was he interested. He wrapped his arm around her waist, about to walk towards the car. Jessie suddenly called out to the two of them, "Mr. Murphy, Violet, I won''t go with you guys, I won''t bother you." Stanley gave her a ''you''re very sensible'' look. Violet saw it andughed, then took the car key out of her bag and threw it over to Jessie, "Take my car and go back." "Okay." Jessie nodded with a smile as she took the car key. After that, Violet got into the car with Stanley and left. On the way, Violet turned to him, "You went to mypany to me, is there something wrong?" "Well, today is the day of the old mansion''s ancestor worship, so I''ll take you back." Stanley said. Violet pped her forehead, "Be told mest night, and I ended up forgetting, sorry, Stanley, I ......" "It''s okay, it''s not really important, it''s just a small ancestral festival, not a big one, in fact it''s the same whether you go or not. Besides, I''m here to pick you up." Stanley replied in a soft voice. Violet ruffled her hair, "Thanks." "We''ll just go straight to the old mansion, Calvin and Arya have already been there, and Be and Fraser are taking care of them over there." Stanley added. Violet nodded, indicating that she knew. Soon, they reached the old mansion. The two kids heard the car sound and ran straight out, pouncing on the two, "Daddy, Mommy, you''re finally here." Stanley bent down and picked up Arya, "Did you behave well?" "Yes, I have been good and obedient. Be told me not to run around, so I didn''t, Daddy, and I good?" Arya looked at him with a smile, revealing a missing incisor, cute and funny. Stanley kissed her on the cheek, "Yes, Arya is good." Arya wrapped her arms around Stanley''s neck andughed happily. N?velDrama.Org content rights. After so many days, Arya had almost recovered, except for the head injury had not healed, she could already run and jump around. This was the happiest thing that happened to Violet during this time. "Alright, go in first." Violet took Calvin''s hand and said to Stanley and Arya. Stanley nodded, "Well, go inside." The family of four walked towards the old mansion. When they entered the old mansion, Be and Fraser greeted Violet and Stanley. Stanley sat down, "Where is that woman?" Violet took Calvin to take his seat. She knew that the ''that woman'' he was referring to was Kelley. Although Sam was captured, Kelley was still there. Moreover, Stanley had checked out that Kelley hadn''t done anything bad other than having an affair outside, and even less had she been involved in Sam''s killing of his parents. So Stanley didn''t make things difficult for her, and just continued to keep her under house arrest in the old mansion where she couldn''t get out. He would only release herter when Sam was dead. "In the room, I had the bodyguard take her back to the room for fear she might hurt the two children." Be replied. Stanley nodded slightly, "Not bad." "Daddy, are we going to offer incense to grandparents?" At this moment, Arya suddenly asked. Violet stroked her hair, "How do you know?" "Brother told me, brother said that we are here to offer incense to ancestors." Arya replied. Stanley opened his mouth, "That''s right, let''s go, I''ll take you to see your grandparents, they''ll be very happy to see you." "Yeah." The two kids jumped off the couch, giggling with delight. Stanley also took Violet''s hand and led them to the ancestral hall. It was the first time he brought his wife and children back to his home to pay respect to his ancestors and the first time he brought his two children to meet his parents. Since he didn''t know that the two children were his kids before, he hadn''t brought them here. This time, they came as a whole family. It was two hours after the incense was offered in turn to the elders who had passed away. Stanley and Violet came out of the ancestral hall with their two children. Fraser was standing outside waiting, and when he saw the family of fouring out, he hurried up to them, "Mr. Murphy." "What''s wrong?" Stanley asked in a light voice. Fraser sighed, "Kelly''s moring to see you." "See me?" Stanley narrowed his eyes. Fraser nodded, "That''s right, it seems like she wants to tell you something." Seeing Stanley''s frown, Violet picked up Arya from his arms, "Since she wants to see you, go see her, just in case she wants to tell you something important." "Okay, I''ll go over there and ask Fraser to take you guys to my room to get some rest." Stanley said as he rubbed his brow. Violet nodded, "Okay, go ahead. Say goodbye to daddy, babies." She looked to the two children. The two children waved their little hands obediently, "Bye Daddy." "Come back early, we will be waiting for you toe back." Calvin added. Stanley looked at the three, his heart melting as he nodded tenderly, "Okay, I''ll be back soon." After saying that, he walked in the other direction. Fraser looked to Violet, "Madam, let me hold one kid for you." He reached out his hand and looked at Arya. The president''s two children were so adorable, he had always wanted to hold them, but struggled to get the chance. But now that the opportunity hade, he didn''t want to miss it. Violet saw Fraser''s desire to hold a child and was somewhat amused, "If you want to hold a child so badly, get married and have one yourself." Fraser smiled awkwardly at once, "I have no girlfriend, how can I get married and have kids?" "If you don''t have a girlfriend, hurry up and find one." Violet added. Fraser scratched his head, "It is not that easy, let''s talk about itter. Mr. Murphy, let me hold Arya or Calvin." "Okay, but I''ll have to ask them both." Violet lowered her head and looked at Calvin next to her and then at Arya in her arms, "Which one of you is willing to let Fraser hold you?" "I don''t want to, I''m so big, now, let Arya go." Calvin waved his hand like a little adult. Arya liked being held and immediately nodded in agreement before reaching out towards Fraser, "Fraser, hold me." Fraser''s eyes lit up and he immediately reached out and held the little girl. On the way back to the room, Fraser walked with Arya in his arms behind Violet and Calvin, who were laughing very happily. Violet held Calvin as he walked ahead, and every now and then he looked back and couldn''t help but laugh. It seemed like she should ask Stanley to give Fraser some time off and find a girlfriend, after all, he was over thirty. Stanley arrived at the house where Kelly stayed. Kelly stood in the doorway of her room, and two bodyguards outside held her back so she couldn''t come out. Stanley stood right across from her and looked at her coldly, "What do you want from me?" Chapter 537 Kelly Wants a Divorce Chapter 537 Kelly Wants a Divorce "Stanley, will you let me go?" Kelly looked at Stanley beggingly. Stanley wrinkled his brow, "Let you go?" "Yeah, everything was done by Sam, I didn''t do anything, you can''t keep me like this. I want to get out." Kelly said. Stanley was expressionless, "It''s true that you haven''t done anything, and I will let you go, but not now." Hearing him say he would let her go, Kelly''s eyes lit up, but hearing him say not now, her eyes dimmed again, "When then?" "Wait until Sam dies." Stanley replied. Kelly shivered. After Sam''s death? Who knew how long it would be before Sam died? What if in a year or two, wouldn''t she have to be locked up here for a year or two as well? Thinking of this, Kelly''s heart was filled with reluctance, and she reached out her hand as if she wanted to grab Stanley''s arm. Stanley took a step back to avoid it. Kelly stopped from getting out by the bodyguards and couldn''t get near Stanley. "Stanley, please, don''t keep me locked up all the time, I ......" "Alright, if you want me to let you go, I''m telling you, no way." Stanley interrupted her without mercy. Kelly''s face went pale, "But I''ve been locked up for so long, if I continue to be locked up, I''ll go crazy, how about I divorce your uncle? After the divorce, I''ll have nothing to do with your family, and you don''t have to think of me as Sam''s wife and keep me locked up, Stanley, how about that?" She looked at Stanley with expectant eyes. Stanley narrowed his eyes, "You want to divorce Sam?" "Yes, I''ve wanted to divorce him for a long time." Kelly nodded her head. In the past, she had really loved Sam, but Sam had gone out to find another woman, and she had begun to make troubles. Butter, as she found another man herself, she gradually let go of her feelings for Sam. By now, she had no feelings for Sam at all, so she did not want to be kept in the old mansion because of Sam. She wanted a divorce and wanted to leave the family. She was rich, and when she got divorced, she could go to another man? Why should she suffer so much because of Sam? "Stanley, this is the real purpose of my meeting you, I want to divorce Sam." Kelly grabbed the bodyguard''s arm and said loudly and firmly. Stanley was no longer surprised at this moment. Sam was dying, and it was normal for Kelly to get a divorce. "There''s no need for you to divorce Sam, after his death, you''ll naturally regain your singleness." Stanley coldly rejected Kelly''s request to divorce Sam. Kelly froze, then her emotions red up, "Who knows when Sam will die? I can''t stand it for a moment now, I''m leaving your family." Stanley looked at her like she was about to go crazy, his thin lips pursed, "It''s fine if you want a divorce, but I need to know Ivan''s whereabouts. You''re his mother, you should know where he is, right?" When Kelly heard that, her face twisted, "Mother? That guy hasn''t ever treated me as his mother. When he was in a good mood, he would call me mother, but he doesn''t have any ce for me in his heart at all, so how could I possibly know where he is?" "You don''t know?" Stanley frowned. Kelly nodded, "I don''t know, I can even say that I don''t know this son at all, and it''s my fault that I never cared for him in the past, so he didn''t see me as his mother." In the past, because Sam cheated on her, she was too busy making trouble and catching the mistress, and never paid attention to her son. She evenined about Ivan that Ivan didn''t even help her, and for this reason, she had beaten Ivan and scolded him. It was onlyter, after she had gradually let go of her feelings for Sam, that she remembered this son and tried to repair her mother-son bond with this son, only to find that it was toote. This son no longer has her in his heart, and although he still called her mom on the surface, she knew that she was like a poisonous snake in his heart and can abandon her at any time. Also, after realizing this, she no longer cared about anything about this son, Ivan, other than verbally caring for him, because she couldn''t care either. "Then you''re a real failure as a mother." Stanley mocked coldly. Kelly was speechless. Yeah, it was a failure. She was locked up in the old mansion and Sam was taken to prison, and she couldn''t believe that Ivan didn''t know about it. But Ivan had absolutely no intention of saving them. So she now also saw that her son and husband could not be relied on, so she could only rely on herself and the money in her hand. Wouldn''t it be good to divorce Sam, take her dowry and leave? "There''s one more thing I need to know, why did my mother give Axy to Ivan?" Stanley asked as he gazed at Kelly. In fact, in his heart, he had prepared his heart for Kelly not knowing. After all, Kelly didn''t even know Ivan and it was normal for her not to know the reason his mother gave Axy to Ivan. But he still wanted to give it a try. "Axy?" A touch of surprise passed over Kelly''s face, "Your mother really gave Axy to Ivan?" Looking at Kelly, Stanley''s fists clenched and his tone became much sharper, "You know that, right?" "I ......I don''t know much, I only know that your mother did say that she gave Axy to Ivan back then, but I thought she was joking, after all, Axy was her dowry, but to my surprise, she actually meant it." Speaking of this, a touch of jealousy surfaced on Kelly''s face. Stanley caught it and his fist clenched tighter, "What was the reason for giving it to Ivan?" "I don''t know, but I can guess that it''s because your mother loves Ivan." Kelly looked at him, "You grew up around your grandpa or either received an elite education abroad, you were rarely in the family, and for the ten years, you were away. It was Ivan who apanied your mother, your mother treated Ivan very well and almost treated Ivan as her own son, and Ivan was also very attached to your mother ......" It was obvious that she was Ivan''s mother, but in Ivan''s eyes, he only treated that woman Becky as his mother. Stanley''s eyes suddenly became a bit dazed as he listened to these words. It was surprising that it was Ivan who had been with his parents for the more than ten years he was away. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Ivan made his mother feel the happiness she should have as a mother, so that was why she gave Axy to Ivan? It made sense. Watching Stanley wander off, Kelly added, "Stanley, I have already said what should be said, I want divorce ......" "Okay, I agree, I''ll have Fraser take you over to the prison to meet with Sam." Stanley slightly lowered his eyelids and said in a slightly hoarse voice. Kelly smiled happily when she heard that, "Thank you, Stanley, thank you, Stanley." Without responding, Stanley turned away and walked towards the room. When he came to the door of the room, it was open. The two children were sitting on the carpet with a circle of toys around them, and Fraser was having fun ying with the two children with the toys. Violet, on the other hand, was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, her back to him, talking to someone on the phone. "Daddy." Calvin was the first to spot Stanley and shouted with a smile. Arya then shouted after him. When Violet heard that, she put down her phone and turned around, smiling at the man, "You are back." Chapter 538 Clues to the Badge Chapter 538 Clues to the Badge Stanley nodded and lifted his foot to walk in. Fraser hurriedly stood up, "Mr. Murphy, then I''ll go out first." "Take Calvin and Arya out with you." Stanley ordered. Knowing that the two had something to say, Fraser nodded in response, then took the two children out. The door closed, leaving Violet and Stanley alone in the room. Violet walked up to Stanley, "What''s wrong, you are in a bad mood?" Stanley did not deny it. He was, indeed, in a bad mood right now, heavy and guilty. "Did Kelly say something to you?" Violet asked as she pulled the man over to the bed and sat down. Stanley rubbed his temples, "I know why my mother gave Axy to Ivan." "Why?" Violet blinked. Stanley looked at her, "Because she thinks of Ivan as her son, Axy was a gift from her as a mother to her son, not from an aunt to her nephew." "What do you mean? Why did she treat Ivan as her son?" Violet was confused. Stanley pursed his thin lips, "As I told you before, I didn''t grow up with my parents when I was very young." "Yes, I remember." Violet nodded her head.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Stanley lowered his eyes and said in a light voice, "At the age of three, I was picked up by my grandfather and left with him to be raised by him personally, and as a result, I saw very little time with my parents, and over time, although the feelings were still there, the closeness wascking. When I was five, my grandfather arranged for me to go abroad to receive the most advanced and elite education, and from then on, I didn''t return until I was fifteen. " "That means you haven''te back in ten years?" Violet looked at him. Stanley nodded, "That''s right, back then technology wasn''t as advanced as it is now, and in ten years, I didn''t see my parents once except to talk to them, and even if I did, it was just a few minutes before there were no more words." "I know, your personality does tend to chill out." Violet yed with his hand. Stanley chuckled, and soon his expression went cold again, "During those ten years, it was Ivan who was always by my parents'' side." "I understand that Ivan has been filial to your parents for ten years, and Ivan has experienced the joy of a child, so ......" "Yes, maybe that''s why my mother gave Axy to Ivan instead of me, in being a child, I''m not up to snuff." Stanley said, holding his forehead. Violet hugged his waist, "You are indeed a bit unqualified, but there is a reason. Ivan has been with your parents for ten years, I don''t believe he has no feelings for them at all, if so, why didn''t he stop Sam from killing your parents? Even if he didn''t know back then, he found it outter, why didn''t he reveal it? He has no feelings for Sam, right!" Stanley narrowed his eyes, "Only Ivan knows it, and I also want to know if he has my parents in his heart or not!" "But who knows where Ivan is now?" Violet sighed. Stanley didn''t speak anymore, slightly lowering his head. At that moment, his cell phone rang. It was one of the group''s directors who called. Stanley let go of Violet, got up and went to the balcony and answered the phone. Violet took the design book at the bedside, flipped it open and got ready to work. The foreign magazine party gave the singers the design, and it was about to be the due date. Suddenly, a piece of paper fluttered out of the design book and fell just by her feet. She bent down and picked it up; it wasn''t a costume design, but a sketch of a badge. It was the same badge that Jessie had in her hand, and after she had seen it, she came back and drew it, ready to show it to Stanley. She did not take it out till now because of the whole Eason dying thing. Just as Violet was staring at the badge sketch, Stanley returned from answering the phone. "What''s this?" Stanley walked over, and, he saw the sketch in Violet''s hand. He didn''t get a full view of the sketch, though, because of the perspective. Violet handed him the sketch, "This is a badge in Jessie''s hand. I told you before the hatred feud between Jessie and George, this badge is what Jessie picked up more than ten years ago at the crime scene, it is the murderer''s stuff. I was going to tell youst time to check this badge, but I kept forgetting, now since you are here, help me have a look." Stanley reached out and took it, finally seeing the sketch in its entirety. His face changed slightly when he saw the insignia on it, and he clutched the sketch violently. Violet watched his move and stood up, "Honey, you''ve seen this badge?" "I''ve seen it at Ivan''s ce." Stanley said in an icy voice. Violet''s pupils twitched, "Ivan?" "That''s right, I saw it on Ivan''s neck when he returned home a few months ago." Stanley replied. Violet''s lips moved, "Could it be that the death of George''s parents is rted to Ivan? No, more than ten years ago, Ivan was only in his teens, he ......" "It''s not rted to Ivan, it''s rted to the organization behind Ivan." Stanley interrupted her. He had been wondering which organization Ivan had joined to be able to walk around several countries unhindered, and now he finally had a clue. That was the badge! When he first saw the badge around Ivan''s neck, he didn''t think anything was wrong, until he saw this sketch and remembered what Violet had said before about the feud between Jessie and George. George''s parents were killed by an organization, and since this badge belonged to the murderer, then Ivan, who also had this badge, was obviously from the same organization as that murderer. Once they found out about this organization, perhaps, they would be able to find Ivan. Violet looked at Stanley''s expression, and then at the sketch he had crumpled, and pursed her red lips, "Stanley, are you saying that Ivan and the people who killed George''s parents are from the same organization?" "I think so, I''ll take this sketch. I''ll go to the study first." Stanley said in a deep voice with narrowed eyes. Knowing that he was going to the study to check the organization behind this badge, Violet nodded, "Okay, go ahead." Stanley turned around and went out. After he left, Violet dialed Jessie''s number and told her about the discovery. Jessie was so happy that she immediately hung up the phone and went to ry it to George. Soon, George called Violet. "Violet, are you sure about that badge was at Ivan''s ce?" George''s sses were backlit, so his eyes could not been seen. Violet nodded, "If Stanley said he had seen it, it must be true, and Stanley has now gone to check the organization behind this badge. George, what did you find out?" George took the badge away from Jessie to investigate. She wondered he had found out anything. George pushed his sses, "Not yet, I asked a friend, who hasn''t given me an answer yet, but it''s been so long that I don''t think my friend has found out yet." "It''s okay, Stanley went to check, I''ll tell you when Stanley gets some clues." Violet smiled. George was silent for two seconds and rejoined, "Okay, thank you, Violet." "You''re wee, we kind of have amon enemy now." Violet waved her hand. George''s thin lips moved, as if he was hesitating about something, after a moment, he still spoke, "Violet, there''s something that I think I should tell you." "What is it?" Violet couldn''t help but get serious even after hearing such a serious tone in his voice. Chapter 539 Easons Funeral Chapter 539 Eason''s Funeral "Some time ago, Ivy came to see me." George spoke with astonishment. Violet''s face changed slightly, "What? She approached you?" "Exactly." "What does she want with you?" Violet clenched her palms. George pushed his sses back, "She asked me to help her leave J City." "You agreed?" Violet''s volume drew up. George shook his head, "No, but I think that she might not be in J City anymore." Violet was stunned, "How did you know?" "After I rejected her, I told her that instead of looking for me, she should go to Ivan, they are allies, so Ivan will definitely help her, so I think she should have gone to Ivanter, and if she did, then she is definitely not in J City now." George said. Violet''s body trembled and she was furious, "You didn''t even tell me about such a big thing, you clearly know the hatred between me and Ivy." "I''m sorry, Violet." George lowered his eyes, seemingly full of apologies, but in reality, on his face, there was no apology at all. Violet couldn''t see it and closed her eyes, "What''s the use of you apologizing to me now, it''s been so long since it happened, you didn''t tell me then, why should you tell me now?" "Because of the clues you just told me, so ......" "So this is gratitude from you?" Violet sneered. George''s eyes flickered, "Sort of." "Forget it, it doesn''t matter, I just want to know why Ivy asked you to help her leave J City in the first ce. I remember that you weren''t particrly familiar with each other, you were only her attending doctor at most." Violet narrowed her eyes in suspicion. George smiled softly, "I''m not sure about that, probably because she couldn''t find anyone else, so she came to me." "Is that so ....." Violet pursed her red lips and didn''t know whether she believed it or not. A momentter, she asked again, "You just said that Ivy and Ivan are allies, what''s this about?" "I knew it by chance, they had a contact before you and Mr. Murphy had a fight. Ivy gave Ivan a video and Ivan sent it to Mr. Murphy, and then you and Mr. Murphy had a fight." George replied. Violet''s pupils shrank slightly, "A video? Could it be ......" "Yes, that video in your mind." George nodded. Violet''s hand that was squeezing the phone trembled slightly. It turned out that video was posted by Ivan. What surprised Violet the most, though, was George. This was something that neither she nor Stanley knew about, but George knew that it was Ivan who did it. How the hell did he know that? "Violet, are you still there?" George asked over the phone. Violet''s eyes shed, suppressing her inner suspicion, and nodded, "Yes, but I''ve got something to do too, George, we''ll talk next time." "Good." George nodded with a smile. The call ended, and Violet put down the phone, sinking into contemtion. She found that a lot of things were covered with a veil that made it hard to see just how deep it was hidden. When she had managed to pull off the veil, she still couldn''t see it because there was anotheryer inside. It was like George. She had always thought that it was impossible to get involved between George and Ivy, as well as Ivan, because George and they had no grudges. But now she realized that everything was naive in her own mind. There was a possibility that there was a family killing feud between George and the organization behind Ivan, and there might be something between George and Ivy that she didn''t know about. Why would Ivy have gone to him for help? She would never believe that it was really what George had said, that Ivy couldn''t find anyone to help her before she sought him out. "Hey ......" Violet rubbed her temples with a headache. Stanley came back and closed the door to the room, "What''s the sigh?" "It''s George." Violet replied. Stanley''s handsome face instantly sank, "Why are you talking about him?" "I just spoke to George." Violet pulled him down, then told him about the call she just had. When she finished, she looked at the man, surprised, "Why aren''t you even surprised?" Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Surprised by what?" Stanley raised an eyebrow. Violet frowned, "Of course that video was sent to you by Ivan and Ivy in collusion." Stanley chuckled, "I have long guessed it, more than that, I have also long suspected that Ivy is not in J City." "What? You guessed it a long time ago?" Violet opened her mouth in surprise, and then angrily pushed the man''s chest, "You didn''t even tell me." "You''re busy with Eason, and I don''t want to add to your worries by telling you this." Stanley hugged her and kissed her forehead. The anger in Violet''s heart dissipated and she sighed, "I really didn''t expect that there were things happening between George and Ivy." "It''s okay, it''ll be checked out." Stanley squeezed her hand. Violet nodded and leaned her head on his chest, "By the way, did you arrange that badge?" "Fraser has already gone to investigate, I believe there will be results soon." Stanley''s chin rested on the top of her head and rubbed on it. Violet was tickled by his rubbing, but did not struggle, instead she quietly closed her eyes, "That''s good ......" She yawned. Stanley heard it and looked down at her, "Want to sleep?" "Well, I''ve been busy with Eason these past two days and haven''t had much sleep." Violet replied tiredly. Stanley patted her back, "Sleep if you want, I''ll stay here with you." "Okay." Violet gave a smile, wrapped her arms around his waist, and fell asleep. Stanley waited for her to fall asleep before gently picking her up horizontally and cing her on the bed. The next day was the day of Talia''s execution and Eason''s funeral. The sky was overcast and gave a very depressing feeling. Wearing a long ck dress with a white rose pinned to her chest, Violet stood in front of the window of the lounge with a ss of juice, her eyes calmly looking at the guests who came to the funeral from outside. "Sister." At that moment, Steven''s voice rang out behind her. Violet turned around, "What''s wrong?" "Stanley told me toe over and see what you''re up to." Steven replied with a smile. He was also dressed in all ck, with a white rose pinned to his chest, and although he was smiling, his eyes were still moist and he had obviously cried. "Nothing, just looking around, where''s Stanley?" Violet asked rhetorically as she took a sip of her juice. Steven squeezed his sore neck, "He took Calvin and Arya to talk about cooperation with a boss, so he couldn''te. Sister, it''s almost time, Eason ...... Dad''s ashes have already been loaded into the car, we should leave for the cemetery side." "Okay, let''s go then." Violet looked at her wristwatch, the time was indeed almost up. Steven nodded, "Then I''ll go tell everyone." With those words, he walked out. Not long after, Stanley came over with the two children. Violet knew that they were here to pick her up and walked over after smiling. "You cried?" Stanley asked in a low voice as he looked at Violet''s slightly red eyes. Violet shook her head, "No, I am just upset." The two kids didn''t cry either. They had little affection for Eason, their grandfather, so they wouldn''t be sad and upset or want to cry. The same went for Stanley. "Come on, let''s go to the car first." Stanley took Violet''s hand. Violet nodded and followed him towards the car. Chapter 540 Talia Dies Chapter 540 Talia Dies An hourter, they arrived at the cemetery. Steven walked at the front of the line holding Eason''s ashes. Violet and Stanley walked behind, holding the two children. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Eason was soon buried and a tombstone was erected. After the other guests offered flowers, they left, leaving the ce for Violet''s family. Violet looked at Eason''s brand new tombstone and didn''t say anything. Next to him, Steven didn''t speak either. Stanley and the two children did not speak up even more, and the whole scene was quiet. It wasn''t until a drop of rain fell on her head that Violet took a deep breath and murmured softly, "Dad, rest in peace!" She forgave him. This sound of Dad was as if a certain switch was turned on, Steven cried, also opened his mouth and shouted Dad. Violet pulled the two children over and stroked their heads, "Babies, call Grandpa." The two children looked at each other and finally nodded, opening their mouths to call out to Grandpa at Eason''s tombstone. This was the first time the two children had called him Grandpa in front of Eason, even though he couldn''t hear them. Stanley still didn''t speak. Violet didn''t let him call Eason either. After all, Eason had framed him before, and while she forgave Eason, she was not qualified to have Stanley forgive. Stanley had already given Eason a lot of respect bying to his funeral. So, she wouldn''t have let Stanley say anything about forgiving Eason. As the rain got heavier and heavier, soon several people were drenched. Stanley took off the jacket to cover the two children''s hair and said to Violet, "Let''s go back first." Violet was worried that the two children would get sick, and nodded in agreement, "Okay." The three adults and two children left the cemetery and returned to the car. "Go back to the vi first." Stanley took out several towels and distributed them, instructing Fraser in the driver''s seat. Fraser responded and started the car. On the way, Stanley didn''t care about his wet, dripping hair and used a towel to wipe the two children''s hair and faces first. Steven and Violet were also wiping themselves aside, and when they saw this scene, Steven spoke up, "Stanley is such a good father." "Yeah." Violet nodded with a smile. Stanley heard it, and although he didn''t respond, the thin lips that were hooked up showed that he was in a good mood at the moment. "Okay." Stanley watched the two children''s hair that went dry, stopping the action in his hands, and took a towel and was to wipe himself. Suddenly, a white towel flew by andnded on his head. Violet smiled, "Well, you just rubbed Calvin and Arya, you''re tired of rubbing, so I''ll do it for you." With that, she put her hands on the towel on his head and started rubbing it. Stanley simply closed his eyes, allowing her to rub on his head, not getting angry even if she rubbed his hair into a mess. Suddenly, a cell phone rang, breaking the coziness of the car. Violet heard it was her phone ringing, put down her towel and picked it up, "It''s the police station calling." Steven and Stanley looked at her together. "The matter of Talia." Stanley said. Steven nodded, "Definitely, today is the day of Talia''s execution, the execution time is twelve o''clock, it''s now twelve ten, it''s ten minutes after Talia''s execution. The police department called must be because of her." Violet didn''t say anything, pursing her lips, she answered the phone, "Violet is speaking." "Hello, Miss Hunt, this is the police station." "I know, may I ask what is the matter?" Violet asked in a deep voice. The person on the other end of the phone replied, "It''s about Talia''s body, would you like to im it?" The police had learned that Talia was a stepmother, and the one who had murdered Violet¡¯s father. Such a vicious stepmother, Miss Hunt and the others wouldn''t necessarily im it, which was why they called to ask about it. After all, Talia and Miss Hunt¡¯s father had not dissolved their marriage, and were still members of the Hunt family. If Talia had already dissolved her marriage with Eason, they wouldn''t have asked and would just send the body to the hospital to have the organs removed for the benefit of society. "Wait a moment." When Violet heard that, she couldn''t decide directly, and after saying that, she looked at Stanley and Steven. "The police asked me if we should im Talia''s body." Stanley raised an eyebrow, "What do you think?" Violet bit her lip, "I don''t want to im it, what about you, Steven?" "Sis, if you don''t want to, why should I im it? But if we don''t, what will the police do?" Steven asked curiously. Stanley solved his confusion for him, "It would be sent directly to the hospital to remove organs and transnt them to those in need, then the body would be sent to the funeral home for cremation and the ashes would stay at the funeral home, and of course there was another kind, which was sent directly to the medical school for the medical students." "That''s right, these are the ways our country handles unimed bodies." Violet nodded. Steven took a long breath, "Then let''s take the first one, send it to the hospital. She did so many bad things during her life, she should make up for it after death. As for the ashes, aren''t Phoebe and Nate around? Give them." "Good." Violet gave a smile. She actually preferred it that way too. "I''ll reply to the police then." Saying that, Violet put the phone back to her ear and told the police the result of the discussion. It didn''t surprise to the police. After all, who would be kind enough to take back a stepmother who killed her own mother and poisoned her father for a proper burial? And it was a good deed for such evil people to have organs to benefit society after death. The call ended and Violet put the phone down, "After that, our hatred with Talia will never be there again." "Yeah." Steven nodded his head. "When are you leaving?" Violet asked, looking at him. Steven smiled "Tomorrow, I''ve already spoken to my teacher, my teacher said that one of my works was selected and was going to be exhibited together in the exhibition. I have to go and see it, after all, that''s the first painting I''ve been exhibited." "We''ll drop you off tomorrow." Stanley said. Steven was overjoyed, "Thank you, Stanley." Stanley nodded. Violet rubbed her brow, "It''s about time for me to go back, thepletion isn''t over yet." "Mommy, when are we leaving?" Calvin asked. Violet stroked his head, "There''s no rush, let''s wait for the weekend, we''ll leave after grandpa'' enemies confess their crimes." "Okay." The two children responded. Stanley frowned. Violet looked at him, "What''s wrong?" "Nothing, I don''t seem to have been to Sam, so I''ll go and see himter, and bring my aunt there." Stanley replied. Violet lifted her chin, "Take her to divorce Sam?" "Exactly." "Do you think that Ivan is happy about it?" Violet ruffled her hair. Stanley chortled coldly, "Why wouldn''t he be happy about it? He never cared about his parents." "You are right." Violet shrugged her shoulders and didn''t say anything else. Soon, they got home. Be had long since received the call that they were back, and it was Fraser who had called her. And Be o knew from Fraser that several people had gotten drenched, so she prepared ginger soup and urged several people to finish it so that they wouldn''t catch a cold. It was so cold after all. Luckily, several people were very respectful to Be and didn''t want to disappoint her, even if they didn''t like the taste of the ginger soup, they still endured and finished it. After finishing his drink, Stanley went back to his room to change his clothes and went out. Violet knew that he was going to meet Sam at the men''s prison. On the way to the prison, Fraser received a phone call and then reported, "Mr. Murphy, Kelly has gone there first and said she is waiting for you over at the prison." Chapter 541 Visitation Chapter 541 Visitation Stanley sat in the back seat, his eyes slightly closed, and simply gave a nod to indicate that he knew. Seeing this, Fraser said nothing more and continued driving. About an hourter, they arrived at the male prison. Kelly stood at the entrance of the prison in a long ck down coat with a mask on her face, followed by two bodyguards. Seeing Stanleying over, she immediately walked over, "Stanley." Stanley''s gaze fell on the file bag in her hand. Kelly noticed and gave a smile, embarrassed, "This is the divorce agreement." "I know, let¡¯s go in." Stanley withdrew his gaze and faintly responded, lifting his feet and walking into the prison. Kelly took a deep breath and followed. Sam was pushed by prison guards in a wheelchair because half of his body was paralyzed and he could not stand. In fact, in a case like Sam''s, he could have been kept out of jail. But Stanley was worried that if he let Sam be executed outside of prison, it would lead to extra problems, like being rescued or something. That was why he used his own identity and asked for direct custody of Sam. That was why a disabled person like Sam had to go to jail. "It''s ...... It''s you guys ......" Sam took the microphone and looked at the two men behind the ss, uttering his words excitedly. Sam was not the same as Eason''s paralysis. Before Eason died, he was totally paralyzed from the neck down, but could still talk and speak normally. And Sam was half paralyzed, one side of the mouth was normal, the other side was stiff and could not move, so he could not open his mouth as he spoke, spitting words slowly and unclearly, His voice also became very strange. But neither Stanley nor Kellyughed. Stanley looked at Sam with icy eyes, while Kelly had an apologetic face, "Sam, I''vee to see you." Sam snorted coldly and said slowly, "I''ve been in here for so long, and you haven''t evene here, don''t you think it''s too hypocritical toe here now?" He remembered clearly that when he was caught, this woman had betrayed him outright, saying that he was the one who had killed the person and that she had nothing to do with it. Yes, it was true that she had nothing to do with all this, but she was his wife, and it still gave him chills when the crisis came and she just abandoned him and left him to face it alone. "I''m hypocritical?" Kelly was still ashamed of herself for taking so long to visit Sam, but when she heard Sam call her hypocritical, the shame in her heart dissipated and was reced by only anger. "Stanley, you go out first, I want to have a talk with this old man." Kelly looked at Sam in anger and said to Stanley. Stanley raised an eyebrow, "Okay, I will give you ten minutes." "Okay." Kelly nodded. Stanley went out. In the meeting room, only Kelly and Sam were left. Kelly pped the file bag in her hand on the windowsill, "Yes, it''s true that I haven''t visited you during this period of time, do you think it''s because I don''t want toe? Bullshit, I was put under house arrest and locked up by Stanley, I have people watching my food and drink every day, once I move abnormally, I have to be suspected if there''s a conspiracy. Do you know how I''vee through all this time? All this is brought to me by you." "I ...... I don''t know, and you didn''t tell me earlier." Sam''s eyes flickered sheepishly, ridiculously, but he wouldn''t admit that he hadn''t asked, instead ming others for not telling him earlier. Kelly saw through his nature a long time ago, so she didn''t get too angry, she just felt mocked, "Alright, I didn''te here today to talk to you about this." "So what are you here for?" Sam frowned. Kelly scowled at him, "I heard that you were about to go to your final court hearing and were highly likely to be sentenced to death, so I came to see you." Hearing the word death penalty, Sam''s body shook and his emotions became intense, his eyes were scarlet, "It''s all because of that bastard Stanley, I''m his uncle, how dare he do this to me!" "Come on, you killed his parents and drugged him so that he almost couldn''t be a father, you brought it on yourself." Kelly rolled her eyes. Sam looked at her incredulously, "You speak for him?" "I''m not speaking for anyone, I''m just standing on the outsider''s position." Kelly replied. Sam coldly snorted, "Okay, I''m not going to talk to you about this, you hurry up and contact Ivan, let him save me. Ivan has power behind him, as long as he makes a move, my death sentence can be changed to life, you ......" "Forget it, Ivan doesn''t have us as parents in his heart, he won''t save you. We were arrested and imprisoned, he knew it, but did he show up? Did he send a message saying he wasing to save us? Not a single one, he doesn''t care about us." Kelly said indifferently, and a hint of sorrow passed under her eyes. Sam''s body trembled even more, "How can he do this, I''m his father!" "So what? Have you ever cared for him before, taken care of him, loved him? No, so how could he possibly think of you as his dad? And likewise, I haven''t done any of these to him, so he wouldn''t think of me as his mom either. His heart is even colder than we thought, and we''re the ones who caused all this, so in the end, we''re the ones who have wronged him and failed to do our parental duty, so we can¡¯t me him for being like this." Kelly sighed. She didin in her heart that Ivan, her son, didn''t care about them. But she wouldn''t really have the cheek to beg him. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Firstly, no cheek, secondly, no qualifications, and finally, she did not want to do so. Since he didn''t want to acknowledge them as parents, she would just make it up to him, anyway, she would be leaving the family soon. After she left, she would never have anything to do with the Murphy family, and her son, ever again. In the future, she would not bother this son, nor would she contact this son, nor would she try to drag this son down, as if it was the only thing she, as a mother, could do for him. Yet Sam didn''t think so, nor was he so great. He pped his thighs emotionally and said with eyes wide open, "Even if we didn''t do our duty as parents, we gave him life, he has to be filial to us ande to our rescue." "Dream of it." Kelly rolled her eyes, then opened the file bag, took out the divorce agreement and pen from inside, and put them into the passing slot under the ss window, "Okay, I don''t want to say anything else, ten minutes are almost up, sign this." "What''s this?" Sam didn''t reach for it, so he couldn''t see what was inside. Kelly snorted, "Divorce agreement." Sam''s face changed, "You want to divorce me?" "Yeah, you''re dying, and Ivan isn''ting back, so this family should fall apart, so hurry up and sign, so I can go." "Don''t even think about it, I get caught in here and you''re thinking about divorce, you ...... Do you still have me as your husband in your eyes!" Sam raised his hand shivering and pointed at Kelly. Kelly snorted, "Husband? I''m sorry, are you worthy of being my husband? We''ve only been married for a month and you have been looking for women outside. I came to door and you beat me, when I was pregnant, you even brought home women from outside, after I gave birth to Ivan, you''re still living with other women, which of these things are you doing that aren''t hurting my heart?" Chapter 542 Sam Confesses Chapter 542 Sam Confesses "I ...... I ......" Sam was suddenly speechless, afraid to meet her eyes. Kelly wiped her eyes and added, "You''ve hurt me a thousand times, what makes you think I still consider you a husband? I''m telling you, you''ve long been my husband and I''ve long stopped loving you, otherwise I wouldn''t be keeping men outside, don''t you say, it''s really exciting to find someone outside." "You ...... You are shameless!" Sam''s chest rose and fell violently in anger. Kellyughed out loud, "What''s the shame? I''m looking for a man and you''re looking for a woman, I have no shame, so haven¡¯t you, right? I was forced to do so by you, so who are you to say anything about me? We''re both catty, all right, hurry up, sign the papers, so I can leave." "I won''t sign it, give it up." Sam looked at Kelly with gloomy eyes, clearly trying to trap Madam to death. Kelly was angry and was about to say something, but footsteps came and were apanied by Stanley''s impatient voice, "Are you done?" "He refuses to sign it." Kelly twisted her head, pointed at Sam, andined to Stanley, "Stanley, you promised me that you would let him divorce me." Stanley nodded, "I will." With that, he stepped forward. Sam''s heart contracted as he watched him approach, "What do you want?" Stanley didn''t hold the microphone and couldn''t hear Sam''s words, but looking at Sam''s mouth, he knew what Sam was saying. He didn''t respond, nodding to one of the prison guards behind Sam. The prison guard came out. Stanley spoke to him for a few moments. The prison guard responded, "Don''t worry, Mr. Murphy." With those words, the prison guard went back behind Sam, then grabbed Sam''s hand and cut Sam''s thumb with a dagger. Sam howled in pain, "What are you doing, I want to file aint and sue you for hurting me!" "At the first trial, you were already deprived of your political rights for life, so you have no right to comin about me." The prison guard replied coldly. Outside, Kelly was dumbfounded by the scene, "Stanley, this is ......" "You''ll know soon." Stanley replied with an expressionless face. Seeing this, Kelly nodded, stopped speaking, and continued to look inside. The prison guard inside flipped open the divorce papers, then squeezed Sam''s bleeding fingers and pressed them toward his signature. At once, Kelly understood and sped her hands in excitement. Sam also understood the purpose of the guards and yelled like crazy, "You let go of me, let go." The guard listened to Sam''s defiance, impassive, and with one force in his hand, Sam''s thumbnded on the signature bar. At that moment, Sam suddenly stopped struggling and stopped yelling. Because it was a done deal, struggling and yelling was useless. So for a while, Sam seemed to have lost his soul and was dumbfounded without any reaction. The guard closed the divorce papers and put them back in the passing slot. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Kelly hastily picked it up, flipped it open and looked at the fresh handprints on it, tears of excitement came out, "Great, great, I''m finally free." Divorce with Sam, she could have half the share, plus her own dowry, as well as some properties, cars, jewelry, it could add up to billions. For the rest of her life, she could live a good life. "Since you got the divorce agreement, you can go directly to the Civil Affairs Bureau to apply for the divorce certificate. I will have Fraser send someone with you. After you get the divorce certificate, move out of the old mansion within three days." Stanley looked at the happy Kelly and said coldly. Kelly nodded repeatedly, "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely move out in three days." "Go ahead." Stanley waved his hand. After Kelly left, Stanley looked at Sam. Sam hade around by now and hated him, "You''ve broken my family, are you satisfied now?" "Of course." Stanley replied with his hands in his trouser pockets, his voice clear and cold. Sam was trembling, "Had I known ....... Had I known that you were such a son of bitch, I should have gotten you killed while you were still young, even if my father had evidence in his hands that I killed Tom and his wife. I shouldn''t have let you go, or I wouldn''t be in this situation now." "But there is no such thing as knowing early in the world." Stanley''s words lightly smashed through his extravagant hopes. Sam pounded his chest, "Yeah, no, so I lost." "Don''t worry, someone will be with you soon, and I already know who the second murderer is." Stanley narrowed his eyes and said. Sam looked at him fiercely, "Who is it?" "Ivy." Stanley replied. "Ivy?" Seemingly not thinking of who it was, Sam had some confusion on his face. Stanley pursed his lips, "Goddaughter of my mother." "It''s her!" Sam remembered and stared incredulously, "How is this possible, eighteen years ago, she was so small ......" "As it turns out, the second murderer was her, and she led my parents down that road before your people had a chance to run over them, so I want to know how she told you that my parents were on that road?" Stanley stared at Sam. Sam closed his mouth and didn''t answer. Stanley wasn''t angry, a sneer shed in his eyes, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say anything, I''ll know just as much after capturing Ivy." With that, he turned and was about to leave. Sam suddenly spoke, "It''s a letter." "What?" Stanley stopped and turned back. Sam locked eyes with him, "That morning, as I was leaving for work at the group, a child ran up to me and gave me a letter, saying that someone had shown him my picture and then asked him to give it to me." "What did the letter say?" Stanley''s hand in his pants pocket squeezed. "I don''t know exactly who told that kid to give me the letter, I thought it was a prank so I didn''t read it and threw it away, but then another kid stopped me at noon and gave me a letter, I knew it probably wasn''t a prank, so I opened the letter and it scared me, it said ''I already know you want to kill Tom and get Murphy Group''s n''." "That''s it?" Stanley''s brow knitted. Sam nodded, "That''s right, that''s all there was, the letter wasn''t written with a pen, but typed on a printer, so I couldn''t use the handwriting to know who the person who gave the letter was, much less how that person knew I had moved to kill Tom. I was on edge for two days when I received another letter." After a pause, Sam sighed, seemingly knowing that he had no more way back and had given up trying to survive, he didn''t think of hiding it but continued, "This letter said that he also wanted to kill Tom and his wife and hoped that I would cooperate with him. He said that he could lure Tom and his wife to a ce and let me send someone over to run them over, and if I agreed, I would contact him, so at the end of the letter was a phone number." "Continue." Stanley lowered his eyelids, making it impossible to see the look in his eyes, but the chill emanating from his surroundings was frightening. Sam gave him a look, "I was losing a business case to Tom and was scolded by my father for not being able to match Tom, so my hatred for Tom reached a critical point in my heart. I dialed that number, but that person didn''t say anything, instead, he hung up the phone and sent me a message, telling me to prepare my manpower and go to that road and wait for his message, then I did as I was told." "That''s all, what else do you want to know?" Sam''s eyes dimmed and his voice became much weaker. Chapter 543 Sams Legacy Chapter 543 Sam''s Legacy Stanley pinched the bridge of his nose, "Nothing, well, what I want to know, I already know almost everything, take care of yourself." He turned around, about to leave. Sam suddenly called out to him, "Stanley, I''m your uncle, your uncle!" Stanley looked at him sideways, coldly, "And then what?" "Spare me for once, I don''t want to die, I can go to jail for the rest of my life, but I don''t want to die, I ......" "My parents didn''t want to die back then either." Stanley''s voice was clear and cold as he interrupted him. Sam choked for a moment, his mouth opening, unable to make a sound for a long time. Stanley added, "But my parents ended up dead, killed by you, and now you''re telling me that you''re my uncle and want me to spare you for the sake of kinship, so what about my parents? Aren''t they your brother and sister-inw? Have you ever spared them for the sake of kinship?" "I ......" Sam couldn''t pick up the words. Stanley''s thin lips pursed, "So, go to hell and make amends to my parents." With those words, he didn''t linger and exited the room. It was afternoon when he returned home. When Violet heard the sound of the car, she knew it was probably Stanley returning, put down the design book she was holding and prepared to go out to greet him. As a result, she had just walked out into the foyer when she saw the man open the door ande in. "You are back." Violet smiled at the man. Stanley swept the depression from his heart and his eyes softened, "I''m back." "Wee back." Violet bent down and brought him a pair of slippers. Stanley changed his shoes and took her hand, walking into the living room, "Where are the kids?" "They just fell asleep from ying, and Steven went to the Hunt¡¯s vi to pack up the relics Dad left behind and see if some of them could be donated." Violet said. Stanley nodded slightly, indicating that he knew. At that moment, Be came over with two sses of water and gave one to each of them. "Mr. Murphy, how is Sam doing now?" Be asked. The tenderness between Stanley''s eyebrows instantly dissipated a lot, and after taking a sip of water, he said lightly, "Kelly has divorced him, and his own situation isn''t very good." "Hmph, that''s what he deserved." Be said in a cold voice. Violet squeezed the man''s hand, "When''s the final hearing tomorrow?" "Two o''clock in the afternoon." Stanley put down his cup and replied. Violet smiled, "We''ll go together when the timees." Stanley nodded. The next day, the final hearing in Sam arrived. Violet and Stanley attended the final hearing, and Kelly also came. Violet was kinda surprised. But ording to Kelly herself, they were a couple, so she came to see off Sam. After all, once upon a time, she had had feelings for Sam. Stanley did not drive Kelly away and went with her. Kelly was no longer a member of the Murphy family now, and it was not good for him to order an outsider. Soon, the final hearing began. Sam was brought up. Seeing Sam''s appearance at this moment, Violet was not surprised at all, because she had already seen Talia''s appearance in the prison, exactly the same as Sam''s at this moment, pale, fearful. Sam also saw Stanley and Violet, and his mouth opened as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he said nothing and was taken to the prisoner''s seat. This final hearing, whichsted about three hours, came to a close. Sam was sentenced to death. Although he had known this result, Stanley couldn''t help but tremble when he actually heard it. Violet sat beside him and naturally felt it, gently cing her hand on his, "Honey, congrattions, there''s one less enemy." She didn''t say he was finally done avenging his parents. Because Sam wasn''t the only murderer, there was also Ivy. When Ivy was caught, that would be the true revenge for his parents. Stanley''s thin lips curled up slightly, "Thank you, but where''s my gift?" Violet raised an eyebrow. Stanley looked at her, "Last time, after Talia''s sentencing, I sent you a carriage of roses as a celebratory gift, and you said that when Sam was sentenced, you would prepare a gift for me as well, so where''s my gift?" Violet didn''t expect him to remember so well, and he couldn''t wait to ask her for it now, so she couldn''t help but feel amused. "Don''t worry, but wait a few days, because there''s still a bit left to finish." Violet said. Stanley nodded in satisfaction, "Good." "What if I didn¡¯t prepare it?" Violet asked suddenly with a twinkle in her eye. Stanley chuckled, "It''s fine if you didn''t prepare, because that''s the best gift I can have is you." Violet didn''t expect him to say such love words, and her face flushed, "Well, Sam was taken out, want to go see him?" Stanley looked towards the passage where Sam was taken away, his eyes sank, "No need, what should be said has already been said, there is no need to see him, let¡¯s go." "Ok." Violet responded, taking his arm and standing up. When he exited the courthouse, Violet saw the police car parked not far away. Sam was being escorted to the car by prison guards. Seemingly sensing Violet''s gaze, Sam looked over. Violet tugged on Stanley''s sleeve, "Stanley, he''s watching us." "I know." Stanley''s gaze calmly locked with Sam. After about ten seconds of staring at each other, Stanley withdrew his gaze and pulled Violet towards the other side. As he walked away, Violet turned back twice. Both times, they saw Sam still staring at them. That look confused her. It was only logical that he should hate them since Stanley had personally sent him to the court. However, she didn''t see the slightest bit of hate in Sam''s eyes, there was only aplication. She didn''t know why Sam was like that, but she gave up thinking about it in the end. Because there was no point. Sam was destined to die, so why bother thinking so much about a man who was going to die? Violet turned her head back and stopped paying attention to him. And in the back, Sam retracted his gaze and offered to let the guards push him to the police car. Three dayster, Sam was executed. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Stanley was worried that Ivan would take a shot if he enforced it next year. Although Ivan had no feelings for Sam, he was his father after all, so who knew if Ivan would suddenly remember this affection and want to save Sam? So Stanley let the Pearce family step in and execute it ahead of schedule, just like Talia. After Sam''s death, Kelly left J City and went back to the city where her mother''s family was. This was what Fraser said. During this time, although Kelly was no longer a member of Murphy family, Stanley had still sent someone to keep an eye on her. That was how Fraser knew Mrs. Murphy had left. "Mr., Murphy, regarding all the assets under Sam''s name, I''ve finished taking stock of them all, here''s the summary, take a look." In the living room, Fraser handed a stack of documents to Stanley. After Stanley took it, Violet beside him curiously came over and looked at it with him. Seeing the assets on it, she couldn''t help but exim, "There is so much, dozens of Eason''s fortune." Stanley exined as he flipped through the documents, "After Grandpa handed the Murphy Group over to my father back then, he gave all the fixed assets under his name, antiques, gold jewelry, cash, all of them to Sam, if you convert all of these into cash, it''s a third of Murphy Group''s market value." Violet sucked in a breath of cold air, "A third of Murphy Group''s market value, wouldn''t that be thirty billion dors?" Chapter 544 Wedding Dress Chapter 544 Wedding Dress "That''s right," Stanley nodded. Violet tsked, "Thirty billion dors, and he actually still is not satisfied and still wants the Murphy Group. Although the Murphy Group has a market value of a hundred billion dors, it can''t even get ten billion dors of liquidity, counting up, he still took advantage of it." "Yeah, but he wanted to take all of it." Stanley lowered his eyes and said in a light voice. Violet''s gaze fell on the pile of documents, "These assets don''t add up to thirty billion at all, how did they shrink so much?" "It was squandered by him." A hint of mockery shed in Stanley''s eyes, "Although Sam got so much money, it was ultimately not the Murphy Group that could bring him power, so he wanted to create a company no less than the Murphy Group, but he simply didn''t have the ability to do so, and after investing in all the industries, he lost all of them." Violet couldn''t hold back herughter, "Why is he doing this, he doesn''t have that ability but has a defiant heart, and I don''t know whether to praise him or ......" She didn''t say the rest of the words, but the meaning was understood. Stanley closed a file and took another one, "In thest few years, he probably learned that he really wasn''t good at that and gave up on the idea of trying to create apany that could rival the Murphy Group, otherwise he would have lost tall these assets." "What''s the total value of these assets?" Stanley pointed to the pile of documents and asked Fraser, who was standing by. Fraser pushed his sses, "About five billion." Violet huffed, "Thirty billion, defeated to only five billion, that''s really talented." Stanley didn''t have much of a reaction, in fact, he had pretty much the same answer in his heart long ago. Now it was just been confirmed. "Stanley, what are you going to do with these?" Violet asked. It was reasonable to say that Sam has a son, and when Sam died, the inheritance should naturally be inherited by his son, that was, Ivan. But now that Ivan was not in the country and had a grudge against Stanley, Stanley would not necessarily give these inheritances to Ivan. Stanley calmly looked at the stack of documents, "Deposit the cash, as well as the gold jewelry and antiques into the bank, as for the property and the car, just leave them there, and as for the other company shares, temporarily transfer them to a short ount, until we catch Ivan." In fact, what Ivan hadmitted, though evil, was not a crime worthy of death. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. If there Ivan did not kill anyone, at most, he would have spent twenty years in prison, and when he came out, these things would be returned to Ivan. But if Ivan had killed a person was would be sentenced to death, as for all these things, he would set up a charity fund and took it all to help those in need. "Okay." Fraser held the pile of papers up and inquired, "Mr. Murphy, there''s no one living in the old mansion now, should we send someone over to take care of it?" "No, wait until after Sam is buried, go straight to clean up house, seal it up, and we will go over there every year when we need to worship the ancestors." Stanley said indifferently. Fraser answered and walked away. Violet squeezed Stanley''s shoulder, "Is Sam''s funeral going to take ce?" Now Sam''s body had been sent over to the funeral home. Sam was a Murphy, so Stanley didn''t refuse to im the corpse, nor did he mean to send it for medical research. After all, Sam was of a different nature than Talia. Sam, after all, was still a blood rtive to him. Just like Eason, Violet hated him even more and still buried him properly. "No, the outside world knows everything that Sam did to my parents, and for me to hold a funeral for him would only make the outside worldugh, just bury it." "Okay." Violet nodded. Stanley suddenly hugged her, "Honey, where''s my gift?" Violet was stunned. It felt like he had been thinking about it from yesterday until now, afraid that she would forget it. "Alright, alright, I''ll give it to you, go to the room." Violet pulled him up. In the morning, he had gone to the Murphy group, so she had a chance to put the gift in the room. Stanley followed Violet expectantly to the room. The door to the room opened. Stanley went in, but saw nothing. The room was still the same as usual, nothing had changed. He had thought that the gift she had prepared might be the same as some party to set up the room before gave him a gift. Yet there was nothing here. "Where is the gift?" Stanley turned to Violet, discontent clearly written in his eyes. Because there was no gift in sight. "In the cloakroom." Violet added with a smile. The dissatisfaction in Stanley''s eyes dissipated as he strode towards the cloakroom. After pulling open the cloakroom door, the sight inside shocked him. Only two tall dioramas, one male and one female, were ced inside. And this male and female diorama model was wearing the groom''s tuxedo, and the bride''s wedding dress. The groom''s tuxedo was noble and reserved, while the bride''s wedding dress was more beautiful than words could describe. Especially the big trailing tail and the crushed diamonds dotting the skirt made the whole wedding dress look like it was draped in a river of stars, making it impossible to take your eyes off it. "You ......" Stanley''s thin lips moved, wanting to say something, but because of the sight in front of him, he actually didn''t say anything. Violet walked up to him, "How is it, honey? Is this gift still satisfactory?" Stanley rubbed his temples, finally calmed down from his surprise, his eyes deepening as he looked at her, "When did you buy it?" "I didn''t buy this, I designed it." Violet smiled. Stanley raised his eyebrows, "Designed it? When did you design it, howe I don''t know about it at all?" "It was that time when you took the two kids and went abroad to watch mepete for the first time. You said you wanted to have a wedding, so I designed this and sent it to Jessie so that Jessie could arrange for someone to make it. I actually wanted to make it myself, but I really didn''t have the time." Violet looked at the wedding dress and said with some regret. Stanley took her into his arms, "No, it''s already great that you designed it yourself, you don''t need to do everything yourself. I originally wanted, after yourpetition waspletely over, to find the world''s top wedding dress designer and design the most beautiful wedding dress for you, but I didn''t expect that you did it faster than me instead." "Because I wanted to give you a surprise." Violet said with a smile. Stanley chuckled, "It''s quite a surprise, but the wedding dress is usually given to women by men, how do you ......" "Who says it has to be a man for a woman, a woman for a man is just as good, and we are a couple, supporting each other and giving to each other. I can''t make you pay for everything for me, I want to do something for you too, but I am limited in my abilities, I can''t do anything else. I only have a little talent in design, so that''s all I can do." Violet said with some embarrassment. Stanley kissed her forehead, "No, you''re already excellent, everyone isn''t perfect, they all have something they''re good at. Your design talent is unparalleled, this wedding dress is beautiful. When you''re done with thepetition, we''ll have a wedding, okay? When that happens, you''ll wear this!" "Okay." Violet nodded her head. Originally, she was thinking of holding the wedding after capturing Ivy. But that day, she happened to see that he was watching a video of someone else having a wedding, and she knew that he really wanted to give her a wedding. So, she didn''t want to keep him waiting too long. "Right, Honey, how do you feel about this gift of mine?" Violet asked as she suddenly pushed the man away and looked up at him. The man hooked his lips, "Very satisfying, but not enough." Chapter 545 The Mysterious Study Chapter 545 The Mysterious Study Violet blinked in dismay, "It''s not enough? Then what else do you want?" Stanley took her into his arms and said against her ear, "I want you to put it on for me." Violet smiled, "So that''s what this is about, good point." The wedding dress was that she had originally designed for herself. It was only right to wear it to show her husband. Seeing Violet agree so readily, Stanley let go of her. Violet walked over and took the wedding dress off the model, then looked at the man standing not far away, "You''re not going out?" "Go out for what?" Stanley looked at her back as if he couldn''t understand the meaning of her words. Violet rolled her eyes, "I''m changing and you''re not going out?" "You change, I won''t bother you. I have seen anywhere on your whole body, don''t mind me." Stanley said. Violet was so stunned. She sort of understood what he was up to. He just wanted to watch her change. "Really, you''re not going out?" Violet asked again as she rubbed her brow. Stanley nodded, "The wedding dress skirt is so big and heavy, you need someone else''s help to put it on, who will help you if I''m gone?" The corner of Violet''s mouth twitched, and seeing that he was determined not to go out, there was nothing she could do. Forget it, he could stay if he wanted to. As he said, she was all over the ce where he hadn''t seen it before. Just watch it. Violet stopped saying anything and started to undress herself. Stanley watched the clothes on her body fade away one by one, his eyes darkened, and the knot in his throat couldn''t help but slide. With Violet finished taking off, he started to move, lifting his feet and walking over, his voice hoarse, "Let me help you." Violet nodded and handed him the wedding dress. Stanley started to help. With his help, Violet slipped into the wedding dress, however, when it was time to zip it up, the problem arose. The zipper was stuck at the waist and could not be pulled up. Stanley loosened the zipper and looked at Violet''s belly, "It''s the baby." Violet nodded, embarrassed, "Yes, it''s been more than three months, my belly is already bulging, and the wedding dress was made based on my figure before I got pregnant, so naturally it doesn¡¯t fit me now. As a clothing designer, I actually forgot such an important point." Speaking of this, she looked up at the man, "Honey, I''m afraid we won''t be able to have a wedding even after thepetition is over, the baby will be seven months old at that time, my belly will be even bigger, and I won''t be able to wear this wedding dress even more, so the only way to have a wedding is to wait until after the baby is born." She would havepletely missed that if the zipper hadn''t just gone down. Otherwise, it would be embarrassing to wait for the invitations to go out and then react that the bride could not wear the wedding dress. And Stanley obviously didn''t expect it, his thin lips pursed up, for the first time he felt that this child came at a really bad time, actually dying his parents from holding the wedding. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. There was nothing to be done about it, but he had to ept the fact. "It doesn''t matter, it''s been so long since we came here. We can wait a few more months." Stanley straightened the veil on Violet''s head and said in a deep voice. Although he said it was okay, Violet still heard the sultry tone in his voice and couldn''t help butugh, "Well, don''t be upset, big deal, I''ll make it up to you." Stanley''s eyes shed shrewdly, "What will you do?" Violet stood on her tiptoes and attached herself to his ear to say something. Stanley''s eyes widened visibly for a moment before he picked her up in his arms and headed out of the cloakroom. Violet was usually beautiful, and in her wedding dress, she was even more beautiful that people couldn''t take their eyes away. The two tossed around the room for a long time, so long that they didn''t even go downstairs for dinner. It wasn''t until midnight when Violet was too hungry that Stanley carried the sore and limp her downstairs, went to the kitchen, and personally cooked a simple snack for her and himself. The following day. Stanley didn''t go to the Murphy Group. Because Violet was going to take the children abroad tomorrow, to continue thepetition. That was why he had put off his trip for the day, wanting to stay at the vi to spend some time with them. Otherwise, when they left tomorrow, it would be another ten days before they could meet. Just when Stanley and Violet were apanying the two children with the puzzle and were almost finished putting it together, Fraser''s call came in, "Mr. Murphy, I found something when I was cleaning up the old mansion." Fraser spoke with a hint of trembling and a still unsettled shock, it was clear that what he had discovered something unexpected. Stanley''s face rose in seriousness, "What is it?" Violet looked at him, "Honey, what''s wrong?" "Today Fraser took someone to clean up the old mansion and dispose of the things that Sam''s family left, and now Fraser called and said that he found something at the old mansion." Stanley lowered his eyes and replied briefly. Violet nodded her head, indicating that she knew. On the other end of the phone, Fraser looked at the things in the room, swallowed, suppressed the shock inside, and replied as calmly as possible, "It''s about Ivan, but you''d bettere over and take a look yourself." "Okay, I''lle over right away." Seeing how serious Fraser was talking, Stanley''s curiosity inevitably rose and he nodded his head in agreement. Putting the phone down, Violet looked at him as he stood up, "You''re going over there?" "Yes, Fraser said it''s about Ivan, so I had to go over and check it out." Stanley pursed his lips and said. Violet put down the puzzle in her hand and stood up as well, "I''ll go with you." Stanley agreed. "Daddy, Mommy, we''ll go too." Seeing this, Calvin said in a hurry. Arya didn''t open her mouth, but nodding. Violet rubbed their hair, "No, you guys stay home, daddy and mommy are on business and will be back later. " "But ......" Calvin wanted to say something else. Stanley spoke up, "Be good and I''ll take you guys out next time." "Okay." Neither Daddy nor Mommy agreed to take them out, so Calvin could only pout and give up. After that, Violet and Stanley went out and drove to the old mansion. About an hourter, they arrived. Fraser was waiting for them in the living room, and when he saw theming, he hurriedly got up to greet them, "Mr. Murphy, Mrs. Murphy." Violet smiled at him in response. Stanley tightened his brow, "What is it exactly?" "Please follow me." Fraser sighed and made a gesture of invitation. Stanley saw his deep grave expression, understanding that what he was going to see in a moment must be even more damning than he imagined, his eyes sank and he pulled Violet to follow him. They came to the door of a room. Stanley narrowed his eyes, "This is Ivan''s study." "Yes, originally this room was locked, I had someone force it open, and I didn''t expect the things inside ...... Mr. Murphy, when you see itter, don''t be angry." Fraser looked at Stanley and said in a serious tone. Violet bit her lip. What was in there that made Fraser so jealous? As he was thinking, he heard Stanley speak, "Open the door." "Yes." Fraser answered, then took a deep breath and opened the door. The lights were on inside. As soon as Violet entered, she was shocked by the sight inside, and her scalp tingled. The study wasrge, sixty square, yet it was covered with posters and photographs. On top of that, there were wax figures scattered everywhere. These wax figures and the poster photos on the wall were that of Stanley''s mother. Chapter 546 Hes Angry When Violet looked at these, she just felt goosebumps rise and couldn''t help but rub her arms. Why were there so many posters and photos of Stanley''s mother in Ivan''s study, and what was with those wax figures? As a nephew, why did he need to get so much stuff rted to his aunt? Unable to figure it out, Violet looked at Stanley. Stanley''s face was frighteningly grim, and the cold air and low pressure emanating from his body was even more oppressive, making people breathless. Violet knew that he was angry, very, very angry. And yeah, who wouldn''t be pissed that a poster of their mother''s picture, and a wax figure, was put all over the room like a pervert? Violet squeezed Stanley''s hand, gesturing for him to calm down first and figure out why Ivan was doing this before getting angry. Stanley closed his eyes, forcibly betraying the anger inside him, and looked at Fraser, "Is there anything else besides that?" "Yes, and a diary." When speaking of this diary, a look of incoherence surfaced on Fraser''s face. Violet had a sudden sense of foreboding in her heart, "Where''s the diary?" She asked. And that was exactly what Stanley wanted to know. Fraser walked to the front of the study, pulled open the drawer, took out a diary with yellowed casing, handed it to Stanley with both hands, "I have read it a little of this diary, it was recorded when Ivan was ten years old. If you want to read it, Mr. Murphy, start from the ce where I have bookmarked, that is Ivan''s diary after he was fifteen years old, there is the reason for the wax figures and photos of your mother." When he was done, he pushed himself aside and tried to lower his presence as much as possible. Because knowing something so terrible, there was no guarantee that the president wouldn''t take it out on him. "Stanley, just read what Fraser said." Violet saw Stanley looking down at the diary and thoughtfully advised. Stanley did as he was told after his thin lips pursed. A good chunk of Fraser''s bookmark was exposed, so he saw the page at once. Seeing the contents on it, Stanley''s pupils snapped shut and his killing aura spilled out around him. Ivan! How dare he? How dare he! Stanley''s hand holding the diary was trembling, and the back of his hand was even more bruised. It was a sign that he was angry to the point of wanting to destroy everything. Violet was startled and asked, "Stanley, what did you see?" Stanley didn''t answer, his eyes full of wild storms. Violet had no choice but to go see for herself. After seeing what was on it, she sucked in a breath of cold air and covered her mouth in surprise, "Ivan ......" He actually had feelings for his aunt that he shouldn''t have. No wonder Ivan got so many photos of her mother-inw as well as wax figures, because he loved her. Not the kind of affectionate love that a nephew has for his aunt, but that a man has for a woman! He was horrible and disgusting to think such thoughts about his aunt. It was forbidden! "I''ll kill Ivan, I''ll kill him for sure!" Stanley suddenly spoke, his voice without a trace of emotion, as long as it was thick with killing intent. Although Violet was shocked, she didn''t persuade him to dismiss such thoughts. She knew that he was angry right now.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. If she opened her mouth to advise him to calm down, he would get even angrier. Not far away, when Fraser saw his boss like this, he even shrank his neck, not even daring to breathe loudly. He did not know how long it had been. Stanley seemed much calmer as he closed the diary with a thud and squeezed it tightly in his hand, "Destroy all these photos as well as those wax figures." At that, Violet''s mouth opened, as if she wanted to say something, but also ended up not saying anything. Forget about it. Although they were photos and wax figures of his mother, it was normal for him not to want to see these after being collected by Ivan for so long. After all, it was not like it''s a real mother. "Yes." Knowing that Stanley was instructing himself, Fraser nodded and answered. Stanley then took onest look at the room, his eyelids dropping to hide the gloom and eerie coldness in his eyes, and turned to go out. Violet followed closely behind. Leaving the old mansion, on the way, Stanley didn''t say a word and kept reading the diary in his hand, the car was driven by Violet. Violet nced at the man on the passenger side, the worry in his eyes undisguised, but she never opened her mouth tofort him. She knew that he didn''t needfort at the moment. When they got home, Stanley then entered the study alone. Be came out from the kitchen with fruits and put them in front of Violet, "Mrs. Murphy, what''s wrong with Mr. Murphy?" Violet looked up towards the stairs and sighed, "It''s like this......" She told what she had seen at the old mansion. After hearing this, Be was so angry that she pped her thighs, "I can''t believe this is happening, how dare that bastard Ivan, that''s his aunt, he ...... He....... He''s being treacherous, treacherous!" "Yeah." Violet rubbed her brow. More than treacherous, it was shocking. Based on what Stanley had heard from his mother before, she knew that his mother was very good to Ivan and treated him like her own child. If his mother knew that the person she treated as her own child had those kinds of feelings for her, would she regret being so good to Ivan? But his mother shouldn''t know that. When his mother died eighteen years ago, Ivan was only thirteen, and it was only at the age of fifteen, ording to the diary, that Ivan discovered that his feelings for Stanley''s mother. So, his mother shouldn''t know about it. "If I had known that Ivan was so unashamed, I should have persuaded Stanley''s mother to not be nice to him back then, and I am also to me." Be sighed with regret. Violet looked at her, "Why do you me you?" "Because Mr. Murphy was not around his mother since he was a child, his mother missed him very much and cried many times until Ivan appearedter on andforted her. I watched her cheer up day by day and was happy that Ivan could bringfort to her, so even if she was too good to Ivan, I did not stop it." Be smiled bitterly. If she had known about this now, she would have never let Ivan go near Stanley''s mother back then. Violet patted the back of Be''s hand andforted her, "Be, don''t me yourself, no one knew back then that it would turn out like this, after all, Ivan was more than twenty years younger than Stanley''s mother, who would have thought that Ivan would develop such feelings for her?" "That''s what I say, but I just can''t get it out of my mind, because I can obviously stop it, but......" Be hammered her chest. Violet didn''t say anything anymore and hung her eyes thinking about something. It was obviously abnormal for a teenage to fall in love with his aunt in her thirties. It could not be psychological, could it? She had to ask George about it sometime. That opportunity came soon. When Be went upstairs to bring Stanley coffee, Violet took the opportunity to dial George''s number. George was still a bit surprised when he saw the caller, "Violet, why did you suddenly call me?" She hadn''t reached out to him almost since she knew how he felt about her and how sick he was inside. It was quite ttering for him to receive the call out of the blue now. George pushed his reflective sses, the corners of his mouth curved in a baffling arc, but the voice that came out was as gentle as ever. "George, I have a question." Violet said after biting her lower lip. George leaned back in his chair, "What question, I''ll try to answer whatever I can."?????? Chapter 547 Unusual Psychology Violet took a deep breath, "I have a friend, he grew up under the care of his uncle and aunt, but when he was thirteen years old, his uncle and aunt died, however, when he was fifteen years old, he wrote a diary, it was written that he had feeling for his aunt, is that normal?" She didn''t directly say that the friend was Ivan and that uncle and aunt were Stanley''s parents. After all, this was a family matter of the Murphy family, and what should be concealed should still be concealed.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. When George heard what Violet said, he raised his eyebrows in some surprise, "You mean to say that friend of yours is in love with his aunt, right?" "Right." Violet nodded. George pushed up his sses and asked again, "Why did he grow up at the care of his uncle and aunt? His parents died?" "No, it''s just that both his parents didn''t care about him, one was out looking for women every day, one went out to catch a mistress every day, and even hates my friend, thinking that my friend is a son who can''t even keep his father." Violet shook her head. George lifted his chin, "So that''s how it is, I probably understand. First of all, the fact that a nephew fell in love with his aunt is definitely not normal, generally speaking, to fall in love with a female much older than oneself, that person has more or less some psychological problems, and the biggest problem is theck of motherly love since childhood." "Lack of motherly love?" Violet frowned. George nodded, "That''s right, his parents didn''t treat him well, so he didn''t experience love from his parents since he was young, so his world was grey and at this time, his aunt who was much older than him appeared in his world, gave him love and let him experience love, and over time, he naturally turned his feelings towards his aunt." "So that''s it." Violet squeezed her palms. George added, "But such cases are rare, I''ve only seen a few cases of affection turning into love like this." "It''s not normal because it''s less." Violet said. George nodded, "Yes, generally, people won''t have such feelings for their aunts, that friend of yours is indeed abnormal, but the biggest reason for this abnormality of his is possibly the death of his aunt, which stimted him to some extent, making him miss her even more, to the point that it turned into male and female feelings. " "I got it, thank you, George." Violet rubbed her temples. George gave a lightugh, "You''re wee, is there anything else you want to ask?" "Not for now." Violet said. "I''ll hang up first, I have a surgeryter, talk to you next time." George offered to hang up the phone. Violet agreed. The call ended and she put the phone down, getting up and heading upstairs. When she arrived outside Stanley''s study door, she was just about to raise her hand and knock, the door opened. Be came out from inside and was surprised to see Violet, "Mrs. Murphy, why are you up here?" "I''m worried about him and came to talk to him about something." Violet replied, "How is he now?" "He is reading a diary." Be said. Violet nodded, "I know, Be, go and get to work. I''ll go in first and check on him." "Okay." Be smiled and stepped aside to let her in. Violet entered and gently closed the door behind her, lifting her feet towards her desk. The man was sitting right behind the office desk with a notebook, looking intently at it. But his brow was furrowed, and it was clear that the rest of the diary, too, displeased him. She wondered what Ivan wrote about other than his feelings for his aunt. "Stanley." Violet stood at the front of his desk and called out to the man across from her. Stanley looked up, although his face looked bad because of this notebook, but to her, his attitude was still gentle, "What brings you here?" "I came to see you, plus I wanted to talk to you about something." Violet pulled out a chair and sat down. Stanley looked at her, "What is it?" "I just called George." Stanley frowned. Violet put her hand on his, signaling him not to be jealous, before she added, "I reced Ivan with a friend and asked if this feeling Ivan had for his aunt was normal, and George told me that Ivan was abnormal, and that he fell in love with his aunt because hecked love." Immediately afterwards, she gave a brief ount of the contents of the call. "I know he''s not normal, and if he were normal, he wouldn''t have such nasty thoughts about his aunt." Stanley''s face was fearfully gloomy after hearing this. Violet sighed, "Yeah, that doese as a shock." At the end of the sentence, there was a sudden knock on the door. Violet turned her head, "Who is it?" The knocking at the door stopped, and soon Fraser''s voice came, "Mrs. Murphy, it''s me." "It''s Fraser, I''ll get the door." Violet smiled at Stanley, got up and walked over. The door opened and Fraser nodded to Violet, "Mrs. Murphy, where is Mr. Murphy?" "She''s inside,e on in." Violet sidled up and let the door open. Fraser politely said thank you and walked in. Violet let go of the door handle and followed suit. Stanley looked at Fraser, "What is it?" "Those things have all been destroyed." Fraser replied. Violet knew that those things he was referring to were the photos of her mother-inw as well as the wax figure. When Stanley heard this, his tightly frowned, "And?" "There''s also something about the organization......" As if there was something to say, Fraser looked at Violet. Violet understood that they were going to say something about business next, she smiled and stood up, "You guys talk, I''ll go out first. Stanley, can I take this diary and read it?" "Sure." Stanley nodded. Violet reached out and picked up the diary, turning towards the door. The Murphy Group was arge multinational conglomerate, and some business matters were particrly important, even if she, as Stanley''s wife, tried not to listen to what she could. It wasn''t because she felt that Stanley treated her as an outsider, but it was something that was more dangerous for more people to know. After all, Murphy Group has rivals, many people are watching it, in case someone kidnaps her and forces her to reveal the secrets of Murphy Group, it will be in trouble. So there is an unwritten rule that wives should try not to know important secrets of their ownpanies if they do not work for thepany. Violet took the diary out of the study and headed to her room. On her way past the two children''s rooms, she opened the door, intending to take a look. The two children had been sleeping earlier and she was not sure if they were awake at this point. Violet opened the door and poked a head in, looking in the direction of the bed. "They are not up yet." Seeing that the two children were still sleeping, Violet smiled faintly, backed her head away, and gently closed the door to leave. Back in her room, Violet sat down on the edge of her bed, then opened her diary and read page after page. Ivan''s diary was not written every day, so the timing was irregr, sometimes once every few days, sometimes once a month, or once every few months, and it was written when he wanted to. So Violet soon saw the ce where Fraser had previously bookmarked, which was that Ivan had written before he turned fifteen. Chapter 548 Substitute This part of the diary contained a lot of content and all of Ivan''s likes and dislikes. He questioned the Sam and Kelly why they didn''t love him, and wondered if he was disobedient and that was why they didn''t like him as a son. Later, by the time Ivan was eight years old, he seemed to have given up on the couple, and the diary began to stop mentioning them, and the ones mentioned the most became Stanley''s parents. Ivan wrote all about how Stanley''s parents cared for him and treated him well. Violet was able to see the kind of heartfelt happiness and attachment Ivan felt when he wrote about his aunt. So Ivan, during this period, should have considered Stanley''s parents as her parents. It wasn''t until a diary entry from the year Ivan turned twelve that Violet first saw worry and apprehension in Ivan''s writing. Ivan said in his diary that Stanley''s parents intended to take Stanley back, and he was afraid that after Stanley came back, his uncle and aunt would no longer love him, much less treat him as their own son. So, Ivan said, he went to his grandfather and yed a mind trick to get him to keep Stanley abroad. "That''s what suffering is like, right?" Violet couldn''t help but sigh. Ivan hadn''t experienced his parents'' love since he was young, so that was why Stanley''s parents treated him well, and that was why he was afraid that Stanley woulde back, for he would be the same unsupported person as before. It was hateful and pathetic. Violet rubbed her brow and stroked the diary. Ivan said that Stanley had sessfully been left abroad and could not return, so he was relieved and continued to enjoy the love from Stanley''s parents again. Before Stanley''s parents died, Ivan had normal feelings for Stanley''s parents and genuinely treated them as his parents. However, when Ivan was thirteen years old, Stanley''s parents died, and when Ivan learned the news, he was so stimted that he was hospitalized with a high fever and woke up in aa in the hospital for several days. After waking up, Ivan''s personalitypletely changed. In one of the diaries, Ivan clearly said that he often had dreams about his aunt. He missed his aunt so much that, this miss, gradually, turned sour. So that was the real reason why Ivan fell in love with her aunt, just like George said. "It''s really sad......" Violet sighed, and then continued to read. The study. After listening to Fraser''s report, Stanley nodded, "Just do as you said, tell me immediately when the resultse out, and if youplete the project well this time, I''ll arrange for you to be decentralized after the year." Fraser''s eyes immediately lit up as he sniffed, "Thanks a lot, Mr. Murphy, I will definitely do my best toplete this project and won''t let you down." To be decentralized was his dream. It was great to be an assistant to the president, but it was better to delegate to manage a subsidiarypany and be the president of a subsidiary. Stanley nodded, "Anything else?" "Yes, but I''m not sure if I should say it." Fraser pushed his sses and hesitated. Stanley looked at him, "What?" "It''s about Ivan and Mrs. Murphy." Fraser replied. Stanley narrowed his eyes, "Ivan and Violet?" "Yes." Fraser nodded, "You said before that Ivan had those kinds of feelings for Mrs. Murphy, but today we learned that Ivan also had feeling for your mother, so I thought about it, but it was a surprise." "What is it?" Stanley pursed his lips. Indeed, it was Ivy who told him at first that Ivan liked Violet. It was also true that he believed it because Ivan''s attitude towards Violet was very special. But now, he wasn''t sure if Ivan liked Violet or not. "It''s Mrs. Murphy and your mother''s eyes, don''t you notice that their eyes are almost identical?" Fraser looked at Stanley and reminded. He had never met Stanley''s mother, who had died almost ten years ago. But he had seen her photo many times, there used to be sitting on the president''s desk before it was put away. He remembered very well the president''s mother''s looks and her eyes were indeed identical as Violet. It was something he had noticed a long time ago but never said anything about it. Because he thought Stanley had also found out a long time ago and that he would fall in love with Mrs. Murphy also because of her eyes. But now he realized that wasn''t the case. Hearing Fraser''s words, Stanley''s pupils shrank for a moment. His mother and Violet have the same eyes? He hastily pulled open a drawer and found a picture of his mother, looking at her smiling eyes andparing it to Violet''s, and found it to be true. Stanley''s hand holding the photo tightened violently. Two pairs of eyes were so simr that he was surprised to find them only now. "Mr. Murphy." Looking at Stanley''s shocked look, Fraser spoke cautiously, "Did Ivan take Mrs. Murphy as a ...... substitute?" Stanley''s thin lips pursed out coldness, "Keep it uncovered." "Yes." Fraser nodded his head in agreement. Stanley pinched his brow tiredly, "You go back first." "Yes." Fraser nodded once again before turning around and leaving. Stanley was the only one left in the study. His head hung slightly, and his ubed hair hung down, covering his eyes and leaving his face shrouded in shadow, making it impossible to see his expression at the moment. But the low air pressure around him showed the anger he was suppressing at the moment. How dare he!Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Not only did Ivan think that way about his mother, but he actually took his wife as a substitute. Damn it! Boom! Stanley pounded his fist on the table, and due to the amount of force he used, his knuckles broke the skin directly, and bright red blood seeped out from it and dripped onto the table. But as if he couldn''t feel the pain, he got up and went out of the study and headed for his room. Violet was still reading the diary when she heard the door open and looked up. Seeing that the man had returned, she was just about to smile and say hello, but then she suddenly noticed that something was not right with him, and her smile stopped, "Stanley, what''s wrong with you?" She snapped the journal on the bed, got up and walked over to him. The man''s face was not good, and his breath was low around him, so she saw that he had encountered something that made him angry. Stanley raised his head and his thin lips moved, as if he wanted to say something. But before Violet could say anything, she saw his dripping blood hand and was taken aback. "Stanley, what happened to your hand?" Violet hurriedly lifted his hand up to check it and found that it had broken the skin, she frowned, "Stanley, did you use your hand to smash something?" Stanley didn''t answer, but just held her tightly in his arms and buried his head into the nook of her neck. Violet froze, then raised her hand and gently patted his back, her voice softened, "Honey, what''s wrong with you? You''re making me worry." Hearing the worry in the woman''s voice, Stanley raised his head, "Ivan, think of you as a substitute for my mother." "What?" Violet was confused, "A substitute?" "I always thought that the person Ivan loved was you, but just now Fraser told me that you have the exact same eyes as my mother Hearing this, Violet had understood everything and her lips trembled, "Are you saying that I have the same eyes as your mother, and that''s why Ivan is pestering me?"??????????? Chapter 549 Violets Anger "Most likely." Stanley let go of her, then took a photo out of his suit pocket and handed it over, "This is a picture of my Mom, take a look." Violet lowered her head and took the photo and looked at it carefully. Stanley''s mother was a beauty with a fairy-like beauty, and she was on the exact opposite. If she was an enchanting beauty, then Stanley''s mother was a fairy-like beauty. Violet was familiar with her own looks and features, probably because she was too familiar with them, so she didn''t feel any resemnce to herself when she saw the features that resembled her own. Yet now that she looked at the picture, it really did look like it. So the possibility of Ivan using her as a substitute was indeed high. Thinking of this, a wave of anger rose up in Violet''s heart. She didn''t love Ivan, but she couldn''t ept that she was being used as a substitute, even if that person was her mother-inw. How could she tolerate being a substitute? She was her and unique. Violet squeezed her palms and gritted her teeth, "How shameless!" Stanley knew she was scolding Ivan, and rightly so. Ivan took fancy on his aunt and his sister-inw, he was indeed shameless. "When we catch Ivan, I''ll make sure to make him suffer." Violet bit her lip and said. Stanley stroked her hair. Violet looked at his bloody knuckles and couldn''t care less about her anger towards Ivan, she let out her breath all of a sudden and pulled his hand, "Go, I''ll give you medicine." After saying that, she pulled Stanley straight to the bed and made him sit down, then went to the cloakroom to get the medical kit herself. After getting the medical kit anding out, Violet saw Stanley reading the diary. Stanley flipped through the diary and asked, "Did you finish reading it?" "Well, there are thest two." Violet walked over and put the medical kit down, opening it to find the medicine as she said, "I didn''t read thest two, but I did look through them, and I found the cutoff at five years ago." "Five years ago, he drugged me and tried to film my scandal, and because of your appearance, his n failed. After I left, I drove him abroad, so naturally, he didn''t write it." Stanley exined. Violet nodded, "So that''s how it is, then he joined the power behind that badge because he was driven out of the country by you, right?" "Yes, five years ago, he barely had any power, and now his power allows him to roam around several countries, so he joined it in those five years." Stanley lowered his eyes and said in a light voice. Violet wiped the blood off his hand, "In this diary, it was written five years ago, what was the real purpose of him drugging you." Stanley wrinkled his brow. Violet dropped the cotton ball and disinfected him with alcohol, "It''s written in the diary that he did try to get a scandalous shot of you to use as a threat to get you to give him back Axy''s shares, and he also wrote that he never hit on Murphy Group from the beginning to the end, of course if your father gave him Murphy Group, it would be best." "He''s dreaming!" The corners of Stanley''s mouth pulled out a cold arc, then something urred to him and his eyes narrowed, "You just said that he asked me to return Axy''s shares to him?" "Right!" "Why return?" Stanley was puzzled. He knew his mother hadn''t left Axy to him, or her estatewyer would havee to him and given him Axy long after her death. But he didn''t know who his mother had given Axy to, until some time ago, when he saw his grandfather''s will and learned that Axy had been given to Ivan. So Ivan wanted it back. It was not like Axy shares were in his hands. Stanley opened his mouth, "Stanley thinks Axy shares are in my hands?" "Right." Violet nodded, "It was written in the diary that your mom gave the Axy shares to Ivan as gratitude for Ivan''s many years ofpanionship. She really treated Ivan as her son, and Ivan knew this, however before she could give the proposed share transfer to Ivan to sign, she passed away, and after she passed away, the share transfer disappeared, and Ivan thought that you had taken it." "So that''s how it is." Stanley''s thin lips pursed into a straight line. Violet sighed, "In fact, the share transfer letter was taken by grandpa, but he did not tell you, and did not tell Ivan. Ivan then mistakenly thought that it was you who took the share transfer letter because you knew that your mom gave Axy to him and were unwilling in your heart, so you were drugged, butter on Ivan happened to know that the share transfer letter was not in your hands, but in grandpa''s, so that''s why he went to great lengths to get Grandpa''s will." It made sense. Stanley clenched his fist, "He''ll really do anything to get Axy." "Because Axy was given to him by your mom." Violet said. How could Ivan not value Axy when he had those kinds of feelings for his aunt? After all, that was the only thing left to Ivan by her aunt. "Okay Stanley, I''m going to take a shower." After Violet tied the bandages, she packed her medical kit and went to the bathroom. Stanley lowered his head and continued to read the diary. After reading it, he was going to destroy it. But Violet stopped him, just in case it would be usefulter. Although Stanley was ufortable with the diary, he eventually kept it because of her words. The next day, Violet left the country with her two children, with Stanley and Jessie seeing them off. Linda came to the airport to pick them up, "Violet, you''re finally back, you''ve done with the domestic stuff, right?" "Yes." Violet nodded. Linda pulled her suitcase over so Violet could hold the two children in peace. They headed out towards the airport. Coming to the car, Linda put the suitcase in the trunk. Violet pulled open the car door and let the two children get in. Once she got in, she closed the car door and said to Linda, "Linda, you take the two kids back to the vi first." Linda closed the trunk and looked at her in surprise, "What''s the matter, aren''t you going back?" "I''ll be backter, I make a trip to the mental hospital first." Violet said.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Linda nodded, "Okay, I get it, but what are you going to do if I take the car away?" "I''ll take a cab, well, I gotta go." Violet waved her hand and went to the curb to take a taxi. There were always taxis parked outside the airport, and Violet quickly stopped one and went to the mental hospital. Soon, half an hourter, she arrived at the mental hospital. Violet came to the door of Phoebe''s room. The door was closed, and she could clearly see Phoebe inside watching TV through the ss in the door. Phoebe was still in good spirits and hadn''t been affected by the mental hospital at all. The reason was that Violet didn''t let the doctors and nurses do anything to Phoebe. In other words, Phoebe was only locked up here, but did not undergo the so-called treatment, so naturally, she was still mentally normal, just without the freedom of life. "Mrs. Murphy, this way please." The nurse beside her held the door open for Violet. Violet smiled at her, then lifted her foot and entered the room. Phoebe in the room was staring closely at the door, and when she saw Violet enter, her face, which was still calm, instantly twisted and her eyes were filled with hatred, "It''s you!" "It''s me." Violet gave her a smile. Phoebe grabbed the remote control in her hand, "What are you doing here?" "Came to see you and tell you something." Violet pulled a chair over and sat down. Phoebe snorted coldly, "I''m not interested." "No, you''re interested, Eason and Talia are dead." Violet rested her cheeks, said lightly. But hearing that, Phoebe was confused, her mind nk, and it took her a while to react. She asked with a sharp voice, "What did you say?" Chapter 550 Phoebes Hatred "I said Eason and Talia are dead." Violet looked at her and repeated it. Phoebe was now sure she had heard correctly, and she was dumbfounded, "Dead ...... How is this possible...... "There''s nothing impossible, Eason was poisoned by your mother, and then he learned about your mother''s affair with Nate, under his anger, he couldn''t survive and passed away. It can be said that Eason was killed alive by your mother." Violet said in an icy voice. Phoebe''s mouth opened, unable to say what she felt in her heart, and it was a while before she asked again, "Where is Talia?" "She was sentenced to death." The corner of Violet''s mouth hooked up, "She drugged Eason, which is a crime in itself, and also she attempted to strangle Eason in front of the police. Most importantly, she pushed my mother down the stairs and killed her, all these crimes add up to her death penalty naturally." "So..... My mom was killed by you?" Phoebe snarled with a grimace on her face. Violet gasped, "Sorry, I have to correct you, she wasn''t killed by me, she died from her own viciousness. If she hadn''t done so many vicious things, she wouldn''t have died." However, Phoebe couldn''t even listen to these words, she only knew that Talia was dead. Even though she hated Talia, Talia was still her mother. She would not allow anyone toy a hand on Talia either! "Violet, you don''t have to talk nonsense, it must be you. If you didn''t call the police, my mother wouldn''t have died, she wouldn''t have died!" Phoebe lifted the covers and got out of bed, about to strike at Violet. However before she could reach Violet, a bodyguard pushed her to the ground. Violet still sat firmly in her chair, her eyes coldly looking at her, "Your logic is quite funny, instead of thinking that this is Talia''s deserved retribution, you think that I shouldn''t call the police. I can only say that you are really worthy of being born of Talia, your brain is not normal, you don''t have a bit of legal awareness, and you don''t have the correct views." Phoebe was trembling, "You need not talk to me about legal awareness, I only know that my mother''s death has thing to do with you, Violet." Violet smiled, "I admit it, it''s true that I brought the police officers over to arrest Talia, but so what, you think you can still do anything to me when you''re locked up here? Don''t you hate Talia? Shouldn''t you be happy to hear that she''s dead? Why make a face like you''re fighting for her and look hypocritical?" "It''s none of your business, even if I hate her, she''s still my mother, and it''s not your turn to do it." Phoebe couldn''t move as she was mped by the bodyguard, and could only re at her with eyes wide with anger, as if she wanted to break Violet into pieces. Violet propped up her head, "What about Eason? Talia treated you so badly when you were a child, and you are still crying for her, and that Eason is dead, why don''t I hear you feeling sorry for him? Eason was good to you, right? For your sake, he drove me and Steven, his own children, out of the house, but as a result, when you heard that he died, you didn''t remember him at all." Hearing these words, Phoebe was weak and her eyes kept flickering, "Why should I feel sorry about him? He''s not my real father, so why should I feel sorry about him?" "Even if he''s not your father, it''s true that he''s good to you, right?" Violet looked at her. Phoebe sneered, "Good to me? Yes, he was good to me before, but he thought I was his daughter, if he had known that I wasn''t biological, would he still have been good to me?" Violet ruffled his hair, "You are so ungrateful, if Eason heard it, he would be angry. Yes, if he had known that you are not his daughter, he may not be good to you, but he was good to you at any rate. His kindness to your is real, but you don''t appreciate it." After saying that, she stood up, "I thought that if I told you this, you would at least cry for Eason, but now it seems that I was wrong, how can someone without a heart cry? All right, just stay well, I''ll go first." She turned, heading for the door. Phoebe yelled behind her, her roar full of resentment, "Violet, wait and see, you killed my mother, I will never let you go, Even if I can''t get out, I will find a way to drag you to hell......" Violet paused in her steps and twisted her head to look at Phoebe, "Is that so? Then I''ll wait, but before you drag me to hell, I''ll let you feel what hell is. You guys teach her a good lesson and wash her mouth out." "Yes." The bodyguards holding Phoebe responded in unison. Violet turned back around and walked out of the room. When she went out, she could still hear the cries of paining from Phoebe. It could be seen that the two bodyguards were inflicting inhumane torture on Phoebe. But it was all Phoebe deserved. She came here to tell Phoebe that Eason had died, thinking that Eason had genuinely loved Phoebe. She thought Phoebe would feel sad about this, but to her surprise, Phoebe was not the least bit sad, and did not even think that Eason''s death was a big deal. Phoebe only cared about Talia, even if she hated Talia, even if Talia treated her badly when she was a child, she was still Phoebe''s mother, so when Talia died, Phoebe''s emotions would be so intense. But what about Eason? Phoebe no longer had any half-hearted emotions other than the initial shock.N?velDrama.Org content rights. She didn''t care about Eason''s death, even if Eason loved her so much, she didn''t care because Eason wasn''t her real father. Violet stood in front of the elevator and sucked in a breath, mocking in her heart. ''Eason, as you can see, this is the daughter you''ve loved for over 20 years.'' The elevator opened. Violet rubbed her brow and lifted her foot to walk in. Just inside, the phone rang. After two rings, though, the phone automatically hung up because there was no signal in the elevator. Still, she saw who the call was from. Once out of the elevator, Violet called back, "Hey, Stanley." "You went to see Phoebe?" Stanley''s low voice came from the other end of the phone. Violet nodded, "How do you know?" "Calvin told me." Stanley said as he stood at the front of Sam''s tombstone. Today was the funeral of Sam. However, it was said to be a funeral, but no one was invited to attend at all, and it was just a matter of having Fraser pick up Sam''s ashes from the funeral home and then bury them directly into the grave. Just now Sam''s ashes had been buried, and this moment a monument was being erected. Stanley just stood by and watched them erect the monument. When it was done, he was leaving. It was hisst act of decency as a nephew to Sam. Violet nodded, "Well, I just went to Phoebe, and it''s ridiculous. Phoebe actually put Talia''s death on my head, thinking that I shouldn''t have brought the police officers over, in that case, Talia wouldn''t have died.'' "Only someone with an abnormal brain would think that, don''t pay attention to her." Stanley pursed his lips and said in a light voice. Violet smiled, "I know, that''s why I didn''t stay long before I left, and now I''m heading back over to the vi." "Good, let me know when you arrive, don''t let me worry." Stanley softly admonished. Ever since he knew that Ivy was no longer in J City, he had a hunch that Ivy might appear on her side. Even if he had arranged for several more bodyguards to protect her and the children nearby, he wasn''t at ease with that.?? Chapter 551 The Mysterious Parcel "Well, I will." Violet nodded her head. After that, the two spoke some more before ending the call. After Violet put away her phone, she stopped a taxi and left. Just after the taxi left, a ck car not far down the road, suddenly rolled down its backseat window. In the car window, Ivy''s face was gloomy as she looked at the direction Violet left, her eyes filled with killing intent. Suddenly, an icy male voice rang out, "I advise you better curb your eyes, you show your killing intent for Violet in front of me, I''m afraid I won''t be able to resist killing you first." Hearing those words, Ivy''s hand on herp clenched up tightly, and her teeth clenched her lower lip so tightly that they almost broke it. But soon, she took a deep breath and tried desperately to push the dark thoughts inside her, forcing out a smile, "Sorry." Ivan gave a cold smile and didn''t say anything anymore. Ivy withdrew her gaze and looked across to the mental hospital, "Phoebe is in there?" "That''s right." Ivan nodded, "It took me a lot of effort to know it." Ivy narrowed her eyes, "That stupid bitch, I helped her change her face in the first ce, thinking she could make it, but I didn''t expect to be exposed so quickly and be put in a ce like this. She''s really useless!" Ivan smiled, "If she was useful, she would have married Stanley a long time ago, and she wouldn''t have ended up in this situation. Want to go and meet her?" "No." Ivy shook her head, "Didn''t you say that there were bodyguards here arranged by Stanley? If I go, won''t I be shooting myself in the foot?" Ivan shrugged his shoulders, "Since we''re not going, let''s go back first." Ivy nodded and rolled up the window. They came here because they heard that Violet had returned, so they came to see. Now that he saw Violet, there was naturally no need to stay any longer. Soon the car left the entrance of the mental hospital and blended into a sea of cars, disappearing. On the other hand, Violet didn''t know that Ivy and Ivan had appeared after she left. She returned to the vi and the two children ran over to greet her, "Mommy." "Good boy." Violet hugged the two children, dotingly rubbing their hair. Linda came out from inside with a ss of champagne, "Violet, the magazine party just called." "What was said?" Violet took the two children''s hands and went to sit down at the sofa. Linda took a sip of wine and replied, "It''s still about the design. The magazine party is going to do a magazine photo shoot in another week and asked if you''ve finished the design yet." "Yes, I was nning to take it over tomorrow." Violet picked up an apple and peeled it once as she spoke. Linda nodded, "Alright then, I''ll reply then." Violet responded, "Okay." After Linda left, Violet cut the peeled apple in half and shared it with the two children, then let the two children go upstairs to y. At that moment, one of the vi''s maids walked over, holding a parcel. "Mrs. Murphy, your parcel." The maid handed the maid to Violet. Violet took it with confusion, "Who sent it?" She had not bought anything online yet. "I don''t know, there''s no message on it, it just says it''s for you. And I took it out of the mailbox outside." The maid replied. Violet smiled at her, "I got it, you go ahead and get busy." "Yes." The maid nodded, then turned and walked away. Violet was the only one left in the living room. A wave of suspicion rose in her heart as she examined the exterior of the parcel carefully and found that there was indeed little information. Deliberately withholding information to give her this parcel, it seemed that the person behind it was quiteplicated. She just didn''t know if it was a good guy or a bad guy. If it was a bad guy, who would it be? Ivan or ...... Violet pursed her red lips for a moment, didn''t think much about it, and picked up the knife she had just used to peel the apple, ready to unwrap it and take a look. She would like to see what was inside, whether it was a prank or something else. Soon, the sealing tape on the outside of the parcel was cut open. Violet then opened the box. Just as a crack opened, however, a foul stench came up. Violet smelled this smell and vomited up.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. When Linda came over after the call, she saw Violet bent over with an ufortable look on her face, her heart tightened and she hurried over, asking with concern, "What''s wrong with you, Violet?" Violet waved her hand and didn''t answer. Linda patted her on the back, "Violet, is it a pregnancy reaction?" "No, it''s this......" Violet held her forehead and pointed to the cardboard box on the coffee table with a pale face. Linda turned her head and looked at the cardboard box, curious, "What''s this?" "I don''t know, I just opened it a bit and a foul smell came from inside, almost knocking me out." Violet poured herself a ss of water and drank several sips in a row to stabilize the unpleasant feeling. "Foul smell?" Linda stood up, "Anything that stinks is either garbage or rotting flesh, that''s not what''s in here, is it?" Violet''s brow furrowed tightly, "I don''t know, I haven''t seen it yet." "Let me help you." Linda said, reaching out and picking at the cardboard box. The stench emanated once again. Linda wrinkled her nose at once, "Oh my, it really stinks." She hurriedly waved her hand at her nose, and then held her breath as she continued to open it. This cardboard box was very tightly packed and had severalyers inside. As Linda demolished more and more, the stench became stronger and the whole living room smelled like it. Violet couldn''t help it and said with a scowl on her face, "No, go outside." Linda also felt that she couldn''t go on like this, or the whole vi would stink in a moment. She nodded and went outside with the cardboard box in her arms. After Violet instructed the maids to hurry up and deodorize the living room, she followed out. As a result, just as she walked out the door, she heard Linda''s terrified scream, "Ah!" "Linda." Violet blushed and rushed over, "What''s wrong?" "Don''te any closer!" Linda turned to look at her and immediately made a stopping motion. Violet subconsciously stopped in her tracks and surveyed Linda. Linda seemed to be in a great shock, and her entire face was pale at this moment, and her body was trembling slightly. Seeing this, Violet swallowed and softened her voice to ask again, "Linda, what''s wrong?" Linda''s lips twitched and her voice took on a trill, "It''s...... It''s a cat''s corpse in here, it''s all rotten, it''s horrible, it scares me to death!" A cat''s corpse? Violet''s pupils flinched. Linda hugged herself, "Violet, who the hell gave you this thing, is it meant to screw you?" Violet nodded as she squeezed her palm to death, "Yes, the person who sent this to me must have deliberately tried to scare me, but I don''t know who." She suspected it was Ivan, or Ivy. Stanley joined forces with Governor Baron to blockade the state, and it should be impossible for Ivan to get out, so it was highly likely that Ivan was still here. And since Ivy had been taken away by Ivan before and wasn''t in J City anymore, then it was also possible that she had been brought to this city by Ivan. So most likely, this parcel was from these two people. "Violet, let''s call the police." Linda walked over to Violet and said with an angry face, "If the person who sent this is specifically trying to scare you, if he fails, there will definitely be a next time. We can''t let him continue, we must call the police and catch that person!" "I know, but calling the police doesn''t always yield results." Violet narrowed her eyes. Linda looked at her, "Violet, did you, by any chance, guess who sent it?"??????? Chapter 552 Who Sent the Parcel "Well, it''s nothing but those few people, but it has nothing to do with you, you''d better not to know it." Violet patted her shoulder. Linda nodded, "I see, but what about this?" Her fingers trembled as she pointed to the cardboard box not far away. The cardboard box was upside down, it was thrown out in one fell swoop from the shock she got when she saw what was inside. But it was a good thing the contents didn''t fall out, or it would have been even scarier. Violet looked at the cardboard box, her brow furrowed tightly, "Have the maids take care of it, and by the way, check the surveince to see who and when exactly put this in the mailbox." Linda nodded, "Okay, I''m on my way." Having said that, she quickly entered the vi. Violet didn''t leave, but stood still and looked around the vicinity, seeing nothing suspicious sights nearby before turning around and heading back to the vi. The maids quickly disposed of this parcel, while also disinfecting the vi inside and out. Only then did Linda and Violet feel the shadow in their hearts dissipate. At this time, the maid carried aptop and put it in front of Violet, "Mrs. Murphy, this is the surveince outside the vi, I''ve already pulled it out, you can take a look first." Violet nodded slightly, "I know, you go to the police station and file a case with the police about the parcel you just made." If someone else delivered a simr parcel the next time, the person would be even more guilty when they were caught. "Okay." The maid responded and went to do as she was told. Violet pushed theptop between herself and Linda before she clicked on the monitor. A man dressed in blue clothes appeared on the surveince shortly after seeing Linda return from the airport with her two children. The delivery man was seen opening therge mailbox outside the vi, taking the parcel he had just made out of the back of his motorcycle, putting it in the mailbox, and then closing it and leaving. This was where the video ends. Linda wondered, "How could it be this man?" "You know him?" Violet looked at her. Linda nodded, "Yes, I subscribed the fashion weekly, and every Monday, he puts the magazine in the mailbox on time, and he''s also in charge of the mail for this area. He has worked here for years, so by all rights, he shouldn''t be able to do this kind of prank." "So the result is already obvious, he''s just helping someone deliver a parcel, but he doesn''t know what''s in the parcel either." Violet pursed her lips and said. Linda was even more puzzled, "But on the parcel, there has to be sender information, but that parcel didn''t have it. Yet he delivered it for someone, which is clearly against the rules." "About what this is all about exactly, just invite this man over." Violet narrowed her eyes. Linda nodded, "That''s true, I''ll contact hispany and have hime over." With that, Linda got up and went to the phone. As she had just left on the first foot, and Violet received a phone from Stanley. It should still be the middle of the night at this time in the country, so it seemed he already knew about the parcel. With a sigh, Violet answered the phone. In the video chat, the man, dressed in ck pajamas and sitting with a grim face against the head of the bed, opened his mouth and asked, "What happened to that parcel?" "Did the bodyguard tell you that?" Violet asked instead of answering. Stanley lifted his chin, "Yes." He was still asleep when he received a call from his bodyguard telling him that Violet had received a nasty parcel and was terrified. So, he immediately sent a video chat over to ask. Violet rubbed her brow, "It''s someone deliberately screwing me." "Who?" Stanley wrinkled his brow, "Ivan or Ivy?" Apparently, he''d thought of the same thing as her. Both suspected it was these two. Violet shook her head, "I''m not sure if it''s them, but it''s highly likely." Throughout the city, she had a lot of enemies. Phoebe, Ivan, Ivy. Phoebe was locked up in a mental institution, unable tomunicate with the outside world, and had no money on her, so she obviously couldn''t do the thing. Then it was only Ivan and Ivy, there was just no evidence yet to prove whether it was them or not. "What''s in the parcel?" Stanley asked again as he gripped the phone tightly. The bodyguard only told him that Violet had received a nasty parcel, but the bodyguard didn''t know exactly what it was. Because of that parcel, the maid handled it quickly. "It''s the corpse of a cat." Violet rubbed her belly, holding back the nausea in her stomach, and said to Stanley. An intense chill erupted in Stanley''s eyes, "A cat''s corpse " ...... "That''s right." Violet nodded her head. Stanley was worried, "It''s scary, isn''t it?" "No, I didn''t see the cat, it was Linda who helped me open the parcel, she saw it and was scared." Violet looked in Linda''s direction and said somewhat apologetically. Stanley also knew that the parcel had gone for Violet, but Linda had helped her suffer, so she was overwhelmed. "It''s okay, I''ll have someone send her something aspensation." Stanley said. Violet smiled and nodded, "Good, Linda will be happy to know that." Stanley added, "If it''s really a parcel from Ivan and Ivy, they won''t be caught that easily, so next, they should continue, if you receive another simr parcel, don''t open it, let the bodyguard open it, understand?" This time it was a cat carcass, next time there would be something scarier. In case it was a living poisonous snake, the consequences were unthinkable. Violet knew that Stanley was worried about her safety, and her heart warmed as she smiled and agreed, "Mm, I know." "Good to know." Stanley''s brow eased. Soon, the call ended and Linda returned. Violet told her about thepensation, and she was really happy. But even happier, Linda didn''t forget the business, putting down her phone and saying, "Violet, the parcelpany has promised to bring that parcel over, he should being to the door soon." Violet sipped her water, "Got it, thank you." "Never mind." Linda waved her hand.N?velDrama.Org content rights. As friends, these were as they should be. Within half an hour, the delivery man and his manager arrived. Just now when Linda called, she had told the parcelpany about the parcel. The parcelpany was horrified to hear that their parcel had delivered a dead cat to a customer. Especially since this customer was an extremely wealthy foreigner. So as soon as the parcelpany realized that this was a serious matter, they rushed over with a parcel. "When you delivered the parcel, did you know what was inside?" Violet looked at the delivery man and asked in a cold voice. The delivery man hurriedly shook his head, "I don''t know, the parcel is sealed and I can''t open it privately to see what''s inside, so, ma''am, I really don''t know anything, I''m innocent." Violet wasn''t surprised by this answer, as she had just guessed it. A delivery man who has worked in this area of the vi for years with no badments should not be bribed. Because they knew that the ones who live here were big shots who could not be messed with, and once something happened, they would be ounted. The delivery man who knew this couldn''t have been foolish enough to take the risk and deliver it knowing what was inside, so the biggest possibility was that he did not know it. Violet pursed her red lips, "Then do you know who sent this parcel?"?????? Chapter 553 Ivy Again Although there was no sender information on the parcel, since the parcel had delivered it to her, so the parcel must have known who it was from. The manager nudged the delivery man, signaling him to hurry up and answer. The delivery man also knew what was at stake and didn''t dare dy, hastily saying, "It''s a woman." "A woman?" Linda blinked and looked to Violet, "Violet, is that the one you''re thinking of?" Violet lowered her eyes, "I am not sure." With that, she gazed at the delivery man and asked again, "What kind of woman, looks, body, anything in particr?" The delivery man thought for a moment and replied, "It was a woman with dark hair and dark eyes like you, Mrs. Murphy, from the East, with a look and figure that I could not really see. She was dressed very thickly, but there didn''t seem to be anything special about it." "What kind of answer is that?" Linda frowned. Violet lowered her eyes. Dark hair, dark eyes, from the East. It seemed that it should be Ivy. "Why is there no sender information on the parcel?" Violet asked again, clenching her hand. The delivery man answered, "That woman came to me, when I was at the parcel sending and receiving station. She gave me that parcel, let me send it, she said she is a friend of you and this parcel is a gift to you. I did not think much about it, so I took it, I did not even take her money, because it is by the way, but I did not expect ......" He didn''t realize it was actually the cat''s body inside. Linda tsked twice, "No wonder there''s no sender information, that guy''s pretty smart." Violet nodded. She had to admit that Ivy was indeed smart enough to go straight to the sending and receiving station and hand the parcel to bring it over on the way. In this way, it did not have to include the sender information. "Ma''am, I know that today''s parcel caused you a lot of distress, but I really didn''t mean to do it, I ......" "I know." Violet raised her hand to interrupt the delivery man, "But because of your good intentions, you almost scared someone out of their wits, so I can leave you alone, but you must also remember this lesson." "Yes, yes, yes, don''t worry, ma''am, in this matter, our parcelpany will punish him ordingly, how about just deducting month''s bonus?" The manager asked with apensating smile. Violet nodded slightly, "Okay." It wasn''t that she was deliberately looking for trouble with this delivery man. Rather, this delivery man had to learn his lesson. If it wasn''t Linda who had seen the parcel in the first ce, but herself, she would have been no less frightened than Linda. She was still carrying a baby in her belly, so maybe the baby would be scared out of her mind. So she believed that after this lesson, this delivery man, in the future, would not just be kind to help people with their deliveries. Then Ivy''s parcel would never be delivered again. Finally, the manager left some reparations and left with the delivery man. Linda rubbed her cheek, "This delivery man must hate the woman who gave the parcel to him." Violet didn''t answer, lowering her head and not knowing what she was thinking. After a moment, she looked at Linda, "Linda, would you help me, please?" "What''s wrong?" Linda asked. Violet sighed, "I want to install a few more surveince around the vi, and then Ivy won''t dare to just show up." When Linda heard that, she felt the same and immediately agreed, "Okay, I''m on my way, leave it to me." "Thanks." Violet smiled at her. Linda waved her hand, "Don''t mention it, I''ll be out then." Violet nodded. After Linda left, she didn''t stay in the living room either, getting up and going upstairs. The two kids were still jetgged and sleeping soundly. Violet was also sleepy, she went back to her room and fell back to sleep. After all, it was nighttime at this time of year in the country. She had stayed up until now in order to get jetgged. But now she could not stay up anymore, and she dare not to force myself to stay up, after all, she had a baby in her belly. When Violet woke up, it was the next morning. When she woke up, the surveince that Linda had bought back was all set up by the bodyguards. Almost the entire vi was under surveince, including a hundred meters around the vi, with hidden surveince watching. The security of the vi, in this way, had been improved. Usually when Violet went to thepetition, the two children were at home and she could feel a little more at ease. "Violet, are we going to the magazinepanyter?" Linda asked as she ate breakfast. Violet put down the milk, "Right." Thepetition didn''t start until tomorrow, so she had a day to get busy with her own stuff. So, she then decided to hand over the design for the magazine. "I''lle with you then, I''ve taken another shoot at the magazine." Linda said. Violet nodded, "Okay." "Mommy, we want to go too." The two children looked at each other and said in a rush. Violet smiled, "Fine, as long as you guys don''t be naughty, I will take you with you." Thepetition started again tomorrow, so she had time today to spend as much time as she could with both kids. "Yeah." The two children pped their hands in delight. After breakfast, the four of them headed out. When they arrived at the magazinepany, Linda went to shoot the magazine, Violet asked for a lounge and let the two children y inside, while she went to the editor-in-chief of the magazine and handed in the design.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The process went smoothly because Violet''s design was so good that the editor-in-chief and the singers were so satisfied that they didn''t even let Violet revise it. However, Violet did not leave the editor-in-chief''s ce immediately, the design draft had passed, but there were still negotiations for the next ready-to-wear production. Therefore, the editor-in-chief called the tailors who were responsible for making the ready-made clothes over, and had a meeting with Violet, finally deciding on the cutting method, and the choice of fabric, before Violet ended the meeting and went to the lounge to take the two children. "Mommy." The two children were sitting on the sofa eating snacks, and when they saw that Violet had returned, they waved at her. Violet closed the door and walked over, "Sorry, babies, for keeping you guys waiting." "No, you are busy, and we''re not in a hurry." Calvin replied shaking his little head. Arya nodded along, "That''s right, Mommy''s busy." Violet was quite moved when she saw the two children being so obedient and understanding. Just as she was about to offer to go home, Calvin suddenly said, "Mommy, Daddy just called." "Daddy called?" Violet was slightly surprised. Calvin nodded, "Daddy said that he could not reach your phone, so that''s why he called me to find out what Mommy was up to." "I see, I will call daddy back right now." Violet stroked his hair, and then took out her phone. There were indeed several missed calls on the phone from Stanley. She clicked on a random one and called him back. The call was soon answered, and Stanley''s low voice came, "Busy?" "Well, I was just in a meeting with the editor-in-chief, so my phone was muted, sorry, honey." Violet said apologetically. Stanley smiled, "I guessed it, Calvin said you were working, so I guessed you might have muted the phone." "By the way, honey, why did you call me?" Violet asked. Chapter 554 The Sinister Organization Stanley pinched his brow, his handsome face showing a bit of exhaustion, "Fraser has already found out the organization behind that badge." Violet immediately sat up straight and her expression got serious, "Found it out? What organization is it?" "It''s a joint organization, and an international organization, in which people from many countries have joined, there are talents in various fields, and there are vicious people. This organization is veryrge, which specializes in killing and arson, as well as smuggling and selling drugs, in short, it''s very dangerous." Stanley said in a serious voice. Violet sucked in a breath of cold air, "Ivan actually joined such an organization." "He didn''t just join it, he''s a high ranking person inside." Stanley uttered. Violet opened her mouth, "High ranking?" "That''s right, the ones with badges are the top ones." Stanley nodded. Violet swallowed, "No wonder he can roam around several countries, so he''s actually so powerful." It took him five short years to be in the top of an organization like this. What the hell did he do? "So you must be careful when you''re abroad." Stanley seriously admonished. Violet nodded, "I know, I will." Stanley nodded, "This organization''s base is in another country, and Stanley has limited manpower under his hands, otherwise I would immediately terminate the internationalpetition right now and send you back." "Don''t, internationalpetitions are important, sometimes they only take ce once every few years, I don''t want to be terminated halfway. Don''t worry, I''ll protect myself and my two children." Violet reassured the man. The man pinched the bridge of his nose, "I''ve arranged for some more men to go over to your side, and I have some peace of mind with them there." "Thank you, honey." Violet smiled. Stanley added, "By the way, how''s that parcel check going?" Violet stopped her smile, "I asked the delivery man, he said it was delivered by an oriental woman, so I thought that it must be Ivy. In order to prevent Ivy from delivering this kind of scary parcel again, I asked Linda to buy a lot more surveince back, and monitored the vi in a hundred meter radius. As long as there is a suspicious person appearing, it will be immediately noticed." "You''re doing very well." Stanleyplimented with a light smile. Violet ruffled her hair, blushed. Stanley wiped his dripping hair, "I''m going on a business trip in a few days, so I can stop by to see you guys." "Good." Violet''s eyes lit up, clearly delighted, "When exactly will you being over?" "Not sure yet, depends on the itinerary." Stanley dropped the towel as he replied. Violet nodded, "Okay, call me then. Go to bed, honey." Stanley nodded. The call ended and Violet put the phone down. Calvin came over, "Mommy, what did Daddy say?" "Don''t ask about adult matters." Violet poked his forehead. The two kids were jetgged when the parcel incident happened yesterday, so they didn''t know what was going on. She wasn''t going to tell her two children either, after all, they loved small animals. If they were to hear that the parcel contained a dead cat, it would certainly cast a shadow over their hearts. And she didn''t want to worry her two children. Seeing that Mommy didn''t want to tell him, Calvin pouted, "Forget about it." He walked away and went to stay with Arya. Violet smiled, and then texted George about the news Stanley had just found out about that organization. She waited for two minutes and didn''t have George''s reply, guessing that he might be busy at this time, and then she texted Jessie about it as well. That badge, after all, was what Jessie found. And this organization was also about the innocence of the Robinson family, and Jessie had the right to know. Jessie''s reply came back quickly, but it wasn''t a message, but a phone call. On the phone, Jessie sounded very excitedly, "Violet, is this true?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "It''s true, George''s parents were killed by the top brass of this organization." Violet answered. Jessie gripped the phone tightly, "Great, great, I''ll tell George right now." With that, she was about to hang up the phone. Violet was stunned, "I''ve already told him, but he''s probably busy and hasn''t replied yet." "Is that so?" Jessie calmed down when she heard this, but her eyes were red, "Violet, do you know? I''m so happy now, I can finally prove to George that our family is innocent." However, Violet bit her lower lip, "Jessie, I would say that this alone is not enough proof." Jessie''s eyes widened, "Isn''t that enough? Didn''t we already find out about that organization? George''s parents were killed by the top brass of that organization, not my parents, so howe we still can''t prove our innocence?" "Of course it''s not enough, George''s parents were indeed killed by the top brass, but George can still say that it was you guys who revealed his parents'' whereabouts to that top brass, and the top brass killed his parents." Violet replied seriously. Jessie was silent for a moment. Yeah, even if they found out about that organization now, it still didn''t prove her family''s innocence. Jessieughed to herself, "Why is this happening? It''s so easy to have some hope, only to be knocked into the bottom again, why does God y us like this, why?" She cried out in pain. Violet sighed quite heartily, "Jessie, don''t be discouraged, although you can''t prove your innocence yet, finding out about that organization is already a great progress. As long as we find the one who killed George''s parents, let him say how exactly he found George''s parents, your family will be able to be cleared." Jessie''s eyes lit up for a moment at her words. But soon, her eyes dimmed again, "How difficult it is to catch the murderer? You just said that the people in that organization are all vicious and crazy, and their business is to kill and set fire, so how can we catch him?" "Well......" Violet had nothing to say. Yeah, an organization like this that had existed internationally for so many years without being knocked out by the Interpol showed how huge this organization was. So how could they, ordinary people, break through this kind of organization and catch that murderer? They hadn''t even caught Ivan yet. Besides, there was no way she was going to let Stanley take the risk. Although the Murphy Group was arge international conglomerate, it would not be able to fight with such an evil organization. Because the people in this kind of organization were all crazy, if they fought head on, they might not be able to fight the Murphy Group, but how can this kind of organization fight it head on? They must be making those unseen underhanded tricks. She didn''t want Stanley to lose his life to these underhanded tricks, so she wouldn''t let Stanley go against this organization. What was more, their aim wasn''t to end the organization, but to just catch Ivan and the murderer of George''s parents. So this matter, too, could only be dealt with in the long run. Thinking of this, Violet exhaled, "Well, Jessie, don''t worry, there''s always a way."?????????????? Chapter 555 Received Another Parcel Jessieughed bitterly, "What can be done about it?" "There must be one, Ivan is also in that organization, so maybe we can work with George ande up with aplete solution." Violet narrowed her eyes. Jessie came to life, "Work with George?" "That''s right, since our enemies are in that organization, so cooperation is the best way to go." Violet nodded her head. Jessie squeezed her palms together, "Yeah, Violet, when''s the coboration?" "There''s no rush for now, as you know, Stanley doesn''t treat George very well, so in order to cooperate, I still have to work through Stanley''s mind, and George as well, otherwise we won''t be able to cooperate at all." Violet replied. Jessie thought about it, "How about this, you go and talk with Mr. Murphy, and I''ll talk with George." Even if George didn''t want to see her, she would pester him. Violet nodded, "Okay." Hanging up the phone, she put it in her bag.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. At that moment, there was a knock on the lounge door, and Calvin immediately ran over to open the door. The door opened and there was an editor from the magazine standing outside the door with a small box in his hand. "Sir, who are you looking for?" Calvin asked politely. The editor was surprised, but he quickly put away his surprise and smiled, "Is Ms. Hunt here, please?" In the lounge, Violet, who was adjusting Arya''s braid, heard the voice and understood that the man came to her. She immediately got up and came over, "I''m here, what can I do for you?" "It''s like this, just after I finished my meal, I was stopped by a woman who said she was a friend of yours and had a gift for you and asked me to bring it up for you, and here, this is it." The editor handed over the small box in his hand. Violet''s face changed slightly. The scene reminded her of yesterday''s delivery man. The delivery man also said the same words, but it turned out to be the corpse of a cat inside. Now it was the same as yesterday, so what was inside this box was obviously not good. "Mommy?" Seeing Violet staring at the box, looking like she was on the edge, Calvin cocked his head in confusion. Violet returned to her senses and barely squeezed the corners of her mouth, "I am fine." She then looked to the editor, "Have you seen what the woman looks like, please?" "No, she dressed tightly and with her face blocked, but her hair and eyes are ck, so she should be oriental like you." The editor replied. Violet clenched her fists in a deadly grip. Again, right on track with what the delivery man said yesterday. Sure enough, this one was also from Ivy. She defended the vi so that Ivy''s parcel couldn''t reach the vi, but not outside. Ivy actually stalked her and delivered this disgusting parcel again. "Ms. Hunt, don''t you want it?" The editor was impatient when he saw that Violet kept not taking the box. After all, anyone wouldn''t be happy if she didn''t pick it up as he kindly sent it here. "I''ll take it." Seeing that Violet didn''t reach out, Calvin opened his mouth and got the box. Seeing this, Violet shouted sternly, "Don''t!" Calvin was baffled by the yell and looked at Violet with some resignation, "Mommy?" Arya was also confused as to why mommy was being mean to brother when he was just helping mommy with the parcel. Violet knew that what she had just done had somewhat hurt the two children''s hearts, and a wave of regret welled up in her heart. But instead of apologizing right away, she looked to the editor and reached for the box, "Thank you." The editor waved his hand, saying you''re wee, and turned to walk away. Violet closed the door and looked at the box in her hand. The box was just about the size of her hand, and it was light enough to shake and hear a crash inside. She just didn''t know what was in it. But Violet didn''t have the intention to open it. Yesterday''s big box contained the body of a cat, so in here, it must be something simr. Maybe it was a rat carcass. She''d better not open it, it was okay if she got scared herself, it would be bad if she scared the two kids. Thinking, Violet rubbed her temples and put the box into her bag, then squatted down and looked at the two children, "Sorry, babies, I didn''t mean to do it just now, but you really can''t take this box." "Why?" Arya didn''t understand. Calvin didn''t say anything and looked at Violet''s bag, pondering. Violet sighed, "Because the things inside this box are things that children can''t look at, they''re someone''s pranks." Calvin blinked, "How do you know?" Violet''s lips twitched. She was to hide what happened yesterday, but now, it seemed like it was impossible not to tell. Violet stroked his hair, "Because I received it once yesterday." So that was it. Calvin enlightened and instantly lost his anger. "So mommy, what did you see yesterday?" He asked again. Violet looked at the dumbfounded girl, it was not good to say it explicitly, so she could only pull Calvin''s hand and wrote words on his hand. Calvin''s eyes instantly widened and his small face went pale, clearly stunned. Violet gently held him in her arms, "Originally, I didn''t want to tell you, because I was worried that you would be scared, but I didn''t expect that I would receive this kind of parcel again today, and that you would see it, so I had no choice but to tell you." "Mommy, who the hell did this?" Calvin leaned over her shoulder, his little face full of anger. Violet patted him on the back, "It''s Ivy." Calvin''s pupils flinched and he came out of her arms, his two small hands clenched so tightly that his body trembled, "It''s her!" He clenched his teeth, hatred filling his eyes. Arya was even crying at the name. That time, the shadow and fear that Ivy brought to her was something that she couldn''t forget even now. "Mommy......" Arya jumped into Violet''s arms in fear. Violet knew that Arya was afraid of Ivy, she hugged Arya tightly, softly coaxing, "Arya, don''t be afraid, I am here, I will protect you." "Mmm." Arya nodded in her arms. As Calvin looked at his sister, whose face was covered in tears, he remembered that time when Ivy had lifted Arya up high and mmed her hard on the ground. If she hadn''t been resuscitated in time, Arya might have been death. He could never forget it. Violet took in the change in Calvin''s expression and eyes. She understood his hatred. But she didn''t want him to have such hatred at such a young age. And these hateful feuds should be settled by their adults, she didn''t want him to get involved. But again, she knew that Calvin was precocious, even if she told him to get over his hatred and be happy as a five year old, Calvin didn''t always listen. As long as Calvin wasn''t overwhelmed by hatred, she wouldn''t advise it. "What''s wrong with you guys? Why are Calvin and Arya''s eyes red. Did you cry?" At that moment, the door to the lounge opened again and Linda appeared in the doorway, seeing the family hugging together before she entered. Violet let go of Arya and Calvin and stood up to smile at her, "Finished filming?" "Yeah, I heard you guys hadn''t left yet, so I came over to find you. What just happened to you?" Linda asked, gesturing to the two kids. Violet bit her lips and didn''t answer, but opened her bag and took out the small box from inside. Looking at the box, the corner of Linda''s eye twitched, " What is it?" "It''s the same as yesterday." Violet replied. Linda huffed, "That guy sent this stuff all the way here?" "That''s right, and I even suspect that I''ll receive it tomorrow when I go to thepetition." Violet''s eyes narrowed dangerously. Chapter 556 Came True "Leave it to tomorrow, but this ...... what to do with it?" Linda pointed to the box in her hand. Violet pursed her red lips, "Just throw it away." "Don''t you want to see what''s in there?" Linda asked. Violet''s face was as cold as ice, "No need, yesterday''s delivery was that kind of thing, so what''s in this box is obviously not good either, so forget it, lest you get shocked." "You''re right, but I''d still like to see it." Linda responded. Violet raised an eyebrow, "You''re not afraid?" "It''s okay, but human being are just so weird. Even if I am scared, I am curious and want to find it out." Linda said with a shrug of her shoulders. Violet handed her the box, "Then open it, and when you''re done, tell me what''s inside." Linda took the box and nodded repeatedly. Seeing that she was about to open the box, Violet hurriedly stopped it, "Wait, the two kids are still here, you can open it after we leave." "You''re right." Linda stopped moving her hands. Violet took the two children''s hands, "Come out after you finish, we''ll go wait for you in the car." With that, she pulled her two children out of the lounge. After waiting in the car for about half an hour, Linda arrivedte with a grim face. Violet''s eyes narrowed and she asked in a deep voice, "What''s wrong? Is something scary in there?" "No, it''s much better than that of yesterday." Linda said as she closed the car door. Violet looked at her, "What''s in there?" Linda didn''t answer, but looked at the two children. Seeing this, Violet covered Arya''s ears. As for Calvin, she didn''t mind. Calvin knew about the cat corpse from yesterday, and it made no difference to hear about today''s. And through today, she hade to understand that Calvin was far more tolerant than she had thought. So Calvin could listen if he wanted to. Linda understood Violet''s meaning, so seeing that Calvin didn''t cover his ears, she said what she had seen "It was a box of cockroaches, alive ones, as soon as I opened it, they flew out and flew everywhere, some even crawled onto my face, slimy and made me sick." With that, she rubbed her arms in disgust, her face covered in disgust. Violet pictured the image she described in her mind and felt she was to throw out. However, Violet looked towards Calvin to see if he was disgusted. To her surprise, Calvin didn''t react as strongly as they did, other than a tight frown. It seemed that his mental capacity, too, was better than she had thought. "And then what, what about those cockroaches?" Violet took a deep breath, suppressing the difort inside, and asked again. Linda took out a bottle of ice water from the car fridge and opened it, drinking half of it in one gulp before calming that sick feeling in her heart back, "I screamed out when those cockroaches flew out, then a staff member came over to check it out, and when he saw the cockroaches in the lounge, his face went ck, then he told me to catch all those cockroaches before letting me out." "No wonder it took you so long to get out." Violet nodded. Linda rubbed her temples, "I never want to see a disgusting thing like a cockroach in my life, I''ll stomp on one if I see one in the future." "I''m sorry Linda for bothering you." Violet put her hand on hers, embarrassed. Lindaughed, "It''s not your fault, what are you apologizing for? You didn''t want to open it, but I insisted, so it''s my own fault." "No matter what, these things areing at me, and you''ve been scared twice in a row because of me." Violet sighed. Linda patted her on the shoulder, "Well, don''t beat yourself up, let''s go back first." Violet squeezed the corners of her mouth and gave a nod. When she returned, she told Stanley about the second parcel by sending him a message. By the time, Stanley called, "ording to today''s situation, Ivy will indeed most likely send you another parcel tomorrow and deliver it to thepetition avenue, so don''t ept it." "I know, that''s what I intend to do, but I don''t understand what the hell is her purpose in doing this? The first time she sent a cat''s corpse, and the second time she sent cockroaches, both were horrible, but they were unorthodox tactics that could only scare people, not cause actual harm to them. I even suspect that such retarded tactics don''t look like something Ivy would make." Violet said as she leaned against the head of the bed.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The tricks Ivy used on her before were all aimed at killing her or destroying her career, so these two parcels were nothingpared to those tricks Ivy used before, not like a conspiracy, but like a prank, which wass why she said none of them looked like Ivy''s tricks. But if it wasn''t Ivy, who could it be? "Maybe this is just a prelude to a bigger plot she''s plotting, too." Stanley lowered his eyes and spected. Violet nodded, "That''s the only way I can think of." "So you must be safe during this time. I''ve informed those bodyguards to keep you and the two children under close protection, no more being around like before. I know you don''t like this, but for the sake of yourself and the children, bear with it." Stanley said in a serious tone. They were under protection nearby, but the bodyguard might not always be in time in case of any immediate danger. Staying close for protection gave him more peace of mind. Violet knew Stanley''s worry, so she didn''t reject his self-initiated idea and agreed with a nod, "Okay, I know." Seeing that she didn''t retort, Stanley lifted his chin in satisfaction, "That''s good, I''m going on a business trip tomorrow. I''ll go to your side in about two days." "Great, Calvin and Arya will be happy to know it." Violetughed. Hearing that, Stanley''s brow tenderized, "Where are they?" "Already asleep." Violet replied. "Is that so?" A hint of regret shed in Stanley''s eyes. Violet heard it and smiled, "Shall I go get them up and talk to you?" "No, let them sleep, just wait two days to meet and talk." Stanley refused her offer. Violet didn''t really want to call the two kids up either. After all, children''s sleep was important, so when she heard him refuse, she didn''t say anything and spent a long time talking with him. It was long enough for her to yawn before the call hung up. The next day, Violet and Linda appeared at thepetition avenue with their two children and a few bodyguards, earning the attention of the crowd. Linda even puffed up her chest proudly, enjoying the surprised and envious eyes of those people. When Violet saw her like this, she felt funny, but she didn''t stop her. In the rest room, Violet took the two kids inside, "Calvin, Arya, y in here, don''t run around. I wille and pick you up after thepetition, you hear me?" "Yes." Both children nodded in unison. "Good boy." Violet kissed them each, then looked at Calvin, "Calvin, call me if something wrong happens, or get help from bodyguards. You can''t handle it by yourself, you know? It a very serious time, if something bad happens to you, I will be sad."00000000 Chapter 557 Photos Process Calvin put his little hand on Violet''s face and said seriously, "Don''t worry, Mommy, I won''t mess around, I know what to do." After thest time something happened to Arya, he realized that even though he was smart, he was still a little kid, and when he met an adult, he still lost. So he wouldn''t mess around or be naughty and take Arya around, knowing that Ivy and his uncle were watching them from the shadows all the time, trying to deal with them. "Good, I gotta go." Violet stood up. "Bye Mommy." The two children waved at her. Violet nodded with a smile, turning towards the lounge door. After leaving the lounge, Violet closed the door behind her and looked at the few bodyguards standing at the door, she spoke to two of them, "The kids are in your hands, if anything happens to them, I will only seek your responsibility." She said with a majestic face. The two bodyguards straightened their backs, "Don''t worry, Mr. Murphy, we will protect the kids." "Very well, as long as you protect them properly, neither I nor your president will give you bonus and benefits." Violet put away her majesty and revealed a satisfied smile. She knew very well that it was not enough to warn and threaten to make a person loyal, but also to lure them in money and material things. It was like a p on the wrist and a candy bar. Sure enough, when the two bodyguard bodies heard about the bonus and benefits, a joyful look appeared in their eyes as they both hurriedly responded, "Yes, Mrs. Murphy." Violet nodded and turned to walk away. Several of the remaining bodyguards, except for the two that had just been there, followed her. With the most people at thepetition, naturally more bodyguards were needed to protect her. Today''spetition was difficult. It should be noted that as more and more yers were eliminated, the difficulty of thepetition, began to grow gradually. Violet even heard some of the designers sighing, saying they couldn''t keep up with thepetition. While she sympathized, she wouldn''t help. The reality was harsh, and everyone wanted to get ahead. And it was an eliminationpetition, not a friendlypetition. With that thought, Violet took a deep breath, suppressing the sympathy inside her and began to immerse herself in thepetition. When it came to the noon break, Violet handed in the design and prepared to go back to the lounge for dinner with Linda. Before she could take a few steps, she was stopped by a staff member who was also holding a box. Seeing that box, Violet and Linda looked at each other, neither of them were the least bit surprised, they only saw words in each other''s eyes: here ites! Yesterday they had guessed that the parcel might be delivered to thepetition avenue, and now the box in the staff''s hand would be just the thing to verify their suspicions. "Violet, this is a gift from your friend who asked me to send it over for you." The staff handed the box over. Violet smiled and took it, "Thanks." "You''re wee." The staff member waved his hand and crossed over to her and left. When the staff walked away, Linda snatched the box from Violet''s hand, "Damn it, it was really delivered here." She put the box to her ear and shook it vigorously, trying to hear what was inside. But the soundsing from inside were muffled and inaudible. Linda gave up and threw the box into the nearest trash can, "Well, Violet, don''t open it, in case there are cockroaches in there again, they will be everywhere, and it''s not easy to catch them." Violet nodded, "Let''s go." She was happy that Linda threw the box away, and she nned to do so herself. And, probably because she''s received this ''surprise'' so many times, she didn''t even react too much when she saw the box. The two continued towards the lounge. The two bodyguards guarding the door saw theming and immediately opened the door, "Mrs. Murphy, please." Violet nodded slightly and led Linda inside with her. In the lounge, the two kids were watching TV and when they saw the twoe in, they immediately climbed off the couch and ran over, "Mommy, are you done with thepetition?" "Not yet, we have to continue this afternoon." Violet picked up the two children. The two children, now almost five, had grown considerably in stature from a few months ago, and suddenly ran over to her like little cannonballs, hurting her legs from the impact. If it had been another year, she wouldn''t have been able to pick them up like now. "Violet, the bodyguard has already brought the food over." Linda said with glowing eyes as she pointed to the sumptuous lunch on the table. Since he knew that Ivy was over there, Stanley had asked Violet not to dine at the restaurant, because Ivy might have bought off the people in the restaurant. So Stanley had his bodyguard go to a different restaurant every day to buy food and send it to Violet and the children. In this way, Ivan and Ivy, who were not sure which restaurant they were going to eat at every day, naturally couldn''t do something about the food. "Well, I saw that, let''s go eat first." Violet said with a smile as she took the two children''s hands. During lunch, there was a sudden knock on the lounge door. Violet put down her chopsticks and looked towards the door, "Come in." The bodyguard opened the door and walked in, "Mrs. Murphy, a staff member just came by and said a friend of yours gave you a gift, here it is." With that, the bodyguard handed a box from behind with both hands. Looking at the box, Violet''s brow furrowed instantly. Linda was even more fired up and pped the table, "Shit, it came again, usually one a day, but today we actually got two." This box wasrger than the one they had just received, which meant that it wasn''t the one they had just received, it was new. "Mommy, is it from Ivy again?" Calvin narrowed his eyes. Violet nodded, "That''s right." Calvin''s small face was icy cold. Violet looked at the bodyguard, "Take this out and see what''s inside, also, if any more staff members send these boxes over, none of them will be epted." "Yes." The bodyguard nodded and went out with the box. Violet withdrew her gaze and forced a smile, "Well, go ahead and eat." Linda muttered, "How can I be in the mood to eat now? I am angry." Violet looked at her, then at the two children, and didn''t say anything else. Indeed, she was exasperated. If they couldn''t catch Ivy, such boxes would be delivered to her every day, and even if the bodyguards would intercept them, there would always be those that slipped through the. Rubbing her brow, Violet sighed. After the meal, she went out with Linda after once again instructing the two children to stay in the lounge.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Outside the lounge, several bodyguards were waiting there. Seeing theme out, the bodyguard who had delivered the box earlier stepped forward, "Mrs. Murphy, I''ve seen what''s inside." "What is it?" Violet asked. The bodyguard''s face was rosy, felt hard to talk about it. Violet pursed her lips, "Say it, what exactly is it?" "Racy pictures of you and boss, it''s the kind of picture that had been processed, making you into other women and boss into other men." The bodyguard touched his nose and replied. As professional bodyguards, they were naturally able to tell at a nce whether the photos were real or not. The faces and bodies in those photos were not the same color, so it was clear that they had been processed. "Shit, so shameless." Before Violet could get angry, Linda cursed in anger. Violet''s red lips pressed together, her face cold, "What about those photos?" Chapter 558 Stanley Arrives The bodyguard immediately responded, "It''s been burned." Violet nodded in satisfaction, "Good." Although those photos were fake, it was still a trouble when they were out there. People with bad intention would use them to create rumors, and some brainless masses would be led to believe it. And this happens time and time again in the entertainment industry. "I have told the boss about this matter." The bodyguard added. Violet looked at him, "And what was his reaction?" "He is angry and told us to step up our guard and catch Ivy the next time she delivers one of these." The bodyguard replied. Violet rubbed her brow, "It''s not easy to catch her, Ivan is behind her." "He knows, so he asked me to inform you not to return to the vi for the next two days." The bodyguard said. Linda asked in surprise, "Where shall we go?" "Stay right here, thepetition organizer has arranged rooms for you, you will be informed in a moment. The boss said that as long as you don''t leave here, Ivy will not let anyone else deliver anything. She will only let the staff deliver it on her behalf, in this way, we can inform all the staff that as soon as Ivy shows up, she will be caught no matter which staff she gets to deliver something." The bodyguard exined. Linda''s eyes widened in delight, "Violet, that''s a good idea." Violet nodded, "Yes, as long as it''s fixed in one ce, you can indeed get all the staff to mobilize and catch Ivy." "Then do so." Linda said. Violet nodded, and then said to the bodyguard, "I know, go inform the organizer and have them give a meeting to all the staff." "Okay." The bodyguard immediately responded. Violet then went to thepetition with Ivy. Due to the increasing difficulty of thepetition, nowadays, the eliminations were not decided on the same day as before. Now the eliminations were not even decided until the next day, or the third. The walk would not be until the day after tomorrow, and tomorrow was when all the contestants made their dresses. Because today, many of the contestants had only managed to get their designs drawn and their clothes made, and even more so, they haven''t gotten started at all. Including Violet, she had only chosen the fabric to be used, and the dress had not been started. After today''spetition was over, Violet and Linda took the two kids to the guest room. The organizers had arranged two guest rooms, and Violet chose thergest one to stay with her two children. The first time she stayed in such a ce, frankly speaking, it was quite new. Thepetition avenue included many original designs of well-known designs, as well as some high-definition collector''s edition gowns that Violet could visit. She usually didn''t have time to watch it due to being busy with thepetition, but now she did. The next day, before thepetition started, Violet called a few bodyguards over, "Fromst night to now, did any staff at thepetition avenue receive the box?" One of the bodyguards shook his head, "No." "Maybe the boxes haven''t started being delivered today." Linda guessed. Violet nodded, "I suppose so." When she finished, she said to her bodyguard again, "Keep an eye out, and if shees, catch her immediately." "Yes." The bodyguard replied. "Come on, let''s go to thepetition." Violet looked over at Linda and rubbed her brow. Linda nodded and left the guest room with her. She thought that after thepetition at noon, Violet would be able to hear the news that Ivy had been caught, yet no. Ivy didn''t show up, and the staff of thepetition avenue didn''t receive any boxes. Having no choice, Violet waited again, thinking if Ivy would show up in the afternoon. Strangely, the afternoon, including the evening, Ivy did note. After not receiving the box for a day, Violet still felt ufortable. "Stanley, do you think Ivy knows about our n to arrest her, so she did not venture out?" After taking a shower, Violet voiced her suspicions to Stanley when she was videoing with him. It was night on Stanley''s side. He was away on business today, in another country, and the time was about the same as here. He had just finished showering at this moment as well, and was sitting on the edge of the bed, wiping his damp hair with a towel, his whole person looked, instead of his usual high and elite demeanor, onlyzy and sexy. "It''s possible." Stanley put the towel on the back of his neck and held the phone in both hands, looking at the woman in it, "Of course, it''s also possible that she did it on purpose, lowering your guard." "Lower my guard?" Violet blinked. Stanley nodded, "That''s right, you received those three days in a row, she thought she scared you, so she stopped for a while. When you thought she wouldn''t send anymore and became rxed, and then suddenly another one was sent, what do you think the reaction would be?" Violet cocked her head in thought, "That must have been a bigger shock, because I think I''m being haunted." "Right, so it''s possible that''s what she''s after." Stanley nodded. Violet sighed, "That''s a really shitty tactic." "For some people, so what if it''s shitty as long as they can achieve their goals." Stanley responded. "So you say." Violet gave a smile, lifted the covers andid down on the bed. The two children were in the next bed, sleeping soundly. Violet looked away, her eyes quite gentle, "Well, let''s not talk about that, it''s quite annoying. The two kids asked me today when exactly you''re going to be with us." "Tomorrow afternoon''s flight, probably I will arrive in the evening, but don''te to pick me up, in case Ivy chases you to the airport and when she sees the bodyguard stopping her box, she''s likely to get angry and open the box in public and take out the contents, causing a panic at the airport would be a problem." Stanley wrinkled his brows and said in a serious tone. Violet nodded, "Okay, then the two children and I will wait for you at thepetition avenue before returning to the vi." Stanley nodded slightly and agreed. The two spoke for a while after that before ending the call. The following day, throughout the day, Violet did not receive news of Ivy''s appearance, much less the box.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. It seemed that as Stanley saidst night, Ivy wanted to take a two-day break and kick her back into shock again when she came out of her shocked guard. Thinking about it, Violet sneered. Ivy was really getting worse and worse, how ruthless her tactics used to be, rushing to take her life every time. And now, she just engaged in this kind of intimidation. "Violet, isn''t Mr. Murphy arriving?" Linda suddenly asked out loud. Violet raised her wrist and looked at her watch, "I think so, ten minutes ago, he called me and said he was already out of the airport, it''s not very far to this side, a ten minute drive." "Then let''s go to the entrance of thepetition avenue to pick him up. Mr. Murphy won''t let us pick him up at the airport, so it''s always okay to pick him up at the entrance." Linda suggested. When the two children heard this, they rushed to agree, "Yes, Mommy, let''s go to the door, in that way we can see daddy right away." Looking at the two children''s expectant eyes, Violet could not afford to call them disappointed, smiling and stroking their heads, "Okay." "Yeah!" The two kids pped their hands in delight, then held hands and walked quickly towards the door. The bodyguards who were dedicated to protecting the two children were naturally following close behind, so Violet wasn''t too nervous about them, and after smiling, she also lifted her feet to go over. Just as she reached the door, she heard the surprised cries of her two children, "Daddy, it''s Daddy!" With that, the two kids ran straight out the door and towards the man who had just gotten out of his car a short distance away.00000000 Chapter 559 Got the Person When the man saw his two kidsing, his thin lips curled into a smile before he squatted down and caught the two children. "Daddy, I miss you so much." Arya said petntly as she wrapped her arms around Stanley''s neck. Calvin nodded, "I miss daddy too."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Stanley kissed each of the two children, "I am here. Where''s Mommy?" "Mommy''s over there." Calvin turned his head and pointed backwards. Stanley looked up and saw the beautiful woman on the highest step of thepetition avenue''s front door not far away, looking at them with a smile and waving at them. Stanley let go of the two children and stood up, taking them by the hand and walking towards the steps. He kept his eyes on the woman as he walked. Although they met on video every day, being separated by a screen was never as good as meeting in person. Meeting in person, he could see her whole person. She was still as beautiful as ever, and her pregnancy hadn''t lost a bit of her beauty, even more beautiful than when she wasn''t pregnant, and she had a charm that made it impossible to take his eyes off her. And other than the fact that her belly had grown, she hadn''t even lost her figure and stood there as if she was glowing. Coming to Violet, Stanley let go of the two children''s hands and opened his arms towards Violet, "Won''t you give your husband a hug?" Violetughed and hugged him, "You''re getting better at it now." Fraser, who was not far away, heard this and nodded his head repeatedly. Yes, he agreed with that. When in the presence of his wife, he talked quite flirtatiously. But when his wife was away, he was as cold-faced as ever. Sure enough, that was the difference. "Bigger." At that moment, Stanley suddenly let go of Violet and said words that left her bewildered. Violet looked at him, "What''s bigger?" "Your belly." Stanley looked down, staring at her belly. Violet suddenly was amused, "Of course, it''s almost four months, and now the belly is growing a little bit a day, which means the baby is developing well, and at four months, the baby will start moving." "It moves?" Stanley raised an eyebrow, seemingly surprised at the wonder of life. Violet nodded, "Yeah, how about I tell you when it''s over four months and the baby moves for the first time?" He wasn''t always around her at that time, so that was all she could say. Stanley nodded, "Okay." "Then let''s go in first now, dinner is getting cold." Violet took his hand. A group of people entered the house. That night, Linda had the good sense to invite the two children to sleep at her ce, allowing the two of them, Violet and Stanley, to spend time together. In response, Stanley gave her a ''You''re Good'' look and decided to have Fraser pay her a bonus. In the room, the two of them, Violet and Stanley, rolled in the hay before hugging each other and falling into a weary sleep. The next morning, before the two were awake, there was a knock on the door of the room, "Violet, Violet." Linda''s excited voice came from outside the door. Stanley wrinkled his eyebrows and opened his eyes abruptly, a trace of coldness shing in his eyes, obviously displeased with Linda''s sudden arrival. It was immediately decided that Linda''s bonus would be cancelled. "Well......" At this time, Violet began to move, her eyshes fluttered and she opened her eyes in the next second, there was obviously still sleep in her eyes and her voice was soft and husky, "Is that Linda calling me?" "No, you heard wrong, go back to sleep." Stanley tucked her in. Violet was just about to nod, but the knock on the door sounded again and Linda''s voice came again, "Violet, Violet!" ." Stanley''s thin lips pursed into a straight line. He had just said that Violet had misheard him, but now Linda made a sound. He had never seen such an employee. Looking at the man''s darkening face, Violet knew what he was thinking, let out augh, "Stanley, you go open the door." "You''re not sleeping?" Stanley asked. Violet shook her head, "No, it''s all bright, and it''s time to get up." Stanley nodded, lifted the covers and got out of bed, picked up the robe on the floor and put it on, and used the remote control to open the curtains and floor-to-ceiling windows to air out the room, before going to the door. The door opened, Linda thought it was Violet, and was about to pull her hand, but she didn''t expect to meet Stanley''s cold and gloomy handsome face, and was immediately scared to take a step backwards, " Mr. Murphy, how is it you?" Stanley didn''t bother to answer such a stupid question from her and asked in an impatient tone, "What do you want?" Hearing those words, Linda''s back straightened and she immediately got serious, "Good news, good news." "What?" Stanley''s brow tightened. Linda took a deep breath, "One of the staff at thepetition avenue caught the woman who delivered the box." "What? Caught her?" Violet had juste over when she heard this, and her face was instantly written with joy, "Is it Ivy?" "I don''t know, but I don''t think so, or Fraser would have me tell you." Linda shook her head. Violet was disappointed. Stanley narrowed his eyes and spoke, "Even if it''s not Ivy, it''s someone who is directly interfacing with Ivy, maybe, she knows something about Ivy. I''ll go and take a look, you can go after you washed up." After he finished, he crossed Jessie and exited the room. Only Violet and Linda were left at the door. Violet pursed her lips, "Sure enough, Ivy was trying to wait for me to let my guard down and then knock me back into fear and shock again, no, after two days of abatement, she came back, but to my surprise, we caught her man." "Yeah, it''s a shame that it wasn''t her personally that got caught, and she''s pretty smart, she wouldn''t do it herself, instead, she got someone to deliver it. I just don''t know if she got someone to deliver it before as well." "We''ll know when we go ask." Violet lowered her eyes and said in a light voice. Linda nodded, "Okay." "I''ll go back and change my clothes first." Violet looked down at the pajamas she was wearing. Linda took her hand, "Wait a minute, Violet." "What''s wrong?" Violet looked at Linda. Linda scratched her head, "I noticed that Mr. Murphy was looking at me with a feeling that he wanted to kill me, did I do something to offend him?" She asked cautiously. Violetughed, "No, but we weren''t awake when you came to call us, he was just suddenly woken up by you and got a bit angry." "So that''s how it is." Linda enlightened, "I wondered why he had a grim face, so it''s because I''m disturbing your sleep, no wonder Fraser asked me toe and tell you guys that the person has been caught and was dead set on noting over himself, so because he wants me to face Mr. Murphy''s anger." The more she said, the angrier Linda became and her breasts rose and fell violently. Violet smiled and patted her shoulder, "Well, it''s not a big deal, don''t take it to heart, I''m going to go change." "Okay then." Linda nodded. Violet closed the door and went back to her room. By the time she got changed and washed up, it was half an hourter. Linda was still waiting outside, and when she saw Violete out, she led her towards the ce where the person was kept. The person was locked in an office. When Violet arrived, Fraser was guarding the door, and when he saw her, he nodded his head in greeting, "Good morning, Mr. Murphy." "Good morning, where''s Stanley?" Violet asked. Fraser pointed inside, "He is inside, you can go in." Violet nodded and opened the door to enter, with Linda following behind.?? Chapter 560 Lie Detector When she entered, the first one Violet saw was Stanley. He was sitting behind his desk looking at something while a woman was lying on the couch across from him. The woman''s hair covered her face, so Violet couldn''t see what she looked like, but she was very tall as Linda. Linda eximed, "Holy shit, this woman is a model?" A model? Violet frowned and didn''t think much of it as she walked straight towards the man, "Stanley." "You''re here." Stanley put down the information in his hands and looked up at her. Violet nodded. Stanley asked again, "Have you had breakfast?" "No." Violet replied. Stanley''s expression was a bit unpleasant, "Why don''t you eat beforeing over?" "I can''t wait." She pouted as she walked over and wrapped her arms around the man, shaking him slightly. Stanley was not unhappy at once. On the sidelines, Linda looked at them in wonder. Sure enough, no man could resist the pampering of a beautiful woman. "Honey, what''s wrong with this woman?" Violet let go of Stanley''s arm and pointed at the woman on the sofa. A cold ray of light erupted from Stanley''s eyes, "Fainted from shock." "Fainted from shock?" Linda looked confused. Violet was curious, "How did that happen?" "When Fraser caught her, she probably knew she was doomed, so she passed out, and when I came, she was already like this." Stanley looked at the woman and said coldly, "And you guys know her." "We know her?" Violet and Linda nced at each other. Finally Linda stepped forward and ruffled the hair covering the woman''s face, and then a familiar face revealed. "Luna!" Linda''s voice drew up. Violet was surprised, but more than that, she was stoned. She didn''t realize that these boxes were actually from Luna. It seemed that Ivy had poked around her connections, and that was why she had bought off Luna. "Linda, wake her up." Violet pursed her red lips and said in a deep voice. Linda nodded, "Okay." She threw away Luna''s hair and looked around to see if there was a water fountain to catch a ss of water to ssh Luna awake. However, after looking around, therge office had nothing but a desk and couch, not to mention a water fountain. There was no choice, Linda had to roll up her sleeves, grabbed Luna''s cor, lifted Luna''s entire body up, and then with the other hand, pped two ps left and right. Seeing that, Violet almost choked on her saliva, not expecting Linda to use this method to wake up Luna. Even Stanley raised his eyebrows in surprise and some amusement. But more than that, he was satisfied that with friends like Linda and Jessie, who had fiery tempers and personalities, by Violet''s side, he didn''t have to worry about Violet being bullied. Because both Linda and Jessie would protect her. "It hurts, who hit me?" Luna woke up in pain. She covered her face and sat up, about to freak out, then she saw the three people across from her, Violet, Stanley, and Linda. The moment she saw the three, Luna''s face went pale and she was to pass out again. However she did not. She even felt that even if she did pass out, she would be pped awake like that just now. "You...... What do you want?" Luna clenched her fists and looked at the three of them warily, "How dare you kidnap me, believe it or not, I''ll call the police." "Fine, then call the police, we''ll see if it''s us or you that gets caught in the end." Linda looped her arms and said disdainfully. Violet stepped forward and gazed at Luna, "How did you and Ivy meet?" "Ivy?" Luna looked puzzled, "Who are you talking about?" "You don''t have to pretend, it must be that Ivy who paid you off to send those boxes, right?" Linda pointed at her nose and questioned loudly. Luna''s eyes flickered sheepishly when she heard the word box, but she still refused to admit it, "I don''t know what you''re talking about, and I don''t know Ivy." "You really don''t admit it?" Stanley asked suddenly as he narrowed his eyes.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The person Luna feared most was him, especially when she met his eyes, feeling that she was going to be killed at any moment. So, upon hearing his question, she instantly lowered her head, "No, I don''t know." Linda and Violet looked at each other, "Violet, do you think what she said is true or not?" Violet pursed her lips and said she wasn''t sure. It''s possible for a person who really means to lie to make it impossible to tell if it''s true or not, if they are strong-willed. "Stanley, what do you think?" Violet looked at Stanley. The corners of Stanley''s mouth hooked coldly, "Fraser." Outside, Fraser immediately pushed the door in, "Mr. Murphy." "Bring in the lie detector." Stanley ordered. When Linda heard that, she perked up, "Violet, this is good, as long as she lies, she''ll definitely be twitching with electricity." She pointed at Luna. Luna''s face went pale with fear and she shook her head repeatedly, "No, no!" "It''s not your turn to say whether you want it or not." Linda said with contempt. Violet didn''t say anything, staring at Luna was thinking about something. At that moment, Fraser brought in the lie detector. Luna saw it, jumped up and tried to run. Linda sneered, and with a stride of her long legs, she stopped Luna, then with another takedown, she had Luna snapped back in front of her and pinned back to the couch. When Fraser saw it, he couldn''t help but praise it, "Nice move." "Sure." Linda raised her chin in triumph and forced Luna onto the couch, "Fraser, put her hands on it." "Okay." Fraser nodded. The two men worked with each other and Luna''s hand, then, was forced onto the lie detector. The moment she put it on, Luna thought she was going to be electrocuted and she was scared to death. But the lie detector didn''t run at the end, and she breathed a huge sigh of relief. "Well, ask her." Stanley looked at Violet. Violet nodded and asked, "Did Ivy pay you off to send those boxes to me?" Luna clenched her mouth not to answer. She thought that there was no science at all in something like a lie detector, how can a cold machine know if a person is lying or not? What if she answered truthfully and was also convicted of lying? That was why she didn''t want to answer. Seeing that Luna was hesitant to speak, Linda pped her on the back of her head, "Open your mouth!" Luna was pped painfully and turned back to give Linda a vicious re, "Why would I say that? In case this machine misidentifies it, wouldn''t I be electrocuted no matter what I answered?" "You don''t have to worry about that." Fraser spoke, "This machine is sensing a person''s heartbeat, as well as a person''s body temperature change, if you are telling the truth, your heartbeat frequency and body temperature are naturally normal, if you lie, your heartbeat will speed up or slow down, and your body temperature will also increase or decrease, so the problem you are talking about does not exist, so hurry up and answer it." "You hear me? This machine won''t wrong you, so hurry up and say it." Linda urged again. Luna looked at Violet and then at the expressionless Stanley, swallowed and took a deep breath to speak, "No." After answering, everyone, including Luna, stared at the lie detector. A few seconds passed, and instead of the lie detector lighting up red and the current urring, it lit up green. Stanley pursed his lips, "She''s not lying!"0" Chapter 561 Lunas Account Luna nodded her head repeatedly, indicating that he was right and that she had indeed not lied. Violet narrowed her eyes, "Then, you do not know Ivy?" "I''ve never even heard of that name." Luna added. Violet stared at her carefully for a while, and then looked at the lie detector, and finally determined that what she said was true. It was true that Luna didn''t know Ivy and wasn''t bought off by her. That means...... Violet clenched her palms, "Those boxes were from you?" "What box? I don''t understand." Luna''s heart tightened and she replied. No sooner had she said it, however, than the lie detector under her hand lit up red and ticked. Then, the lie detector emitted a powerful electric sound, and immediately afterwards, Luna was electrocuted, shivering with electricity and letting out a scream. Seeing this, Fraser and Linda hurriedly let go of her, lest they be electrically transmitted by the human body. When Stanley saw Luna being electrocuted, his expression didn''t change in the slightest, he just looked at her coldly. Only after the lie detector had automatically stopped discharging did Violet speak again, "You still are not willing to tell the truth?" Luna was really scared by the electricity, whimpered and cried, tears and snot one her face. "I say it, I say it." She dared not lie again and hastily answered, "It was my own intention; I did everything myself." Linda looked at the lie detector that gave the green light and smiled, "Mr. Murphy, she didn''t lie this time." Stanley gave a nod, indicating that he knew. Luna, however, was furious. She hadn''t been caught delivering boxes for the past three days, and after stopping for two days without delivering them because of something that had happened, she didn''t expect to be caught and treated like this. She hated these people! "Tell me, why are you doing this?" Violet asked coldly as she sat down next to Stanley. Originally, she thought it was all Ivy''s doing, but she didn''t expect it to be Luna. She was wondering before when Ivy''s tactics had gotten so low, only scaring her, and all those ruthless tactics from before were gone. Since it was not Ivy, that made sense. "I ...... I......" Luna''s gaze flickered, unable to answer. Linda pushed her, "Hurry up and be honest." Lunapletely pissed off, and she directly pushed Linda away and stood up, her face fierce as she looked at Violet, "Why, it''s all because I hate you, you ruined my modeling career!" She yelled loudly. Violet blinked, "I ruined your modeling career? When did I ruin your modeling career?" She just felt baffled. Stanley patted the back of her hand to tell her not to care. Violet shook her head, indicating that she didn''t care at all. Linda pointed at Luna, "Yeah, when did Violet ruin your modeling career, can you speak with evidence!" "I have no evidence, but it''s all because of her, it''s all because of you guys that I''m in this situation now. If it wasn''t for her exposing Pennie, I wouldn''t have been kicked out of the internationalpetition because I was Pennie''s model, and I wouldn''t have had no money on me to take some lowly magazine and never be able to enter the high end market again, only to be a pheasant model!" Luna looked at Violet andined with her eyes wide open. Violet gasped andughed, but before she spoke, Linda opened her mouth, "You are talking nonsense, obviously you asked for all this, why me Violet? Was it Violet who asked you to be Pennie''s model? Was it Violet who asked you to take this private job? Did Violet ask you to shoot those dirty magazines? Violet didn''t do anything to you, it''s all your own choice." "Yes, it was my choice, but if she hadn''t uncovered Pennie ......" "You can stop." Linda pooh-poohed at her, "Pennie cheated, it''s not fair to the other contestants and models, and it''s even more criminal for Pennie to cheat, is it wrong for Violet to expose her? Who are you to me everything on Violet because of this? me Pennie, me yourself for why you want to be Pennie''s model." "Linda is right, you are Pennie''s model, Pennie was arrested, you naturally have to leave thepetition. Pennie was banned, you didn''t, you can continue to be your model as usual, try to be a top model, but you yourself never thought about it. Your business ability is not good, and you don''t think about developing your business ability properly, instead, for the sake of money, you go to take those lower ss magazines and end up in this situation, isn''t it your own fault?" Violet looked at Luna. Luna''s mouth opened to retort that it wasn''t like that, but the words wouldn''te out of her mouth. In fact, she knew in her heart that it was all about her. But she just didn''t want to admit it and just wanted to dump the me on someone else so she didn''t feel like it''s her fault. "Alright, there''s no need to go on with all this." Stanley stood up with his hands in his trouser pockets, "What was the purpose of you sending those things to my wife, just to intimidate her?" Luna subconsciously didn''t want to admit it. However, Linda, who knew her best, spoke up at once, "Don''t lie, I''m turning the power of the lie detector to the highest, if you dare to lie, you''ll be electrocuted all over your body, then your blood vessels will burst and you''ll be almost dead. You''re the only one left in your family, if you''re half dead, who will take care of you? Even if you can''t kill yourself, this kind of life is even more painful than death. You don''t want to experience it, right?" Linda smirked and looked at Luna. Luna''s legs and belly were shaking with fear. Seeing this, Fraser couldn''t help but give Linda a pleasing look. This woman shouldn''t be a model, but a police officer. All the prisoners who meet her would confess obediently. Even Violet and Stanley felt that Linda was a talent in this area. "Honey, Linda is so good, how about giving her a longer sry?" Violet nudged the man''s arm for the benefit of her best friend. Stanley smiled lightly, "Okay." Indeed, with Linda by Violet''s side, she was the equivalent of half a bodyguard. Wages do deserve to go up. After a while, Luna finally calmed down from the panic, looking at the lie detector under her, she no longer had the thought of resisting. And she was all alone. What was the point of resisting?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. How could she, alone, fight against Violet and the others who had such a powerful background? "I sent those things because I wanted to make you miscarry." Luna looked at Violet and said. "What?" Linda eximed. Violet''s pupils shrank and she subconsciously clutched her already bulging belly. Stanley even had a sh of killing intent in his eyes, wishing to kill this woman. Luna felt the killing intent, shrank her neck, and added, "During thepetition, Pennie had wanted to make you miscarry, so she deliberately made me appear in front of you every now and then to pick on you and make you angry, in order to make you angry enough to lose the baby, but in the end, she paid the price before she could achieve her goal." "So you''re trying to get back at me?" Violet''s red lips were pursed tightly, and her voice was cold as she said. Luna lowered her head, "Yes, I saw you guys at the restaurant earlier and I hate you for making me like this, so I didn''t want to make it easy for you. It''s just that you have a lot of bodyguards protecting you and a lot of security where you live, I can''t even get in and reach you to get at you, so I thought long and hard before I came up with the idea of sending these to scare you."?????????????? Chapter 562 Repatriation She had no power, no background, no backing. Othewise, she wouldn''t have used this method to deal with Violet, but instead went straight to her door. She thought that she had managed to deliver these things to achieve her goal and make Violet miscarry, so that she could make Violet suffer and maybe Violet''s husband would divorce Violet because Violet couldn''t keep the baby. But to her surprise, Violet was still fine! Why is God so unfair? Why are some people born with all the advantages, regarding family, appearance, abilities, and men? They are far better than the average person. The more she thought about it, the more unjust and jealous she became, and Luna''s face twisted. Violet gave a mocking smile, "So that''s how it is." "What do you want to do with her?" Stanley asked, looking at her. Luna''s heart nearly flew out of her chest when she heard the two. Her voice trembled as she said, "I told you guys, you can''t do anything to me, or you will be punished byw." She was really scared that Violet and the others would secretly kill her. With their abilities, they would have done that, and would have disposed of her body so cleanly that no one would have been able to find it out. Hearing Luna''s words, Linda was amused, "What do you think we''re going to do to you? Kill you? Or maim you? Neither, we''re not ouws, so naturally we won''t do that to you." "Really?" Luna was greatly surprised. Violet nodded, "That''s right, it''s true that we won''t kill you or maim you, and you''re not guilty to death for what you''ve done, but we won''t just let you off the hook, we''ll send you to the police station for malicious intimidation." "You guys want me to go to jail?" Luna''s voice sharpened. Linda gave her a nk look, "You sent those things, so you are supposed to be against thew, shouldn''t you go to jail? You can be free of jail if you don''t want to, how about breaking both of your legs?" Luna shivered and looked at the group of people as if she was looking at the devil. Break both her legs!Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. They said such gut-wrenching words so lightly, so it was evident that these people were a bunch of cold-blooded animals. Seeing that Luna was stunned, Linda yfully hooked the corners of her mouth, "So are you going to trade your legs for freedom, or ......" "I''ll go to jail, I''ll go to jail!" Without waiting for Linda to finish her sentence, Luna made her choice in a hurry. Lindaughed, "That''s right, jail is better than being half-paralyzed." Luna didn''t reply, all her heart with hatred. Yes, jail was better than being crippled, but she didn''t want to go to jail either. But now, it wasn''t her turn to choose. If she had known that she would end up like this, she shouldn''t have gone to resent Violet. But it was toote to regret it now, and she could only ept her current situation in silence. "Alright, Fraser, take her to the police station." Stanley ordered as he took Violet''s hand and stood up, rubbing his brow. Fraser responded, "Yes." "I''ll go too." Linda said, "At least she and I are ssmates, I go see her off." "Okay." Violet nodded with agreement. Then, Linda joined Fraser and escorted Luna out of thepetition avenue. Violet and Stanley, on the other hand, headed towards the room in thepetition avenue, ready to have breakfast with the two kids, and after that, they went back over to the vi. After all, now that Luna had been caught, they didn''t have to worry about there would be anyone sent anything nasty over again. On the way back to the room, Violet couldn''t help but sigh, "We always thought it was done by Ivy, but we didn''t expect it to be Luna." "I didn''t expect to guess wrong either." Stanley said as well. Violet pulled the corner of her mouth and smiled bitterly, "It was my negligence, I thought that my enemies were only Ivy and Phoebe, and now that Phoebe was locked up by us in the mental hospital and couldn''t get out, I subconsciously thought that all of this was done by Ivy or Ivan, thus neglecting Luna. I med myself for neglecting Luna as I never put her in my eyes. This incident was a kind of a wake up for her, making her understand that whether it was a deep grudge or a minor transgression, one should not be negligent, or else if she was not careful, she might fall into danger. She and Luna didn''t like each other and have some small quarrels and collisions, definitely not rising to the level of hatred, so she never put Luna on her mind, after breaking Phoebe down, she didn''t even bother to ask how Luna was doing. Yet to her surprise, it was such a person she didn''t take to heart who secretly held a grudge against her, even so vicious that she wanted her to lose her child and use it to get back at her. So she now understood that she couldn''t let her guard down whenever she had a little skirmish with someone, because the person might pop up to deliver a blow to her out of the skirmish. "It''s good that you understand, so maybe this won''t happen in the future." Stanley said as he squeezed Violet''s hand. Violet nodded, "You''re right." After breakfast, the two took the children back to the vi. Shortly after they returned, Linda and Fraser also returned. "Mr. Murphy, Luna has been handed over to the police, but......" Fraser rubbed his nose, embarrassed. Violet looked to Linda, "What''s going on?" Linda pushed Fraser up as soon as she could, "I''ll say it, it''s actually about Luna''s nationality. She''s still our country''s nationality, so the police over here can''t quite intervene, they can only repatriate her, so the police contacted the embassy. The embassy said they would send someone to the police to take Luna back to her country, and let the police at home handle her." "So that''s what this is about, I guessed it already." Violet smiled. Linda pressed her lips, "It is because we have to let Luna return, so I am not happy. Domesticws are not as strict as foreign countries, I asked before, ording to these things sent by Luna, and the purpose, she will only be sentenced to two years at most, plus her attempted purpose and honestly exin everything, six months is the top." "What do you think?" Stanley looked at Violet, "If you think six months is too short, I can have the Pearce family ......" "No." Violet shook her head, "Let the police do it, Luna is not Talia, her circumstances are not bad, so there is no need for us to get our hands dirty on such things, otherwise what is the difference between us and Ivy? So forget it, just wait until half a year has passed and send Luna abroad and let her never be able to return to the country." Linda''s eyes lit up, "That''s a good idea, not being able to return to the country forever is worse than putting Luna in jail for a few more years." Foreign countries were not like home, there was always the question of security abroad and it was reallymon to encounter robbery or war. Living abroad in the future would mean living in fear every day, and that would be the real punishment for Luna. Stanley lifted his chin, "Then do as you say." Violet nodded, "Thank you, Honey." Stanley stroked her hair and let out a lightugh. Seeing this scene, Linda couldn''t help but rub the goosebumps on her arms, "Can''t stand it, Mr. Murphy, Violet, you guys are so sticky, it''s really unbearable." Violetughed, "If you can''t stand it, go find one yourself." Hearing this, Linda subconsciously looked at Fraser beside her.00000 Chapter 563 The Eve of the Final Unexpectedly, Fraser happened to look over, and the moment their four eyes met, both of them were stunned. But soon, Linda averted her gaze and put her head down, her voice flustered, small as she replied, "Never mind." Looking at her red ears, as well as her flushed cheeks, Violet raised her eyebrows, seeming to understand something, "Oh...... okay!" "Alright, Violet, I won''t talk to you anymore, I''ll go out first." Linda didn''t dare to stay any longer and hurriedly excused herself to leave. She was afraid that if she stayed any longer, they would make fun of her. Linda turned and walked away. Fraser coughed lightly, "Mr. Murphy, Mrs. Murphy, I will also take my leave." "Go ahead." Stanley nodded his head. Fraser bowed to the two men and walked away as well. Violet and Stanley were the only ones left in the living room. Violet hugged Stanley''s arm, "Honey, did you just see that?" "What?" Stanley was holding the tablet in one hand, reading the financial report on it. Violetughed, "Of course it''s Linda and Fraser, when I just let Linda find a man, she actually looked at Fraser, and most importantly, Fraser also looked at her, both of them blushed at that time, so I think, they must have feelings for each other." "Is that so? I didn''t notice that." Stanley turned the page and responded indifferently. He wasn''t really interested in, so he did not pay attention to that anymore. When Violet saw how uninterested he was, the corners of her mouth twitched, "Forget it, it''s no fun talking to you about this, take your time, I''ll go see what the two kids are doing." Stanley nodded. Violet let go of him and went upstairs. Soon, Violet''s life regained its tranquility, as if overnight, all the bad guys had settled down. Usually, she could still hear some whispers, like either something happened to her or something happened to Stanley. But more than a month had passed, and it was still calm, as if both Ivy and Ivan were gone. Of course, being gone was not true, they just did not do anything for the time being. After all, Stanley had been moving quite a lottely, and had gotten a lot of security facilities, so it was normal for Ivan and the others not to dare to venture out. But Violet knew that they couldn''t stay out of sight, maybe one day they would suddenly appear, so vignce, for a moment, couldn''t be put down. That night, after Violet had put the two children to sleep, she went downstairs for a drink of water. Linda happened to be up as well and was sitting on the couch in the living room, talking to someone on the phone. And she didn''t know what the person on the other end of the phone said, but she couldn''t stop smiling. Only after she hung up did Violet speak, "Fraser called?" Linda nodded, embarrassed, "Yeah, how did you know?" Violet chuckled, "Seeing you look like you''re in love, I guessed it. You and Fraser are together?" Linda was going to deny it, but looking at Violet''s expression that she could not hide it, she finally admitted it, blushing, "Yeah, when we called yesterday, he confessed his love to me, and I said yes." "Pretty quick you guys, a month or so ago, there was just a hint of something between you, and now you''re actually together." Violetughed. Linda smoothed her hair, "Yeah, I didn''t expect that either, I didn''t even know when I liked him, much less when he liked me too, and by the time I reacted, we were together." "Good, Fraser is a good man, so Linda, in the future, you should stop fancying other men." Violet seriously mentioned. Since thepetition, Linda had been looking at dudes a lot and had gotten closer to some western dudes. But Linda wasn''t with them, so she couldn''t say anything, but now it was different, Linda had a boyfriend, and she didn''t want Linda to hurt Fraser. Lindaughed, "Don''t worry, Violet, I know what to do. Before I have a boyfriend, I definitely want to have fun, but when I have a boyfriend, I will naturally be loyal to him, don''t worry." "Good." Violet nodded her head. Linda put away her phone and looked at Violet''s belly, "So fast Violet, the baby in your belly is six months old, it will be born in three months, right?" Violet looked down and touched her bulging belly, her face filled with a gentle and loving smile, "Right." "It''s agreed, I''m the baby''s godmother, I can''t let Jessie steal it, Jessie has already be Calvin and Arya''s godmother, this one can only be for me." Linda said, afraid that her position as godmother would be taken. Violet was amused, "Okay, okay, I won''t let Jessie grab it with you, okay?" "That''s more like it." Linda smiled in satisfaction, then thought of something else and looked serious, "Violet, thepetition is about to enter the final quarterfinals, are you nervous?" Violet pursed her red lips, "Of course, apart from me, the remaining three designers, all of whom are of a very high level, have the strength topete for the title, and to be honest, I don''t have the confidence to get the title." Linda sighed, "Yeah, so do I. Although we models don''t have topete with each other like you designers, yet every model ispeting with each other explicitly and implicitly to help their designer be the champion, so that being a model, we will also have a title of champion model on our head, which is undoubtedly also a halo that can bring us a lot of benefits, so ......" She wiped her face and said ashamedly, "So all of models came out with an aura that we usually didn''te out with to brighten up the clothes, but I am a new model, even though I have been on the runway of this internationalpetition, I have received a lot of exercise and enhanced my aura, butpared to several other model seniors, I am still too young, so Violet, I may not be able to help you in the runway. If you want to get the championship, you can only rely on your own design." This was a designpetition for designers after all, so as long as the designs were not good enough, even if the other designers'' models walked well, they would lose.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Violet understood what Linda meant. She held Linda''s hand, "I know, don''t feel too sorry for me, it''s already amazing that we made it to the final rounds. Even if we end up stopping in the quarter finals, I don''t feel anything bad because we''ve made a name for ourselves, and the championship is just a little more fame and resources." In the fashion world right now, a lot of eyes were on the few designers who have broken into the final round. So, they were already in the fashion and design scene, as designers of the younger generation. Like now, the name Violet, for example, was already flush with Mina, and by the time she announcedter that she was Mina, the fame and status that came with the two names would bebined into one. When the time came, she would receive all the attention of the fashion world, and her influence would not be smaller than the winner at all. At that moment, Violet''s cell phone suddenly rang. She took it out and nced at it, smiling when she saw it was an acquaintance calling, "Hello, Aimee." "Violet, you still remember me." On the other end of the phone, Aimee Chambers said with a smile. Violet nodded, "Of course I remember, we were allies in the final race." She and Aimee agreed before the internationalpetition kicked off to break into the final round and then form a team in the final round.??????? Chapter 564 Aimee Chambers Because internationalpetitions were not only held for clothing, but also for jewelry, shoes and hats, etc. By the time all designpetitions reach the quarter finals, two different circles of design would have to be paired and coborated. For example, clothing coborated with jewelry, shoes with hats. So she and Aimee, they were such partner. "Yeah, I was worried that I wouldn''t be able to break into the finals, but I didn''t expect to make it. Violet, this year, I don''t know why there are so many talented designers out here." Aimee spat out with a sigh. Violet nodded, "I know, and so does my side, so we have to be careful in the nextpetition, and we I have to bring out our full strength." "You''re right." Aimee agreed, then thought of something and asked again, "Right, Violet, how about your models? Because of the coboration with clothing, the next jewelry we design will be made and given to models to wear together for the show, so I want to know if your models are excellent." In previous jewelry designpetitions, they jewelry designers didn''t have models wearing the jewelry to exhibit, but rather they used jewelry stands to exhibit. But this time it was different, it was going to be worn with a live model. Violet looked to Linda and smiled at Linda''s puzzled gaze, "Don''t worry, she''s excellent and she has the same personality as Jessie, you''ll like her." "That''s good." Hearing her say that, Aimee was instantly relieved and patted her chest, "Okay Violet, I won''t talk to you first, I''m still packing my bags. I''lle to your side tomorrow, pick me up from the airport then." "Okay." Violet responded. The call ended and Linda took her hand, "Violet, who is it? I thought you guys mentioned me." Violet picked up the milk with one hand and took a sip, "Aimee Chambers, a jewelry designer of the younger generation, for the nextpetition, we havebined clothing design and jewelry design to work together, so my partner is Aimee. I told you about it at the opening of thepetition." Linda pped her forehead, "I really forgot it, so next, I''m her model too?" "That''s right." Violet nodded her head. Linda rubbed her cheek with a bitter smile, "Now I''m even more stressed." "I understand, but it''s also a good thing, in the future you won''t be limited to only walking in shows for clothing, or only shooting magazines for clothing, the jewelry design circle maybe look for you too." Violet patted the back of her hand, gesturing for her not to worry. Linda blinked, "Doesn''t that mean that if I do well next, I''ll be outstanding?" "That''s right." Violet nodded. Linda took a deep breath, "I know, I will perform well and bring out all my strength, even if I can''tpetition those seniors, at least I tried my best." Violet smiled. The following day, after leaving the children at the vi, the two went out to pick up Aimee from the airport. As luck would have it, not long after arriving at the airport, Aimee emerged from the aisle. "Violet." She flung her suitcase in a dominant manner and took a few jogging steps, hugging Violet in her arms. As a result, she felt something against her belly and suspiciously let go of Violet, looking down. Looking at Violet''s big belly, Aimee was surprised and happy, "Well ...... You''re having a little baby?" Violet rubbed her belly and nodded, "Yeah." "Man, we haven''t seen each other for just over half a year, and this belly of yours is almost six months old." Aimee put her hand on Violet belly and touched it. Violet smiled and said, "It''s exactly six months, that''s when I got pregnant shortly after you left J City." "That''s so nice, I''ve met Calvin and Arya, they''re so cute. This baby will definitely be just as cute as Calvin and Arya." Aimee took her hand away. Violet was happy to hear herpliments about her children, "Thank you for your kind words, by the way, to introduce to you, this is my model, Linda." Violet said, pointing at Linda. Linda let go of the suitcase in her hand. The suitcase was the same one that Aimee had thrown away. She happened to be free and picked it up. Aimee looked at Linda, her eyes were glowing, "So you''re Violet''s model, I saw you when I just came out. Your neck and legs are very slender, not at all inferior to the models who are famous for their good proportions. Violet, she''s really nice, I''m sure she''ll look great wearing the jewelry I design." Violet blinked at Linda before speaking, "Yeah, she was born to be a model, and like I said, you''d like her." "Yes, of course I like her." Aimee nodded her head repeatedly. She then took Linda''s hand, "I''ll be having a solo design show right after the internationalpetition, and I''d like you toe and be my model." "Model ...... Model?" Linda didn''t expect she was to see her next other designer. Little did she know that the designer would invite her as a model straight away. She was too lucky. "Yeah, don''t you want to?" Aimee frowned. Linda shook her head back and forth, "No, I do, I''m just so happy." Aimee smiled, "Great, it''s a deal, when the internationalpetition is over, you''lle with me straight away." Linda looked to Violet. Violet nodded towards her. Only then did Linda responded, "Okay, Designer Chambers." "Just call me by my name." Aimee patted her on the shoulder. Linda saw that she wasn''t as high and mighty as other famous designers who looked down on new models; instead, she was open-minded, friendly, and most importantly, Aimee liked her. So Linda rxed without tensing up and nodded heavily, "Okay Aimee." Seeing the two of them, Violet smiled, "Alright, two beauties, let''s go first, don''t stay here." "Go, go, go." Aimee echoed. The three walked out of the airport and headed for the parking lot. Just as they entered the elevator, two figures, obviously in disguise, emerged from a lounge on the second floor of the airport and stood at the railing, looking down in the direction the three had left. "What, we still can''t leave the city?" One of the more petite figures said in an annoyed voice. The taller figure narrowed his eyes, "Stanley has blocked off all the entrances and exits, and has the support of the governor of this state, so naturally we can''t leave." "I don''t want to stay here, every day people search everywhere to find us. We''re like street rats to hiding around, I''m really fed up with this, and at this rate, we''ll be caught sooner orter, so we have to get out of here early." Ivy hammered her fist on the railing. Ivan chortled coldly, "Do you think I want to stay here?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "I see you''d like to, after all, Violet is here." Ivy taunted. Stanley looked at her with shady eyes. She instantly realized that she had angered him and hurriedly lowered her head, speaking somewhat reluctantly, "Sorry." "You should be d you didn''t say too much, or I''d throw you down from here." Ivan finished coldly and turned around to go back to the lounge. Ivy looked down from above, and although the second floor was only one floor away from the first, the height was more than ten meters. She was already in poor health, and being thrown down from here would definitely kill her on the spot. Thinking of this, Ivy''s face turned pale and her heart grew even more hateful.00 Chapter 565 Ivans Whereabouts But soon, she took a deep breath, pushed down the hatred in her heart, and turned to follow suit. "Ivan, do you have a way to get us out of here or not?" She asked as she caught up with Ivan. Ivan lowered his eyes, "Of course there is, but it will have to wait." "Still have to wait?" Ivy was obviously not satisfied with this answer and bit her lip, "If we wait any longer, we''ll really be caught. Since we can''t go through the major entrances and exits, we''ll smuggle, or use a helicopter." "Stanley already knows that you''re not in J City, so all he can think of as to how you left J City under his blockade was to smuggle, so you think the boats at the major ferry ports won''t be checked?" II ." Ivy choked, unable to retort. She then squeezed her palms and had to hope for onest way out, "How about the helicopter?" "No. There are patrol nes in the sky every day, and private nes will also be checked." Ivan said indifferently. Ivy stomped her foot, "Neither this nor that, we''re really stuck here." "That''s why I said to wait a little longer, and I''m already making arrangements." Ivan narrowed his eyes and said. Ivy rubbed her face hard, "That''s all we can do, but when we leave, will you take Violet with us?" "There''s no need to rush, I''ll take her away, but not now." Stanley stroked his chest pocket, his eyes uncertain. Ivy gave him a strange look, not understanding what he had in that pocket that he had to touch several times a day. But what she could be sure of was that it had to be something important to him. So she''d have to figure it out somehow, and maybe she could use the opportunity to threaten him. Thinking, Ivy hurriedly lowered her head, lest he saw through her. On the other hand, Violet and the other two went back to the vi and settled in before Stanley''s call came. Violet sat by the window, looking out at the scenery, and answered Stanley''s call. "Your partner is here?" Stanley asked, speaking up. Violet nodded, "Yeah." She didn''t wonder how he knew, because she was surrounded by bodyguards that would tell him all about her. "Are you confident about the nextpetition?" Stanley asked as he worked on the paperwork. Violet sighed, "Honestly, there''s really no confidence, those who can break in here are all talented designers, it''s hard to achieve the title among them, but I''ll try my best."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "I trust you." Stanley nodded slightly, "By the way, I''lle over tomorrow." "Why, it is not weekend tomorrow." Violet blinked curiously. Stanley replied, "After the quarterfinals, it''s the real finals, so I want to apany you through the remaining two rounds." Hearing this, Violet''s heart warmed and was quite moved, but still she refused, "No, although there are only thest two rounds left, but each rounds is long, a round ofpetitions is at least half a month." Because the clothing and the jewelry had partnered up. If it was just clothing, a round could be done in a week or so. But with the addition of jewelry, a week was definitely not enough, as jewelry took several times longer to make than clothing making. So Stanley wanted toe and apany her for the final two rounds, or at least stay here with her for a month. One month. He left thepany alone? However, Stanley knew what Violet was worried about and smiled lightly, "Don''t worry, I''ve already transferred up an administrator from the division and let him manage the headquarters for now, I''ll go back after the internationalpetition is over." "Is that okay?" Violet was somewhat intent. Stanley nodded, "Of course, as long as thepany is a littlerger, they will train professional administrators, in order to sit in time and stabilize thepany when the real administrator has an ident, so don''t worry." "Since you''ve said that, can I still refuse?" Violet smiled. And to be honest, she kind of wanted him toe over here and be with her. It had been the two children who had been with her, but he had been absent, so she was lost inside. But now, well, he wasing too. "Well, I''ll call you when I arrive tomorrow. I have some paperwork to take care of here, and I''ll transfer it to the administrator afterwards." Stanley said. Violet nodded, "Okay, then you get busy, but don''t stay toote, go to bed early." The call ended and she put the phone down and there was a knock on the door of her room. "Come in." Violet looked at the door of the room and spoke. The door to the room opened and the two children walked in, "Mommy, are you on the phone?" Calvin asked. Violet nodded, "Yeah, with daddy." The two children''s eyes lit up. But soon, Arya pouted, "Then why didn''t you put me one the phone? I miss Daddy and want to talk to him." "I''m sorry, baby." Violet picked her up and put her on the floating window, "How about this, tomorrow I will let you and Daddy talk face to face?" When Calvin heard this, he raised his eyebrows, "Mommy, do you mean that Daddy ising over tomorrow?" "Yes, he will apany me in thepetition." Violet stroked his head. Arya pped her hands in joy, "Good, it''s good to see daddy again, we''re going to be together as a family again." "Yeah." Violet looked at the two children and smiled gently. "By the way, why did you guys suddenlye over? Is there something you want from me?" Violet asked. "It''s like this, Mommy, I found out about Uncle Ivan''s whereabouts today." Calvin replied. Violet''s face changed slightly and she became serious, "What? You found Ivan''s whereabouts?" "Uh-huh." Calvin nodded repeatedly. Violet picked him up, her eyes fixed on him, "Where did you find him?" "At the airport, I''ve been hacking into all the major surveince in this citytely, trying to find Uncle Ivan, but there''s been no sign of him, and to my surprise, this morning, I found him, and not just him, but Ivy as well." Calvin said with a serious face. Although foreign countries were not like home, where surveince was installed everywhere, there was actually quite a lot of surveince in all major roads. Although Ivan could hide, he would alwayse out to venture, so Calvin thought of invading all the surveince of this city, in case Ivan was captured by one of the surveince, however, more than a month passed, it came up with nothing. Just when he thought Ivan really hid and never came out, he didn''t expect to find him right at the airport''s surveince. "And Ivy!" Violet squeezed her palms as she heard that. Sure enough, Ivy was no longer in J City, having been smuggled over here by Ivan and was right by his side. "Baby, what are they doing at the airport?" Violet asked, grabbing Calvin''s shoulder. Calvin wrinkled his little brow and replied, "They wanted to get out of here. Uncle Ivan has his men go to the airport to see if Daddy''s blockade has been lowered, and it turned out that Daddy''s blockade hadn''t, so they couldn''t leave." "Which means they''re still in the city, right?" Violet narrowed her eyes. Calvin nodded repeatedly, "Right, it''s just that I lost them againter, after they came out of the lounge, they went straight to the parking lot and left through the side door of the parking lot. There was no surveince, so I couldn''t find them. Even if I checked other surveince, I didn''t capture their traces. I''m sorry, Mommy, I lost them."???????????????? Chapter 566 Almost there Looking at the little guy''s self-ming expression, Violet stroked his head and said in a warm voice, "Baby, don''t be like that, it''s not your fault, it''s because the enemy is too cunning." "But I clearly had a chance to be able to lock them all the way down." Calvin poked his fingers. Violet chuckled, "Well, if we lost their trail this time, then baby, we''ll keep tracking them again, I''m sure there''ll be another chance to find them." After she reassured him, Calvin regrouped and nodded heavily, "I know, Mommy, I''ll go make an applet right now to have the surveince actively lock on to them, and as soon as they show up on one of the surveince, I''ll know right away." After saying that, he darted out of Violet''s room. The little girl looked at her Mommy, then at the direction her brother left, and eventually chased after him, "Wait for me, Brother." Looking at the two little ones rushing around, Violet shook her head and let them go. The following day, Stanley came over here to apany Violet to thepetition. When Violet arrived at thepetition hall, she found that the judges had all been changed, reced by several of the world''s top design masters, and one of them, her teacher, Merced. Violet had long known that her teacher wasing over during the finals, so when she saw him, she wasn''t surprised. "Teacher." Before thepetition started, Violet reached out to Merced and hugged the man, "How have you been?" "Fine." Master Merced smiled benignly and nodded, then looked down at her belly, "How many months?" "Six months." Violet said happily as she rubbed her belly. Master Merced smiled and said, "Well, well, six months, it won''t affect yourpetition." "Yeah." Violet responded, then thought of something and asked, "Right, teacher, when did you arrive over here, why didn''t you contact me, I''ll go pick you up." "No, someone from the organizers picked me up, so I didn''t tell you." Master Merced waved his hand. Violet looked at him, "Then where do you live?" "The organizers have arranged for a hotel room." Master Merced replied. Violet was then relieved, "That''s good, that''s good." "Now tell me, do you have any ideas for the nextpetition?" Hearing this question, the smile on Violet''s face faded quite a bit before she spoke out the difficulty she was currently experiencing. Master Merced listened quietly, and he offered to advise her. The conversation didn''te to an end until it was time for thepetition. But with her teacher''s help, Violet felt indeed a lot more rxed and less confused than before she arrived, and was confident again for the rest of the race. "Violet, this way." Violet heard Aimee''s voice when she returned to thepetition hall, and Aimee had already sat down in front of the table where they werepeting and was waving at her with a smile. Violet smiled at her, held her belly and lifted her feet over. Just as she reached the aisle between the tables, a foot suddenly stretched out and got in the way. Violet didn''t pay attention to it and tripped, her body stumbled and fell face down towards the ground. "Violet!" Aimee shouted with a pale face. Violet didn''t respond, only looked at the ground in horror, her hands clutching her belly tightly. She was pregnant, and if she did fall like that, she would have miscarried on the spot or simply go into prematurebor. And the vast majority of children who have prematurebor are in poor health and may even die early. Even the mother, to amensurate degree, would be heavily hurt. All in all, this scene stunned everyone in the hall, and Aimee even stood up and ran this way, trying to catch Violet. But she was too far away, and even if she ran over, Violet would have fallen to the ground long ago. Just when Violet was about to fall to the ground, a hand suddenly reached out and pulled her in, then that hand exerted force and helped her up. After Violet stood up, she clutched the corner of a table beside her and took a big breath to calm her inner fears.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. So close, she was so close to losing the baby in her belly. Violet''s face was still pale, and one of her hands was trembling, so it was clear that she was still scared after what had just happened. "Violet, are you okay?" Aimee finally arrived in front of Violet and asked. Violet''s lips opened, unable to make a sound as she was still in the midst of her fear. At that moment, the door of the hall was suddenly and vigorously kicked open, followed by a tall man, followed by two little ones. "Mommy." When the two little ones saw Violet, they immediately ran over at a faster pace and hugged Violet''s legs in unison, "Mommy, how are you?" Violet looked down at the two children''s red eyes, and knew that they were also terrified by what had just happened, and touched their heads somewhat apologetically. "I am fine ......" Violet''s voice was a little hoarse as she replied, then she looked at the man walking up. The man took her into his arms in a tight hug. Violet could feel his heart beating a lot faster than usual, so it was obvious that he was also shocked by what had just happened, too. "I''m sorry, Honey, for making you worry." Violet raised her hand, hugged the man''s back, and whispered. The man let go of her and cupped her face, "I''m d you''re okay." Violet pulled at the corner of her mouth and squeezed out a smile, "Well, I''m fine, luckily Tina pulled me in." With that, Violet looked at a foreign woman sitting at the table to her left. It was this foreign woman who had just stepped in just in time to save her, otherwise she would have been in the ambnce by now. Stanley looked to Tina and bowed towards her nobly for the first time, "Thank you for saving my wife and child." The two children bowed as he did, "Thank you for saving my Mommy." Although Tina didn''t know Stanley, she had seen him walking with the organizer who was honored to him, so she knew that he was not a simple person. It was the first time she was bowed by such a big figure, and for a moment she was nervous and waved her hand, "No...... You''re wee, it''s only right to save people." "Anyway, you saved my wife and child, I''ll remember this kindness, if you encounter any difficulties that can''t be solved, you can contact my special assistant. I''ll do my best to help you out." Saying that, Stanley took out a business card of Fraser and handed it over. Sometimes when socializing, he didn''t want to give his own personal business card, so he would give Fraser''s. So on him, he usually has Fraser''s business card. Tina took the business card and saw the name of the Murphy Group on it, and it dawned on her that this gentleman was from thispany, and she was even more surprised that Violet, the contestant she had beenpeting with, had such a powerful background and was the wife of Mr. Murphy. "Hey, aren''t you going to get up and apologize to Violet?" Suddenly, Aimee''s voice rang out with a hint of anger. Violet and Stanley looked over and saw that on the right hand side, Aimee was ring at the ck male designer. Looking at the male designer, Violet''s eyes sank, "Honey, he''s the one who just stuck his foot in the middle and that''s what made me almost fall." It''s not that she sued, and that''s what happened. When Stanley heard Violet''s words, he finally understood why she had suddenly fallen when she was walking properly. While there were t falls, the chances of that were too small, as her shoes were specially made to be slip resistant, so there was absolutely no way she could fall t.0000000????? Chapter 567 Jewelry Selection But it''s man-made, so that makes sense. "Why did you plot against my wife?" Stanley stepped forward and stood in front of the ck designer. As an oriental man, Stanley''s height and build was actually shorter and thinner than this ck designer. But the aura that Stanley exuded was so overwhelming that the ck designer could not breathe a little. It''s a strength, a superior strength, that ck designers don''t have. So even though the ck designer stood up half a head taller than Stanley, he instantly fell much shorter in the eyes of the onlookers. "I ...... I didn''t mean to." The ck designer lowered his head and whispered. A hint of mockery shed in the eyes of Tina behind Violet, which was fleeting so no one saw it. "You didn''t mean to? The aisle is so narrow, it''s hard for two people to pass by together. Violet came from in front of you, I don''t believe you didn''t see her, since you did, why didn''t you take your foot back and put it on the aisle, it''s obvious that it was intentional." Aimee pointed at the ck designer and shouted. The ck designer shook his head repeatedly, "No, no, no, I really didn''t mean to do that, I was thinking something and really didn''t notice Violeting over, Violet, believe me." He looked at Violet. Violet pursed her red lips without answering, not knowing what she was thinking. Stanley suddenly asked, "Is there surveince?" "Yes." Tina nodded, "But the surveince can''t capture the aisle, so there''s no way to prove if he''s sticking his foot out on purpose or not." "That''s a tough one." Aimee frowned. The ck designer lowered his head, the corner of his mouth ticking slightly quickly returning to its original state. "What are you doing?" At that moment, another group of people came in from outside. It was the host and a few judgers. Violet looked at her watch and twisted her head to Stanley, "Honey, thepetition is starting, you take the two kids back to the lounge first, we''ll talk about this matter afterwards." Stanley nodded, then he gave the ck designer a scornful nce, and at the ck designer''s terrified look, he led the two children by the hand and left. Violet looked to Aimee, "Let''s go back to our seats as well." "Okay." Aimee nodded, and then red fiercely towards the ck designer, "Don''t think it is over, when we find outter that you did it on purpose, you can just wait for your design career to end here, humph!" After saying that, she followed Violet and walked away. The ck designer sat down with panicked eyes, his hand shaking slightly as he gripped his pencil. He thought about Aimee''s words just now that his design career ended here, and he was scared to death. He was now somewhat regretting making little moves on Violet. But the good thing was that the surveince couldn''t see the foot, and he figured they certainly couldn''t find out that he''d done it on purpose. With that thought, the ck designer took a deep breath and calmed down. Thepetition officially started with the hosting on stage and announcing the theme of thepetition, Starry Night. Since the costumes and jewelry work together, then the next costume designs are all gown so that they can be morepatible with the jewelry. So what Violet had to design was a gown with the theme of the starry sky, and Aimee, too, had to design jewelry that fit the starry sky. Since each jewelry designer designs a different style, then the jewelry used is also different, so the organizer does not specify which jewelry must be used by the jewelry designer, but the jewelry designer proposes the jewelry needed and applies for funds from the organizer to purchase it by themselves. But by the time the jewelryes out and is entered into thepetition, the jewelry belongs to the organizer and the designer has only the title rights. It''s good for designers, after all, they don''t have to pay for it themselves. Positioned, Violet turned on herputer and began searching for images that had pictures of the starry sky. Those pictures are beautiful in the extreme and mysterious, so imagine how good the design would look as a gown.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Just as Violet was flipping through the starry sky pictures one by one in earnest, she suddenly heard a sighing from her ears. "What''s wrong?" Violet stopped sliding her mouse and twisted her head. Aimee slumped on the table with a tired face, "I think that the theme of thispetition is making things difficult for us jewelry designers." "Howe?" Violet raised an eyebrow. Aimee lifted her head and replied with her hand on her cheek, "Think about it, there is no kind of raw jewelry stone on earth that matches the kind of starry sky, even if there is one, that is wed, but who would buy a wed one?" "You are right." Violet nodded her head. That''s really a problem. The main raw stones currently used as jewelry are usually jade, diamond, crystal, and agate. Jade is basically green, of course, there are also white jade, purple jade and so on, while diamonds are generally white diamonds, but also other colors of diamonds, crystal''s color is more, but the crystal are more pure, so it is inappropriate. Honestly, agate doesn''t qualify to walk into high-fashion jewelry, so it''s not considered either. "Violet, what do you think I should do?" Aimeeughed bitterly, "Sure enough the final is the final, giving me such a big problem as soon as ites." "The other jewelry designers are also in the same boat as you are now." Violet looked at the other sad-faced jewelry designers, who were obviously also hurting from the selection of materials for their jewelry. "It''s true." Aimee''s eyes lit up when she saw that the others were like herself, "I suddenly find my heart bnced." Violet was amused, shaking her head before continuing to look at her pictures. Seeing one of them, she suddenly had an idea, "Aimee, look at this." She nudged Aimee''s arm. "What?" Aimee leaned over. Violet pointed to a picture of all ck, "This is a picture taken by astronauts on the moon, when we look at the stars on earth, the sky is filled with them, but when we look at the moon, it''s pitch ck, so I know what jewelry you can choose, obsidian, or ck diamonds, the ultimate ck one." By her so mentioned, Aimee squared up, "You are right, and the color behind these starry sky pictures are ck, and you design starry sky dresses, the color is also certainly a mixture of many colors to create the mystery of the starry sky, then the ck jewelry is the most suitable, for it will not look abrupt. Yes, I know what to do!" Aimee pped her hands excitedly, then opened herptop and began searching for obsidian and ck diamonds. In the end, Aimee chose obsidian. In fact, whenparing these two, obsidian is far less valuable than ck diamonds, which are, after all, produced in rare quantities and have a high price. So the organizers couldn''t have agreed to her applying for the ck diamond, the price was just too high and not always avable for purchase, that''s one reason. Another reason is that ck diamonds have a degree of transparency, unlike obsidian, which is pure ck and is perfect for designing to go with gown. So Aimee submitted her application form and was quickly given the go-ahead. Aimee took Violet''s hand, "Violet, walk with me to the jewelry market tomorrow." "Okay." Violet nodded her head in agreement. After all, it was her partner, so she should show her concern, if something went wrong with the jewelry, she wouldn''t get high marks for her gown.00????????? Chapter 568 Tinas Reminder After deliberating, the two discussed some more design ns for the rest of the day, and then they were ready to say goodbye and leave thepetition avenue. Today''spetitions don''t have to be done at thepetition avenue, as they were before, for two weeks, and designers can do it entirely at home, in other public ces. They just need to turn in work on time. The other designers had the same intention, and after handing in their applications, they also got up and said goodbye. Violet and Aimee walked side by side down the hallway towards the lounge. After walking a few steps, she was suddenly called to a halt. It was Tina. "What can I do for you?" Violet looked at her with a smile. She had good impression for Tina, not only because Tina had just saved her, but most importantly, Tina was usually nice to people, and got along well with almost everyone. "There''s something I need to talk to you about." Tina replied, clutching the design book in her arms. Violet and Aimee looked at each other, and then asked with a smile, "What is it?" Tina didn''t answer immediately, but looked nervously and mysteriously from side to side, as if she was hiding from someone. Violet''s eyes narrowed for a moment when she saw this. "This isn''t the ce to talk, let''s go to the side." Tina gestured to the safety stairwell.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Violet nodded her head and agreed. She had bodyguards around her to protect her anyway, so what was she afraid of? The three men walked over. After Tina stopped, she turned around and looked at Violet, "Violet, you must be careful." "What do you mean?" Aimee cocked her head in confusion. Violet''s brow furrowed tightly, "Do you know something?" Tina nodded and said with a serious look, "A strange person approached me yesterday and said that I should take you down in the final, so that my chances of winning the title will be high." "What?" Aimee''s eyes widened, "There''s actually such a person, who is it, and you agreed?" Tina gave her a helpless look. The corner of Violet''s mouth twitched, "Aimee, you''re silly, if Tina had said yes, she wouldn''t have told us this and made a point to warn me to be careful." "That''s right." Tina nodded seriously, "My teacher is famous and my family is also a famous design family, I definitely can''t agree to this. Although winning is important, the character of the designer is more important, once a designer steps into using such despicable means to deal with others, this designer is heartless, and he can no longer clean his name." "You''re right." Violet looked at her admiringly. Tina added, "Originally I thought I was the only one the other side had approached, however this morning, when I was having breakfast with Jonia, Jonia said that someone had asked her to deal with you during the finals, but Jonia didn''t agree to that either. She has a simr personality to me and won''t do something like that." "I know, both you and Jonia were born into design families, so if you do these things and are found out, it will implicate the family behind you." Violet nodded her head. Tina smiled, "You''re right, but since Jonia and I were approached, so I''m guessing that all of us designers may have been approached for one purpose, and that is to bring you down. Jonia and I refused, but I don''t know if anyone else did, James didn''t refuse, and what just happened is a perfect proof of that." James was that ck designer. Violet''s eyes went cold. Aimee was even more furious, "He really did it on purpose, Violet, we can''t let him go." "I know, but there''s no definite proof that he did it on purpose, so we can''t deal with him." Violet bit her lip and said. At that moment, Tina''s cell phone rang. She took it out and nced at it, "It''s Jonia calling, she asked me out for a drink tonight. Well, Violet, that''s all I''ve said, take care of yourself." After saying that, she patted Violet''s shoulder and walked away. Violet clenched her palms, her eyes dark and uncertain. Who the hell got these designers to turn on her? Ivan? Or Ivy? "Violet, what''s on your mind?" Aimee raised her hand and waved it in front of Violet''s eyes. Violet snapped, "Nothing." "Since there''s nothing, go rest first, Mr. Murphy is still waiting for you. It''s the right time to tell Mr. Murphy about this, maybe he has something to do about it." Aimee suggested with a smile. Violet nodded, "You''re right, let''s go." The two men went back to the lounge. Linda was already in. Since the dress and jewelry had note out, she naturally had nothing to do and stayed in the lounge to help Violet and Stanley take care of the two children. After all, Arya was a girl, and there were some things Stanley couldn''t conveniently do, so she had to leave it to Linda. "Violet, you''re back." Linda was ying with the two children when she heard the door to the lounge open and hurriedly looked up to greet them. Violet nodded, "We''re back." "Mommy." The two children dropped their toys and ran over to her, hugging both of her legs. Violet stroked their heads and noticed that two people were missing from the lounge and asked in confusion, "Where are Stanley and Fraser?" "Fraser went to buy snacks for the two kids, and Mr. Murphy took a call and went out, it seems to be from thepany." Linda answered. Violet nodded, indicating that she knew, and pulled the two children to the couch. Aimee then sat with Linda and went to measure Linda''s neck circumference and finger circumference. Not long after, the door to the lounge opened again and Stanley walked in. "Daddy." The two children shouted happily, waving at him. Stanley nodded slightly, and then gazed at Violet, "How long have you been back?" "Just a while, I heard from Linda that something happened to the group, right? Does it matter? If it does, you''d better make a trip back." Violet said with some worry. She didn''t want him to ignore it when something happened to thepany because of her. In that case, even if he was the chairman with thergest shareholding and thergest voice in Murphy Group, those old stubborn people in the board of directors would still have a problem with him. She knew he wasn''t afraid of those old stubborn people and didn''t put them in his sights. But those old stubborn people united could give him a hard time, and she didn''t want to see that. "It''s not an important matter, it''s about to be New Year''s Eve and the annual inventory, as well as the welfare of more than a hundred thousand employees. The administrator doesn''t have the ability to make direct decisions, so he called to ask me how to arrange it." Stanley took a seat beside her. Violet sighed in relief after hearing that, "Good, I''m relieved." "Mr. Murphy." At this time, Linda came over with a smile, "I''m also considered an employee of The Murphy Group, right? And I''m also your assistant''s girlfriend, do I have any New Year''s benefits?" Violetughed at her words and elbowed the man beside her, "Yeah, does Linda have it?" "Yes." Stanley rubbed his brow. Violet looked to Aimee, "Then Aimee will have one too." Although she wasn''t an employee of the Murphy Group, she was now on their side and could be favored. Stanley nodded, "Okay." Aimee''s eyes lit up, "I have one too?!" "Yes, Mr. Murphy is really generous." Linda was so happy that she couldn''t keep her mouth shut. Aimee was happy too. Violet coughed lightly, "You guys only talk about Mr. Murphy''s generosity, why don''t you talk about me? I''ve fought for your welfare." "Yes, yes, Mrs. Murphy is generous too." Aimee and Linda nodded their heads and ttered Violet. Violetughed out loud. "Violet, tell Mr. Murphy what happened." Afterughing and joking, Aimee got serious.[] Chapter 569 Ivy Appears "What is it?" Stanley wrinkled his brow at Violet. Violet spelled out Tina''s reminder as a few adults and two children looked on. Linda eximed, "So Violet, you''re suspecting that Ivy is trying to screw you in the finals?" "Yes, other than that, I can''t think of any possibilities." Violet said with a nod. Aimee looked at her and then at Linda, "Who''s Ivy?" "Violet''s enemy, a very bad, bad, bad woman." Linda said in disgust. Aimee nodded in usible understanding, "I see." "Stanley, what do you think?" Violet looked at Stanley. Stanley thin lips pursed, "I will tell the organizer, let them raise their vignce, but even so, if there really is a designer to do something, it cannot be prevented, after all, we now know that James is involved, but we don''t know others, so we can only be on guard. " "What Mr. Murphy means is that even if it''s prevented, there will be designers who will exploit the loopholes to deal with Violet, right?" Linda said as she rubbed her chin. Stanley nodded, "That''s right, so if there really is that kind of situation, you just need to cooperate with the organizer''s investigation, and I''ll take care of the rest." "Okay." Violet nodded her head. "As for that James, no need to do anything for the time being, as long as we don''t deal with him, he''ll let his guard down and think we won''t do anything to him, thus he''ll strike at you again, it''s better to catch him in grante delicto at that time than to have no evidence like now." Stanley narrowed his eyes and said in an icy voice. Aimee pped her hands, "That''s a good idea, but Mr. Murphy, it''s not that simple to catch him in grante delicto, you have to keep an eye on him at all times, monitor him, and gain insight into his premeditated ns in advance." "It''s not difficult for me, I''ll arrange it." Stanley said indifferently. Aimee pped her forehead, "Yes, Mr. Murphy is the chairman of Murphy Group, this is indeed not difficult for Mr. Murphy." "Calvin, in the past two days, has there been any surveince of Ivan and the others?" Stanley asked as he looked at the little guy. Calvin shook his head, "No, they disappeared without a trace again just like before, I really don''t know where they''re hiding." "It''s okay, keep monitoring." Stanley rubbed his hair. Calvin nodded. The next day, Violet and Aimee, Linda went to the jewelry market, ready to buy obsidian. Stanley and the two children didn''te. Stanley had a video conference to hold, and with the two children brought, Violet was afraid that there were too many people to take care of, so she simply left them at home. "Violet, what do you think of this piece of obsidian?" Linda asked, pointing at a piece of obsidian in the store that was about the size of a basketball. Violet stepped forward to check it out and shook her head, "I don''t really understand it, let''s have Aimeee over and take a look." With that, Aimee came over, "What''s wrong?" "What do you think of this piece of obsidian?" Violet asked with a smile. Aimee looked over and then shook her head, "This piece is not ck enough, there are many kinds of obsidian, the best and most valuable of them is the volcanic obsidian." "So it''s volcanic obsidian we''re buying?" Linda blinked. Aimee nodded, "That''s right, but it looks like this store doesn''t have any, so go check out the other stores." The three exited this raw jewelry store and went to other stores. This street had many raw jewelry stones, so they were not worried. After searching one after another, Aimee failed to pick the right obsidian, because there were not many volcanic obsidian and there was a certain number of fixed numbers mined every year, so it was all luck to buy such obsidian. "There are still twost shops, if these two shops don''t have it, I''ll have to ask my teacher for help." Aimee replied as she rubbed her temples. Violet nodded, "Let''s go in first and check it out." "Okay." Aimee responded. She went in first, with Linda a close second. Violet lifted her feet and was about to join together when she suddenly felt someone looking at her and stopped in her tracks. "What''s wrong, Violet?" Linda asked, twisting her head when she saw her sudden move and stopped as well. Violet didn''t answer, but looked around, trying to find the person who was looking at her. Finally, she looked through the crowd and saw Ivy looking at her with a smile on her face in front of a shop about a few dozen meters away from her. Violet''s pupils shrank, not expecting Ivy to actually appear here. And what was her purpose? Not being able to think much about it, Violet gripped her phone tightly and was about to call her bodyguard when she saw the smile on Ivy''s face change and turn evil. Immediately afterwards, Ivy made a neck-cutting gesture at Violet before turning around and running towards the distance. "Quick, grab her, grab Ivy!" Violet pointed in the direction where Ivy ran away and hurriedly ordered her bodyguards. Several of the bodyguards got the order and immediately went after Ivy, but there were still two left. Linda came to Violet, "Violet, you saw Ivy?" "Yeah." Violet nodded with a serious face.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She was sure it was Ivy. Ivy''s face, which had always been pale, was actually much rosier, and she was healthy at first nce. "How dare she show up here? What are you guys still standing around for? Why don''t you go after her together?" Linda looked at the two bodyguards beside Violet. The two bodyguards shook their heads and said seriously, "We can''t leave Mrs. Murphy, in case she is getting us away and Mrs. Murphy will have no one to protect." "Oh, that is right." Linda blinked in dismay, "Sure enough, you guys are thoughtful." "Mrs. Murphy, let''s go back first, it''s not safe here anymore, in case Ivy brings others. The two of us alone may not be able to resist." The bodyguard looked at Violet and said seriously. Violet knew it wasn''t good to continue shopping, so she nodded, "Okay, Linda, tell Aimee we''ll go back first." "Okay." Linda answered and went into the shop to find Aimee. Soon, they got into the car and left the jewelry market, driving towards the vi. She thought that there would be Ivy and Ivan''s people surrounding them on the road, however, there was nothing. They returned to the vi without safely. Stanley came down from upstairs after the meeting, saw Violet with a tight expression, narrowed his eyes and asked, "What''s wrong?" "We were at the jewelry market and ran into Ivy." Violet pursed her lips and gave her answer. Stanley''s pupils shook, "Where is she?" "The bodyguards have gone after her, but there''s no news yet, we''ll knowter when they return." Violet took a deep breath and replied. Stanley lowered his eyelids to hide the raging storm in his eyes and didn''t speak anymore. The bodyguards who were chasing Ivy earlier came back, and seeing that they came back with nothing, Violet understood that they hadn''t caught Ivy. Sure enough, the bodyguard in the lead said in a very ashamed voice, "Sorry, Mr. Murphy, Mrs. Murphy, we lost her." "Lost her?" Stanley''s face was cold, "You guys can''t catch a woman?" The bodyguard''s head buried even lower, "When we chased her out of the jewelry market, Ivy got into a van and left, we couldn''t catch up to the van and could only watch her leave." "It''s true that people can''t outrun cars, and we can''t me them for that." Violet sighed. Although she was disappointed that they hadn''t caught Ivy, she could understand them. So she wouldn''t be mad at them. Chapter 570 Fetal Movement "Which direction did Ivy run off in? Do you still remember the license te?" Stanley asked as he looked at the bodyguard. The bodyguard nodded, "It was headed towards University Town, and I remember the license te." "Very well." Stanley nodded, and then looked at Violet, "Tell Calvin toe down." Violet knew that he wanted Calvin to lock Ivy''s location based on the direction she had escaped and the car''s license te, so she hurriedly responded and went upstairs to call Calvin toe down. Soon, Calvin came down from upstairs, with apactptop in his arms. Theptop was custom-made for him by Stanley, with a long power duration and good quality enough to carry huge calctions. After Calvin learned what his dad had asked him to do, he turned on theptop and immediately tapped his two little hands on the keyboard. On the side, Linda and Aimee both looked stunned. "Hey, do you know what''s going on here?" Aimee asked in a whisper as she nudged Linda with her elbow. Linda swallowed and replied, "You don''t understand that, do you? Calvin is a hacker, and a very advanced one at that." "What? A kid that young is a hacker?" Aimee was stunned. Linda nodded, "Yeah, I saw Calvin fiddling with theputer once and thought he was ying a game, I walked over and took a look, goodness, the screen was full of codes, shing fast, my eyes were blurry When I mentioned it to Violetter, Violet told me that Calvin is a hacker." "It''s amazing, a five year old with such powerful abilities, it''s enviable." Aimee looked at Calvin, her eyes glowing. Calvin sensed someone looking at him, but ignored it and was fully concentrating on searching all the surveince in that area of the university town. After a moment, he snapped, "Found it." Stanley and Violet immediately came over. "Where is it? Did you find where Ivy and Ivan are hiding?" Violet asked. Stanley shook his head, "No, what Calvin meant was that he found the route Ivy had taken to escape." "Yes, Ivy''s car did enter the university town, but after entering, the surveince in that area was artificially destroyed, which means that we only know that she entered the university town, but after entering the university town, we don''t know whether she stayed or abandoned the car, because I didn''t see the care out in the surveince outside the university town." Calvin replied with a bitter face. Violet wrinkled her brow, "Once again we''ve lost track of her?" Calvin nodded, "But there''s another way to find her, and that''s to hack into the satellites and use satellite surveince to find her." "No!" Stanley sulked and immediately vetoed, "No hacking into satellites, either at home or abroad, do not hack into satellites, do you hear me, Calvin?" He looked seriously at Calvin. Violet''s face became serious, "Yes, Calvin, listen to dad." Currently they were abroad, if they invaded this country''s satellite and was found out, since Calvin had such a powerful ability at such a young age, this country would never let Calvin return to their country, and would most likely forcefully imprison Calvin, train him, and be a person of this country, and he would be unable to leave for the rest of his life. It was the same in the country, and those people up there in the country would not allow Calvin to stay in the Murphy family, and would pick up Calvin as well. So no matter what, she and Stanley would rather use the dumbest and slowest method to find Ivy than have Calvin hack the satellite, even though that would lead them to Ivy immediately. Seeing his parents so serious, Calvin understood what they were worried about and nodded with a smile, "Don''t worry, Mommy, Daddy, I won''t." "Good." Violet took him in her arms and rubbed his hair. Stanley stood up and looked to his bodyguard, "Send someone to search the university town to see if that car is still there, if it is, use Ivy''s photo to ask the people around. She has an oriental face, the people around will definitely have some impression of her." "Yes." A few of the bodyguards nodded and went out to do as they were told. Violet grabbed Stanley''s hand, "Stanley, why do you think Ivy showed up today? She can''t be there to buy jewelry, right?" "No, Mommy." Calvin shook his head, and then clicked a video appeared on theputer, "This is the surveince of Ivy appearing at the jewelry market, ording to the surveince, she arrived half an hour after you guys arrived at the jewelry market, and has been staring at the shop you entered there since she arrived." "Baby, you mean, she''sing for me?" Violet frowned. Stanley narrowed his eyes, "Correctly speaking, she appeared in front of you on purpose, so that you could discover her." "Why?" Violet bit her lip, confused, "Why would she suddenly appear for me? She was hiding before and never appeared." "It''s unclear for now, but what''s certain is that they must be nning something, and maybe next time, Ivan will show up as well." Stanley tapped his fingers on the table, his eyes grim as he spected. Violet had a headache, "What the hell are they up to?" "Whatever is going on, it''s better to be careful, and with this period and the finals, nothing must go wrong." Stanley said in a gruff tone. Violet nodded, "I know." At night, the twoy under the covers after putting the children to sleep. Stanley was sitting against the bed, tablet in hand, reading a financial report, and Violet was also leaning against the bed, swiping her phone to watch a funny video. Suddenly, she let out an ouch and hurriedly put the phone down and rubbed her belly. "What''s wrong?" Stanley heard her cry of pain and thought something was wrong, hastily putting down the tablet and turning sideways to check on her. Violet raised her head but with a smile on her face, "It''s okay, it was your kid who just kicked me." "Kicked you?" Stanley froze, and then looked at her belly, "It moved?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Yeah." Violet nodded. Stanley put his hand on her belly, "No, it didn''t." A flicker of loss crossed his eyes. She told him the baby would be moving at the fourth months, and he had been looking forward to seeing it in person. After all, he missed out on Calvin and Arya''s babyhood and didn''t want to miss out on this one. Violet told him that the baby had moved many times, but he had never even witnessed it once. He didn''t know if the kid was doing it on purpose, but every time he wanted to feel something, it was quiet. Looking at the man''s disappointed look, Violet was amused, touched her belly and tenderly said to the child in her belly, "Baby, move a little, say hello to daddy, daddy loves you a lot." Maybe the baby in her belly heard her and really moved. Violet lifted up the hem of her pajamas to reveal her belly, and then hastily tugged on Stanley''s sleeve, gesturing for him to look. This time, Stanley could clearly see a certain part of Violet''s belly, bulging up, as if something was pushing against it and sliding around inside. Stanley knew that it was his child. Stanley''s expression tightened as he reached out his hand and ced it on her belly at Violet''s encouraging look. He could clearly feel the kid kicking him in the palm of his hand, as if he didn''t like him putting his hand on it. But after a few kicks and no sign of him letting go, the baby seemed to give up and go quiet again.???????????? Chapter 571 Ivan Appears Stanley felt it for a moment more, making sure the kid was quiet before removing his hand and smiling, "Its strength isn''t small." Although the kick to the palm of his hand had just been painless, he could feel that the strength was really strong. "Yeah, so I feel sore." Violet said with a smile as she rubbed her belly. When Stanley heard this, his gaze fell on her belly, "Baby, be gentle when you move in the future, Mommy will be in pain, do you understand?" Looking at the man being serious, Violet felt amused but touched. "Stanley, it''s okay, I can live with this pain, and it means our baby is healthy." She took his hand. Stanley looked at her, "Can you really stand it?" "Of course, it doesn''t move a lot." Violet nodded. Seeing this, Stanley then didn''t say anything, put the tablet aside, put his arm around her waist, and turned off the light to sleep. The next day, Aimee bought a few tickets from somewhere for a jewelry exhibition, which exhibited, among other things, a full set of jewelry made of obsidian, so she wanted to invite Violet and Linda to attend. Violet wanted to go because she read the brochure that there were a few high-fashion gowns at the exhibition as well, and she wanted to check them out. Stanley also was there, yesterday Ivy''s appearance made him realize that Ivy and Ivan were making big moves, so he didn''t dare to leave Violet alone. Just in case something happened to her while he was away. As for the two children, they still didn''t bring them. This vi was inhabited by people of status in this state, and there were guards everywhere near the vi. Two kids were safer at home than outside. Ivan and the others wouldn''t dare to spill their guts in the vi area, unless they wanted to arouse the hatred of the entirety of this vi area. When they arrived at the exhibition, Aimee and Linda went to see the jewelry together. Violet and Stanley, on the other hand, went over to the gowns. The design of these gowns was very good, especially the shape, Violet liked it very much and couldn''t help but take out her phone and take a picture of it, ready to go back and find her teacher to study and research. Her teacher has gone over the top in design for the past two years and has run out of possibilities to progress, so he has gone to work exclusively on style. She was sure her teacher would be happy to see this designer style. After taking a round, Violet sorted the photos and saved them, turned her head to the man beside her and said, "Stanley, I''m going to the washroom." Pregnant women are like that, going to the bathroom several times a day, on average once an hour. Sometimes, she was quite annoying. "I''ll go with you." Stanley said as he carried her bag. Violet shook her head, "No, I will be right back." With that, she headed for the back door. There was few people in the washroom, and Violet came out of it after using the toilet, and she suddenly heard someone calling out to her, "Violet." This voice...... Violet''s pupils shrank, and she hurriedly turned her head, and on the end of the corridor, Ivan stood there, smiling wickedly at her, "Violet, long time no see!" "Ivan! You really showed up!" Violet looked at him and hurriedly took out her phone, ready to call someone. Ivan seemed to have expected this, and the moment she took out her phone, he smiled at her again before turning and running away. Seeing this, Violet subconsciously chased after him, "Don''t run, stop!" Ivan was on his feet, and by the time she chased him to where he had just stood, she was just in time to see him running into the elevator. Gritting her teeth, Violet hurried over and saw that the elevator was rising, not knowing which floor it was going to reach. Having no choice, she dialed Stanley''s phone, her tone anxious, "Stanley, quick, Ivan has appeared, he''s in the elevator, heading for the floor above, have someone chase him!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "I know." After Stanley''s eyes erupted with a hint of ice cold when he heard this, he hurriedly summoned his bodyguards to go after Ivan. But before they could reach the elevator room, Stanley heard the sound of a helicopter from outside. Stanley''s face suddenly sank, and he quickly ran to the nearest office, then stood in front of the office''s floor-to-ceiling window and looked up and out, seeing a helicopter hovering overhead, and Ivan was stepping on the softdder the helicopter had lowered, waving at him. "Ivan!" Stanley clenched his fist and shouted the name through clenched back teeth. Ivan seemed to have heard it and gave him a provocative smile before making a gesture towards the helicopter. The helicopter started overhead and immediately afterwards headed off into the distance, getting farther and farther away, and soon the helicopter was out of sight. Stanley looked at the direction the helicopter left, his eyes cold and frightening. "Honey, Ivan is gone." Violet came to his side and said with a frown. Stanley closed his eyes deeply before suppressing the anger inside him and nodded, "Right." Violet sighed, "You''re right, Ivan will venture out too. Last time it was Ivy, this time it''s him, next time it might be both of them together, what the hell are they up to!" "There was something wrong with Ivan just now." Suddenly, Stanley spoke in a surprising way. Violet looked at him suspiciously, "What''s wrong?" "Eyes." Stanley narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, "He''s nearsighted, but just now in the helicopter, he was able to see me without his sses, oddly enough." "There''s nothing to it, maybe it''s contact lenses." Violet thought about it and said, "He went straight up to the top floor and escaped in a helicopter, so it''s obvious that that helicopter was arranged by him there a long time ago, in that case, it makes sense that he knew he was going to take a helicopter and that''s why he changed his sses." "What you say makes sense." Stanley raised his chin slightly. What Violet said was indeed possible, but he still felt something was wrong. But where exactly, it was impossible to say. "Go back first." Stanley pulled Violet''s hand over. Since Ivan appeared this time, he would definitely appear again in the future. Even if Ivan had a helicopter, there was no way he could leave the country, he had cooperation with Governor Baron, the air force arranged by Governor Baron had been checking, so Ivan could not leave. This exhibition came to a close with the sudden appearance of Ivan. Violet didn''t tell Aimee and Linda what had happened, in order not to disturb their mood, and then after leaving two bodyguards to protect them, she went back with Stanley. "Mr. Murphy." Just after arriving at the vi, Fraser came to the door. Stanley poured Violet a ss of water before speaking, "Say it." "Those few bodyguards yesterday found the car Ivy left in the university town, and Ivy did abandon the car to escape." Fraser replied. Stanley took a sip of water and sneered, "Of course she would abandon the car, otherwise with such arge target, she wouldn''t have done so unless she destroyed all the surveince in this state." "Also, Governor Baron has said that he will help you find that helicopter." Fraser added. Stanley gave a nod. Violet said with some concern, "Judging from what happened to Ivy yesterday, we can''t catch them." Hearing these words, Stanley and Fraser fell silent. Because they knew in their hearts that what she said was true. Even if the helicopter is a big target, there are plenty of ways to get caught, as long as you don''t want to be caught. "No matter what, try it, go ahead." Stanley pinched his brow. Fraser nodded his head and turned to go out. Violet looked at the exhaustion between the man''s eyebrows and felt some pain.????? Chapter 572 Capture Plan "Stanley, are you okay?" Violet got up and walked around the sofa to Stanley''s back, massaging his temples for him. Stanley closed his eyes, "Yes, just a little irritable." "It''s okay, they''ll always be caught." Violet lowered her eyes and whisperedfortingly. In fact, she didn''t have a clue as to whether they could catch them or not. And that''s all she can say. Stanley raised his hand and patted the back of her hand, "I know, well, there''s no need to press it, you''re tired too, get some rest." Violet nodded and turned to him. Stanley made her lie on hisp. Violet lied down on it obediently. Pregnant women are always sleepy, and she has been asleep short after. Stanley kept gently stroking her short hair. Yes, short hair. At four months, she had her long hair cut off and it now only reached to her shoulder. Because hair needed nutrition, Violet had to get her hair cut off in order to ensure the nutrition of the baby in her belly. She had cut her hair when she was pregnant with Calvin and Arya, so she didn''t feel anything uneptable about cutting her hair, and there were professional stylists who could give her a nice short haircut. Violet, with her long hair cut off, looked flirtatious and heroic. Suddenly, Stanley saw Violet''s belly move a little. He paused in his stroking of her hair, guessing it would be the baby moving, and put his hand on it to feel it. As luck would have it, the kid was kicking him in the palm of his hand, with some force. Stanley removed his hand and smiled dotingly, whispering, "Baby, don''t move, Mommy is sleeping, don''t wake Mommy, behave." The baby seemed to hear it and it was really quiet. Stanley touched it again, it really didn''t move. He gently patted the position where the baby had just moved, "Good." This is his kid. Stanley then picked Violet up by the waist and headed for the stairs. Although Violet was pregnant, she had barely gained any weight, her figure was as good as ever, only her belly had bulged. This made the other female designers in thepetition who had children envious. When they were pregnant, they were overweight and gained much weight. And Violet was still as slim and fit as ever. As a result, Violet was often hounded by them about how she kept fit. In fact, Violet didn''t know how to answer, as she had never kept fit, but being born that way. When she gave birth to Calvin and Arya, her body didn''t change shape either, in short, it was natural. "Mommy?" Arriving on the third floor, Stanley was just about to open the door to his room, and the room behind him opened and Calvin came out of it, seeing his mom and dad, he called out. Stanley stopped him and shushed, "Mommy''s asleep, don''t wake her." Calvin nced at Violet and nodded his head. Stanley pushed open the door to the room and entered, and Calvin followed. Stanley put Violet on the bed and let her lie down, then covered her with the quilt before looking at Calvin beside him, "Why did youe in?" "I have something to say to you." Calvin lifted his little head to look at him. Stanley nodded, "Let''s talk outside." The father and son headed for the door. When they reached the door of the room, Stanley gently closed the door and asked, "Where is your sister?" "Arya just felt asleep watching cartoons." Calvin replied. Stanley lifted his chin slightly, "What do you want to tell me?" Because Calvin is mature, many times, he doesn''t treat Calvin like a child. Like now, when it was just the two of them talking, he would only talk to Calvin as an equal to himself, and Calvin''s intelligence and knowledge were worthy of him treating Calvin as an equal to himself. Of course, he still treats Calvin like a child when ites to family fun. "I saw Uncle today at the exhibition hall you and Mommy went to." Calvin looked up at Stanley and replied. Stanley wasn''t surprised by that and nodded, "I know, we saw him too, he ended up using a helicopter to escape, and now Baron''s air force is searching for that helicopter with all their might." "That helicopter was a rental and has been driven back to the rental center." Calvin said. Stanley wrinkled his brow, "Rented?" With Ivan''s financial resources, there was no way he couldn''t afford to buy a helicopter. "Yes, I followed that helicopter after I used surveince to see him leave with it, I hacked into the helicopter''s system and found that it did indeede from the rental center, but while returning to the rental center, I found out from the flight path of the helicopter system that the helicopter stopped for a while on top of a mountain midway." Calvin nodded and added. Stanley narrowed his eyes, "So, Ivan is in that mountain?" "I think so, the helicopter stopped there for about ten minutes and then took off, flying directly back to the rental center, and during the time the helicopter was rented out, it stopped twice in total, once at the exhibition hall and once at the top of the mountain, so the only way Ivan could have left was at the top of the mountain." Calvin said with certainty. Stanley, however, shook his head, "No, it''s possible that this is a deliberate illusion that he made to get us to put our eyes on that mountain, to make us think that he did leave on that mountain, but to leave from a helicopter, there are so many opportunities that it doesn''t necessarily require a helicopter stop, understand?" "You are saying...... parachute jumping?" Calvin wrinkled his little brow. Stanley nodded, "That''s right, as long as the parachute is ced on the helicopter in advance, he can jump when the helicopter drives to the surveince blind spot." "I didn''t think of that." Calvin pouted in exasperation.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Stanley squatted down and stroked his head, "Don''t me yourself, you''ve done a good job, my men haven''t found the helicopter''s whereabouts yet, while you already know that it''s back at the rental center, sopared to them, you''re good." With such an excellent son, he could foresee that the Murphy Group, in the future, would grow even stronger in Calvin''s hands. Hearing his dad''spliment, Calvin''s little face reddened in a rare moment. Stanley stood up, "Okay, go to your room, I am going to the study for a meeting." Calvin nodded his little head and went to his room. In the following days, Ivy and Ivan began to appear frequently. However, they appeared not together, but alternately with each other, and where they appeared at first, they were all in front of Violet. But the ces that they appearedter started to change, far away from Violet, one moment it was a dock, the next a train station, and the next a bus station or airport. These were all discovered by Calvin in the surveince, and by the time Stanley''s men chased after them, Ivy and Ivan had long since disappeared without a trace and ran away. But from where they''ve appeared thesest few times, he can guess that they want to leave the state and could potentially appear there just looking for loopholes to see if they can get out on these transports. For this reason, Stanley had specially arranged for many bodyguards to change into civilian clothes and wander around these exits pretending to be ordinary passengers, ambushing them in advance so that whenever Ivy or Ivan reappeared, they could immediately catch them instead of having to rush there from a long distance each time like before.???????? Chapter 573 Its actually an Impostor On this day, Violet was drawing a design with Aimee, and Linda acted as a model, striking a pose every now and then as they requested. Suddenly, Fraser hurriedly walked over. Linda looked over at him, "What''s the hurry?" She rushed to pour him a ss of water. Fraser took it, tilted his head and finished it in one gulp, and looked at Violet, "Mrs. Murphy, good news, Ivy and Ivan have been caught!" "What?" Violet stood up in shock, "Caught in the act? Two people together?" "Yes, they showed up at the airport together today, tried to leave, but were caught by our ambushers there." Fraser said excitedly. Violet also became happy, she shook my fist, "Great, this is really great, finally they are caught. Does Stanley know?" "Yes, Mr. Murphy is the first to know, and he''s already rushed over to the airport now." Fraser nodded. Violet put down the design book in her hand, "I''ll go too!" "Mr. Murphy guessed that you were to go over there, so he asked me toe and pick you up, let''s go, Mrs. Murphy." Fraser made an invitation gesture. Linda wrapped her arms around him, "Darling, I want to go too." "Why are you going, this is a private matter between Mr. Murphy and Mrs. Murphy, be good, when the two are finished, Mr. Murphy will definitely give me a vacation, and then I will take you on a trip." Fraser stroked his girlfriend''s hair. Linda''s eyes lit up when she heard about the tour and let go of his arm, "Really, don''t go back on your word then." "I''m sure I won''t, but I don''t know if Mr. Murphy will, after all, he''s the boss, in case he doesn''t give me vacationter......" "Don''t worry, I''ll talk to him. Stanley said before that he''ll arrange for you to be decentralized once Ivan and Ivy are caught, so it''s normal to have some rxing time before working." Violet winked at Linda. Linda hurriedly pulled Fraser to thank her, "Violet, then our tour is counting on you." "Don''t worry about it." Violet finished speaking and went out with Fraser. Half an hourter, they arrived at the airport. Violet came to Stanley''s lounge, "Honey, where''s Ivy and Ivan?" "They were locked up in the garage in the parking lot, and when they were caught, the bodyguards knocked them into unconsciousness, and they''re not awake." Stanley said as he pointed to theputer in front of him. Violet walked over and saw that in theputer screen, Ivy and Stanley were tied to separate chairs, covering their mouths and noses, looking unconscious. "How strange, howe they appeared together today?" Violet asked suspiciously as she sat down next to him. Stanley crossed his fingers and ced them under his chin, "The guess is that they stepped on the spot and thought the time was almost right to get out of here." Violet nodded, indicating that she knew, but she still felt something was wrong, but couldn''t tell, so she could only stare at the surveince. Suddenly she found something wrong. Stanley turned his head to her, "What''s wrong?" "Ivy, is it that fat?" Violet said as she narrowed her eyes. The woman in the monitor wasn''t actually fat, simr to her, butpared to Ivy, it looked much meatier. Ivy has been a vegetable for ten years and has had so many open-heart surgeries, her body is very poor, and she is as thin as a bone, even after being discharged from the hospital, she can''t get weight even after making up so much. But now with theck of supplements, and after a period of escape, it was strange that she got much weight instead. When Stanley heard Violet say that, he stared at Ivy. This look really showed something. Ivy''s height is also a bit off. Realizing this, Stanley stood up with a panting motion, his face grim as he walked towards the outside. Violet froze and hurriedly called out to him, "Stanley, what''s wrong?" "I suspect they''re not the real Ivan and Ivy." Stanley''s fists clenched and his voice was icy cold. Violet was shocked, "How is that possible." "There''s nothing impossible, and you shouldn''t forget Phoebe." Stanley mentioned. Violet''s pupils shrank and she instantly understood what he meant, only to feel cold all over, "Stanley, are you saying that someone else had stic surgery to impersonate Ivan and Ivy?" "It''s likely, so I''m going over there now to make sure." Stanley said with narrowed eyes. Violet braced herself and stood up, "I''ll go too." Stanley didn''t refuse. The two men went to the garage in the parking lot, apanied by their bodyguards. The garage was closed, and there were also bodyguards guarding outside, Fraser was on the phone next to him, and when he saw the twoing, he immediately hung up the phone and had the garage opened. Soon, the roll-up door pulled up, and Ivan and Ivy''s figures appeared in Violet''s line of sight. As much as she wanted to go over and check if they were someone else impersonating them or not, she had to put off the idea of going over as she watched Stanley have his own thoughts. "Bring a bucket of water and ssh them awake." Stanley stared at the two men tied to the chairs and ordered coldly. Fraser responded and immediately arranged for the bodyguard to do so. Not long after, the bodyguard returned with a bucket of ice water and went straight up, sshing it at Ivan and Ivy. The two woke up instantly, choking on the water and coughing loudly. The moment the voice was exposed. Violet''s heart sank to the bottom as she listened to the voice that clearly didn''t belong to Ivan and Ivy, "Stanley, you''re right, they really aren''t Ivan and Ivy." Stanley pursed his lips without saying anything. Fraser, however, was stunned, "They''re not Ivan and Ivy?" Violet nodded, "It''s an impersonation, just now, Stanley and I noticed in the surveince that Ivy''s appearance wasn''t quite right, so we guessed that someone might have stic surgery to look like them and pretend to be them specifically." Fraser sucked in a breath of cold air, "I did not expect that, why did they find someone to impersonate themselves?" "It''s simple, ask them." Stanley''s eyes were grim as he looked at the two.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The two were already shivering from the cold, and were even more frightened when they suddenly met his gaze. "Interrogate them, and don''t show any mercy." Stanley said with a face as cold as frost. This time, he was really moved to anger. He thought he''d caught those two, but they were two imposters! Since he dared to y him as an impostor, he had to be prepared to bear his wrath. "Yes." Fraser realized the seriousness of the matter and nodded with a serious expression. Stanley took Violet''s hand, "Let''s go, just wait for the results." Violet squeezed the corners of her mouth and gave a nod. Since it''s an impostor, it really doesn''t make sense for staying here. On the way back to the lounge, Violet suddenly thought of something and sighed, "I should have found out earlier, at that time in the jewelry market, when I saw Ivy, I was thinking that Ivy seemed much healthier and rosier than before, I thought that Ivan had treated her, so I didn''t think much about it. What I saw at that time was a fake." "I don''t me you, I missed it once myself." Stanley pursed his lips and said in a deep voice. Violet looked at him, "You noticed something wrong too?" Stanley nodded, "Didn''t I say on the day of the exhibition Ivan wasn''t wearing sses? Maybe what I saw then wasn''t the real Ivan either." Violet smiled bitterly, "None of us ever thought that Ivan and Ivy would actually have someone cosmeticize their appearance to appear in our sight." People, in general, don''t think in that direction.000000 Chapter 574 Being Thrown Cold Water Stanley straightened the hair around her ear, "Well, don''t think too much about it, wait for the results from Fraser." Violet squeezed the corners of her mouth, forcing a smile. The two of them were in the lounge, waiting for about an hour or so, when Fraser knocked on the door with a piece of information. "Mr. Murphy, Mrs. Murphy, you are right, they are not the real Ivy and Ivan, they are just two countrymen with a body shape simr to Ivy and Ivan. They were tempted by Ivan''s money and went abroad to get stic surgery to look like Ivan and Ivy, this is their original information that I got by contacting the stic surgery hospital after their own confessions." Saying that, Fraser handed over the information in his hand. Stanley flipped it open to check it out, and Violet sat beside him and read it with him. These two people turned out to be group actors who ran the show in the domestic entertainment industry and had some acting skills, no wonder they were able to act out some of Ivy and Ivan''s facial movements, leaving no doubt that they were the real Ivan and Ivy. However, even if the look and actions are acted like it, some subtle differences in the body are still revealed. "Did they exin what the reason for their frequent appearance was during this time?" Violet asked as she withdrew her gaze from the information and looked at Fraser. Fraser nodded, "Yes, they said that it was Ivan and Ivy who had them appear in front of you, Mrs. Murphy, specifically to let you know that Ivan and Ivy were still in this state, and most importantly, Ivan and Ivy ordered them to appear at the major transportation stops frequently, the reason being to make you think that Ivan and Ivy were eager to leave this state." "You mean, selling the dummy?" Stanley narrowed his eyes. Fraser nodded, "That''s right, so ording to these two people''s exnation, as long as they appear frequently in these ces, we will do the corresponding arrest measures. After a few trials, Ivan and Ivy let the two of them appear together at the airport, plus tell us that Ivan and Ivy are going to take a ne to leave, and we will naturally go to catch the two fake ones." "Then the real Ivan and Ivy took the opportunity to get on the ne after we caught the fake ones?" Violet''s face changed slightly, finally understanding what was going on. Fraser sighed, "That''s right, because when we caught these two fakes, we retracted the blockade of the major entrances and exits, and contacted Governor Baron to withdraw the Sky Air Force. ording to what these two said, now Ivan and Ivy have left the state!" Stanley pped the information heavily on the table, his face grim. Violet was the same. They actually let Ivan and Ivy leave in a righteous manner under their own blockade. It certainly makes a mockery of them. Most importantly, Ivan and Ivy had left their blockade and went to nowhere. It would be hard for them to have defense. ." Violet looked at Stanley with some concern. "Stanley......" She was slightly better now, but she knew that he was in the worst mood and angry at the moment. Because this escape n of Ivan and Ivy was humiliation to him. "I''m fine!" Stanley closed his eyes, and when he opened them, he was much calmer, clearly he had controlled his emotions and pushed his anger down. "Increase the investigation, I want you to find out the headquarters of the organization behind Ivan in the shortest possible time." Stanley stared at Fraser and ordered. Fraser lowered his head, "Mr. Murphy, this ......" "I''ll have Calvin go along with you." Stanley interrupted him. Fraser''s eyes lit up now and he nodded in a hurry, "Got it, we will definitely find it as soon as possible." "Go ahead." Stanley waved his hand. Fraser went out. Violet looked at Stanley, "Wouldn''t it be good to get Calvin involved in this? He''s still a kid after all." "He is mature in mind, don''t treat him like a normal kid, and he also wants to help us. The most important thing is that Calvin must get involved, use his ability to find Ivan''s organization, destroy the organization, only then Ivan will have no power. At that time, dealing with Ivan is easy." Stanley said in a deep voice. Violet sighed and nodded, "Alright then, I get it, I won''t stop you." He was right, she had kept Calvin out of it before because she thought that Calvin was still a child and shouldn''t get involved in such dirty things among adults. But his words reminded her that Calvin was not average kid. It was now an informationwork world, and with Calvin, it would be twice as easy for them to find the organization behind Ivan, or even destroy that organization. The sooner Ivan and that organization were taken care of, the sooner they were out of the danger that could happen at any moment. Two children had no need to live in constant vignce and caution. "But what about those two people?" Violet pointed at the foot, the two men in the parking garage. Stanley''s eyes narrowed, "I''ll have someone fix their faces back and throw them back into the country after that." These two were just a momentary lust, but they did nothing evil, just throw them back into the country. Violet nodded, indicating that she understood and then didn''t ask any more questions. In the following days, no one impersonating Ivan and Ivy appeared frequently anymore, and life became quiet again. But this quiet was broken again as Violet and Aimee''s designs were drawn. When the two went to the meeting to hand in the design, they had just walked to the entrance of the meeting hall when a pot of ice water suddenly poured down from upstairs, right on the heads of Violet and Aimee. The two men screamed out from the cold. However this did not stop there, soon another wave of icy water was poured down, and the two were once again drenched, all over their bodies, even the file bags in their hands were soaked. "Who is it!" Aimee hastily pulled Violet and came to the side, then looked upwards with a face full of anger, but didn''t see who did it, only a pair of hands holding a basin and reaching in through a window on the seventh floor. Immediately afterwards, the window was closed and Aimee could see nothing. She clenched her fists in a deadly grip, her expression grim, "Damn it, these two pots of water were obviously done on purpose, let me know who did it and I''ll skin him!" She was shaking with anger, and with that wet hair and clothes, she looked wretched. Violet was the same, because pregnant women were afraid of heat, she wore just a little thinner than Aimee, and now after being poured with ice water twice in a row, her whole body was shivering with cold, her face was pale and her lips were turning purple. Aimee was worried when she saw this, "Violet, let''s go to the lounge first." Violet nodded as she hugged herself, "Okay." The two soon arrived at the lounge. Since this was a clothing design club, there was no shortage of clothes here. Aimee casually found two sets of clothes to change into along with Violet, which made her feel alive again. But instead of the two men being relieved by this, the atmosphere became even more gloomy. They stared at the few designs on the table in front of them and fell into a deep silence. The designs for the dresses and jewelry were at the moment wet with water, and the otherwise stunning designs on them were glued together in a mixture of colors that was simply disastrous.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 575 Found Who Did it "That person must have done it on purpose!" Aimee pounded her fist on the table, shaking it with the hammer, which showed how irritable she was. Violet pursed her red lips, "Of course it was intentional, if it wasn''t intentional, wouldn''t it be enough to ssh one pot of water? Why did he ssh two pots in a row? This is a conspiracy against us." "It must havee for our design drawings." Aimee''s eyes turned red with anger. She remembered clearly that she was protecting the paper bag in her arms when the first pot of water came down. At that time, the file bag was not yet wet, then the second pot of water came down, that one was aimed directly at her file bag, so she was wetter than Violet. "It is for sure." Violet squeezed her palms and said, "Don''t you forget that thest time the host said that it was stipted that we would turn in our designs at a certain time period, and once we werete, we would be eliminated outright." "You mean the person who threw the water is trying to ruin our designs so that we can''t turn them in on time and then be eliminated outright?" Aimee stood up at once, and her voice drew up. Violet nodded, "Yes, that''s the only possibility, and there are still ten minutes left before the deadline to turn in the design, and it''s simply impossible for us to finish it in ten minutes." No, she should say, she could, after all, she had the memory in her head and just redraw it all over again.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. But not Aimee, Aimee''s jewelry was extremelyplicated, and in addition to nes, there were earrings, bracelets, rings and so on, and all these added up, without two hours, it was simply impossible. "This is too much!" Aimee shivered with anger and gritted her teeth, "It must have been James!" "No, it''s not him, that hand is obviously a woman''s hand. Tina is right, besides James, there might be someone else who will deal with us as well, after all, we are candidate to win the title. By eliminating us, their chances of winning the title will be higher." Violet said as she narrowed her eyes. The previouspetitors were all pretty amicable and nothing dirty came from them, except for the shit Phoebe got into. But now when ites to the finals, these bullsh*t start popping up. Although there was provocation from Ivy and Ivan, she was sure that even if they were not involved, these designers would have done the same. Because thepetition can''t be calm all the time, and there''s always someone who can''t hold down their inner darkness and turn on others in order to win. "Just wait, when I find out who it is, he''ll be done." Aimee said with scarlet eyes. Violet rubbed her brow tiredly, "Unpleasant things never stops." Ivan and Ivy had left, but this trouble fire they had left behind had begun to burn brightly. "Violet, what should we do now, if we can''t hand in the design, we''ll really be eliminated!" Aimee bit her lip and looked at Violet, pinning all her hopes on her. Violet patted the back of her hand, "Don''t worry, when we finished drawing the design, we scanned it into theputer for backup. I''ll call Stanley now and ask him to send the scanned copy, and we''ll just go to the organizer and print it out." When Aimee heard this, she stopped panicking and smiled, "Great, I actually forgot about such a thing, quick, Violet, call Mr. Murphy, I want to see what the expression of the person who sshed our water will be when we hand in the design, whether it''s surprise or resignation." As long as that person''s purpose wasn''t aplished, the expressions would definitely change. When the timees, they just have to pay attention to the person with the big change in expression, and that person must be the one who sshed the water. Violet nodded, took out her cell phone, and called Stanley. "Hello." Stanley was at the vi with the two children when he received the call and immediately went to the balcony. "Stanley, turn on myputer and click on a folder with backups noted, then send me a folder with thetest date in it." Violet said hurriedly. Stanley heard it and raised an eyebrow, "What''s wrong? Why are you so anxious?" "Don''t mention it, Aimee and I just......" She gave a brief ount of what had happened. Stanley''s face turned grim after hearing this, and cold air spilled out all around him. When Violet saw that the man didn''t answer, she knew that the man must be angry about her at this moment, so she quickly advised, "Okay Stanley, don''t get angry, hurry up and send me the folder, we don''t have enough time." "Okay." Stanley nodded, put down his phone and went to the bedroom, turned on Violet''sputer and sent her folder she said. Violet smiled when she saw it, "I got it, I gotta go now. We need to hurry up to print it out and turn it in, bye!" After saying that, she hung up the phone and made an OK motion to Aimee before heading out of the lounge and to the office with the printer. At this point, in the conference room, there were thest two minutes before the deadline to turn in the design. The host took the microphone and asked, "Is there anyone else who hasn''t turned in the design?" The designers below shook their heads. Tina looked to the two seats at the table next to her own with a slightly worried frown. ''Strange, why isn''t Mrs. Murphy here yet?'' ''Is it possible that Mrs. Murphy has already handed in and gone?'' On the other side, a female costume designer looked at her watch and then at the door, relieved to see that no one was stilling in, and then a rxed smile curled the corners of her mouth. It seemed that Violet really couldn''t make it, so now there were two lesspetitors and her chances of winning the championship were bigger. Just when this female designer was on the verge ofughing out loud with excitement, there was a suddenmotion from the doorway as Violet and Aimee both ran in panting. "Wait a minute, we haven''t turned in yet." Aimee said anxiously as she stood with both hands on her knees. The host saw them and frowned, "Why are you sote, where is the design?" "Here it is." Violet hurriedly handed the file bag over. The host took it and put it on top of the other paper bags, "Next time you guys should try toe earlier, not when the date closes, in case you''re unlucky to be eliminated, understand?" "Yes." Violet and Aimee both nodded their heads. Luckily, they arrived at thest minute. On the stage, that female designer''s face froze the moment Violet and Aimee appeared, her eyes wide with disbelief written in them. It was especially confusing when she saw the file bag that Violet handed out. How? How could they hand in new ones when their file bags were clearly wet from her and the designs inside were unusable? The female designer''s body trembled slightly, and her face was even pale. Aimee had been intentionally gauging everyone present after handing in the design, and finally saw that the expression that female designer was clearly not right. At once, Aimee knew who had sshed those two pots of water. "Violet." Aimee tugged on Violet''s sleeve, "Found it, it''s her!" Aimee lifted her chin in the direction of that female designer. Violet looked over, her eyes zing, "It''s actually Julian!" Julian was a designer from a poor country in Northern Europe, perhaps the country behind her didn''t bring her strong confidence, she was very withdrawn and never made friends with people. Even if she was in the same Group A before, Violet had not talked to her.0000000????????? Chapter 576 What Happened to Julian Violet was impressed with her because she was a capable designer and good at using elements of her own country''s clothing, and in time, she could definitely be the first world ss designer over in South Africa. Yet such a talented young designer can''t resist the darkness within and did such underhanded acts. Violet shook her head and sighed with some regret. Aimee asked, "What''s wrong?" "I''m just sorry that in the future, there will be one less new star in the clothing design world." Violet said as she looked at Julian. Even though Julian has talent and strength, she chooses to make these dirty moves.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. That would doom her to this life. Aimee bristled, "Nothing to regret, that''s the path she chose for herself, and since she chose it, she has to suffer the consequences of that." "You are right." Violet nodded with a smile her head. Aimee asked again, "By the way, Violet, what are going to do with her?" Violet was just about to speak, but the host''s voice rang out, "Alright, since everyone''s designs have been handed in, let''s disband, I look forward to seeing everyone''s finished products in a week''s time." With that, the host went out. The designers in the room stood up and prepared to leave as well. Julian, in particr, got up the quickest, and almost the moment she stood up, she ran towards the door, trying to get away from the ce quickly. Just now, Violet and Aimee were looking at her several times, and their eyes were still very cold, so she understood that they already knew that she had poured the water. So she absolutely cannot stay here or who knows what will happen. Julian was the first to run for the door to the conference room. Aimee stomped her foot, "Violet, she''s trying to run!" Violet narrowed her eyes, "Don''t worry, she can''t get away." Julian wasn''t like Ivan or Ivy who had the power to hide until they couldn''t be found. She was sure it wouldn''t be long before Julian was caught once she ran out the door of thepetition avenue. Aimee looked at Violet''s calm look, she became rxed, "Okay, then let her run, it''s quite fun though." Violet smiled and didn''t answer. Then the two saw Julian, who had originally run out, suddenly step back from the doorway with a face full of panic, and more than that, the designers who had originally followed Julian to go out, also followed and backed up. "What''s going on?" Aimee straightened her back, her entire face full of confusion. Violet shook her head, stating that she didn''t know what was wrong. Soon, though, it became clear to the two men what was going on. It turned out that Julian had run out of the conference room door and was happy that she could finally leave until she saw several tall bodyguards with imposing, icy expressions walking towards her. And there was an oriental man at the front of those bodyguards, the man''s aura was strong, and the sense of oppression that pervaded around him was so strong that it almost took her breath away. The man she knew was Violet''s husband. At that moment, Julian understood, Violet had sued, so Violet''s husband brought people over. And as a result, Julian knew she couldn''t run away and could only retreat back into the conference room with one fearful step. "Violet, it''s Mr. Murphy." Aimee looked at Ivan and a few bodyguards who walked in and excitedly held Violet''s hand, "It must be that Mr. Murphy found out that it was Julian, so he brought someone here specially." Violet''s hand hurt from her grip, but looking at her so happy, she did not mind that. Over there, Stanley''s bodyguards held the doorway so that not a single fly could get out before Stanley looked towards Violet. Violet walked over, "For Julian?" Stanley nodded, "Not just her, but also for the sake of others who have motives." With that, he swept a stern gaze at all the designers present. Some of these designers came into contact with his cold and harsh gaze and subconsciously put their heads down, while some of them said it was nothing and remained open to it. Stanley memorized all these designers who lowered their heads and decided to check them out. He was sure there was something wrong with these people, or why else would they be weak-minded? Even if they haven''t done anything yet, their behavior meant they had bad intension. "Mr. Murphy, what''s going on? Who has offended Mrs. Murphy again?" At this moment, the host heard the wind and rushed over from his office in a hurry. When he came over and saw such a big scene, he instantly understood that there must be another unscrupulous person who had offended Violet. Now who in the circle does not know that the king of the only luxury country in the East loves his wife very much and cannot see her suffer a bit? Whenever his wife was wronged, that king would be furious against the man who had wronged her. While such a statement is somewhat exaggerated, it is indeed true. That''s why the host didn''t dare to be ck, not to mention, Stanley was the sponsor. Aimee smiled and nudged Violet, "Violet, did you hear that? The host just said who offended Mrs. Murphy again, it seems he''s all experienced now, as long as Mr. Murphy appears here, it''s someone who has offended you." Violet rolled her eyes, "Go and listen to what Stanley has to say." Aimee nodded her head repeatedly and shut her mouth. Stanley swept his gaze over the crowd, finally settling on Julian, whose body was shivering slightly. The host followed and looked over, instantly understanding, and asked, "Mr. Murphy, is that her?" "This morning, my wife and her partner came here to hand in their designs, and when they were at the entrance of thepetition avenue, two pots of ice water were thrown on them, and that person''s purpose was to ruin their designs, so that they couldn''t hand them in and thus be eliminated." Stanley lightly opened his thin lips and said in a cold voice. The host''s face fell serious, "Is there such a thing?" "Of course, that''s why Violet and I showed up at thest minute." Aimee spoke up. The host looked at Julian, who was getting paler and paler, "Mr. Murphy, did she do that?" "That''s right, although there was no surveince in that office she was in, there was hidden surveince in the corridor, and I saw from the surveince that she filled two tubs of ice water in with two tubs of the same color, and now I''ve found those two tubs, and after identification, they have her fingerprints on them." Stanley said coldly. The surveince and fingerprints add up to enough to convict Julian. Julian sat on her butt, her mouth opening as if she wanted to say something, but she was withdrawn and usually silent, so even if the words came to her mouth at this moment, they couldn''te out. Especially since the way the crowd was looking at her made her even more unable to make a sound with the tension and humiliation inside her. "I know, Mr. Murphy, I will handle her properly and won''t let you down." The host said as he looked coldly at Julian on the ground. Stanley nodded, "Fine, I''ll leave her to you." "Don''t worry, Mr. Murphy." The host pushed his sses. Stanley looked at the other designers and plucked up the volume, "You all saw what happened to Julian, I hope you will take this as a warning, don''t do the same thing just because of that nasty inside you. Otherwise, not only will your career be ruined, the country behind you will also be disgraced because of you." After a pause, he added, "I want you to remember my words well, and if I ever catch anyone dealing with my wife again, or dealing with another designer to get the title, then don''t me me for ordering a shutdown!" When he finished, he swept a deep-eyed look at the ck designer, James. James buried his head straight down, not daring to speak.????????????? Chapter 577 Adopting Filip He knew that this Oriental man, whose identity was not simple, was warning everyone present. "Take her away!" Stanley withdrew his gaze and looked at the host. The host nodded, and then led Julian away. From start to finish, Julian had never pleaded for herself, and her withdrawn nature couldn''t say anything about pleading. So she was going along and being punished. The other designers'' hearts, which had been floating after this event, gradually became quiet. Especially some of those who were also nning to make a move were silently put off. Some of the designers who didn''t have bad intentions, but were instead worried that someone might take a shot at them, were relieved by this. After all, these words of Stanley had given them enough security. "Violet, your man is so handsome!" Aimee eximed as she held Violet''s arm. Violet smiled, "Yeah, he''s handsome." She still remembered that when she had just returned home, she was ndered by Phoebe for stealing Suzy''s ne, and at that time, he had stood up for her even though he clearly didn''t even know her well. So how can a man who is so kind and never holds himself out as a wrongdoer not be handsome? "Alright, you guys can go now." Stanley waved his hand and told the bodyguards guarding the door to back off. But none of the designers present walked away. It''s too embarrassing for them to go first with this big shot here. Violet heard Tina''s muttering next to her, pursed her lips and smiled, then stepped forward and took Stanley''s hand, "Stanley, let''s go first." Stanley squeezed her palm, "Let''s go." With those words, he pulled her around and turned towards the door, with Aimee following behind. After the three left, the other designers, which were simultaneously relieved, scattered in twos and threes. In the car, Violet looked to the man beside her before saying, "I didn''t expect that you would make this trip yourself." "My wife is being bullied, as a husband, of course I have to step in to back you up." Stanley said as he touched her belly. Violet''s heart warmed up, "You''re so nice, honey." "You know till now?" Stanley raised an eyebrow, deliberately teasing her. Violet leaned her head on his chest, "No, I learned it a long, long time ago that there is no better husband than you are in this world." Stanley was quite impressed by these words, his chin slightly raised and the corners of his mouth were hooked up, which showed his good mood at the moment. At this time, Stanley''s cell phone suddenly rang. Violet didn''t bother him to answer the phone and withdrew from his arms. Stanley took out his phone and saw that it was Fraser calling, putting it to his ear to answer, "What is it?" "Mr. Murphy, the domestic orphanage just called me and said that a family wants to adopt Filip." Fraser said back. Stanley narrowed his eyes, "Adopt Filip?" "Yes." Fraser nodded. Violet looked at Stanley, "Stanley, what''s going on?" "There is a family who want to adopt Filip." Stanley replied. Violet blinked in surprise, "What? Filip has a father on his profile, he shouldn''t be on the adoption list, and the orphanage knows it?" Stanley immediately put this question to Fraser. Fraser exined, "The dean knows it, but the dean said that Filip''s father is currently in jail and seems to intend to leave Filip alone when he gets out of jail, so the dean still wants Filip to be adopted, and that''s why he put Filip on the list of those who can adopt."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "How did Dean know that Nate isn''t going to raise Filip after he got out of prison?" Stanley wrinkled his brows. Violet was also curious. Fraser sighed, "Some time ago, Filip mored for his father, then the dean took him over to the prison and visited Nate, the dean originally intended to let Nate reform well inside and strive for merit so that he coulde out early and take Filip, but Nate refused, he ......" "Say it!" Stanley ordered unhappily. Fraser answered, "Nate said Talia has died, Eason''s inheritance can''t fall on him, and the car and house Talia gave him before were forcibly repossessed by the court because they were Eason''s money, so the current Nate is just penniless, but he has a cute face, he ns to go out and then catch an old rich woman, he doesn''t want to take Filip, the dragger." When Violet heard this, the corners of her mouth twitched, "Old rich woman...... How could he!" But what made her sigh was Nate''s feelings for Filip. Before, she saw Nate in the hospital and he liked Filip, but now she realized that even if Filip was her own son, but without money, the attachment was nothing. It was true that she had never heard Nate ask about Phoebe. At least Talia had asked several times, but Nate had not once, from that time she should have understood that Nate was an extremely selfish person. When he had money, he could give out his affection, but when he had no money, his affection was just a stumbling block for him. He would kick Filip away, lest he prevent him from getting rich. "So, what do you think?" Stanley looked at her. Violet rubbed her temples, "Since Nate is going to catch a rich woman in the future and doesn''t intend to raise Filip, then let someone adopt Filip, otherwise he will suffer if he lives with such a father, but let the dean tell Filip what Nate thinks, then Filip voluntarily choose to follow the family that adopts him or continue to stay and wait for Nate." "Okay." Stanley nodded his head. Violet thought of something and added, "Right, ask Fraser to check the family that is going to adopt Filip, if that family is good, then it''s fine, if it''s bad, then firmly do not let them adopt Filip. Although I don''t have much affection for Filip, I don''t want to see a child who is about to suffer." It was the only thing she could do for Filip. "You''re very kind." Stanley tenderly stroked Violet''s hair. Violet chuckled, "You''re the same, I didn''t even think of how to ce Filip before, and you did, so you''re kind too." Stanley let out a lowugh, and then told Fraser what Violet meant. Fraser nodded upon hearing this, "Got it, I''ll inform the dean and the investigation team." Stanley responded. Violet took his arm, "Have the bodyguard go to the mental hospital and tell Phoebe about it, it''s her brother after all." "Okay." Stanley answered her. But Phoebe didn''t have much of a reaction when she learned of it. She didn''t like Filip. So she didn''t care a bit about where Filip was going. What she wanted to know most right now was Ivy''s whereabouts. "Go back and ask Violet when exactly Ivy will be sent over here!" Phoebe said with a grimace on her face to the bodyguard who delivered the message. The bodyguard told this to Violet. Violet held her forehead, "So she still remembers." "What?" Stanley poured her a ss of milk. Violet took it and took a sip before she replied, "When Phoebe was first put into the mental hospital, I told her to hold on and not really go crazy, wait until Ivy is sent over here, so that she could get back at Ivy. It was Ivy who made her get stic surgery, but I didn''t expect Ivy to run away and not be sent over here, that''s why Phoebe asked about it."???????????????? Chapter 578 The Implicated Partner "Then ignore Phoebe." Stanley said. Violet shrugged her shoulders, "That''s all that can be done." Now that she didn''t know where Ivy was, there was no way for her to answer Phoebe. So she could only pretend to know nothing. In the evening, notification came from the organizers that Julian had been kicked out of thepetition and had received a three-year ban. That means Julian can''t enter any designpetitions for those three years. But really, Julian''s current situation isn''t much different from being banned - after all, it''s the one who does these nasty things at internationalpetition and gets banned by the General Association. The General Association is not a sub-association, the General Association represents the authority. As long as the designer who is punished by the order of the General Association, the file resume will leave a stain, at the time when others in the General Association found that she has a deficiency of virtue, they will not use her. In particr, some major clothingpanies and some fashion magazines will not pet such designers. Such resistance, without dissent, is blocked. So Julian, even if her ban is lifted after three years, thosepetitions will stop her in her tracks and won''t let her participate, and even if she''s talented, she''ll have to stay at the bottom for the rest of her life, being a small designer or seamstress, or working for someone designing, just like Miya. So as a designer, you must not do the wrong thing or you can''t afford the consequences. "Julian is really harming herself now, she has ended up in this situation herself and dragged her partner Abby into it. Abby also has no way to participate in the subsequentpetition, she has to stop here, Abby is pissed off. She called me just now and said she would find time to beat Julian." Aimee said as she came over with a te of fruits and sat down beside Violet. Violet was checking the fabric for the making of the gown and sighed when she heard this, "It can''t be helped, it''s a partner after all. The costume designer is gone, so we can''t let a jewelry designer do the costume design as well." "That''s why Abby is so angry, obviously she didn''t do anything wrong and she was dragged into this by Julian. Abby was aiming for the top three and now she''s stuck at the fourth mark and she''s eliminated in such a way, she could not endure it." Aimee said as she ate a piece of watermelon and shook her head.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Violet put down the fabric sheets and prepared to pick those up and put them on a shelf to the side. Seeing this, Aimee hurriedly put down her fork and squeezed her aside, "I''ll do it, I''ll do it, it''s inconvenient for you with a big belly, and a fabric is heavy, you sit down and rest well." "Thank you then." Violet held her back and sat down again, smiling gratefully. Aimee waved her hand, "It doesn''t matter." With that, she picked up the fabric and went to the shelf, arranging it as she added, "Now the country behind Abby has also learned of this, and I heard that they are very angry, and some of the more radical ones have gone straight to the embassy of Julian''s country to cause trouble." "I''ve heard that Abby is the jewelry design talent of her country, right?" Violet suddenly asked. Aimee put the fabric away and pped her hands as she walked back, "Right, Abby''s country is known for all kinds of diamonds and crystals, is also the origin of jewelry designers, so jewelry design is especially revered, but as Western jewelry design developed, the jewelry designers of Abby''s country gradually lost their fame until Abby appeared, and Abby was even rated by the nation as a ten-year A rare genius." "So Abby is getting a lot of hope from her country." Violet said as she rubbed her chin. Aimee nodded, "Yeah, Abby''s country wanted Abby to reignite the title of jewelry design country, so they had high hopes on Abby, and Abby wanted to get the title and bring honor to her homnd, but now everything is ruined, and Abby''s nation is so shaken that I doubt it even rises to a diplomatic issue between the two countries." "So this kind of thing really can''t be done, or else you''ll be a sinner for the ages." Violet pinched her brow. "Yes." Aimee ate another piece of fruit, "Julian''s country became a joke because of Julian, the nation hates Julian, now Julian ispletely embarrassing. I guess she dare not return to the country, or she will be beaten." "It''s none of our business, well, I have the fabric sorted and I''ll start making the dress tomorrow, so I''ll go back first, my back is a bit sore." Violet rubbed the back of her somewhat sore waist. Aimee waved her hand, "Go ahead, pregnant women are just hard, I''ll be working for a while, draw the cut lines of the obsidian my teacher sent me, and go to the crafting workshop tomorrow." "Well, I''ll go first then." Violet braced herself and stood up, leaving the workroom. This was the room Stanley had arranged specifically for her, Aimee and Linda, opening up several rooms on the third floor of the vi and making them into workrooms. It was fortunate that the vi was big enough and had enough rooms, otherwise it really wouldn''t have been possible for Stanley to arrange it like that. Back in the room, Stanley was on the phone with someone. The door open, Violet came in, and he spoke to the person on the other end of the phone and then ended the call. "Why are you back sote?" Stanley walked over and helped her to the edge of the bed to sit down. In fact, ording to her six-month pregnancy, she didn''t need any help at all. But Stanley was worried about what would happen to her and had to support her whenever she was around. This touched Violet and made her amused at the same time. "Talked to Aimee for a while about Julian and her partner." Suddenly thinking of something, Violet sat sideways and looked at the man, "Did Julian do that? Was she encouraged by Ivan and Ivy, or was she herself?" "It was herself, and she admitted that she was indeed approached at that time, but she didn''t agree because she had decided, from the very beginning, to use illegal means to eradicate her opponent during the finals." Stanley replied with no trace of disgust in her eyes. Clearly, he was extremely offended by people like Julian. Violet sighed, "Then it seems that she really has a bad character." If Julian had been encouraged to do so, it could be argued that Julian was not that bad. But Julian''s decision to eradicate her opponent by unorthodox means from the start would really only mean that Julian was wistful by nature. "I don''t know if other designers who have been encouraged to do so, or those who have darkness in their hearts themselves will stille out after this incident with Julian." Violet rubbed her belly and said with some fret. Stanley poured a cup of water for her, "Don''t think about that, after this incident, some of those with less guts might stop there, but some of those who are obsessed won''t disabuse themselves of the idea even after seeing what happened to others." What should be done will still be done, it''s just a matter of how much or how little. After all, sometimes, what''s a miserable downfall that you can''t yet see for the desire to win? Violet also understood this, and there was nothing she could do but sigh and be more careful. So next, after Violet made the Star Gown, she made another gown out of other fabrics, and then carefully put the Star Gown into the safe by hand, and put the newly made one, into the bag that said to be Star Gown, specifically to confuse those who had ulterior motives.?????? Chapter 579 Ill-intentioned Even Aimee followed her advice and did the same, putting away the jewelry she had made and then making a set of fake jewelry out of ck ss and silver-ted white ss. That way, they wouldn''t have to worry in case someone made a move on their dresses and jewelry. Soon, it was time for the round to be epted for results. In the dressing room, Violet was about to do Linda''s makeup when her phone suddenly rang, then she stood up and said, "Violet, my boyfriend is calling, I''ll go answer the phone first ande backter to do my makeup." As she spoke, where no one else could see, Violet and Aimee nced at each other. After the three exchanged nces, Violet nodded, "Go ahead, but be quick." "Okay." Linda smiled, then took her phone and headed out of the dressing room. The costume designer at the next dressing table saw Linda go out and couldn''t help but ask, "There''s still half an hour until the show, and you guys let her go out, in case shees backte, won''t it be toote?" "It''s fine, we are thest one to walk, so there''s time." Violet replied. The designer smiled, "Okay." She then stopped talking, turned her head back, and continued applying makeup to her model. Suddenly, Aimee pped her forehead, "Violet, I suddenly remembered that I left an important thing behind." "What is it?" Violet asked. Aimee nodded her head repeatedly, "It''s important, it''s about walking the showter." "Then what should we do?" Violet''s face paled slightly and she too became anxious. The other designers in the dressing room looked different when they saw the scene. Aimee took in the expressions of these people while pulling Violet''s hand, "Violet, I can''t drive, drive me back to get it. We live close to each other, we''ll definitely make it in time." "This......" Violet bit her lip and seemed hesitant. After a moment, she agreed through clenched teeth. Soon the two were hurrying out of the dressing room. The dressing room was instantly buzzing with peopleughing at their stupidity in leaving everything important behind and going back for it at this crucial time. In case they get stuck in traffic and arete, they are going to be eliminated. There were certainly people who didn''t think they would bete, but also disapproved of them going to get their stuff at this time. Take Tina, for example. But so what if she didn''t agree, the two were gone and she could only silently hope that they would hurry back. Next to them, the designer who had just talked to Violet, her gaze intentionally fell onto the dress bag and jewelry box that Violet and Aimee had ced on the chair, her eyes were obscure. After a moment, after letting the model go to change her gown, she suddenly reached towards the gown bag and jewelry box. Halfway, she was suddenly grabbed by a hand. She was shocked, thinking she was going to be finished, and was about to open her mouth to beg for mercy, but a familiar voice rang in her ears, "You want to make a move on Violet and Aimee''s dress and jewelry?" The designer turned her head and was relieved to see a smiling face, "It''s you!" The person who caught her was none other than her partner, Anna, the jewelry designer. "It''s me." Anna put her hand down. Designer Lancer grunted, "What, you want to turn me in?" "It seems you admit it, but don''t worry, I won''t turn you in." Anna smiled and said, "After all, we are partners, if I turn you in and you get expelled from thepetition, I naturally can''t continue without my partner, so turning you in doesn''t make any sense to me." "So what do you want?" Lancer bristled. She was relieved to see that it was Anna who was holding her because she was sure Anna wouldn''t turn her in. "I don''t want to do anything, but I want to join you." Anna said. Lancer was shocked, "You''re crazy, do you know what happens if you get caught? If I do it alone and I get caught, you''ll be fine, and you just won''t be able to race, but if we get caught together, you ...... "I know, and I''m not crazy." Anna flicked her nails, a sh of hate in her eyes, "I just want to stop that woman Aimee in her tracks." "You have a vendetta against Violet''s partner?" Lancer looked at her. Anna clenched her fist and said, "In the jewelry designerpetition before she came here, that woman stole several resources from me, obviously those resource parties came to me at first, but after seeing Aimee''s work, they immediately broke their word and changed their mind and chose to work with Aimee, making me embarrassed, so how could I not hate her?" Lancer had some sympathy, "That should indeed hold a grudge." She was sure she would have felt the same way if someone else had grabbed resources from her like that. "But that''s just one of the reasons, the most important reason is that the origin of jewelry designes from the West, who is she to step on my head as an Oriental? She has broken into the finals, but she actually tries topete for the title, don''t even think about it. Orientals should stay in their backwardnd instead ofing to our West to grab this from us." Anna said with a twisted and mad face. Lancer''s eyes lit up, "You think the same way I do. What right does Violet, an Oriental, have toe to our West to fight for glory and stand in the way of us winning the title?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "That''s why we deserve to work together, that Julian is a fool, fighting alone and clearly giving herself away." Anna said with disdain. Lancer locked eyes with her, and then held out her hand, "Wish us good cooperation." The two men smiled at each other, and then one blocked the chair while the other crouched behind it and began to move their hands on it. Meanwhile, the next room. Violet, Aimee and Linda, on the other hand, were sitting on a long couch and were staring at theputer in front of them with unpleasant faces. In theputer screen, the three filmed Lancer and Anna''s faces in, right down to the entirety of their cooperation in doing the deed. Yes, they installed invisible surveince in the dressing room. This was installed yesterday. A few days ago, after talking to Stanley, Violet understood that even with Julian as an example in ce, some people with bad intentions would still not be dissuaded from doing evil and would still strike. That''s why she specially had a lot of surveince installed in the dressing room, and then just left the dressing room after acting out another scene with Linda and Aimee. This way, some people with bad intentions will definitelyy their hand when they see the gowns and jewelry they deliberately put on the chairs. As luck would have it, she guessed correctly, not realizing that it was actually the designer Lancer who had just struck up a conversation with them, along with her partner Anna. "No, I can''t stand it anymore, I''ll go over and catch them now." Aimee stood up in a fury and was about to rush towards the door. Violet called out to her, "There''s no rush, the show ising up, you''ll only waste time going over there now. Wait until after the show, there''s surveince here, nothing to be afraid of." "Exactly." Linda also nodded her head to agree with Violet''s words. Aimee had to stop and walk back. Violet opened the real dress bag, "Okay, let''s start Linda''s makeup first, Aimee, you do the hair." "Okay." Aimee nodded her head. The three men began to make preparations. And in the dressing room, Anna and Lancer nced at their watches. "There''s fifteen minutes left in the runway and they''re not back yet, so won''t the gowns be out of line?" Lancer said with some concern as she looked at the time. Anna sipped her coffee and said unconcernedly, "It''s okay if they don''t get sent back, it''s good for us if they don''t get back before the show, after all, if they''rete, they''ll be eliminated!"???????????????? Chapter 580 Take it to the Appraisal "You''re right about that." Lancer nodded. At that moment, the door to the dressing room opened and a staff member came in from outside, "Excuse me, I was sent by designer Violet, her model just fell and is now in the infirmary, so I was asked toe and bring the gown and jewelry to the infirmary and do her model''s makeup, may I ask where Miss Violet''s gown and jewelry are?" Hearing that, Anna and Lancer looked at each other. "I can''t believe they''re notte!" Lancer said, biting her lip in dismay. Anna sneered, "So what, don''t forget, even if they''re notte, they''re going to be eliminated as soon as their models make a fool of themselves on the runway and their scores be bottom of the pile." "That''s right." Lancer smiled at once, and then pointed to the chair in front of him, "Here they are." "Okay, excuse me." The staff member smiled and stepped forward, carrying the bags away. Tina suddenly called out to him, "Wait a minute." The staff stopped in his tracks. Tina walked over and lowered her voice, "Tell Violet there might be a problem with the gown." The staff member smiled, a glint in his eyes, and then nodded with a smile, "I know, I''ll take my leave then." "Okay." Tina nodded and moved out of the way. She turned around, heading back to her spot, Anna suddenly grabbed her arm, "What did you just say to that man?" Tina looked sideways at Anna''s hand and pulled her arm out with an expressionless face, "Nothing." "You......" Anna was about to say something else but Lancer pulled her away, "Come on, don''t ask, asking too many questions will only expose you." "Do you think she doesn''t suspect us?" Annaughed disdainfully. Lancer froze for a moment, "You said she just ......" "I noticed this woman looking towards us several times when we were just doing it, so I suspect that she must know what we''ve done." Anna narrowed her eyes. Lancer got worried, "What should we do then?" "There''s only one way, and that''s to clean her up, but not now, not until after the runway show." Anna said with a sinister look on her face. Lancer nodded, "That''s all there is to it." She looked to Tina, a sh of apology in her eyes. She never intended to make a move on Tina, mostly because Tina was that much weaker than her. Violet was different, Violet was no worse than her, and younger, and most importantly, Violet''s husband''s identity was very uplicated, he was able to influence thepetition organizer. In case Violet let her husband give her green night to win thepetition, then they wouldn''t be able to win at all. Therefore, she chose to deal with Violet, besides having the reason of Violet''s own strength, it was because of Violet''s background. In order to stop Violet from using the power of capital to win the title, she could only take care of Violet first, and she believes that the biggest reason why other people with different intentions are targeting Violet is because of this. Next door, the staff handed the bag to Violet. Violet took it and was just about to say thank you. The staff then told her what Tina had said. Violet smiled at that, "Thank you, I know." "You''re wee, Ma''am." The staff member bowed slightly and turned to leave. Violet closed the door. Aimee took the bag from her hand, "I heard that, Tina is really nice. I just don''t know what those two women really did this." When they watched the surveince, they couldn''t see what Lancer and Anna had done with the gown and jewelry in the bag because there was a person specifically blocking. "Have a look." Linda, who had already put on her makeup and changed into her dress and jewelry, came over and reached for the bag. Violet hurriedly stopped her, "Linda, stop." Linda''s hand retracted subconsciously before it reached the bag, "What''s wrong?" Aimee looked at her too. Violet pursed her red lips and said, "Although Anna and Lancer areing for me and Aimee, it''s you, Linda, who will be wearing the dress and jewelry, in case they put some poisonous insects on this or sprinkle something that''s allergic to your skin, in this case, you won''t be able to go on the runway if you touch it." "That''s right." Being said by Violet, Aimee enlightened, "Linda, don''t touch it, they don''t know that the dress and jewelry in this bag are not what you really want to wear, that''s why they put their hands on it. I think, their purpose is probably to make you not be able to go on the runway, or have an ident on the runway, in this way, Violet and I won''t be able to get high scores, and naturally, we have to be eliminated." "They''re so vicious!" Linda was furious. Violet rubbed her brow, "Okay, don''t be angry yet, Aimee, it''s almost time, you take Linda to the backstage and prepare for the show. I''ll take this to Stanley and have him find someone to see what''s really there." "Okay." Aimee nodded. The three men split up the work. Violet carried the bag to the lounge, looking for Stanley and the two children. Mostly, they had just spied on the dressing room full of female models, so naturally, it was not good for Stanley toe over, so he could only stay in the lounge with the two children. At this moment, Violet was naturally about to go to the lounge to look for him. Soon, she arrived at the lounge. The bodyguard guarding the door opened it directly for her. When Violet entered, the two children were already lying asleep on the sofa, and Stanley and Fraser were discussing something, and when they saw her enter, they immediately stopped the conversation. "Mrs. Murphy." Fraser greeted her with a nod. Violet replied a smile. Stanley stood up and helped her to where he was sitting, "Why did you suddenlye over, isn''t the runway show about to start?" "We spied on people with bad intentions." Violet replied. Stanley narrowed his eyes, "Who?" "It''s Anna and Lancer, they did something to the fake dresses and fake jewelry we put out there on purpose, but because of the surveince dead spots, we don''t know exactly what they did, and we don''t dare take them out, in case it''s something poisonous, so I brought them here and want you to get someone to have a check on them."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Saying that, Violet put the bag on the table. Stanley looked at Fraser. Fraser immediately nodded, "Okay, I''ll go find someone to check it." "Wait." Violet called out to him. She stopped in his tracks, "Do you have any more orders?" "Let the others do that, Linda''s runway show is going to startter, it''s her first runway show since you''ve been dating her. I don''t think you want to miss it, right?" Violet looked at the digital camera hanging on his chest with a wry smile. Stanley raised an eyebrow. So that''s it. He was wondering why Fraser had brought a camera, but although he was curious, he never asked about other people''s personal matters, so he didn''t think much of it. Fraser didn''t expect his mind to be read by Violet and scratched his head, embarrassed and flushed. Violet smiled, "Go and order the others, after that, go to the catwalk, Linda is thest one out, you shouldn''t miss it." "Mr. Murphy." Fraser clenched her fists and looked at Stanley nervously and expectantly. Even though Violet said he could do that, his boss was the president after all. He had to get his president''s approval before he dared to do as he was told. Stanley looked at Violet''s warning look, then at Fraser''s hopeful gaze, he rubbed his temples, "Do as Mrs. Murphy said."???????????????? Chapter 581 Benefits for Subordinates "Thank you, Mr. Murphy, thank you, Mrs. Murphy." Fraser got excited and hurriedly thanked Stanley and Violet gratefully. Violet smiled, "Alright, hurry up and go." "Yes." Fraser lifted the bag on the table and turned to go out. Violet wrapped her arm around Stanley, "I know you value Fraser, but sometimes you have to think for Fraser, he''s 30 years old, it''s hard for him to end his singleness and have a girlfriend, so it''s okay if you don''t give him more time off to let him cultivate a rtionship with his girlfriend, but you still squeeze his time so hard." "How do I squeeze his time?" Stanley looked at her in disbelief. As a subordinate, shouldn''t Fraser listen to his superior''s orders? Violet knows this husband very well, and by a nce she knows what is in his mind, she gave a smile and shook her head, "You didn''t squeeze Fraser''s time? During working hours, you can let Fraser do his work, but after work hours, you often call Fraser to do his work, most importantly, many times at night, isn''t this squeezing his time?" ''......" Stanley suddenly choked on his words. Indeed, whenever there was anything he needed to order, he didn''t care if it was break time or not, he contacted Fraser directly. He had gotten used to it over the years, so he didn''t feel like he was doing it wrong. And Fraser had neverined about it, so he felt even less like he was doing something wrong. "So Honey, try to let other people do it sometimes, don''t put all the work on Fraser. You are going to delegate Fraser after a while, in case Fraser goes to a subsidiarypany as the president, do you have to call him back when something happens?" Violet poked the man''s forehead. The man grabbed her hand and ced it on his mouth and kissed it, "Okay, you''re saying so much, you just want me to give more time for Linda and Fraser to get along." "You can see that?" Violet smiled and graciously admitted it. Stanley wrapped his arm around her and sat her on hisp, "You''re acting so obvious, who can''t see that? Linda told you to tell me that?" "That''s not true, it was my own intention, they''ve really spent very little time together, so that''s why I thought of helping them." Violet obediently leaned into his arms. Stanley thought for a few seconds, "I know, I''ll contact the HR department tonight and have them recruit some assistants for training." In this way, after Fraser devolves, Fraser''s position will be immediately filled by someone else. "You''re so nice, honey." Violet hooked Stanley''s neck and gave him a kiss on his lips. Stanley''s eyes darkened, and the moment she finished kissing and was ready to withdraw back, he directly raised his hand, held down the back of her head, leaned down, pried her lips apart, and continued and deepened the kiss. In the back, on the couch, the two children woke up one after the other. Seeing this scene, Arya was just about to make a sound, but Calvin covered her mouth and whispered, "Shush, don''t make a sound, let''s continue to pretend to sleep, don''t let Daddy and Mommy find out that we woke up and saw it, otherwise Mommy will be shy and push daddy away, and daddy will me us." Arya nodded her head repeatedly, indicating that she knew. Then Calvin released her mouth and led her to lie back down quietly, closing her eyes and continuing to pretend to sleep. The two children thought they were moving so lightly that they didn''t attract Stanley and Violet''s attention. But in fact, Stanley and Violet had noticed it long ago. Violet blushed shyly as Calvin said, trying to push Stanley away. Instead of giving her a chance to push him away, Stanley even nibbled on her ear and said, "Since both kids have stated that they didn''t see it, we should respect them by stating that we didn''t find them waking up, so go ahead." When he finished, he bit her lip once more. Violet was so amused to hear that. What did he mean they should also respect the two children, it was obviously just that he was addicted to kissing and didn''t want to let go of her, how dare he use the two children as an excuse? How shameless. She didn''t know how long it took, but when Violet''s head was dizzy from the kiss and her breathing was a bit up, Stanley finally let go of Violet. Violet pushed him away, got off hisp and sat next to him, taking out her phone. Looking at her red lips, she couldn''t help but give the man a nk look, "It''s all your fault, my lips are swollen, how can I meet peopleter? Aimee will definitelyugh at me." "Then let themugh." Stanley sent down his shoulders, somewhat unconcerned. "Of course you say that, it''s not like they dare tough at you." Violet huffed and put down her phone. Stanley stroked her bulging belly. Suddenly, the baby in his belly moved and kicked his hand. Stanley froze. Violet snickered, "See, they baby is agreeing with me, so he''s kicking you." Stanley looked back at his hand dotingly, "This little guy, he''s got more strength." "Well, I won''t talk to you anymore, the runway show is starting. I have to go over there, you stay here and guard the two kids, call me when the identification resultes outter." Violet straightened her hair which was just messed up by his big hands, stood up and said. Stanley nodded, "Got it, go ahead." Violet nodded and propped herself up to leave the lounge. Come to the catwalk. Violet found Aimee in the designer-only section, sat down, looked around, and asked, "Where''s Anna and Lancer?" "Backstage, they''re there to see their models, but from what I can see, it''s clear that they''re spying on Linda." Aimee rolled her eyes and said. Violet sneered, "They are really restless, by the way, did they see anything different when they saw the intact dress and jewelry on Linda?" Aimee thought for a moment, then shook her head, "No." "So, they did not damage the gowns and jewelry, but they put something in them." Violet said as she rubbed her chin and nodded her head. Aimee nodded, "I think so, otherwise their faces must have changed when they saw what Linda was wearing." "No matter what, the two of them can''t escape." Violet narrowed her eyes and said in a deep voice. Aimee looked at her, "The identification result is out?" "No, I''ve already told Stanley to call me when the resultes out." Violet replied. Aimee turned her head back, "Then don''t worry about it for now. Watch the show, Linda will being out soon, just now Fraser ran over to ask me why Linda hadn''te out yet, his look of impatience made meugh." At that, she didn''t hold back another giggle. Violet smiled, "Being thirty years of being single, it''s hard for him, so we have to make him enthusiastic." "You are right." Aimeeughed heartily. Soon, the music on stage changed and the lights dimmed, with only a spotlight resting in the middle of the end of the runway. The next second, a figure stepped out of the darkness and walked to a stop at the end of the spotlight, striking a very elegant pose. In that instant, all the viewers, the fashion critics, had their eyes on that figure. As the music drummed, the figure began to move, swinging her arms and walking at a slow but graceful pace towards the front end.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. With every step she took, her floor-length gown swayed with her, and between the swings, the stars appeared and disappeared, making it seem like she was in the middle of a vast universe.??? Chapter 582 Disobedience Coupled with the jewelry that mirrored each other, this moment of Linda, as if a goddess who came step by step from the universe, made people unable to move their eyes. Violet looked at the seriousness of the crowd, as well as the seriousness of the judges, and Aimee looked at each other, knowing that this round was a sure thing. On the other hand, Anna and Lancer on the other side were blushing. They saw that Linda''s walk on stage was almost over, and there was no difference, and their expressions could not help but get anxious. "Hey, is that whatever powder you''re carrying real or fake?" Lancer asked Anna, lowering her voice in displeasure. Anna wrinkled her nose and replied, "It must be true, I''ve already used that stuff and it will have an effect within ten minutes at thetest." "But it''s long past ten minutes now, but Linda hasn''t done anything different at all." Lancer stomped her foot impatiently. Violet and the girls weren''tte for the show, and now Linda didn''t make a fool of herself walking, so they''ll definitely get high marks. Their n, then, was aplete failure. Anna deadpanned her lower lip, "How do I know she''s not different, reacting to the fact that I''ve been drugged, in this case, either she''s too tolerant or the drug has worn off." "Hmph, you''re practically useless, I should have known better than to do what I wanted to do myself and cut up their gowns and jewelry with scissors." Lancer huffed. Anna got angry, "Cut up? If you cut up the dress and jewelry in a ce like the dressing room, you think Violet and the girls won''t immediately think that it was the person in the dressing room who did it? When she checks, do you think we can hide? At least my medicine won''t destroy their gowns and jewelry, and they won''t think that someone has tampered with their gowns and jewelry, at most they will think that Linda has eaten the wrong thing and is allergic to it, so our method, who is safe in the end!" "So what if it''s safe, it still doesn''t do anything at all!" Lancer sneered. Anna squeezed her palms, "I''m not bothering you."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. There was an infighting between the two. And the scene was all seen by the people in the surveince room. The people in the monitoring room had long been greeted by Fraser and had been watching the two of them, in order to keep the two of them from stepping out of the monitoring range, lest it would be bad to make an arrest. When the curtaines down on the walk, thepetition organizers, on their side, will immediately grab these two men. Soon the runway was over and all the models came out for the curtain call. The designers are also going on stage, standing next to their respective models and taking curtain calls together. And after the curtain call, it''s time for the judges to score and decide this quarterfinalist''s right to go out. There are only three finalists for the right to y, and those three, the final candidates for first, second and third ce. So thispetition is a most importantpetition for all the designers. Because once you get the right to y, it means the third ce is secure, even if you don''t get the first runner-up in the end, a third ce is enough to gain a worldwide glory. So the designers present, one by one, held their breath for fear that if they breathed too loudly, they wouldn''t hear if they won or not. "Violet, I''m so nervous." Aimee pulled Violet''s hand, her palms sweating. Violet patted the back of her hand, "Don''t be nervous, our right to y is secure." Anna, who was standing next to her, heard this and her eyes narrowed, dropping her eyelids in unsure thought. Aimee smiled, "You betcha." She had just seen the looks on the judges'' faces, and they were all nodding, so she had guessed that they would advance. As expected, the host stepped up to the catwalk with the final list of advancement and then began announcing the groups that had advanced. Violet and Aimee are the third group. Since the costume and jewelry co-oppetition, those previous Group A and B are naturally gone, because there aren''t enough people after the elimination to split up groups like that. The second is that it is unnecessary. So when Violet and Aimee became partners, they drew the numbers of the three groups, and the host read out the promotion list with the numbers of the three groups. Even though Violet and Aimee had guessed that their group had advanced, when they really heard it, they couldn''t help but get up in excitement and hug each other. In the lounge, Stanley, who was watching the live broadcast, saw the image of the two hugging together, and the corners of his mouth, which had been hooked up, sunk down, he felt he disbliked Aimee for she was hugging Violet. "Daddy, Mommy has advanced." Calvin clenched his little fist, excitement written all over his childish little face. Arya couldn''t understand it, but she was happy to hear that her Mommy had advanced to the next level. She had heard her brother say that advancing meant winning. So Mommy won, and she''s happy. Stanley pursed his thin lips and gave a nod, indicating that he knew. Calvin looked at him and blinked, "Daddy, aren''t you happy that Mommy has advanced?" "Yes, I''m happy." Stanley looked at Aimee, who was still holding Violet, with displeased eyes. The corner of Calvin''s mouth twitched, "But I don''t see it at all." On the catwalk, the designers who had advanced were cheering with excitement and joy, while those who had not lowered their heads and were lost in frustration. Anna and Lancer just happened to be on the list of those who didn''t advance, and they looked at the other cheering designers, their eyes glowing red with jealousy and a twist written all over their faces. Especially when they saw how happy Aimee and Violet were, they were even more upset. They risked their future careers to reckon with Violet and Aimee, but in the end, instead of these two being eliminated, they were the ones who were eliminated. That''s ridiculous! The more she thought about it, the angrier Anna felt, finally she couldn''t help herself and took a step forward with her fists clenched and her voice booming, "I''m not convinced!" At those words, the entire scene fell silent, and everyone, including the viewers around who were watching the broadcast, was looking at her curiously. Those media at the scene, in particr, were quick to point their cameras at her and take a flurry of clickety-click pictures. After all, to stand up and question the judges'' judging at a time like this, in an asion like this, is a very big newsworthy story. "Oh? You''re not convinced?" The host looked at Anna, a sh of disgust in her eyes, which was fleeting, before holding the microphone up to her mouth, "So tell me, why are you unconvinced?" Next to her, Aimee whispered to Violet, "Violet, I''ve seen people looking for death, but I''ve never seen someone so eager to die." Violet chuckled, "Since she''s in such a hurry, let her do it." Originally, she had nned to wait until the audience and the media had dispersed before calling the organizer over to dispose of the two, Anna and Lancer. But now that Anna had suddenlye forward to question the judges and not give respect to the organizers, then she was sure that the organizer would not give respect to Anna either, so they must be happy to dispose of Anna and Lancer immediately and make those two show their ugly faces in front of the world. The host''s icy attitude says it all. "What I''m not convinced? Huh, of course I''m not convinced of the judges'' judging." Anna puffed up her chest, "I think that none of the judges'' judging is fair, there must be shady practices mixed in here." At the sound of the words, the scene erupted. One by one, the judges below all frowned, their eyes all looking at Anna icily. The host''s face was also changed, and his grip on the microphone was much tighter.0000 Chapter 583 Questioning a Shady deal The media on stage went crazy, each excited to jump on the runway right away and shove the microphone into Anna''s mouth to get more breaking news. "Designer Anna, may I ask why you are saying that the jury is shady, do you know something?" A reporter asked loudly. The rest of the media, too, were glued to Anna. Aimee gently nudged Violet, "Violet, she''s crazy, why did she say that about the judges? The judges present are all the world''s top fashion designers and jewelry designers, she offended them all at once, I wonder how she can work in this circle the future." "Who knows?" Violet shrugged her shoulders, stating that she didn''t know why Anna thought there was something shady going on here either. But she was sure that she would soon find out. Sure enough, Anna began to answer. Before answering though, she turned her head to look at Violet. Violet raised an eyebrow. What? It can''t be rted to her, can it? Anna took the microphone from the host''s hand, "The reason I''m saying there''s a dark secret, it''s because Designer Violet just told me herself." Violet was dumbfounded. Sure enough, it had something to do with her. But when had she ever said anything like that to Anna? Not to mention Violet, even Aimee and Lancer were confused. Lancer was confused because Anna actually didn''t even tell her something so important. And Aimee was confused because it was strange. "Violet, did you really tell her that?" Aimee pointed at Anna. Violet rolled her eyes, "How can that be? I haven''t spoken to her since." "Then why did she say that you told her?" Aimee blinked in dismay. Violet spread her hands, "How should I know? I also want to know when I told her that the jury is shady." She took the new microphone handed to her by the host and looked at Anna with a bemused expression, not at all flustered by Anna''s words. The media in the audience on stage, and those watching the live stream around the world, saw how calm she was and didn''t think she had said such words. "Just now." Anna and Violet looked at each other. Violet raised an eyebrow, "Just now?" "That''s right, just before the results came out, everyone was nervous, only you and Aimee were different. You told Aimee that your right topete was secure, how you knew it was secure when the results weren''t even out at that time? So there is only one answer, that is, you knew from the beginning that you would win, as for why you would win, because you bought off these judges." Anna pointed to the judges in the row below. The judges couldn''t help butugh when they heard this. Violet and Aimee alsoughed. Only the media audience and Anna were unsure as to what they wereughing at. "Never seen such a stupid person." In the break room, Stanley narrowed his eyes venomously. Calvin nodded, "Yeah, and she still doesn''t cover it up properly, I don''t know what she is thinking." Arya looked at her dad and then at her brother, not understanding what they were saying. "Designer Violet, may I ask if what Designer Anna said is true? Did you really buy off the jury?" The reporter who asked. Violet looked at him like an idiot, "Do you think it''s true? Do you think I have that ability to buy off sixteen top designers?" Hearing this, everyone enlightened. Yes, although Violet is now famous, but at best, she is still a new designer, how can a new designer get the ability to buy off the top designers? She could not even buy off one top designer, let alone sixteen. "I never said you bought off all the judges, but you certainly bought off some of them, and your teacher, needless to say, will certainly let you win, and the others, as far as I know, are also friends with your teacher, so maybe ......" "Shut up!" Violet didn''t wait for Anna to finish and interrupted her with an icy face, "You can nder me, you are not allowed to nder my teacher, he is the highly respected senior, it''s not your turn to say that." The judges nodded in satisfaction as they listened to Violet''s words. "Merced, you have a good disciple." The judge next to Merced, smiling,plimented. "Thank you." Merced replied ndly. He stroke his beard in smug. "They''ve done it and I''m not allowed to say it?" Anna gasped. Violet clenched her palms, "Then what proof do you have that they were bought and paid for by me?" "The proof is what you just said." Anna resorted. That reporter followed suit and asked, "Designer Violet, please exin that statement of yours, why did you know you were going to advance before the results came out?" Violet nced at Anna lightly and held up the microphone and said in a loud voice, "The reason I knew in advance that we would advance is because I observed the expressions of the judges when our models were walking in the show, and when they saw my and Aimee''s work, they both nodded their heads and had appreciation in their eyes, so I guessed that we advanced." "That''s right, if you don''t believe me, you can check the surveince and ask the judges." Aimee stepped forward and said. Sure enough, a member of the media went and asked the judges. A judge stood up, "What Designer Violet said is true, at that time when we saw the three modelse out, we did reveal out satisfaction and appreciation, this is undeniable. Now, designer Anna, what else is there to say?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The judge looked at Anna with a mocking sneer in his eyes. Anna was annoyed, "You are all in this together, of course you speak for her. Violet''s husband is very powerful, even if Violet can''t buy off these judges, Violet''s husband surely can." Seeing that she had not only involved the judges, but also involved Stanley, Violet was really angry. She sneered, "Since you think my husband paid off the judges in exchange for the right, I wee you to check my husband''s financial records." "We can let you check ours as well." The judges echoed together. Violet gave them a grateful smile, then looked at Anna and added, "You hear that? All of us can let you check, do you dare to check? If it turns out to be faulty, I, Violet, will quit the design circle, and vice versa, you will quit, how about that, dare you!" "Add me to the list, and I''ll quit if there''s a problem." Aimee said as she stepped forward. Anna didn''t expect Violet to y this big, her mouth opened and she panicked, unable to say anything. When the others saw her like this, they knew she wouldn''t dare, and oneughed in contempt. And it was pretty much clear to the audience by now that it was all just Anna herself being unconvinced of being eliminated and deliberately stirring things up to try and pull Violet and the others down, there was actually no such thing as a shady judging panel. So for a while, the inte was abuzz with curses against Anna, calling her narrow-minded, unable to ept her elimination, so she used tricks to cken others, and calling her talentless and evil-minded. In short the cursing was very hard. Even if Anna couldn''t see what was going on online at the moment, she was able to guess by the contemptuous and disgusted expressions and eyes of the live audience. For a moment, she was close to pass out. "It seems that Designer Anna is afraid to do so." Violet said as she flicked her nails. Anna bit her lip and red at her resentfully, "Okay, I admit it, you win, can I go now?" She couldn''t stay on stage any longer, for the eyes that despised her stung her to the core. Violet chuckled, "Who said you could go?"???????????????? Chapter 584 Things Settles Down Anna was on her feet and looked at her viciously, "What do you want?" "You ndered the judges and you ndered me, and although the results are now out and the judges and I are innocent, you are not." Violet looped up her arms. Anna sneered, "Howe? I was just making a reasonable guess that there was something wrong between you based on your words, and since it was a wrong guess, I''m not at fault for anything, I was just too impulsive." "No, no, no, when I say you''re not innocent, I''m not referring to this incident, and to the fact that you and Lancer were in the dressing room making a move on my dress and Aimee''s jewelry, trying to make a fool of our models on stage and thus eliminating us." Violet raised her volume and stared at her and Lancer. Anna blushed. Lancer was even more flustered. How did this happen? How did Violet know? The audience and the judges on the stage, as well as those watching the live broadcast, were stunned by Violet''s words. "Is this true, Violet?" On the judges'' side, Merced stood up and asked seriously. It just so happens that this is the same question that everyone wants to know. Those media all turned their cameras on Violet, Aimee, and the four of them, Anna and Lancer. Violet nodded ndly under the gaze of so many eyes and cameras, "It''s true, I have a surveince segment here, so you can watch it, host, please." "Okay." The host nodded, then pressed the headset in his ear and spoke to the studio. Soon, a projection cloth was lowered at the end of the runway and then a video yed on it. The video happens to be of the dressing room, with Anna and Lancer letting off steam and the other doing their work. Seeing this scene, everyone understood that what Violet said was true. Anna was even more frightened and her face turned pale, she could no longer care to ask Violet how she had such a video, but screamed out, "Turn it off, turn it off now!" The fact that she can''t wait for someone to turn this video off is a good indication that it''s real and not faked. Lancer, not as bold as Anna, sat down on her butt the moment she saw the video, murmuring with a dumbfounded look on her face, "It''s over, it''s all over!" "Isn''t this a great project for you two? Let everyone enjoy it, after all, it''s hard to enjoy such a rare highlight moment once, so media, what are you still frozen for? Film it, you''ll have all the KPIs for the next period of time!" Violet said in a high voice. Her words alerted those in the media. The media rushed to take pictures and ask questions of Anna and Lancer. All those sharp questions were thrown out one by one, making it hard to dodge them. Aimee rubbed her arms, "Damn, I''ve finally seen these crazy reporters abroad, they''re more bullish than the ones at home." Violet smiled lightly, "They are the media that ruined several world ss superstars." "Yeah, you''re both falling apart." Aimee nudged towards Anna and Lancer. Lancer sat down on the floor and covered her ears to keep from listening to the questions. And Anna couldn''t even scape, because there were already reportersing on stage, chasing her down and asking questions. She couldn''t take it any more and drove people away like crazy, "Get out, get out, get the fuck out of my way!" Yet this look on her driving these media away made the reporters even more excited. Wouldn''t a young designer suddenly going insane be another story with a lot of buzz? Eventually, more and more press took to the runway to mob both Anna and Lancer. Violet and Aimee, as well as the models behind them, were pushed to the side. Stanley saw this scene and frowned before taking out his phone and making a call out. The group of bodyguards who received the call immediately came to the scene and protected Violet behind them, lest they get hit by these media people. This frantic media circussted about ten minutes before the match organizer called a halt to it. After the media went down, Anna and Lancer werepletely liberated. Lancer, by this time, waspletely shriveled, sitting dully on the ground as if she had lost her soul, her eyes dull and unresponsive. And Anna was better, but a lot more disheveled this moment than the arrogant madness of a moment ago. Sure enough, so what if a person is arrogant and crazy? The media teaches them how to behave. Wasn''t the world''s biggest star once spirited ruined by these media, with no career left and afraid to even leave the house? And Anna and Lancer, too, are about to go down the roads of those world superstars. The runway had been cleared and the models and other designers had been down. The host rejoined the stage, holding the microphone, and spoke in a cold tone, "Regarding the two designers, Anna and Lancer, our panel of judges, as well as thepetition organizer, the General Association side, have unanimously decided to give both of them a withdrawal from thepetition and a three-year ban." Hearing that, Lancer didn''t object except for a bitter smile. Is it useful to object? It was Anna tried to argue, after all, Linda was fine, she could totally say they were just curious and hadn''t done anything with the dress or the jewelry. But before she could say anything, Violet muttered, "The gowns and jewelry that you guysy hand are fake." After reading the meaning of the words, Anna''s mouth opened, unable to make a sound, and finally she smiled to herself. So that''s how it is, no wonder Linda is fine, that''s because the dress and jewelry she and Lancer touched at the beginning were fake and were deliberately put out by Violet to confuse them. Violet had guessed that someone might make a move on her, that''s why she made a fake dress and jewelry, and then took the opportunity to leave and monitor the dressing room in the dark, trying to uncover the person who made the move. And she and Lancer, right then and there, jumped up and foolishly put their hands on their dress and jewelry while they were watching, and thought they were doing everything right, thinking for sure they could eliminate Violet. But unexpectedly, while they werecent, Violet and Aimee wereughing at their stupidity and actually jumped into the trap themselves. At this moment, Anna waspletely discouraged and could no longer muster an ounce of resistance, meekly epting the punishment the host had spoken out. What could she do if she didn''t ept it, could she fight these capitals? Finally, Anna and Lancer were taken out. As they were being taken away, the host had security pull them both walking around other desingers.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. This was undoubtedly a warning to the other designers to settle down, or else what happened to these two men would be theirs. While Anna and Lancer''s punishment was the same as Julian''s, Anna and Lancer''s was a bit worse, as these media, the global audience, who were watching the broadcast, would remember their faces. Julian, on the other hand, was unknown to the world, so it was a better end for Julian than any of them. "That''s good that it is settled." Watching the two being taken away, Aimee smiled. Violet nodded, "Yeah." At that moment, the host approached, "Violet, Master Merced wants to see you." Violet smiled, "I know, I''ll be right over." Saying that, she looked to Aimee, "I''ll go and meet with my teacher first." "Go ahead, go ahead." Aimee waved her hand. Violet went over to the judges'' panel with her belly in her arms.?????? Chapter 585 Bellas Hospitalization Violet and Master Messed talked for ten minutes before Master Messed left with the other judges. When she was back to Aimee. Aimee took her arm and asked, "What did you say to your teacher?" "Just some thoughts on this matter, and for me to watch my words in the future." Violet smiled. Aimee nodded, "It''s indeed time to watch your words, or you might encounter something simr again in the future." "Yeah,e on, let''s go back to the lounge first. Where''s Linda?" Violet looked around. Aimee smiled, "After she removed her makeup and changed her clothes, she went on a date with Fraser." "So that''s how it is." Violet said with a smile. When they reached the entrance of the lounge, Aimee suddenly received a call from her teacher and went to the side to answer it. Violet pushed the door in and the two children shouted sweetly, "Mommy, you''re back." "Well, I''m back." Violet smiled at the two children and nodded, then looked at Stanley, "What are you looking at?" "The appraisal report of the dress." Stanley handed her the document. Violet''s expression immediately turned serious and she took the document before carefully examining it. It turned out that Anna and Lancer, both of them, had sprinkled some colorless and odorless resinous powder on the gown and jewelry in the bag. As soon as the skin is contaminated with that powder, within ten minutes to half an hour, it will itch massively and you will get big red spots or bumps on your body. In more severe cases, there is also the possibility of respiratory infections that can kill you. Seeing this, Violet sucked in a breath of cold air, fiercely clutching the document tightly, and said angrily, "They are too much, actually put such things in it, fortunately Linda did not wear it, otherwise ......" She didn''t say thetter words. Stanley brought a cup of honey water to her, "Because this powder is colorless and tasteless, and when it''s spilled on the dress and jewelry, it won''t be visible, in this way, even if Linda has an ident, others won''t suspect that there''s something wrong with the dress and jewelry, they''ll only think that Linda is allergic herself." "So they''re so vicious, if we hadn''t installed surveince in the dressing room early, maybe we wouldn''t have been able to find out about these two." Violet said as she rubbed her temples. Stanley nodded nomittally. Violet took a sip of water and pushed down the anger in her heart, "Send this over to the police station. How is a three-year ban alone enough? This already involves intentional murder." "I know, I''ve already had it sent, and this one is a backup." Stanley said as he took the document in her hand and put it on the coffee table. Violet sighed and said something else before Stanley''s phone rang. He took out his phone and looked at it; it was from the administrator of the group''s headquarters. "I''m going to take a call." Stanley got up. Violet nodded, "Go ahead." He walked towards the balcony. At that moment, there was a knock on the door of the lounge. Calvin jumped off the couch, "Mommy, I''ll get the door." There were bodyguards outside the door, and since the visitor was able to sessfully break through the bodyguards and knock on the door, he was obviously their people. So Violet nodded reassuringly and let him go. Soon, Aimee walked in, holding Calvin''s hand. "Violet, my teacher knows about what happened over the catwalk just now, and has now gone to settle the score with Anna''s teacher." Aimee said with an excited face. Violet gave her some space to sit down, "Looks like your teacher spoils you a lot." "That''s true, I''m my teacher''s only female disciple, and if I''m bullied, my teacher will definitely not just let it go. It just so happens that he has some beef with Anna''s teacher, and now there''s just a reason to go after Anna''s teacher." Aimee said with a smile. She then saw the papers sitting turned over and her eyes lit up, "The identification result is out?" "Right." Violet nodded. Aimee reached out and picked up the document, and after reading it, she pped it on the coffee table, "Shit, they are actually so sinister to use drug powder, fortunately Linda is fine, otherwise we "Yeah, otherwise we wouldn''t be able to guilty." Violet replied with a sigh. Stanley came back, looking not well.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Violet looked at him with some concern, "Stanley, what''s wrong?" "Be is hospitalized." Stanley replied in a deep voice. Aimee didn''t know who Be was, so she didn''t interrupt. Violet stood up with a start, "What? Be is hospitalized." The two children also got nervous and worried, "Daddy, is Be okay?" Stanley shook his head slightly, "She is okay, she is out of danger." "Out of danger, so, Be''s condition is still serious?" Violet''s palms squeezed together, "Stanley, what''s wrong with Be, is she sick, or......" Stanley''s face was gloomy, his eyes full of an icy chill that made people bolt, "Be was pushed down the stairs and was hospitalized with serious injuries." "What?" Violet''s eyes widened, "How could this happen?" "Last night someone broke into the house and went through my study and our bedroom, supposedly looking for something, but in the end they didn''t find it. And when they came downstairs, they just happened to be bumped into by Be who was going upstairs, and that person pushed Be down. It''s lucky that Be only went up a few steps, otherwise at such an old age, she would have died on the spot." Stanley replied. Violet bit her lips tightly, "Then how exactly is Be hurt?" "Her waist was hurt by the fall, and her head was hit, nothing else was a big problem. That man should have been in a hurry to escape, so he didn''t kill Be, shortly after Be passed out, the security guard or patrol saw the house door open and came in to check. He found Be and took her to the hospital. Since Be''s mobile phone wasn''t on her, the security guard couldn''t contact me, so he had to contact thepany, the administrator went over there before they told me." "So that''s it." Hearing that Be wasn''t injured badly, Violet sighed in relief. The two children were also reassured. "Is it someone from Ivan?" Violet asked, looking at the man. Stanley''s thin lips pursed into a straight line, "Yes, the administrator sent someone to investigate over at the house after Be woke up, to see if that person was the one whomitted the theft, and finally found that all the valuables were not lost, but there was a lot of information about Axy taken away, so I think it was Ivan who sent someone to look for the Axy share transfer." Because he''s abroad, not in the country. That''s why Ivan was able to seize this opportunity and have someone go to the house. "He''s really undying." Violet sneered coldly. "I''m going back home first." Stanley said. Violet nodded, "Go ahead, go back and see Be." Stanley took her in his arms, "I''ll be back soon." "I''ll wait for you." Violet ced her chin on his shoulder and said warmly. In the evening, Stanley left. This time, he left Fraser over here and didn''t take him along. Linda was happy about that. Violet was amused by that. "Mrs. Murphy, there''s a response from the police station." Fraser came in from outside the vi, breaking the joking of the three women in the living room. Violet looked at him, "What''s the response?" "It''s Anna''s resin powder. The police department checked Anna''s past files and found that Anna has been enteringpetitions where people have also been showing allergy symptoms one after another. The police department contacted those allergic designers and learned that those designers have not eaten or touched any allergenic items, so the police department guessed that it was Anna who gave those designers this powder as well."000000 Chapter 586 Hatred of the Rich "Heh, so she is a repeat offender." Aimee sneered, "That''s right, or how could she be so calm if it is the first time she did something like this? It can only mean that she must have had a precedent before, she just hid it well and no one noticed it." "So did those designers show any other abnormalities?" Violet looked at Fraser. Fraser nodded, "Yes, there was a designer who had a breathing infection and saved his life because he was taken to the hospital in time, but his limbs became stiff afterwards, and he couldn''t draw designs and make clothes for a long time." "What, so that means a career ruined?" Aimee eximed. Fraser sighed, "Yes." "Damn, that Anna is really a sin maker." Aimee''s face turned red with anger. Violet falsely pressed her hand, signaling her to calm down first, then looked at Fraser and added, " Did Anna admit to these crimes?" "Not yet, I reported it to you first when the investigation came out from the police department, but the evidence is overwhelming, so she could not deny it. In any case, she will not end well." Violet nodded, "That''s good, so has Lancer done anything else?" "No, this time is her first time, she was thinking of eliminating you early because she was afraid of Mr. Murphy behind you and thought that you would use the president''s power to win the title." Aimee gasped andughed, "Heh, just because you have capital behind, you must rely on it to win? Violet hase this far, obviously she has her own strength, right? I just can''t believe that she doesn''t know Violet''s strength, but she ignores it and only focuses on the power behind Violet, what a viinous act. Has she encountered capital intervention before, so she thinks that all people who have capital will rely on it to win?" Fraser coughed lightly, "You''re right, ording to Lancer''s own ount, there was a designpetition held in their country the year beforest, and she could have won the title with certainty, but a designer who was less talented than her won the title by her background, and from that moment on, she hated people with backgrounds." "To put it bluntly, she just hatred of the rich." Linda bristled. Violet shook her head and sighed, "There are really all kinds of reasons, what about Anna? And what is she doing this for?" "She''s not after you, Mrs. Smith, but......" Fraser looked to Aimee. Aimee froze and pointed at her nose, "Me?" "Yes, she went after you, she said that the resources you received at the previous jewelry designpetition were all supposed to be hers originally, and those resource parties approached her first, and then saw your work and chose to work with youter, that''s why Anna held a grudge against you." Fraser said. The corner of Aimee''s mouth twitched, "I didn''t know about this, it turns out those resource parties did note to me in the first ce." No wonder Anna was disdainful whenever she saw Aimee. She thought Anna was that kind of person who looked down on designers from the East, after all, there were a few Western designers who hated Eastern designers. Eastern and Western designers were actually not very amicable to each other, all vaguely in a state of hostility. But she didn''t expect that the reason why Anna really looked at her badly was this, well, she understood Anna hating her so much, because in her ce, if she was the one who had been temporarily stolen the resource from, she would be just as unhappy, even if it wasn''t someone else who took the initiative to grab it. "Violet, do you think I did something wrong?" Aimee looked at Violet and said somewhat unconfidently.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Violet shook her head, "Of course not, this is the resource party choosing you, not you taking the initiative to hijack it, and the resource party is not stupid, they will naturally choose a better designer to work with, so you don''t need to feel self-me." Linda agreed, "Yes, the resource party and Anna did not sign a contract, temporarily looking for you is not a vition, to me Anna''s own not as good as you. Not to mention that even if you did not steal Anna''s resources, Anna will not stop. She does not deal with you, but she will also deal with other designers, or else how did she deal with people before?" "You''re right about that." Reassured by the two, Aimee instantly stopped feeling guilty. Yeah, she didn''t grab it, so why me herself? "Alright, Fraser, things are all understood, you go ahead and get back to work." Violet said as she looked at Fraser. Linda stood up, "I''ll go with him." Violet smiled lightly, "Go ahead." The two left the vi arm in arm. Aimee also stood up, "Violet, I''ll go to the police station." "You want to go see Anna?" Violet instantly guessed what she was up to. Aimee nodded, "There''s something I want to talk to her about." "Okay." Violet nodded her head in agreement. Aimee was gone too. In therge vi living room, Violet was the only one left. She looked at the time and estimated that Stanley''s ne should have arrived already, so she picked up her phone and dialed his number. Soon, the phone answered and Stanley''s tired voice came, "Hello?" "Honey, didn''t you rest on the ne?" Violet asked, frowning unhappily. Stanley pinched his brow and walked out of the airport to get into the car sent by the administrator to pick him up, "No, the group sent some documents that I needed to personally handle, so I got busy." "How does that work? It''s daytime in the country and you certainly won''t be resting." Violet sighed. Stanley knew she was concerned about him, his thin lips slightly hooked, "Don''t worry, I''ll rest for a while after I go over to the hospital to see Be." "Okay, I''ll personally call over to the group and check on you." Violet grunted. The smile in Stanley''s eyes grew stronger, "Okay." Violet heard that, then she smiled in satisfaction, "By the way, you''re going over to the hospital now?" "Yes, go see Be first," Stanley nodded. "Okay, then tell me about Be after you see her, I''m worried about her too." Violet sighed. Be was a very kind elder who was kind to her and her two children. Now that something has happened to Be, she feels badly in her heart too. "I will." Stanley nodded his head. After that the two said something else and hung up the phone. However, as Stanley had just put the phone down, his phone rang again. This time it was the group administrator calling, Stanley''s expression sank and his voice became serious, "What is it?" "Mr. Murphy, I was just contacted by the administrator over at Axy, saying that Axy has been rummaged through, presumably that one was looking for the Axy share transfer letter." The administrator said. Stanley wasn''t surprised by this result at all and sneered, "It''s normal, since he couldn''t find it in my house, Ivan of course had to go to Axy. As long as there was a ce that might store Axy''s share transfer letter, he wouldn''t let it go, maybe even the bank, he probably sent someone to consult." "Well, why don''t I call and ask the bank about it?" The administrator asked for instructions. Stanley pinched the bridge of his nose, "No, I''m the top customer on the bank, the bank won''t let Stanley''s people ask for anything, so there''s no need, and the share transfer letter in not at the bank." In fact, at first, he kept it in a safe deposit box at the bank. Butter, he shifted the position again. "Well, I''ll go to the hospital first, and I''ll be at the group in about two hours, so we''ll talk about some things in a meeting." Stanley looked at his watch and added.???????? Chapter 587 Henrys News "Okay, Mr. Murphy." On the other end, the administrator indicated that he knew. Stanley then put down his phone and continued to work on the documents he hadn''t finished on the ne earlier. In about half an hour, he arrived at the hospital. Stanley pushed open the door of the ward and entered, Be hadn''t woken up yet, and her daughter-inw was taking care of her at the hospital bedside. When she saw Stanley, her daughter-inw hurriedly got up, "Mr. Murphy, you''re here." Stanley nodded, "What''s wrong with Be?" "She had been having back painst night and the doctor gave a pain shot in the morning before she fell asleep and she is probably waking up soon." replied her daughter-inw, looking at the olddy in the hospital bed. Stanley pursed his lips, "I''m sorry for letting Be out like this." "No, no, no, it has nothing to do with you, Mr. Murphy, and as my mother-inw said, it''s the fault of those heartless people, so Mr. Murphy, must not me yourself." The daughter-inw waved her hand. Stanley pressed his temples, "No matter what, Be had an ident at my ce, regarding Be''s medical expenses and all kinds of subsequent treatment costs, I''ll be fully responsible." "Thank you, Mr. Murphy." The daughter-inw smiled gratefully. While their family wasn''t short of money, they were definitely not rich either. And with two sons, one in graduate school and one about to go to college, she needs a lot of money. Since the olddy had the proprietor in charge, it was better. As she was thinking about it, the daughter-inw''s cell phone rang. She took it out and nced at it, embarrassed, "Mr. Murphy, my husband called, I''m going to take a call first." "Okay." Stanley nodded slightly in agreement. The daughter-inw took the phone and went to the balcony. Stanley pulled a chair over and sat down by the hospital bed. After sitting there for about two minutes, the old woman in the hospital bed suddenly grunted and opened her eyes. Seeing this, Stanley stood up, "Be, you''re awake." "Mr. Murphy?" The moment Be saw him, she thought it was an illusion and couldn''t help but blink twice, but it turned out the man was still there. Be then realized that this was not an illusion, but a real person. "Mr. Murphy, it''s really you, you''re back?" Be was happy and tried to sit up. Stanley pressed her hand, "Be, you''re still injured, don''t move around, lie down." Be nodded, "Okay. okay, I won''t move, Mr. Murphy, are you alone? Mrs. Murphy and the kids haven''te back yet?" She nced behind him and really didn''t see Violet or the two children, and her eyes couldn''t help but be a little disappointed. Since Eason''s death, Mrs. Murphy had taken the two children out of the country and had not returned for almost three months. She missed them terribly, especially the two children. She really treated the two children like her own grandchildren. Every time she heard the two children call her in the video, her heart would melt. "Violet will be at the finals soon and can''t leave, and I don''t feel convenient to bring the two children back, so I came back alone. Don''t worry, when it''s daylight on her side, I''ll have a video chat with her, so you can meet them." Stanley said as he sat down again. Be smiled and responded, "Good, the safety of the two children and thepetition are important. By the way, Mr. Murphy, during this time, when you were abroad, you didn''t meet Ivan, right?" "I did." Speaking of Ivan, Stanley''s face sank.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Be sighed, "How can he be so bad?" "Well, Be, first tell me the specifics of that man breaking into the house." Stanley looked at her. Although the administrator had already told him once, in the end, it wasn''t from Be herself, so there might be some parts that weren''t as detailed. Maybe there was something else that Be only knew about. Be nodded, "Ok, the night beforest, I was washing things in theundry room and suddenly heard movementing from the house, I originally thought it was you guysing back, I even shouted downstairs a few times, but there was no response at all. I started to realize that something was wrong and was ready to go upstairs to take a look and see what was going on, but I didn''t expect that a burr had actuallye." Speaking of which, Be looked furious, "That man rushed down, I collided with him and he pushed me down. Mr. Murphy, when I fell to the ground, I saw his face, he was Ivan!" "What?" Stanley''s pupils shrank slightly. Sure enough, something that only Be knew. And Be didn''t tell the administrator because she didn''t trust him, after all, unlike Fraser who was always with him. "Be, are you sure it''s Ivan?" Stanley asked in a deep voice as he clenched his fist. Be replied, "It is he, he has done some disguise, but I still recognize it is him, and he ......" Be hesitated to say the words that followed. Stanley wrinkled his brow, "What''s wrong?" Be met his gaze and hesitated for several moments before she spoke the words, "He He took a lot of Mrs. Murphy''s things." Hearing these words, Stanley''s face waspletely gloomy, and the killing intent that permeated his body was enough to suffocate people. "Ivan Murphy!" Stanley gritted his teeth and squeezed out these words, his tightly clenched fists trembling slightly from anger, and the veins on the back of his hands bulging even higher. Ivan initially had those disgusting feelings for his mother, andter, when his mother was gone, Ivan transferred those feelings to his wife. Any man would be pissed off when that happened. One day, he would break Ivan into pieces! Stanley''s eyes were scarlet and frightening to look at. Be, however, was worried, "Mr. ......" Stanley took a deep breath, desperately suppressing the violent anger in his heart, closing his eyes and barely regaining hisposure, "I''m fine, Be, take care of yourself, I''lle back tonight." "Okay, Mr. Murphy, take care." Be smiled. Stanley turned and exited the ward, meeting Henry in a whiteb coat at the door. He hadn''t seen Henry in months. Henry had sought him out, but he had never seen him because he couldn''t let go of Henry''s betrayal or forgive him for letting Ivy go. Ivy was not only the culprit who tried to murder his wife, but also one of the murderers of his parents. So there was no way he could be friends with Henry again, as he had been. Henry hadn''t expected such a coincidence either, and after seeing Stanley, he froze for a moment before smiling in surprise, "Stanley, when did youe back?" Stanley ignored it and withdrew his gaze to continue walking forward. Knowing that he still refused to forgive him, Henry''s eyes darkened and he hastily called out to him, "Stanley, I have something to say to you." "What are you trying to say?" Stanley stopped and looked at him coldly with a sideways nce. Henry''s cute face turned serious, "Ivy contacted me two days ago." "What?" Stanley''s eyes narrowed as he stared at Henry, "What is she contacting you for?" "She wants me to deliver some medicine to her." "What kind of medicine?" "Some very dangerous medicine." Henry didn''t borate on the names of the medicine, but the word dangerous was enough to indicate that Ivy wasn''t going to do anything good again. "You gave it to her?" Stanley''s face hardened. Henry shook his head, "No, right now Ivy is like a time bomb, how could I give her something so dangerous? Who knows what she''s going to do?" Hearing that he didn''t give it to her, Stanley''s expression improved, "What did she ask you to give her the medicine by? By mail or did shee and get it herself?" Chapter 588 Henrys Awakening "It''s not by mail." Henry shook his head, "She just said for me to put the medicine in one ce and that would be it, my guess would be that after I put it there, either she''d go get it herself or send someone else to get it, but one thing I can say for sure is that she''s in J City right now, I checked the number she called me from, it''s J City." Stanley was not the least bit surprised by what he said. Because he had expected that Ivy mighte back. She and Ivan were together, and since Ivan had returned, how could Ivy note back? "But it surprises me that you''re telling me this, don''t you love her so much? How could you think of exposing her whereabouts?" Stanley looked at Henry with a sneer in his cold indifference. Henry let out a bitterugh, "I regret my actions in letting Ivy go, do you believe me?" Stanley didn''t say anything. Henry could see that Stanley didn''t believe him. It was true that he had let Ivy go, knowing full well that she was antisocial, so how could Stanley believe that? "But I''m telling the truth, I really regret it, when I let Ivy go, I didn''t know that Ivy had killed your parents, I only knew that Ivy had done it to Violet twice, but she failed. I thought Ivy would really change when she got out, but I didn''t think that she would even do it to Calvin and Arya." Henry said in pain as he took off his sses and covered his face. All this time, he had been feeling very guilty and remorseful, and wanted very much to apologize to Violet and the two children in person. But he couldn''t see them, and he didn''t have the chance, so he kept the guilt and remorse inside him, and over time, his mental state became increasingly tight, and for the past two or three months, the hospital even banned him from the operating table outright. So he really wanted to do something to make up for his mistake, and most importantly, he didn''t want Ivy to wander any further, much less continue to be wrong. "Do you think Ivy just went after my wife and children and my parents?" Stanley suddenly interrupted Henry''s thoughts coldly. Henry froze, "She...... What do you mean, she went after the others?" "And her parents." Stanley slowly spat out. Those words, though spoken softly, fell on Henry''s ears, but they were like heavy hammers, pounding his eardrums and heart. For a long time, Henry moved his lips to find his voice, "You said...... Ivy''s parents'' deaths are rted to Ivy?" "ording to my investigation, there''s a good chance that her parents''s death was orchestrated by her." Stanley''s words irritated Henry again. Plotting in person could be more chilling than the ones rted. Because being rted just means that one person''s death may have been caused indirectly or unintentionally by another person. But with first-hand nning, that would really be intentional murder. Henry only felt cold all over, and his cute face was pale and bloodless at the moment, "How is this possible......" He shook his head, not wanting to believe that fact, "Those are Ivy''s real parents, how could she ......" " "Why couldn''t she, what couldn''t a wicked child without any feelings do? Did my parents treat her badly? How did she return the favor?" Stanley questioned him coldly. Henry''s mouth open, unable to speak. Did Stanley''s parents treat Ivy badly? No, no. Almost as good as her parents to her, he saw all of this in his eyes. But Ivy still made a move against Stanley''s parents, and was able to unmercifully make a move against her righteous parents who treated her as their own daughter. "How did this happen......" ." Henry took two big, battered steps back, his body wobbling and nearly falling on his butt to the ground. Stanley looked at him coldly, "That''s the truth." "I was wrong, I was really wrong." Henry squatted down, his hands clutching his hair as his heart filled with regret. He regretted that he had fallen in love with such a demon, and even more so that he had let it go. A man who can even kill her own parents is nothing if not a demon, and he has personally set this demon free. Just imagine what this devil will doter! The more Henry thought about it, the more he regretted it, and the tremendous guilt and remorse inside him weighed on him so much that he could barely breathe. He pulled his hair so hard that even if his scalp was pulled down by many roots, he acted as if he couldn''t feel the pain. Stanley probably knew that he was not feeling well inside, but didn''t bother tofort him. After all, he had asked for it, didn''t he? Stanley coldly withdrew his gaze and lifted his feet to leave. Henry''s eyes widened at the sound of footsteps and he stood up at once, "Stanley, let me join you." "What did you say?" Stanley''s eyes narrowed. Henry looked at him with determined eyes, "I''ll catch Ivy with you." Stanley''s thin lips pulled out an indefinable curve, "That''s the one you love." How could Henry not hear that he was taunting him? "It is too much for me to love her." Henry shook his head, "And it''s because I love her that I have to catch her, she has too many sins on her hands and she has to atone for her own actions." "That''s not what you were thinking when you let her go." Stanley said faintly. "I know, when I let her go, I didn''t know she had so many sins, I thought she could reform, but now I realize that her hands have long been too stained with blood." Henry said with a bitter smile. Stanley saw his seriousness and his eyes sank, "In that case, then you can catch her yourself, but I won''t let you do it with me, who knows if you''ll spoil my whole n again because of your soft heart?" "It''s okay, I''ll act on my own, and if I get a lead, I''ll provide it to you." Henry nodded in understanding. He had already betrayed Stanley once, and it was only normal for Stanley not to trust him. Stanley looked deeply at Henry for a moment, said nothing, and turned to leave. Henry took a deep breath, put on his sses, and bowed deeply in the direction he''d left, and then walked with a determined expression toward the data room. Stanley caught Ivy and Ivan, relying on manpower. And he had his own way to find them, that was the gene pool, even if a person''s appearance changed, the genes and blood type would not change, and it was an information age now, everywhere he went, he had to scan his fingerprints along with his pupils, he could do aparison based on the fingerprints Ivy had left in the gene pool, and he might be able to lock onto Ivy''s location. As long as Ivy has had her pupils scanned or fingerprints pressed outside. Abroad. Violet and Aimee and Linda went to thepetition avenue again for the one-third final. Thispetition can be said to be aplete infighting between the champion and the runner-up. After thispetition, the third runner-up can be produced, while the champion and the runner-up, in the next round, will be produced in the final. "Violet, who do you think out of our final three groups will actually be eliminated in this round and be the third runner up?" Aimee swept her gaze over the remaining two groups of designers and muttered to Violet in a low voice. Violet shook her head, "How do I know this, everything until the end, we do not know the result. In any case, just give it your best shot." "You are right, but did you notice that maybe it''s because our group of three is already the final winner and runner-up, and I suddenly realized that none of us seem to be that nervous anymore." Aimee added.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 589 James Apologizes Violet smiled, "Because in our three groups, our strength is simr, that is to say, no one has that confidence to be able to beat others and get the final champion, so what''s the use of being nervous? Sometimes the more nervous we are, the more our strength is still not ying out, and the most important thing is that we havee to the top three and gained the attention of the whole world, so it''s not that important whether we can get the championship or not."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Aimee nodded thoughtfully, "True." "Of course, getting the title is certainly good, it sounds a bit better in terms of reputation and title, and not getting the title doesn''t deny that you''re a top three young designer in the world." Violet added. Aimee smiled and said, "Yeah, so now I barely feel the same hostility from everyone that I felt before with the open battles, it''s like going back to the first round." "Behave yourself." Violet patted her on the shoulder. Aimee nodded heavily. The two then began to listen intently to the host on the theme of the round. The theme of this round is not fixed, but is of an open-ended nature. That is to design dresses and jewelry with traditional elements of your own country''s dress and jewelry. Since each country has different traditional elements of dress and jewelry, so there is nothing unfair, after all, instead of thinking about fairness, it is better to imagine how to design better dresses and jewelry with elements from your own country. All three groups of designers began to discuss it. By coincidence, the three groups of designers, all from their respective countries as a group. If one of the groups was from a different country, it would be awkward, because each country has different elements, the final design of the dress and jewelry would not match together and look out of ce, so naturally they would be eliminated. Maybe that''s why the organizer came up with the title. "Violet, what do you think, what are the elements of our country''s traditional jewelry?" Aimee scratched her head, "I grew up abroad, and the designs are basically modern jewelry, mainly with various diamonds our country''s traditional jewelry shouldn''t be diamonds." "There are crystals." Violet said, "The transparency of crystal is not much different from diamond, but I still suggest you don''t use crystal, I''m afraid you''ll see crystal and associate it with diamond, then unconsciously draw modern jewelry." "Yes." Aimee nodded, "Then why don''t you give me an opinion?" "By traditional, it''s actually vintage, and there are many jewelry elements in our ancient times, such as solid gold jewelry, another example is velvet, jade, pearls, and emerald." "So much?" Aimee had a bitter look on her face, "So much, so what the hell am I supposed to use?" "It depends on my dress, the most traditional element of our ancient costume, of course, is embroidery, but we are designing the top luxury dress, to embroider, of course, only by hand, not by machine, otherwise it will be cheap, but using hand embroider to make a dress will cost half a month, it is simply impossible, so we really have to think really hard about how to design it." Violet rubbed her chin in contemtion. Aimee also pondered and stopped talking. Not only the two of them, but the other two groups of designers, too, were negotiating separately. After about ten minutes of talking, the host announced that they could go back. Violet grabbed her bag and went out of the door of the conference room with Aimee. Just as she went out, she was called out, "Violet!" Violet stopped and turned her head to see that it was the ck designer, James who tripped herst time. "What do you want?" Violet looked at him and asked coldly. She had a bad attitude, and instead of getting angry, James bowed at her, "Sorry!" Violet was stunned. Aimee also opened her mouth wide in surprise, "Violet, he actually apologized to you!" Violet nodded, indicating that she saw it, and then asked, "Why did you apologize?" "Last time, I was the one who stretched out my foot to trip you on purpose." James stood up straight and replied guiltily. Violet raised her eyebrows, a hint of surprise shing in her eyes. This man, who would actuallye forward and admit he was on purpose! Violet looped her arms, "Of course I know you did it on purpose, but there''s no evidence, that''s why I haven''t expose you until now. You can keep hiding it, can''t you? And I can''t do anything to you, so I''m curious as to why you''re suddenly willing to admit it and apologize!" James lowered his head, "Maybe it''s because of Julian, I''m really scared. I know you guys can''t do anything to me now without evidence, but I can''t guarantee that you won''t retaliate against me after thepetition is over." "So you''re here to admit your mistake because you''re afraid I''ll retaliate against you after thepetition, hoping I''ll let you off the hook?" Violet narrowed her eyes. James nodded, "Yes." Aimee rolled her eyes, "So you are scared, I thought you came to apologize because you really knew you were wrong and couldn''t bear this guilt inside, but it turns out I was wrong about you." James''s face burned at herment. "Violet, are you willing to forgive me?" James got nervous when he saw that Violet didn''t say anything. Violet looked at him coldly, "Why should I forgive you, do you know that if Tina hadn''t pulled me, maybe me and the baby in my belly would have been died?" James''s mouth open, unable to speak. He hadn''t actually intended to harm her child, he was just underpulsion and was in the middle of a tussle about whether to deal with her or not. At that exact moment, she appeared right in front of him, and then he stuck out his foot. He just wanted her to get hurt and withdraw from thepetition, simply ignoring that she was pregnant at that time. In fact, afterwards, he regretted being so impulsive. "Let me ask you, who told you toy your hands on me, man or woman?" Violet stared at James and asked in a cold voice. James''s face froze and he answered, "It''s a man." "What kind of man, a man from the East like me?" Violet narrowed her eyes. James nodded repeatedly, "Yes, he looks a bit like your husband, and wears sses." "It really is Ivan." Violet clenched her palms and asked again, "What did he tell you to deal with me?" James didn''t hide it and answered honestly, "That morning, just as I left the house, he stopped me and said that if I wanted to finish in the top three, it was unlikely that I could do it on my own because the othe designers were strong, so I would have to y some tricks to get into the top three, and he suggested that I target you." "And then what?" Violet bit her lip. James continued on, "He said you had a powerful background, even if you weren''t capable enough, your background would put you firmly in the top three, so he suggested I be the first to have you eliminated first, and then I did as I was told, I''m really sorry." With that, he bowed deeply again. Violet looked at him coldly and didn''t say anything. Aimee skimmed her mouth and spoke, "You''re really brainless, you believe whatever that person says, aren''t you relying on your own strength to get into the top three now? What do you mean you have to y some little tricks to get in?" James had designed a dress she had seen, and it was on par with Violet, so if it wasn''t a copy, then it was a real strength, so it could be ruled out that he had deal with other designers to advance up the ranks. After all, no other designer has ever made a scene about being framed by him, so this James, indeed, got here on his own.??????????????? Chapter 590 Tickets And why would he go listen to others and deal with Violet when he had advanced all the way up on his own strength? Seeming to understand what was going through Aimee''s mind, James scratched his bald head, "Well ...... I am not confident." "Not confident?" Aimee looked at him strangely. James answered, "Because of the color of our skin, we are even less popr than Western designers and you Easterners, and we suffer more bullying than you do. I''ve been bullied for years, and over time I''ve lost a lot of confidence and always felt my work was no good." "So that''s how it is... Western designers are still really bullying." Aimee sighed. Violet rubbed her brow and said, "Every year, there are actually a lot designers who drop out of the circle because of bullying, depending on whether they could stand it or not." "Then he''s been able to get this far through years of bullying and justcks some confidence, so you can see that he is strong-willed." Aimee rubbed her chin as she surveyed James. "Alright, whatever your reason is, but what you did is wrong, after thepetition, I won''t do anything to you. When thepetition is over, I will appeal to your country''s sub association to punish you, let''s go, Aimee." Violet finished speaking and turned around and walked towards the front. Aimee hurried to follow. In the car, she looked at Violet, "Violet, you''re still soft-hearted and let James off the hook." "How so?" Violet flipped through the fashion magazine. Aimee looked at her with her cheek, "Because you didn''t report to the General Association, instead to the sub-association in James''s country, isn''t that just letting James off the hook? You know the General association is right over here, isn''t it the most convenient to report to the General association? But you did not do that, so that''s the only answer, because the punishment of the sub-association won''t be more severe than the General association, plus the sub-association will be lenient to James for the sake of James being a designer from their country." "Violet smiled, "You''re right, I did let James off the hook on purpose, he has great design talent and hasn''t been any other petty things besides that one time, if I let the General Association dispose of him, he would end up with a bJimmyd then be forced out of thepetition. He is such a capable designer, I couldn''t bear to see that end." "Yes, but what if James did such a thing before." Aimee said. Violet calmly flipped through the magazine, "That''s why I said to report it after thepetition, in the meantime, I can have someone investigate James, if James really just took a wrong turn in dealing with me and was clean the rest of the time, then naturally go ahead with the original n. if James is what you say he is, it''s not toote for me to report it to the General Association." "Violet, good for you." Aimee gave her thumbs up. Violet smiled, "Let''s hope he can read my mind." "If he can''t and instead holds a grudge against you for having to report it to the sub association, then I can only say that he deserves no sympathy." Aimee picked up the conversation. Violet nodded, "You''re right." The journey back to the vi was smooth. After Violet and Aimee separated, she went straight upstairs and went to see the two children first. Arya was sleeping and Calvin was learning a lesson from a professor. Without bothering, Violet gently closed the door to the child''s room and went back to her room, ready to wait for darkness and then she could contact Stanley. After waiting for almost two hours, it finally got dark, and at home, it was morning. Violet hurriedly dialed Stanley''s number. Stanley seemed to know she would call, and had answered the phone just as it rang, "Hello?" He still sounded a little weary. Violet frowned in distress, "Honey, you didn''t sleepst night?" "I did, but not sound." Stanley went to the balcony and blew the early morning breeze, his mind slightly clearer as he returned. Violet heard the faint annoyance in his voice in addition to exhaustion, and couldn''t help but ask again, "Honey, did something happen again?" "Well, Axy has been rummaged through, and it should be Ivan." Stanley looked at the sun that had just risen outside and replied in a deep voice. Violet narrowed her eyes, "It was Ivan? The one rummage around in the vi was Ivan too?" "It''s him, Be saw his face." Stanley nodded. Violet bit her lip, "He actually went back to the country! Then Ivy ......" "She''s probably in the country as well, and Henry revealed something to me yesterday, so it''s highly likely that Ivy has followed Ivan back." Stanley said. Violet sighed, "They really know how to run, but what is the reason for suddenly returning to the country? It''s for the Axy shares, right? If that''s true, don''t you think it''s unnecessary?" The country was Stanley''s home base, and if she were Ivan, she wouldn''t go back even if the shares of Axy Real Estate were important, it would be shooting herself in the foot. So the most she could do was to send someone back for the share transfer, rather than do it herself. "Maybe he has another n, but it is unclear for now." Stanley pursed his thin lips and replied. Violet nodded, "I think so, Stanley, you should be more careful." "I will, by the way, how are the kids?" Stanley changed the subject, his brow and voice softening as he asked about the kids. Violet smiled, "Arya just apanied Calvin to the ss and then fell asleep while Calvin was still in ss." "Arya doesn''t need to learn that, she just needs to be happy for the rest of her life." Stanley said. Violet leaned against the bed, "Arya''s brain is not as good as Calvin, naturally she won''t learn so much like Calvin, but, I still want her to learn some skills. We as parents can''t stay with her for the rest of her life, nor can we always shelter her, neither can Calvin. The future road still needs her to walk on her own, so when she gets older, we need to arrange for her." "Fine." Stanley responded. After that, the two talked some more about their children''s education, and only when the maid came up to call Violet for dinner did they end the call. At the dinner table, Linda suddenly handed Violet a veryrge and thick envelope.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The moment she saw the envelope, Violet was nervous, making her remember all the crap Luna had done before, so much so that she now had mental shadows and conditioned reflexes when she saw express letters and the like. Linda seemed to see Violet''s rm and couldn''t help but smile, "Violet, this is not a prank, it''s from the music magazine and asked me to give it to you. "From the magazine party?" When Violet heard this, she felt rxed, "What is it?" "Those clothes you designed before have been made, the singers have worn them for magazine photos. Here are the photos of the singers as well as the advanced version of the magazine that hasn''t been released yet. They want you to see if there are any problems, if you think there are problems, you can bring them up, they will modify them on their side as appropriate, and this is your right as a designer. Besides, there are a few concert tickets." "I understand, but what do concert tickets mean?" Violet opened the envelope and took out a few tickets, fixing her eyes on them, which were VIP tickets. Chapter 591 Bella Almost Gets Killed "Here''s the deal." Linda put down her knife and fork, "Didn''t I say before that these top singers in the world are going tobine together for a concert, and these are the tickets for the concert." "So that''s how it is." Violet understood now and nodded her head. Aimee heard that and her eyes lit up, "I''m interested." "Here is the ticket." Violet smiled as she drew out a ticket and gave it to her. Aimee hastily took it, "Thanks, Violet." "No need." Violet smiled, and then looked at the other tickets, "Do you have any, Linda?" "I do, these are the ones the magazine gave you, and I have two that I n to go over with Fraser." Linda said with some embarrassment. Violet nodded, "That''s a good idea." "Violet, you can also bring Mr. Murphy and the two kids, just so Jessie can go too." Linda suggested. Violet estimated the tickets in her hand was enough, she put it back into the envelope, "Okay, when the timees, I will tell Stanley and Jessie. The concert is still a month away, it''s early, there''s no rush. Let''s eat first." The crowd went back to eating. Domestically, Stanley arrived at Axy Real Estate. Since he was not thergest shareholder, he could not intervene in many projects of Axy Real Estate, and could only ask some specific matters about Axy being rummaged yesterday. Sure enough, the Axy administrator revealed that the one who came here yesterday to rummage around was indeed Ivan himself. Because Ivan was originally the nominallyrgest shareholder of Axy, even if he hadn''t inherited yet, the administrator wouldn''t stop him. So Ivan came in brightly, rummaged around, and left without finding anything. After listening to the administrator''s exnation, Stanley was silent for a moment before speaking in a cold voice, "Next time if Ivan shows up again, notify me immediately!" The administrator wasn''t aware of the feud between IvJimmyd Stanley, and nodded his head in agreement without hesitation, "Okay, Mr. Murphy." "Let''s go." Stanley got up and led the administrator away from Axy. Axy was not an industry he held, and he was only a guest here, so naturally there was no need to stay much longer since he had asked what he wanted to know. Stanley left Axy and went straight to the hospital. In the car, he looked to the administrator, "Any luck with Josephine Watts?" The administrator shook his head, "No, there is nothing found on Josephine Watts, I think Ivan should not have gone to him, but even if he did, I guess Josephine Watts would not reveal Ivan''s trail to us, after all, she is real mother of Ivan. Even if there is no affection, Josephine Watts would not do anything harm to Ivan." When Stanley heard this, he didn''t say anything, because it did make sense. "No matter what, continue to monitor Josephine Watts, and once you have a clue on Ivan, immediately take control where Josephine Watts lives." Stanley ordered with narrowed eyes. The administrator nodded, "Got it." Stanley didn''t speak anymore and was flipping through a document. When he arrived at the hospital, he dropped the paperwork to the administrator and got out of the car and walked towards the inpatient unit. Just after arriving at Be''s ward, Stanley saw through the ss a doctor in a white coat was holding an empty syringe and was to inject air into Be. Seeing to this scene, Stanley''s pupils shrank and he kicked open the door of the ward, "What are you doing?" Not expecting to be caught doing something bad, the doctor dropped the syringe and ran towards the door, trying to run. However, Stanley had expected this and kicked over to the doctor''s belly as he ran over. The doctor''s face contorted in pain as he was kicked to the ground. Stanley first nced at the unconscious Be on the hospital bed, then took three steps forward and stepped on the doctor''s chest, crushing it hard, "Say it, who sent you here!" The doctor couldn''t speak in pain, and both eyes were red as he looked at Stanley. Stanley''s brow knitted tightly as he stomped hard on his foot. The doctor screamed out outright in pain. The sound caught the attention of someone outside and the administrator rushed in, "Mr. Murphy, what''s happening?" Stanley didn''t answer, but simply ordered, "Call the security over, and besides, call the police!" The administrator looked at the doctor, realizing that something was wrong with the man, and nodded, "Yes!" Soon, the security guard came over, along with Henry. Henry asked, "Stanley, what''s wrong?" "This man injected air into Be''s IV tube." Stanley kicked the doctor who had passed out from the pain. When Henry heard this, his face instantly changed, "What? Injecting air!" That would kill her. "You go immediately to see if Be is alright." Stanley ordered. Henry nodded with a serious look on his face and walked towards the sickbed. After a quick examination, Henry breathed a huge sigh of relief, "Fortunately, fortunately, Be is fine." He then picked up the syringe on the floor and looked at it, "This person should have been injected before you found out, and that''s why Be saved her life." "Then why didn''t Be wake up?" Stanley asked again as he was concerned. It was reasonable to say that with all themotion, Be should d have heard it. Yet Be really didn''t wake up. "I just had a look, Be should have passed out from the drug this man gave her. It''s not a problem, she''ll be fine once the effects have passed." Henry put the syringe into a waterproof bag. This is important evidence. "See which department this doctor is from." Stanley referred the doctor to Henry''s feet. Henry looked down carefully, his frown deepening the more he looked, "This isn''t a doctor from my hospital, I know all the doctors at my hospital, there is no such person." Hearing this, Stanley''s eyes narrowed, "So it''s possible that this isn''t a doctor at all, but a killer sent by someone else!" "Most likely." Henry nodded, then he was puzzled, "But why kill Be? Be is just an ordinary person." Stanley lowered his eyelids to hide the raging storm under his eyes and didn''t answer.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He didn''t know why, let alone who this murderer was sent by. Everything would be found out only when this killer wakes up. The officers came, and Stanley handed the killer over and exined the killer''s crime. When the police department learned of this, they immediately elevated the matter to a criminal case and took the killer back. The rest can only be dealt with when Be woke up. "Stanley, I''m also responsible for this." Outside the ward, Henry looked at Stanley and lowered his head guiltily, "I don''t know how this person got in here, so ......" "All right!" Stanley frowned, "What''s the use of talking about this now? You should be d that I came in time and nothing happened to Be, otherwise it won''t help even if you''re feeling guilty." "I know." Henry smiled bitterly. Stanley rubbed his brow, "Although this man is not a doctor from your hospital, the clothes on him are from your hospital, check who gave him the clothes, and also, check the doctors and nurses in your hospital to see if there are any unfamiliar faces." "Are you suspecting that there are others get involved?" Henry''s face was iparably serious. Stanley pursed his thin lips, "That''s right, this person is after Be''s life, if it were me, I would arrange for more people, in case this one fails, there will be the next one to fill in immediately."00000 Chapter 592 Ivans Whereabouts "I know, I''ll take stock of it." Henry said with a solemn face. Stanley didn''t say anything anymore, and seeing Henry pull out a pack of cigarettes, he asked for one and lit it too, smoking in silence. He hadn''t smoked for a long time, not since Violet was pregnant with the baby. But this time, Be almost had an ident, leaving him in a very irritable mood. Henry lit a cigarette as well and stood next to him, smoking with him. A few momentster, after the cigarette was finished, Henry''s cell phone rang. He took out and looked at it, "The hospital recently received a critical patient and I''m supposed to be called over for a meeting to discuss how to operate, so I''ll go ahead." Stanley nodded slightly and gave a nod. Henry dropped his cigarette and lifted his feet to leave. Stanley stayed where he was for a while longer, heard a movement in the ward, realized that Be might be awake, and opened the door to enter. "Mr. Murphy." Be called out to him weakly. Stanley knew that she was like this because of the after-effects of the drug, and pressed her hand, "Be, you should lie down, don''t get up." When Be heard him say that, sheid back down, "I don''t know what happened, but I suddenly feel weak and my head is still a little dizzy." "You''ve been drugged." Stanley said as he sat down at the edge of the hospital bed. Be was stunned, "Drug?" "Exactly." "Who ...... Who gave it to me? Why would he give an old woman drug?" Be had a puzzled look on her face. She didn''t think she had anything worth drugging as an old woman, and there couldn''t be anyone else take fancy on her beauty, right? Be couldn''t help but shudder at the thought of that possibility. Stanley didn''t know what she was thinking, saying in a light voice, "It''s unclear for now, that person has been sent to the police station, I believe we''ll have the results soon." '' He wasn''t going to tell Be that she had been drugged because someone had tried to kill her. After all, it''s not good for an old woman to be scared. Be nodded, indicating that she knew, "That''s fine, when the resultse out, Mr. Murphy, you must not let that man go. To have his heart set on an old woman like me, he must be a pervert." Hearing this, the corners of Stanley''s mouth twitched, understanding that Be had misunderstood, a hint ofughter shed in his eyes, which passed in an instant, "Okay." At that moment, Be''s daughter-inw arrived. Stanley didn''t stay much longer and got up to leave. Before he left, he asked the administrator to arrange for a few bodyguards toe over and guard the door of Be''s ward to protect her safety. In this way, even if Henry didn''tpletely uncover the other men, Be''s safety was guaranteed. The news of the trial finally came from the police station during the evening. The doctor, indeed not a real doctor, was a killer, but not a professional, just an amateur, but had helped some rich people hurt others. This man was indeed sent by Ivan to kill Be, because Ivan suspected that Be had seen his face, so he tried to kill Be. However, what Ivan didn''t know was that Be had already told Stanley about seeing his face, and it was toote to kill Be now. Not to mention, that killer failed too. There was one bit of information that Stanley found useful, though, and that was that the killer had met with Ivan in person to make the deal. The killer spelled out the location of the deal, a remote warehouse in the north of the city. Perhaps, IvJimmyd Ivy are hiding there. IvJimmyd Ivy could only hide in some remote and isted ces, not daring to appear in the city, and even if they did, they couldn''t stay long, or they would be caught by him. Only outside the city, where there were fewer people and less surveince, was suitable for IvJimmyd Ivy to hide, because once they heard the news, they could escape immediately, but it was different in the city, once someone was chasing them, they couldn''t even hide if they wanted to. "Mr. Murphy, should we go search that warehouse?" The administrator asked, standing across from Stanley''s desk. Stanley rubbed his fingers, seemingly contemting something. After a moment, he finally spoke, "Of course." "But what if it''s a trap?" The administrator was a little worried. He was just afraid that the killer had said that warehouse on purpose to lure them there.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. If that''s the case, they would be in a trap? Stanley knew what the administrator was thinking and pursed his thin lips, "Even if it''s a trap, we''ll still have to break through it." His biggest goal now was to catch the two devils, IvJimmyd Ivy. So even if this was really a trap, if there was even the slightest possibility, he would try it. He couldn''t, already, sit on his hands any longer, and the safety of Violet and the two children had never been able to reassure him. "Go make the arrangements, and go over there tomorrow." Stanley ordered as he rubbed his temples. The administrator nodded, "Okay!" He then left. Stanley sat alone in the quiet study, fingers crossed, head slightly bowed, pondering something. After a while, he stood up, suppressing the vague uneasiness in his heart, and went back to his room. It was just dawn abroad at this time. Violet was woken up by Stanley''s call. She rubbed her eyes and sat up, looking at the man in the phone with a smile, "Morning, Honey." "Good morning, did I wake you up?" Stanley asked in a gentle voice as he looked at the woman whose hair was a bit messy and whose eyes weren''t really open. Violet shook her head and leaned back, resting against the bed, "No, I''m almost awake." With that, she stretched. Stanley looked at her breasts that were exposed because she stretched, his eyes couldn''t help but darken, and his throat dried up, his voice hoarse, "I miss you." Since she''d gotten pregnant, he''d noticed that she got a little bigger breast than before. Violet at first wanted to say that she also missed him, however, once she saw the man''s gaze thatnded on her breast, she instantly understood that there was another meaning to his statement, and she couldn''t help but amused, covering her clothes and giving the man a nk nce, "Rascal!" The man''s thin lips were slightly hooked and he didn''t get angry, shifting his gaze to her face, "Well, go wash up and eat breakfast." Violet nodded, "You go to bed early." "Okay." Stanley responded. The call ended and he put the phone down, the tenderness on his face gradually fading away, reced by a face full of inexorable chill. He had no intention of telling Violet about Be almost being killed, for fear of scaring her and causing something to happen to her and the children. It was something that he wasn''t going to proim. This night, Stanley barely slept. The next morning the administrator came to the door, "Mr. Murphy, everything is ready, are you going there too?" Stanley nodded slightly, "Of course." A group of men set off in a couple of modified weapons-proof vehicles, heading for the warehouse north of the city. By the time they reached the warehouse, it was over an hourter. Stanley sat in the car and didn''t go down, just looking through the car window at the scene outside. It turns out it was not just a warehouse, but a warehouse area. This is an abandoned industrial area with a rushing river below the industrial area. At this moment, the manpower sent by Stanley was starting to search this industrial area for a location where IvJimmyd Ivy might be hiding. Although finding IvJimmyd Ivy was unlikely, after all, when they came, the sound of the car was so loudly moving that it was impossible for IvJimmyd Ivy not to notice, so perhaps they had already sneaked away.000000000??? Chapter 593 Something Happened to Stanley But even if they were gone, the location where they were hiding would surely still leave some kind of trail and trace. Once they found these clues, they might even be able to find out Ivan''s next hiding spot. Time passed and the searchers hadn''te up with anything yet. Stanley''s brow was furrowed, clearly unhappy with the current situation. Just then, a bodyguard suddenly ran over, "Mr. Murphy, we found out where IvJimmyd Ivy are hiding here." Hearing this, Stanley''s eyes deepened, and then he opened the car door, "Where is it? Take me there." "Okay." The bodyguard nodded, and then led the way. Stanley and the administrator walked behind him for nearly eight minutes, stopping in the very middle of the container area. There was a ce almost sixty square meters, and several tents were pitched in there, and in the middle of these tents, there was a simple stove and a few pots and pans, as well as some ingredients. This shows that IvJimmyd Ivy live here and cook and eat their own food here. "Mr. Murphy, I checked and there''s still hot water in this kettle, it''s not particrly hot anymore, but I can confirm that they haven''t been gone long." The administrator said as he came out with a kettle. Stanley looked away without speaking and headed straight for thergest of the tents. Since Ivan was the leader, thergest tent should be Ivan''s. Sure enough, Stanley went inside and found Ivan''s things in the tent, clothes, sses and some household items and so on. On top of that, there was a map that had been drawn. Stanley''s eyes narrowed as he picked up the map and examined it carefully. It was a map of J City, and many ces on the map were marked with bright red crosses, and some ces were circled. Stanley found that the ces that were marked with a cross were ces that were busier, with more surveince and more people, while the ones that were circled were the opposite.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It looks like this is Ivan deciding on a map to hide. He didn''t think this trip would really lead him to something useful. Stanley folded the map and slipped it into his suit pocket. Suddenly, the anxious shout of the administrator came from outside the tent, "Mr. Murphy,e out, run!" "What is going on?" Stanley frowned and lifted the curtain to go out. The administrator still had his cell phone in his hand and was saying something to the person on the other end, after a few sentences, he said to Stanley, "Our men found explosives up ahead, it''s timed, the time has been ......" Before the administrator could finish his words, Stanley heard a loud explosion sound. Immediately afterwards, a wave of heat hit. Stanley turned his head, only to see that a dozen meters away from them, a zing fire suddenly red up, and those containers and warehouses were on fire. It really is a trap. IvJimmyd Ivy want to burn him inside! "Mr. Murphy, run!" The administrator grabbed Stanley''s arm and pulled him to run. Stanley shrugged him off, "We''re too far from the car, the fire is already catching up, we can''t run. We should jump inside the river." "Jump into the river?" The administrator froze. Stanley ignored him and ran straight ahead, the river wasn''t far from them, probably just a few dozen meters. The administrator also knew they couldn''t run out, they had been gone seven minutes when they arrived, so you can imagine how far the car was parked. If they run towards the car, they''ll be engulfed in mes before they can get to it. So the best thing to do now, indeed, is to jump into the river. Thinking, the administrator gritted his teeth and chased towards Stanley, the other bodyguards saw this and also followed towards the river. Soon, they arrived at the bank of the river, and Stanley nced back at the fire that was following close behind, his face sinking as he jumped without hesitation. What he didn''t expect was that he jumped right at the point where the river was rushing. The moment Stanley fell into the water, the turbulent river caught a not-so-small rock inside. The rock, just as it hit his head, knocked him out on the spot, and then was carried downstream by the swift water. All this was unknown to the administrator and others, and it was only when they went ashore that they found that Stanley was no longer there. Abroad, it was 5:00 p.m. at the moment. Violet was drawing a design with Aimee as Linda brought her a ss of water. She took it with a smile, just as she was about to drink it, her heart suddenly throbbed. She didn''t hold her water ss steady and dropped it on the floor at once, breaking it in pieces and sshing water all over her feet. But luckily it''s warm water, or she would have hurt. "Yikes!" Aimee''s feet got a bit wet, she stood up at once and looked towards Violet, "Violet, what''s wrong with you?" Violet didn''t speak, staring nkly at her hands as if she had wandered off. "Violet? Violet?" Aimee shouted twice more, and reached out to wave her hand in front of her. Yet Violet still didn''t respond. "Strange, what''s wrong with her?" Aimee''s brow furrowed. Linda was cleaning the shards of ss on the floor, as she looked up, only to see Violet''s abnormality. "Violet!" Linda shouted. Violet finally came back to her sense this time, she dropped her hand and froze, asking, "What''s wrong?" "We were asking what happened to you, and you didn''t respond when we called you." Linda said. Aimee nodded repeatedly, "Yeah, you suddenly just knocked over your water cup and then just looked at your hand in disbelief, are you not feeling well?" Violet shook her head but noddedter, "Just now I suddenly felt a pain in my heart, that''s why I didn''t hold the water cup steady, but now it''s fine, but I feel my heart empty, like something happened that makes me unable to feel at ease." Hearing this, Aimee and Linda exchanged nces. Finally Linda chuckled, "You must be overthinking it, why don''t you go to your room and rest, maybe you''re just too tired." "Yeah, Violet, go back and have some rest, it''s really been a long day and I''m a bit tired too, not to mention that you''re still pregnant with the baby." Aimee yawned and said. Violet put down her pencil, "Maybe it''s true that I''m too tired, fine, I''ll go to rest first. Please help take care of Calvin and Arya." "Don''t worry, we''ll call you when we''re done eating." Linda waved her hand, gesturing for her to hurry back to her room. Violet squeezed the corners of her mouth and forced a smile as she got up and left the studio, heading back to her room on the second floor. In the evening, Linda did wake her up. At the table, Linda and Aimee looked at Violet, whose face was still a bit off, and both started to get worried. "Violet, you''re not well yet?" Linda asked. Violet shook her head, "No, I thought that I was too tired and that I would be fine after sleeping, but when I woke up, I was still upset, even more so than in the afternoon, and I suspect that something had really gone wrong." "But we''re all fine, nothing''s happened, and Calvin and Arya are fine too." Linda looked at the two children. The two children nodded in unison. Aimee''s eyes narrowed as she suddenly thought of something, "We''re here, but Mr. Murphy isn''t here." Hearing these words, Violet''s pupils shrank and her body shivered. Linda swallowed in disbelief, "No way, Mr. Murphy is such a powerful person, nothing should happen to him, maybe we are overthinking, nothing happened to anyone." No sooner had she said that than she saw Fraser walking over. Fraser''s face was somewhat serious, and his eyes were red, as if he had shed tears.0000 Chapter 594 Stanley is Missing "Fraser, what''s wrong with you?" Linda stood up and took Fraser''s arm, asking with concern, "Is something wrong with your family?" Fraser shook his head, "Not me, but......" He looked to Violet. Violet''s heart thumped and she tightened her grip on her chopsticks, "Are you trying to say that something happened to Stanley?" Fraser''s mouth opened, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he couldn''t say anything, and just nodded heavily. The crowd was aghast. "No way, it''s really Mr. Murphy who had an ident!" Aimee covered her mouth in surprise. Linda was dumbfounded, "Mr. Murphy is so powerful, what can happen to him?" "Mommy, is Daddy in danger?" At this moment, even Arya, who had always been clueless, understood what was happening at this moment, dropped the spoon in her hand, climbed off the chair, ran to Violet and hugged her leg. Violet was still in a dazed state at the moment and didn''t even bother to listen to the little girl''s words. It turned out that the uneasiness in her heart was really a harbinger of things toe. Thest time something had happened to her two children, there had been unease in her mind, and this time that unease was back, so why did she bother to ignore it? Tears slid down Violet''s eyes. Calvin looked at her, then at his sister whose eyes were red, and finally looked at Fraser and asked, "Uncle Fraser, what happened to daddy?" "Mr. Murphy He''s missing!" Fraser replied in a sad voice. ...... Violet stood up, "What do you mean?" "Yes, Fraser, what do you mean? Mr. Murphy is such a big person, how could he be missing?" Linda shook Fraser''s arm and asked as well. Fraser took a deep breath before replying, "Mr. Murphy is missing and the domestic administrator and others have been searching for a day without finding him." Boom! Violet only felt a thunderbolt go through her head, and the whole world spun. She pushed back her chair and stumbled a bit in her stride to Fraser, "Tell me, how did he disappear? Did Ivan kidnap him away?" "No, but it''s also rted to Ivan, the administrator said that they found IvJimmyd Ivy''s stronghold in J City, and when they went over to search for it, they fell for Ivan''s scheme. Ivan hid explosives and gasoline in the stronghold, and when the explosives blew up, the gasoline was ignited, then they jumped into the river to avoid the fire, but to their surprise, Mr. Murphy disappeared." Fraser took off his sses, his eyes scarlet as he replied. As a man, tears are consistently not shed easily. But at this moment, he couldn''t help it, Mr. Murphy was not only his boss, but also his friend and benefactor, and now that something had happened to Mr. Murphy, how could he feel good in his heart? When Violet heard that Stanley had disappeared after jumping into the river, she became dizzy in front of his eyes, her body swayed, and she was about to faint. "Violet!" Linda and Aimee noticed her in time and both went over to hold her up before she regained herposure. "Howe? Stanley disappeared after jumping into the river, then he must be in the river, no one has gone down to the river to look for him?" Violet tightly grabbed Fraser''s arm and roared with emotion. At this moment, she was just a woman who had lost her husband, and where could she be calm when something happened to him? Now she just wants to know if her husband is okay and where he is! "Yeah, Uncle Fraser, hasn''t anyone gone down to the river to look for daddy?" Calvin asked as he held Arya''s little hand and looked at Fraser as well. Fraser nodded, "Of course they did, many frogmen were sent down the river to look for him, but none of them found Mr. Murphy, and that river is very swift, we suspect that Mr. Murphy might have been washed away." "Since he had been washed away, go downstream and look for him, we can always find him!" Violet yelled again. Fraser looked at her apologetically, "I''m sorry, Mrs. Murphy, they did go downstream and couldn''t find Mr. Murphy." "How is that possible!" Aimee frowned, "Mr. Murphy disappeared in the river, even if he was washed away, he couldn''t have left that river, unless ......'' "Unless he''s been rescued!" Linda''s eyes lit up. When Violet heard these words, a glimmer of hope rose in her desperate heart. She looked at Fraser. Even Calvin and Arya stared at Fraser with red eyes. 11 "Uncle Fraser, haven''t you asked the residents on both sides of the river? It is reasonable to say that where there is a river, there must be people living there!" Calvin asked, clenching his little fist. This question happened to be Violet''s main concern as well. Yet Fraser lowered his head, "No, they thought of that possibility and went to ask all the households on both sides of the river, and none of them had saved anyone." "What!" Violet''s pupils crinkled, and the little hope that had risen was now dashed again. There was no one in the river and the residents on either side of the river didn''t save anyone. Where the hell did he go? Violet burst into tears and her face was pale.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Aimee hugged her, "Violet, don''t be disappointed, maybe Mr. Murphy left on his own." "Leave on his own?" Violet''s lips moved and her voice was hoarse. Aimee nodded, "Yeah, leaving on his own, doesn''t that exin why Mr. Murphy wasn''t in the river and not rescued by the residents?" "Right." Linda pped her hands. Even Fraser thought it was possible. But Calvin''s next words knocked the crowd back to the bottom of despair. "If daddy really left from the river by himself, why didn''t he contact the administrator? Even if he didn''t have a cell phone, he could have gone over to the residents and borrowed one. Even if he didn''t borrow one, he could have returned to home in a day''s time." Calvin''s words silenced the crowd. Yeah, Mr. Murphy was not a kid, if he did get out of the river, there''s no way he didn''t contact someone. But he didn''t. So what''s happening now? "Calvin, you''ve located me once, so you can locate daddy as well, right?" Violet suddenly thought of something and squatted, putting her hands on Calvin''s shoulders and looking at him eagerly. Even Fraser stared at Calvin, "Yes, Calvin, if so, locate Mr. Murphy right now, please." Now to find Mr. Murphy, the hope is all on Calvin. Yet again, Calvin had the crowd in a desperate situation. "I did install a location device in Dad''s phone, but when I just heard that Daddy was missing, I have searched for his location on my watch, the location showed a river, but you guys said that Daddy isn''t in the river ......" Hearing these words, Violet waspletely desperate. Stanley''s cell phone was lost in the river, but he was not in the river. "Mommy......" Looking at Violet''s pale face, Calvin called out to her worriedly. Violet didn''t respond, filled with thoughts of Stanley''s whereabouts. It''s been a day since he disappeared, and she doesn''t know exactly where he is, dead or alive. If he is still alive, she could take her time finding him. But if he dies...... The more Violet thought about it, the more scared she became, and her belly started to hurt. She covered her belly and let out a cry of pain as her body slowly bowed. The crowd was startled at the sight and rushed to ask, "What''s wrong with you, Violet?" "Mrs. Smith, are you okay?" Fraser became tensed. Now that Mr. Smith has just had an ident, he doesn''t want Mrs. Smith to follow suit. "My belly hurts." Violet''s face was as pale, her forehead was filled with cold sweat, and her body was trembling with pain. Both children cried in fear. Linda urged Fraser, "Go and drive, take Violet to the hospital!"??????????????? Chapter 595 Premature Birth "Okay." Only then did Fraser react, he hurriedly picked up Violet as soon as he could and ran out of the vi, towards the garage. Linda and Aimee followed with the children. Soon, they arrived at the hospital and Violet was taken directly to the emergency room of the obstetrics and gynecology department.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Outside the emergency room, the two children were holding hands tightly together, looking worriedly at the emergency room door, both eyes swollen with tears. Linda squatted down and gently coaxed them, "Calvin, Arya, don''t worry, your mommy will be fine!" "Is mommy really going to be okay?" Arya blinked her teary eyes at her. Linda nodded, "Of course." "But I saw mommy bleeding a lot." Arya cried. "I saw it too." Calvin nodded. The three adults blushed. "Violet is bleeding?" Linda looked over at Fraser, and sure enough, she saw blood on Fraser''s clothes. At once, the three adults panicked. "Oh my, there''s so much blood on Fraser''s clothes, so Violet is bleeding heavily. She and the baby will really be okay, right?" Aimee said worriedly. Although she hadn''t been pregnant, she knew that it was clearly not normal for Violet to bleed so much when she wasn''t even in the month of giving birth. Fraser and Linda both shook their heads and didn''t answer. How do they answer? With so much blood, they didn''t have the confidence to say that Violet was fine again, like they had just done with the two children. The two children, Calvin and Arya, watched the three adults fall silent as their hearts sank to the bottom. Arya even cried out. Calvin didn''t cry, biting his lip as he stared at the emergency room. "Mommy ...... she is going to be okay!" Calvin told himself and Arya, word for word. The three adults looked at him. He sensed it and turned his head to look straight at them, emphasizing again, "Mommy is going to be okay!" The three adults froze for a moment, then looked at each other and smiled. "That''s right, Calvin, you''re right, your mommy will be fine." Linda stroked his head. Aimee took out a tissue and wiped Arya''s tears, "Yeah, we believe that your mommy will be fine." Fraser nodded. To be honest, they were still sweating inside. A child believed that Violet would be fine with confidence. How could they, three adults, not have it? When Calvin saw that all three adults were on his side and believed with himself that Violet was fine, a smile finally squeezed out of his little face, which was the same as Stanley''s. At that moment, the emergency room door opened and a nurse came out of it, "Who is the family of the pregnant woman?" "We''re her friends." Linda and Aimee rushed forward. The nurse frowned, "Is the pregnant woman''s husband not here?" She looked at Fraser. Fraser shook his head awkwardly, "I am not the husband of the pregnant woman, I am the special assistant of her husband. Her husband is not here. May I ask how is the pregnant woman now?" "She was so strongly stimted that she caused severe contractions and the fetus waspressed and had to be delivered prematurely." The nurse replied. The crowd was aghast. "What? Premature birth?" Linda''s voice drew up. Aimee frowned, "If I remember correctly, the baby in Violet''s belly is only six months old, can it be born prematurely? Can it survive after being born prematurely?" This is the most important issue. Fraser looked at the nurse, "Nurse, does it have to be a premature birth?" "Yes, it has to be delivered prematurely, the pregnant woman''s uterus appears broken, the fetus can''t stay in there any longer or it will die. Whether it survives or not depends on how healthy the fetus itself is developing, if it is healthy, it will survive if it stays in the incubator until full term." The nurse said. "Healthy, the baby in Violet''s belly is healthy." Linda spoke up in a hurry, "Violet had a maternity checkup justst week, and the doctor said the baby is healthy." "So the child survival rate is high, right?" Aimee smiled with relief. Linda nodded, "That''s right." "Looks like it has to be delivered." Aimee sighed. The nurse, however, said, "But the pregnant woman''s family is not here to sign." "Here it is." Fraser hurriedly pushed the two children to the nurse, "These are Mrs. Smith''s two children, they should be able to sign." Calvin clenched his little fist and nodded repeatedly, "Nurse, let me sign it, Daddy will agree." The nurse was hesitant, after all, this is a small child ...... "Nurse, please, my mommy is still inside, if we keep dying like this, something will happen to my mommy." Calvin looked at the nurse''s hesitant expression and shouted in anxiety. Fraser, Linda and Aimee also said, "Yes, nurse, if we dy any longer, she will die." The nurse bit her lip and finally came to a decision, "Alright then, you guys sign right away." After saying that, she handed the signature sheet to Calvin, intending to tell him where to sign. Calvin flipped straight to the next page and sign his name in thest column. "Okay, I''m going to go in, you guys wait outside." With that said, the nurse took the signature sheet and went back to the emergency room. The few people outside knew that Violet was saved, but they weren''t happy at all. Mr. Murphy''s whereabouts are unknown now, and Violet was stimted by his disappearance and went into prematurebor, which is sad and upsetting. The country''s industrial areas, burned by fires, are filled with the smell of burning, which is particrly unpleasant. In a somewhat old van, Ivy looked at the ruins with an expressionless face, her eyes filled with mad hatred. Ivan hooked his lips and smiled, "I didn''t expect you to be so ruthless. You even put explosives and gasoline here, you want to kill Stanley?" Yes, from start to finish, he didn''t do any of this. He only went to Stanley''s House and Axy, looking for the share transfer, and didn''t ask anyone to kill Be. To him, Be was just a servant, even if she saw his face, there was no point in killing her, so why bother? The one who really wanted to kill Be was Ivy. Ivy hated Be''s previous cold attitude, so she wanted to take revenge, besides that, she also wanted to lure Stanley to this industrial area, that''s why that killer deliberately revealed this industrial area. "So what?" Ivy withdrew her gaze and grunted coldly. Ivan pushed his sses, "That''s why I''m surprised, didn''t you love Stanley? Why did you want to kill him? Hate out of love?" Ivy didn''t reject this statement of his, biting her lips, "He only has that bitch Violet in his eyes and heart, since he''s not willing to love me and be with me, I''ll let him go, but if I can''t get him, Violet can''t get him either!" Ivanughed out loud, "You''re quite a scary woman." Ivy lowered her eyes, "But I didn''t expect Stanley to jump into the river and escape." "So what, it''s been a day and his people haven''t found him, maybe he''s really dead." Ivan said as his sses reversed the reflection. Ivy pursed her lips, "Who knows? In case he was rescued by someone, you send someone to search the homes of the nearby residents, in case someone is hiding him."000???? Chapter 596 Incubator "It seems like you really hate him, you want to find him and kill him?" Ivan taunted. Ivy''s face was filled with a scowl, "He failed me, if he is really dead, I will be satisfied, if not, I naturally have to kill him again to let him know my pain!" Ivan mentally rolled his eyes. ''You have bullshit pain, Stanley did not fail you, it is you cannot get Stanley.'' What was in her mind! Of course, Ivan wouldn''t say what he was thinking about this, but pushed his sses, "Okay, I''ll send someone to ask." Ivy pursed her lips and didn''t speak anymore. Soon the van re-drove away and disappeared in a few moments as if it had nevere. In a small town hospital about twenty miles away from this burned-out industrial area. A twenty-something, good-looking woman walked into the ward carrying a thermos bucket. A nurse in the ward saw her and smiled at her, "Miss Robinson, you''re here." "Yeah, made some soup for him to drink when he wakes up." Sophie Robinson said shyly as she looked over at the man in the hospital bed, dressed in a hospital gown, his face pale and his head wrapped in bandages, but without losing a trace of his handsome beauty. When the nurse saw this, she smiled, "Miss Robinson, you are really considerate of your boyfriend." Hearing the word boyfriend, Sophie''s heart beat faster, her face reddened, and she lowered her head in embarrassment, "It''s the right thing to do, after all, he''s my boyfriend." She replied, but a flicker of nonconfidence shed under her eyes. But the nurse didn''t see it and closed the medical record book and added, "Miss Robinson, you are so nice, your boyfriend is really lucky, well, I''ll leave you and your boyfriend alone, Miss Robinson, I''ll go out first."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Okay, take care." Sophie nodded. After the nurse left, only Sophie and the man on the hospital bed were left in the ward. Sophie sighed in relief, then put the thermos on the bed and looked at the man in the hospital bed. In fact, she had just lied, the man wasn''t her boyfriend, but one she had picked up on her way back from a visit to rtives, passing by a river. She had never seen such a good looking man, and at first nce, her heart fluttered, then she took the man into her car and returned to the town where she had grown up. She had no idea who this man was or what his name was. The man didn''t have any identification or cell phone on him, so she couldn''t contact his family. But that was good for her instead; she didn''t know what brand the man was wearing, but by the quality, she could tell it must be expensive. That means that this man must be of noble status, and if she contacts his family, maybe his family picks him up and she never sees him again. Though she knew it was a bit selfish to leave him here, she was willing to put up a fight for the sake of her love. Thinking of this, Sophie reached out her hand and touched the man''s brow and thin lips, couldn''t help but start imagining this man looking at her with gentle eyes and kissing her with his beautiful thin lips. Abroad, in the hospital. After several hours of first aid, Violet finally passed the difficult time, and the child in her belly was sessfully delivered by C-section. The child is only six months old, more than half the size of a full-term child, and the whole body is red, the five senses and limbs only to see thepletion of development, the voice is as faint as a cat. Aimee''s heart trembled as several people stood outside the nursery, looking through the ss at the tiny child in the incubator. "Is he really possible to survive?" Linda murmured. Fraser coughed, "What are you talking?" "I know I shouldn''t say this, but this kid is so small, not much bigger than a cat cub, and I really ....... Linda didn''t continue with thetter words. But how could Fraser and Aimee not know what she meant. Yeah, this little guy was supposed to be born in four months, but now he''s out four months early, even though the nurse said that as long as the baby is healthy and stays in the incubator until full term, he''ll live. But looking at this faint little guy, they really didn''t have much confidence. In case Mr. Murphy is really gone and this child dies young, what will be of Violet, they don''t even dare to think about it. At that moment, footsteps came. The three adults looked over, and it was the two little ones, Calvin and Arya, running over hand in hand. Fraser hurriedly squatted down and caught them, "Is Mrs. Smith alright?" "Mommy''s fine, she''s been taken to the ward." Calvin said with red eyes. Arya twitched her little nose, "We want to see our brother." "Okay, there he is!" Fraser said as he turned and pointed to the incubator in the very middle of the nursery. Arya and Calvin pressed their hands to the ss and looked inside. Arya blinked, "Why is he so small, he''s much, much smaller than me!" She made a very small gesture. Calvin, on the other hand, pursed his lips without speaking. Fraser stroked Arya''s head and gave a smile, "Because he was just born, he''s very small, you were this small when you were just born." "Really?" Arya asked. Fraser nced at Calvin and nodded, "Of course, if you don''t believe me, you can ask your brother." Arya really twisted her head to Calvin, "Brother, is what Uncle Fraser said true?" Calvin nodded, "Yes. In fact, he knew that Fraser was lying deliberately, just to keep Arya from getting upset. After all, this brother was so small, it was still unknown if he would survive as the nurse had said he would. If they told Arya that there was a chance that this brother wouldn''t survive, Arya would have been devastated. Fraser was relieved to see that Calvin had really understood the meaning of his eyes just now. As expected, he''s really smart. "Great." Arya stopped doubting and believed that children were all this small when they were first born. Arya put her hand back on the ss, her eyes glowing as she looked at the little guy in the incubator and said happily, "Brother, you muste out of that box early, I am waiting for you toe out and y together, and I have many gifts to give you, and Brother Calvin too, right, brother?" Arya looked at Calvin. Calvin nodded, "Right." Aryaughed again. Of the few people present, she was the only one who didn''t know what was really going on with that little one, so at this moment, his heart was sour as he listened to the little girl''s blessing. It took a long time to watch the baby before several people returned to Violet''s ward. Violet hadn''t woken up yet, lying in a hospital bed in a drowsy state. Her face, white as paper, her skin looked somewhat transparent, as if in the next moment, she would dissipate without a trace. "Aimee, you go back first, I''ll just stay here with Violet." Linda looked at Violet and said to Aimee. Aimee was going to refuse and wanted to stay here together as well. Linda spoke again, "In Violet''s case, she''ll definitely need to stay in the hospital for some time, so go bring some supplies for her and her design book over here." "Okay, I know." Aimee no longer objected and nodded her head in response. "I''ll stay here as well and take care of Calvin and Arya, who will definitely not leave Mrs. Smith." Fraser said as he stroked the two children''s heads.00000 Chapter 597 Violet Wakes Up The two children did nod their heads in quick session, saying they would not leave their mommy. The three adults then finished their discussion. It wasn''t until the afternoon of the next day that Violet finally woke up.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. When she woke up, she looked at the clean white ceiling, smelled the sterile water in the air, and knew where she was. Thinking that she had been brought in because of the severe pain in her belly after being stimted by Stanley''s disappearance, Violet hurriedly felt towards her belly. Touching her belly, which should have been bulging, but was now t, she panicked and her heart sank even lower. "Where''s my baby? Where''s my baby?" Violet propped herself up. Yet with such a movement, a sharp pain came from her belly. And the pain made her realize that her baby was really gone! Violet''s movement woke up Linda, who was asleep on the ward''s sofa. Linda opened her eyes and looked towards the hospital bed, seeing that Violet had actually pulled out the IV and was ready to get out of bed, she ran over in a hurry to stop that. "Violet, what are you doing?" Linda helped Violet back to the hospital bed. Violet refused and had to keep getting up, pushing Linda while shouting emotionally, "My baby is gone, I''m going to find my baby!" Only then did Linda understand why she had to go down, she felt relieved and responded, "The baby is still there, the baby is still there!" "It''s still there?" Hearing this, Violet stopped moving and grabbed Linda''s hand, asking eagerly, "Linda, my baby is still there? But my belly is t, he''s only six months old, suddenly disappearing from my belly, is he already......" "No, the baby is alive, he''s in the incubator." Linda patted her on the back, soothing her. Violet''s lips twitched, "Incubator?" "Yeah, you were stimted by Mr. Murphy''s disappearance, so the baby was born early, but the baby is already six months old, so as long as it''s well nourished, it''s still possible for it to live." Linda nodded her head. Violet touched her belly, her eyes lost in thought as she murmured, "Premature birth The baby was actually born prematurely, only six months old ......" "There''s nothing that can be done about it." Linda sighed. Violet could not stop the tears, once again she murmured, "It''s my fault that I made the baby premature, it''s me......" "Don''t cry, don''t cry." Linda hugged Violet in a hurry, "Violet, it''s not your fault, you mustn''t me yourself. It''s something that no one could have imagined, and it''s not good for your own body if you me yourself like this, do you understand? The baby needs you, you must take good care of your body, otherwise what the baby should do if you felt sick? What about Calvin and Arya?" Hearing these words, Violet was stunned. Yeah, and now that something has happened to Stanley, she''s already caused the baby in her belly toe out early and be stuck in an incubator. If she doesn''t pull together, who''s going to take care of the three kids? Seeing Violet close her eyes and try to calm her mind and emotions, Linda knew she had taken her words in. "That''s right, Violet, now all three children can only rely on you, you can''t be sick." Linda said in a serious tone. Violet bit her lower lip and forced out a smile, "I know, I''ll regte my emotions, where''s Calvin and Arya?" "Fraser took them out to dinner and will be backter." Linda replied. Violet nodded, indicating that she knew, and then added, "Linda, find a wheelchair, I want to go see the baby." Linda was about to refuse, but looking at her determined eyes, she did not say anything more. Also, as a mother, if she didn''t see the baby, she certainly wouldn''t feel at ease. "Okay, wait, I''m going to the equipment department." Linda said. Violet said thank you. Not long after, Linda pushed a wheelchair over, helped Violet into it, and then pushed her to the nursery. Standing outside the nursery, looking the little one in the incubator,, Violet covered her lips, and once again tears flowed uncontrobly. This time, Linda wasn''t stopping her from crying. Because Linda could not stop crying too, not to mention Violet, the mother. This little guy, after all, is so pathetic. Violet''s hand covering her lips was trembling, obviously suppressing her sobs. She hadn''t expected a six-month-old fetus to be so small. "The doctor said that the baby''s survival rate is still high, and as long as there are no idents, it should survive." Linda said. Violet lowered her eyes. So, if the slightest thing happens, the baby could die prematurely? Seeming to see what Violet was thinking, Linda put her hand on her shoulder, "Don''t worry, the baby will be fine, don''t think too much, trust the doctors, they are professionals." Violet smiled bitterly. What else could she do but believe? "A boy or a girl?" Violet asked in a hoarse voice. Linda said with a smile, "A boy, name him." Violet thought for a moment, "Nickname Jimmy." "That''s nice." Linda nodded, "What about the official name?" Violet squeezed her palm, "When Stanley is found, let hime up with it, he already missed naming Calvin and Arya, he must be looking forward to it." "But Mr. Murphy ......" "He will be fine!" Violet looked at Linda with firm eyes, "He''ll be fine." Linda''s lips twitched and she finally smiled, "Well, yeah, Mr. Murphy will be fine." Violet withdrew her gaze, took onest look at the child in the incubator, and closed her eyes, "Go back to the ward." "Not watch for longer?" Linda asked. Violet shook her head, "No, one more moment of watching, my heart will hurt more, if this continues, not to mention conditioning my body, my mind will copse again, because I won''t be able to resist thinking that it''s me who cause him lie in there." "I got it, let''s go back." Linda sighed and walked behind her, pushing her back into the ward. Just after she returned, Fraser came back with two children. Seeing Violet opened her eyes, the two children first froze, then cried and came forward, standing by the hospital bed and holding Violet''s hand, "Mommy, you''re finally awake." "Alright, don''t cry." Violet touched the two children''s heads one by one, "I am awake, you should be happy. What are you crying for? Don''t cry." Both children showed that they weren''t going to cry. Fraser stepped forward, "Mrs. Smith." "Fraser, have you heard from Stanley yet?" Violet asked as she squeezed her palms and stared at him closely. Fraser shook his head regretfully, "Sorry, Mrs. Murphy." Violet''s eyes dimmed for a moment, disappointed at the result but not too surprised. If Stanley had been found, Linda would have said so long ago. "I know, but we still have to keep looking for him......" Violet''s voice was trembling, "Even if he dies, I want to see his body!" Fraser''s back straightened, "Don''t worry, Mrs. Murphy, we know that and have never given up on finding Mr. Murphy." Violet nodded, "Good, what''s the situation in the country now? Does the outside world know about Stanley''s disappearance?"??????????? Chapter 598 Speculation Comes True "Don''t worry, Mrs. Murphy, the outside world doesn''t know about it yet, and the administrators haven''t announced it to the public." Fraser shook his head and replied. After all, the sudden disappearance of the chairman was a major earthquake for the group. Not only will the Group''s stock market plummet, but thosepanies that are jealous of the Group will also take advantage of this time to make a move. That''s why the administrator had kept the news under lock and key, and at the moment, no one but a few of them knew that something had happened to Stanley. Violet''s lifted heart finally fell back into ce, "Good, but this is no way to go on, it can be concealedter." "Yeah, I''m worried now that IvJimmyd Ivy will take advantage of the situation and leak out the news of the president''s disappearance." Fraser said with a frown. That''s the thing that needs the most attention right now. Violet bit her lip, "How about this, I''ll send a video to youter." "A video?" Fraser was confused. Violet nodded, "The outside world knows that Stanley oftenes to stay with me abroad, if IvJimmyd Ivy really leaked the news of Stanley''s disappearance, we must take measures early to prove to the outside world that Stanley has not disappeared, and the only way to prove it is to fake it. I have a video here of Stanley ying with the two children, I''ll ask Calvin to modify the time of the video, as well as what Stanley said in the video, in this way, it should be possible to muddle through for now." Fraser''s eyes lit up, "This is a good idea, in case the news of Mr. Murphy''s disappearance gets out, we can release this video to show that Mr. Murphy is not missing, but hase abroad again." "That''s right." Violet nodded. Calvin patted his chest, "Mommy, leave it to me, I''ll modify the video, it won''t be seen as fake." "Yes, please, Calvin." Violet touched the child''s face. Calvin smiled and shook his head, "For Dad, it''s the right thing to do." Violet smiled before handing him the phone, "Go ahead." "Okay, I''m on my way." Calvin took the phone and ran to hisputer. It''s a premium ward with aputer. Calvin turned on hisputer, connected his phone to it, and started operating it. Fraser and Linda stood around watching with Arya in tow. Violet only lied on the hospital bed, staring at the ceiling, full of thoughts and worries for Stanley. Stanley, where the hell are you? The country, in the hospital in the town. Sophie looked at the man in the hospital bed who hadn''t woken up yet, and couldn''t help but get anxious. She called the doctor over and asked why the man wasn''t awake yet. The doctor turned over the man''s eyelids and examined them, and finally answered, "This gentleman has suffered a severe impact on his head, no one can say exactly when he will wake up, maybe in a little while, maybe in a few days. If you are really worried, you can send this gentleman to a hospital in a big city, where the equipment is more advanced and will be good for this gentleman." "No way!" Sophie refused tly. He can''t go to a big city hospital. In case anyone had seen him, wouldn''t he be taken away? This will never work. When the doctor saw how resistant Sophie was, he gave her a somewhat strange look.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Isn''t this man her boyfriend? Why should she refuse to take her boyfriend to a major hospital? But this was a family matter, he did not ask much but pushed the sses back, "Since you don''t want to, then forget it, fortunately, this gentleman is not much injury, but his head is more serious injured. Wait and see, if in a few days he is still not awake, Miss Robinson, send him to arge hospital for diagnosis. Sophie barely squeezed the corners of her mouth, "I know, thank you, doctor." "You''re wee." The doctor waved his hand, and then walked away. Sophie looked at the man, her eyes full of deep emotion. "When the hell are you going to wake up?" Sophie murmured. Honestly, she wanted him to wake up so that she could tell him that she had saved his life, and maybe, he would like to be with her because of it. But all the same, she was afraid that he would not fall in love with her and still wanted to leave when he woke up? Sophie bit her lip, caught in a deep tangle. Time flies and a few days pass. Just as Fraser and Violet had feared, IvJimmyd Ivy had indeed leaked the story of Stanley''s disappearance. For a time, the country and abroad were rmed by that, after all, the disappearance of the chairman of a multinational enterprise can be said to be a very significant thing. The Murphy Group was on edge, while the otherpanies, one by one, were excited. The absence of a group''s chairman is equivalent to the absence of a pir. However, just as they were about to make their move, another video was posted on the Murphy Group''s official website. In the video, Stanley is seen ying with blocks with his two children, the first time they have been seen in public. Inte users all over the world believed that the two children were really his, because Calvin looked exactly like him. In the video, Stanley tells everyone that he is not missing, but has gone abroad to apany his wife for apetition, and not to believe the rumor that says he is missing. The video wasn''t long, and after Stanley said this, the video ended, saying that he was going to continue ying with the kids. Anyway, after this video came out, the world basically believed that Stanley was indeed not missing, and he was apanying his wife. Thosepanies who were and ready to take on the Murphy Group were all blue in the face. They were finally told that everything was a rumor, while their moves and ambitions were exposed in real life, and this was sure to be held against them by Stanley. So the bosses of thesepanies hastened to hold a meeting to figure out how to make amends in order to dispel the anger of Stanley, lest he deals with them when he returned to the country. Of course, while these bosses resented Stanley, but they hated the person who spread the rumors even more. As for the rest of the regr inte users, their attention was all caught up with the two kids. "So cute, they are twins, and the boy looks like Mr. Murphy." "Yes, yes, they are exactly the same, and in the future, he will be another dominant president who will attract thousands of girls." "The girl is also cute, she doesn''t look much like Mr. Murphy, she should look like her mother, right? She is so small that, but she will definitely be very beautiful when she grows up, so I can imagine that Mr. Murphy''s wife must be very beautiful too." "Yeah, the two kids are so good looking that I even want to have a baby, but it''s a pity that Mr. Murphy won''t tell us their names." Violet smiled as she watched the toutedments about the two children online. After a few days of recuperation, her face was much better, not as pale as it had been at first, and her body was not as weak as it had been at first, though her wounds had not yet healed and she was still bedridden. "Luckily, we guessed early what IvJimmyd Ivy would do next and made the video, otherwise the Murphy Group would have been in trouble." Violet rubbed her temples and said with immense gratitude.0000 Chapter 599 Wanting to Return Fraser nodded repeatedly, "Yes, the video was modified very well, as well as Mr. Murphy''s voice was produced exactly the same, otherwise it couldn''t be concealed." "Calvin is awesome." Violet smiled at Calvin and Arya. Calvin was happy to hear that. Although he is mature at heart, he is ultimately a child and feels happy and proud to be praised by his parents. "But what do we do next?" Fraser''s face went back to serious, "There is not news about Mr. Murphy yet." Violet''s heart ached and her eyes dimmed for a moment, "Keep looking, I don''t believe it he can leave this earth." She looked to Calvin, "Can you find out their whereabouts based on the post IvJimmyd Ivy made ?" "Mommy, I checked and found the IP address of the posting, it was at a domestic inte cafe, not Ivan''s personalputer, so it''s useless." Calvin shook his little head. Violet sighed, "Find Stanley first, I want to go back to look for him too." "Go back?" Linda and Aimee were stunned when they heard her say that. Violet nodded, "Yes, I''m worried about him, and I want to go find him myself." "But what about thepetition?" Linda asked. Violet lowered her head, "I want to withdraw from thepetition." Thepetition was indeed important, but in her mind, it was less important than Stanley. She could give up on thepetition, but she couldn''t give up on Stanley. "No!" Linda put down the thermos and went up to grab Violet''s hand, "Violet, I know why you''re doing this, but the finals areing up, don''t you think it''s selfish to do this? You''re notpeting alone, what should Aimee do if you leave? You are partners, if you leave, Aimee won''t be able to continue thepetition." Hearing these words, Violet''s pupils contracted and she looked at Aimee, her face filled with guilt. Yeah, she''s not alone in thepetition, there''s Aimee. With her gone, what about Aimee? "Aimee, I''m sorry, I......" "It is okay." Aimee smiled and stepped forward, "I understand, you can go back if you want." "Aimee?" Linda looked at her incredulously, "Do you know what you''re talking about?" "I know, I understand Violet. Mr. Murphy''s whereabouts is unknown now, even if Violet stays for thepetition, she won''t be able to draw a good design because her heart is no longer in thepetition." Aimee said with downcast eyes. Linda''s mouth open before she made a sound, "What about you? What will you do?" "I''m okay, if we now withdraw, we''re still third ce, and we don''t have much confidence in ourselves to get the championship, because everyone''s strength is about the same. The third ce is good enough, the championship is better, but it''s not really useful, besides, there will be the nextpetition." Aimee said with a smile. However, her smile made Violet''s heart feel even more ufortable and sorry for her. Violet covered her face and let out a small sob, "I''m sorry Aimee, I''m really sorry." "It is okay." Aimee stepped forward, hugged her and gently patted her back, "In fact, I have long guessed that you would do this, so I have long told my master, and she agreed. Although thepetition is indeed important, butpared to a human life, it is nothing. As a designer, indeed we should chase the champion, but if for the sake of the champion, we give up feelings and conscience, we are not qualified designers, and we can''t design clothes that resonate with people." Speaking of this, Aimee wiped Violet''s tears and added, "So Violet, go back and find Mr. Murphy, and make sure you find him so that you won''t fail me, and of course, after you find Mr. Murphy, you have to make it up to me and make it up to Linda, or I won''t let you go." Linda sighed and also stepped forward with a smile, "What else can I say? But Violet, I''m on Aimee''s side this time, she''s right, we gave up thepetition for you, you can''t let us down, or we''ll really be angry at you." Violet looked at her two best friends'' concern and support for her, and while she felt guilty, she was grateful. She took a deep breath, forced a smile, and nodded heavily, "Don''t worry, I won''t let you guys down, I will find Stanley, and I will make it up to you guys, I won''t let your efforts go to waste!" "That''s right, I''ll go to the organizerter to type the withdrawal request." Aimee said. Violet nodded, "I''ll call the organizerter as well, I can''t let the organizer directly announce the real reason why we withdrew from thepetition, otherwise the matter of Stanley''s disappearance will continue to be found out." "Just say that you fell and the baby was born prematurely and you''re now recuperating in the hospital, so you can''t continue thepetition." Linda suggested. Violet nodded her head, "That''s what I thought." Saying that, she looked at Fraser again, "Fraser, I can''t not tell my teacher about my withdrawal from thepetition, please help me tell him." Whether her teacher would me her or not, she had to go back to her country. Giving up thepetition, she might regret it for a while, but not going to Stanley, she would regret it for the rest of her life. "Don''t worry, Mrs. Murphy, I know what to do." Fraser said, and went out to do as he was told. After that, Aimee also went out, leaving Linda alone in the ward with Violet. In the country, IvJimmyd Ivy looked at the events that had calmed down on the inte, and both their faces looked bad. "Unexpectedly, those people from the Murphy Group actually guessed what we were going to do and came up with the video to prove that Stanley didn''t go missing. Did Stanley really not go missing but go abroad?" Ivy asked with a tight frown. Stanley sneered, "Do you think it''s possible? With Stanley''s character, after we set him up, even if he came back, he wouldn''t go abroad, but would be looking for us to take revenge in J City, so whether this video is real or not, it is yet to be proven." "The video is fake?" Ivy stared him in disbelief, "How is this possible, it''s clearly Stanley in this video." "It''s true that it''s Stanley in there, but these words are not necessarily what Stanley said, or what Stanley in the video is not what we''re hearing now." Ivan narrowed his eyes. Ivy was surprised, "You mean that someone reced the audio and what we heard was not at all what Stanley said? Someone faked Stanley''s voice in order to try to hide from everyone that the truth about Stanley''s disappearance?" "That''s right." Ivan nodded, "The hacker who made this video is highly skilled, way above my men. I really don''t know where Stanley recruited this talent."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "This man is dangerous and is a huge problem for us." Ivy said solemnly. It''s an information society now, and hackers are the gods of that society. In case Stanley got tired of catching them and had hacked the satellite to find them, they would never be able to get away. Ivan had obviously thought of this as well, his sses reflecting a dangerous light, "Don''t worry, I know what to do, that hacker must be found and gotten rid of first." On the other side, in the town hospital. Sophie had seen the online news and that video, and she was shocked for a long time before she could barelye back to her senses. The man in the video is exactly the same as the man lying in the hospital bed. So he''s the chairman of the Murphy Group! And to top it off, he''s actually married with two kids!???? Chapter 600 Withdrawal Statement At this moment, Sophie felt like her heart was going to break. She''s so in love with a man, she didn''t expect him to have a family and two kids! For a moment, Sophie only felt that the sky had copsed, the whole world had fallen into darkness, and her heart was sad. Why, why did God have to be so unfair to her? She had thought her love hade, but the truth had hit her so hard! Just then, a nurse came in and interrupted Sophie''s sadness, "Miss Robinson, I''m here to give this gentleman a nutritional injection." Because Stanley hadn''t woken up for a few days and couldn''t eat, he had basically beening over on nutritional injections. Sophie wiped the corners of her eyes, barely fighting the urge to show a far-fetched smile, "Okay, go ahead." The nurse nodded and walked over to the bed, then ripped open the syringe packaging. Suddenly, the nurse was curious. Sophie asked, "What''s wrong?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "This gentleman looks like the chairman of the Murphy Group that was on the news." The nurse stared at Stanley''s face and eximed. It really does look alike. No, exactly the same. Sophie was shattered, and her two hands sped together tightly. It''s over, it''s over, he has been seen! So will this nurse tell the world that the chairman of the Murphy Group is here? The thought of the nurse saying it out and the man''s family or wife rushing over to pick the man up made Sophie feel her heart ache so much she couldn''t breathe. She had fallen deeply in love with this mJimmyd couldn''t imagine what she would be after she lost him. So she must never let it be known that he was here! Just when Sophie was torn about what method to use to make the nurse not to tell the truth about Stanley being here, she heard the nurse speak, "But this gentleman shouldn''t be that chairman, that chairman in the video said that he was abroad to apany his wife to thepetition, so how could he be here? But it''s so surprising they look so much alike." Hearing this, Sophie''s eyes lit up. Yeah, that chairman is abroad with his wife. Then this one is not the chairman. With such a thought, Sophie was excited, but at the same time, she was still vaguely disappointed. Not a chairman, he is an average man...... No, how could she think that! Sophie shook her head, quickly shaking the thoughts out of her head. This is the man she likes, what''s wrong with him being an average man? She loved him, not for his money or status, so what did she care so much about whether he was ordinary or not? Sophie thought sheepishly, but on the surface she smiled at the nurse, "There are so many people in the world, it''s nothing strange to look alike." "You''re right, I''ve seen two people who aren''t rted in any way look alike before." The nurse nodded and didn''t think much of it. Sessfully letting the nurse drop the doubts in her mind, Sophie was slightly relieved, but the idea of discharging the man in the hospital bed was already in her heart. Even if he really wasn''t that Chairman, the clothes he wore were very expensive, so maybe he was a brother to that Chairman. If that''s the case, sooner orter, if he stays in the hospital long enough, he''ll be found out. So it was better to get out of the hospital and wait until he woke upter and fell in love with her before she was willing to let him go back to his family. In that way, she wasn''t afraid he''d leave her alone and disappear in her world. And even if he had a wife, as long as he was in love with her, she was sure he would be willing to divorce, right? The more she thought about it, the more Sophie determined that she wanted to get Stanley out of the hospital. So when the nurse left, she immediately went to the doctor and consulted about his discharge. Abroad, Violet told the organizer the reason why she withdrew from thepetition, and they agreed to help her hide the truth, only disclosing to the public the reason why she couldn''t continue topete because of her premature birth. Meanwhile, Aimee quit from thepetition. In doing so, the two became the third runners-up in the internationalpetition, while James and another costume designer, along with their partner, beganpeting for first and second ce. The withdrawal statement was posted on the official website of thepetition at nine o''clock the next morning, and all of a sudden, everyone who followed thepetition around the world knew that Violet and Aimee had withdrawn from thepetition. After all, the strength of Violet and Aimee was obvious to everyone, and they were on par with the other four designers, so if they werepeting for the championship, thepetition must be very exciting. But they never thought it would end up like this. The country''s design association called Violet to express their concern and condolences. Although Violet''s withdrawal from thepetition made the association''s president feel pity, but he could understand Violet, besides, although she didn''t get the championship, the third ce was enough. After all, in so many internationalpetitions, the country has not even broken into the eighth final, let alone taking the top three. Violet participated it, not only broke into the finals, but also got third ce, and only reluctantly withdrew from thepetition due to health reasons, which was really already very remarkable. Even though they felt sorry, they were not qualified to me her. "Violet, when are you returning home?" Aimee came to the hospital with the withdrawal papers and gave Violet for her signature. Violet smiled as she signed her name, "The flight is tonight." "So rushed?" Aimee was surprised. Violet rubbed her brow, "Yes, I want to find Stanley soon." "What about the baby?" Aimee asked. Violet gave her the signed papers, "I''ll bring Calvin back home, after all, I need his help to find Stanley. I''ll let Arya stay here and let the maids take care of her. Jimmy has no way to get out of the incubator, I can''t take him back either, but the medical team that Stanley left for me will take care of him." "Okay." Aimee nodded, "Then I''ll send this file back to the organizer first and see you off tonight." Violet nodded. After Aimee left, Arya cried out, "Mommy, are you going to leave me here alone?" "Sorry, Arya, I have to go and find daddy, I can''t stay here to take care of you, but you have maids here to take care of you. I will call you every day, when I find daddy, I will immediately take you back to the country, okay?" Violet stroked her daughter''s head, and said with a sore feeling in her heart. She did not want to leave her daughter alone. But she had to find Stanley, and once she did, she had to leave her daughter here. Calvin also took his sister''s hand and advised, "Arya, don''t be sad, the most important thing now is to find daddy, don''t you want to find him?" "I do... I miss Daddy." Arya nodded her head repeatedly. "Then listen, it''s not that we don''t want you, it''s just that we need to find daddy first now, understand?" Calvin said in a serious tone with the look of a young adult. Arya sniffled and nodded repeatedly, "I understand, then Mommy, Brother, go find Daddy ande here to pick me up." "Don''t worry, I will." Violet held her daughter in her arms. Calvin cuddled her too, "I will too, I promise."??????????? Chapter 601 Back in the Country Arya nodded twice, "Oaky." Violet let go of her, "I promise you that I wille to pick you up as soon as I find Daddy." She made a promise. Arya smiled at this. At that moment, her cell phone rang. Violet took the cell phone on the bed, seeing the caller ID, she answered it in a hurry. Before she could say anything, a bombastic inquiry came from the other end of the phone, "Violet, I saw the official website of thepetition, what happened to that withdrawal statement of yours? Did you withdraw yourself from thepetition or were you dismissed?" "Jessie, calm down." Violet held her forehead. She knew for sure that Jessie would call her. "I wasn''t dismissed, and it was indeed my own intention to withdraw from thepetition." Violet said. Jessie quieted down, and then her voice rose again, "Is it true that you went into prematurebor?" Violet nodded her head. Jessie sucked in a breath of cold air, and then asked with anxious concern, "What the hell is going on? You''re only six months pregnant, how did you go into prematurebor? Did you fall?" "No, I got simted." "What?" "You know about the news of Stanley''s disappearance yesterday, right?" "I know." Jessie nodded, "How could I not know about such big news, but....... Wait, that isn''t true, right?" The corners of Violet''s mouth pulled out a bitter arc, "Yes, it is true, Stanley is missing. In the video on the inte, I had Calvin rece the audio in order to temporarily hide the news of Stanley''s disappearance from the outside world, otherwise there would be turmoil in the Murphy Group." "Oh my, how could this happen!" Jessie walked around the office anxiously, "What the hell happened to Mr. Murphy, how did he go missing?" "Ivan and Ivy returned to the country, Stanley found their stronghold and chased after them, not expecting it to be a trap. Ivan installed explosives there, Stanley jumped into the river to avoid it, and then there has been no news. We haven''t given up looking for him these days, but there''s just no news of Stanley at all." Jessie took another breath of cold air, "I didn''t know so many things actually happened, and Mr. Murphy hasn''t been heard from for so long, so you don''t even know if he''s dead or alive now?" Violet was silent for a moment and nodded, "Yes, but I think he''s still alive, so I''m nning to go back home tonight to look for him." Anyway, whether Stanley was still alive or not, she had to find him. If he was alive, she would find his person, if he was death, she would find his body. Jessie nodded, "ording to your character, it''s normal for you to go back to look for him after such a big incident with Mr. Murphy, so the reason you withdrew from thepetition wasn''t just because of premature birth, but also this, right?" It was true that Jessie knew her best, besides Stanley and the two children. Violet bit her lip, "Yeah, now the organizer has agreed, and Fraser has gone to help me go through the formalities to return. My teacher came to see mest night, and knowing what happened to me, he agreed me to withdraw from thepetition and return home." "Then Aimee and Linda......" "They also agreed and supported me, but I owe them after all, so when Stanley is found, I will make it up to them twice as much." Violet said with a guilt-ridden face. Jessie sighed, "When ites to this, it''s the only way to go, and I''m sure if it were them in this situation, you would have agreed to withdraw from thepetition as well." Violet smiled, not denying it. "Where''s the baby? Is the baby still alive?" Jessie asked again. When Violet thought of her little son, who was still in the incubator, her heart was like a needle in a cone, hurting her so much that she couldn''t breathe. "Yes, the baby is alive, but he has to stay in the incubator for a few months." "It''s normal for a premature baby to stay in the incubator, as long as the baby is still alive. Mr. Murphy has money, when the babyes out of the incubator, it can always be raised well, by the way, is it a boy and a girl?" Jessie asked with a smile. "A boy." Violet replied. Jessie nodded, "Good, a boy can protect Arya in the future." "Yeah." Violet nced at the two children on the couch. After that, the two said some other things before ending the call. Not long after it was over, though, George called to offer his condolences as well. Because Stanley and him didn''t deal too well with each other, Violet only told him that she withdrew from thepetition because of premature birth, and didn''t tell him that something had happened to Stanley. George didn''t ask Stanley either, so the call quickly ended. In the evening, Violet boarded the ne back with Fraser and Calvin under the auspices of Linda and Aimee, as well as Arya. It was morning when they got back home. As soon as Violet got off the ne, she couldn''t care less about resting and went to the hospital first to visit Be.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Be knew about Stanley''s disappearance, and it was the administrator who told her about it. As a result, Be had been ming herself all this time, believing that if she hadn''t been injured, Stanley wouldn''t have returned home and wouldn''t have disappeared, and Violet wouldn''t have gone into prematurebor early due to the stimtion. So this moment, as soon as Be saw Violet, she med herself and made amends. Violet hurriedly helped her up, "Be, it''s none of your business, you don''t need to me yourself, it''s Ivan''s fault." "Yes, Be, it''s nothing to do with you." Calvin also advised. When Be heard this, she was rather more ashamed. It took Violet a good deal of effort to barely get Be to calm down. Only after Be was tired and fell asleep did Violet take Calvin back to home "Mrs. Murphy, you didn''t have much rest on the ne, take some sleep first before we go and find Mr. Murphy. Mr. Murphy has strengthened the security measures here since Ivan came herest time, you can rest here at ease." Fraser said to Violet after he put down his suitcase. Violet nodded, "Okay, thank you, Fraser." "You''re wee. I''ll leave first then." Fraser finished speaking and turned around, ready to leave. Violet suddenly thought of something and called him back, "Wait a minute." "Yes?" Fraser paused. Violet rubbed her temples, "Don''t spread the news that Calvin and I are back home, don''t let others know, or the news of Stanley''s disappearance will be impossible to hide." "Don''t worry, Mrs. Murphy, I''ve already thought about this and have arranged for it." Fraser nodded his head. Violet gave a smile, "Good." "I''ll take my leave then." Fraser finally left. Violet took Calvin upstairs and went back to take some sleep first. By the afternoon, they got into the car and were led by the administrator to the burned out industrial park. Looking at the burned ruins, Violet was anxious. Such arge industrial area was burned out, so she could imagine how big the fire was. Fortunately, there was a river here, specifically for processing water for the industrial park, or Stanley would have had nowhere to hide at that time, and would have been burned alive. At the thought of that possibility, Violet''s heart felt ached, and her face turned pale with pain. "Mommy?" Calvin noticed her difference and called out to her with concern. Violet shook her head, "I am fine." She looked to the administrator on the side, "Where did Stanley jump into this river from, show me." "Okay." The administrator nodded and walked on ahead. Violet took Calvin''s hand and followed behind.??????????????? Chapter 602 Stanleys Clues Soon, the administrator led Violet and Calvin to the location where Stanley had jumped into the river. Violet looked down, the river below was swift, and the rocks towered, it was scary to look at. If one wasn''t careful, one could smash on the rocks and fall into serious injury. Violet didn''t know if Stanley had smashed on a rock at that time, but with such a swift river, it was dangerous enough. "Mommy, could Daddy have been choking and drowning at that time?" Calvin asked as he took Violet''s hand. Violet shook her head, "I don''t know either." Calvin lowered his eyes and didn''t ask any more questions. Violet turned her head to look at the administrator, "Come on, keep taking me down this river." "Yes, Mrs. Murphy." The administrator nodded. Several people made their way to the river downstream. As Violet walked, she observed the surroundings, trying to see if there were any clues. "Has it rained in the past few days?" Violet asked. The administrator shook his head, "No, there have been cloudy days for a while, but no rain." "Mommy, what are you asking that for?" Calvin was curious. Violet pursed her red lips, "I was just thinking that if Stanley had gone up from the river at that time, then maybe there would be some kind of trace left on the shore, as long as it didn''t rain, that trace should be able to stay for some time, but it''s just my guess, I don''t know if it''s true or not." "Give it a try." Fraser said, "It''s true that we hadn''t thought of this before, but it is possible, because both sides of the river are muddy If Mr. Murphy had gone ashore at that moment, with his wet shoes, he would soon have left footprints on the muddy ground." "Right." The administrator hammered his palms, "Then Mrs. Murphy, I''ll send someone along both sides of the river looking for signs." "Okay." Violet nodded her head. Fraser went to help as well, and Violet led Calvin on down the road. Near the end of the river, they heard Fraser''s shout from the other side of the river, "Mrs. Murphy, I found something!" Fraser waved his hand excitedly. Violet''s heart beat fast. Calvin grabbed her hand, "Mommy, is Uncle Fraser saying that traces of Daddy were found?" "I suppose so." Violet''s voice trembled as she replied, unable to hide her excitement. Fraser rowed a small boat to Violet and Calvin. "Mrs. Murphy, Calvin,e up, I''ll take you there." Fraser said. Violet hastily responded, then carried Calvin to the boat. A minuteter, the three crossed the wide river to the other side. The administrator and the others were waiting for Violet. When Violet came over, the administrator pointed to a pile of grass that had fallen to the ground below and said, "Mrs. Murphy, I suspect that this grass is what Mr. Murphy crushed at that time. Look at the grasses next to it, they are all upright on them without a single problem, just this piece of grass is limp, obviously something crushed them into this state at that time, that''s why these grasses are in this condition." "Stanley!" Violet''s hands trembled with excitement, and her eyes burst with hope. Fraser said, "That''s right, we suspect it is Mr. Murphy, because from the area where this grass was overwhelmed, it exactly matches the width of a person''s body size, maybe Mr. Murphy was in this ce at that time and tried to get to the shore, but due tock of strength, he copsed in this ce." "But you didn''t find Stanley back here, where did Stanley go?" Violet bit her lip. She already had a suspicion in her mind that Stanley might have been taken away. She just didn''t know if it was Ivan, or someone else. When Ivan was here at the beginning, wanting to kill Stanley, then since Stanley jumped into the river, he would send someone to wait by the river and take Stanley away.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. If that was the case, would it be possible that Stanley fell into his hands? Violet couldn''t help but shiver with worry, but she also had somefort in her heart, that is, she was already sure that Stanley was still alive. "Mr. Murphy may have been taken away." Just as Violet was thinking, Fraser spoke up. His answer was the same as she had thought. Violet bit her lip, "I''m worried right now that the ones who took Stanley are Ivan and Ivy." Fraser shook his head, "I don''t think so." "Why are you sure?" Violet''s eyes lit up and she looked at him eagerly. Calvin also asked, "Yeah, Uncle Fraser, why are you sure that Daddy wasn''t taken away by Ivan and Ivy?" "Because of this car tire mark." Fraser said, pointing to a tire print about a few meters away. Violet looked over, "That is a tricycle?" "Yeah." Fraser nodded, "Just now I checked that this tire mark is new, that is, left behind in thest few days, and based on the marks and width of this tire, this is an ordinary agricultural tricycle, specially responsible for helping people collect some agricultural products. Ivan and Ivy won''t drive such a tricycle, so I suspect that Mr. Murphy should have been rescued by this tricycle owner." Hearing this, Violet cried out with joy, "So, if we find this tricycle owner, we can find Stanley, right?" "Yes, but there are too many of these tricycles, and it is not very easy to find." Fraser sighed. The administrator, however, suddenly said, "Since it''s a farm tricycle, the tricycle owner should be an ordinary farmer, and the tricycle can''t go into the city or drive too far, so maybe Mr. Murphy is in some farmer''s family in this nearby area." "But thest time we have asked the farmer''s families in the neighborhood." Fraser frowned. Violet narrowed her eyes, "Then increase the scope of your search, especially the nearest hospital, that person saved Stanley will most likely send Stanley to the hospital." Speaking of which, she suddenly realized a very important point. Is it possible that Stanley has, by any chance, not woken up yet? If he had woken up, he would have contacted the administrator, but they have not heard from him for so many days. So Stanley, in all likelihood, did not wake up. And it''s been so long since the day of the ident and he still hasn''t woken up, so she can imagine how serious his condition is now. Violet''s two hands clenched tightly, and she felt unease. "Stanley, you must be okay!" She murmured out, her voice full of begging. Next to them, Fraser and the administrator had already discussed and split into two teams to find Stanley. One team went to the farmer''s house, and one team went to all the hospitals and clinics for miles around. As for Violet, she took Calvin back home first. After all, the wound on her belly hadn''t recovered yet, so she couldn''t walk too far and had to go back waiting for news. She waited until the evening, and Fraser came excitedly, "Mrs. Murphy, we found it." Violet was eating dinner, when she heard this, she hurriedly stood up and stared at him in surprise, "You found Stanley?" Calvin happily clenched his two small hands. Yet Fraser shook his head, "No, haven''t found Mr. Murphy yet, but found a lead on him." Violet''s eyes dimmed at once, and there was a somewhat disappointed expression on her face. Soon, though, she regained herposure, took a deep breath, asking, "Where is it?" She was indeed lost when she didn''t find Stanley. But finding a clue to Stanley''s whereabouts made her feel slightly better inside. Fraser took a sip of water and rested his breath before replying, "Mr. Murphy was indeed saved, by a young woman."????? Chapter 603 Finding Stanley "Young woman?" When Violet heard these words, she couldn''t help but frown, her heart aching. But soon, she adjusted her mind to not be jealous. After all, she had saved Stanley and was his benefactor, so she could not be jealous. Feeling ashamed of her caution, Violet pped her cheeks, gathered her emotions, and asked again, "That young woman is the tricycle owner?" "Yes, I took someone and went to a hospital twenty kilometers away from that river, and the doctor told me that ady named Jiang drove a tricycle and took Mr. Murphy to the hospital, but yesterday the woman surnamed Robinson discharged Mr. Murphy and now they have left the hospital." "Did the hospital say anything about Stanley''s current condition?" Violet asked. Her main concern now was Stanley''s health, was he injured and where did he hurt? Fraser nodded, "Yes, the hospital told me that there is no major injury on Mr. Murphy''s body only some abrasions, the really serious ce is his head. Mr. Murphy received a heavy blow to the head, he hasn''t woken up in the past few days, now they don''t know if he has woken up." "Sure enough ." Violet dropped back into her chair. Her suspicions verified that Stanley might not have woken up. Yeah, if he woke up, how could he not go home? "Where did she take Stanley to?" Violet rubbed her brow. Fraser sighed, "I do not know, ording to the hospital, they have not seen that woman before, so she should not live in their town, but other ces. ording to the tricycle, she may not be too far from the town, because that kind of tricycle cannot drive fifty kilometers at once, or it will run out of power." "The hospital has the woman''s phone number, right?" "Yes, here it is." Fraser handed Violet a slip of paper with a name and phone number on it. Violet took it and read out the name, "Sophie Robinson ......" "Before I came back, I called this number and tried to contact her, but there was never Jimmyswer." Fraser said regretfully, "Butter on, I approached the town''s police station, and the police station said they would help us check her address and contact us when they found it." Fraser responded. Violet gave a nod, "Okay......" Before the conversation could finish, it was interrupted by Fraser''s cell phone ringing. Violet''s eyes widened slightly and she urged him to answer it, "Quick, let''s see if it''s from the police station." Fraser nodded and hurriedly pulled out his phone. After pulling out his phone and looking at it, he hurriedly replied to Violet, "Yes." "I''ll answer it!" Violet snatched up the phone and answered it immediately. The call was from the police station in that town, they had found out Sophie''s address, so they called to inform.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Calvin was smart to find a pen and hand it to Violet. Violet wrote down the address on the note, her hand trembling slightly. After writing it down, Violet''s eyes burst into tears of joy, and she thanked the police station. After that, the call hung up and Violet returned the phone to Fraser. Fraser took it and asked, "Mrs. Murphy, I''ll personally go over there and pick up Mr. Murphy tomorrow morning." "No, I will go with you guys." Violet wiped the tears from her eyes. Calvin also wanted to go, but was stopped by Violet. After all, she felt worried with such a young child going to the countryside. "But Mrs. Murphy, you''re not well yet." Fraser actually had some disapproval of Violet going. But Violet was very determined, "I''m going, as a wife, I''m going to pick up my husband, and don''t you forget, I gave up thepetition to go back home to find him, and now that I''ve found him, how can I not go and pick him up?" Fraser had nothing to say at this point. Yeah, they haven''t been able to find Mr. Murphy thest few days when Mrs. Murphy hasn''t been back. Now she has just returned home for a day and has found him. Surely there are miracles between husband and wife. In that case, what reason is there for him to disagree? "Then tomorrow morning, I''lle and pick you up." Fraser pushed his sses, "Now I''ll go arrange for the staff and bring some more people over." "The doctor must be brought." Violet reminded emphatically. Fraser gave a smile, "Sure, I''ll go first then." Violet nodded and asked the maid to send him out. When the maid came back, Violet told her to take Calvin to the shower, while she stared at the phone numbers for about a minute before she took out her phone and called it. Earlier, Fraser said that no one picked up when he called, and she didn''t know if she called this time, there would be anyone picked it up or not. Fortunately, the other party answered, and a soft, nice female voice came through, "Hello, who is it?" "Hello Miss, I''m Violet Hunt." Violet replied in the same gentle and polite manner. "Violet Hunt?" Sophie froze, "Sorry, Miss Hunt, we don''t seem to know each other, so did you dial a wrong number?" "No, I am calling to you." Violet shook her head. Sophie was puzzled, while an indescribable sense of crisis rose in her heart, making her feel uneasy. She gripped her phone tightly, "So what do you want from me?" "It''s like this, you saved a man, right?" Violet asked. Sophie''s pupils shrank and she twisted her head to look at the man on the bed behind her, her heart beating out of her chest. She finally understood why she was upset. Because it was discovered that she had saved this man''s life! Sophie''s lips twitched and her voice was a bit weak as she replied, "Sorry, Miss Hunt, I didn''t save any man, you probably misheard. Well, it''ste, I gotta go." After saying that, Sophie hurriedly hung up the phone and turned it off. She waited until the phone hadpletely rested before she let out a long breath, but inside, there was never any peace. Not only was her rescue discovered, but her cell phone number was also known. So, will theye to her house? Sophie bit her lip as she looked at Stanley, the thought of moving rising in her heart. Meanwhile, Violet looked at the screen of her phone that had jumped back to the main menu, her brow furrowed tightly. That woman actually hung up on her. Of course, that''s not the most important thing, but she actually denied saving Stanley''s life. But her stammering just now clearly indicated that she was lying. Why? Why did that Sophie lie and not admit to saving Stanley? Was she threatened by someone, or was it for some other reason? But no matter what the reason was, at this moment, Violet was happy because through this phone call, she waspletely sure that Stanley was at that Sophie''s ce. She finally found him! This night, Violet cannot fall sleep because of joy, in the next day before dawn, she excitedly packed up things and sat in the living room waiting for Fraser to pick her up. It was about seven o''clock when Fraser came to the door. Violet said goodbye to Calvin, told him to wait at home, before she got in the car to set off. It was over an hour''s drive, but Violet could not sit still. Days were like years, because she wanted to see Stanley so badly, even though the car was already going fast, she still felt very slow. Finally, when they arrived at the address provided by the police station, it was a vige. The vige is not backward, but it is not luxurious either, it is just an ordinary rural vige. Today, almost ten luxury cars were driven into this vige, and everyone in the vige came out to see what all the fuss was about. Some young people even started taking pictures with their cell phones. Chapter 604 Reunion at Last "What''s going on here, what''s with all the luxury carsing in?" "I don''t know, I guess it might be some rich person who sees this ce of ours and wants to buy it to develop some kind of resort. Red Star Vige was demolished and they got rich forpensation, I am so envied." "Or maybe it''s a visit, after all, our vige is quite scenic." "How can rich people like to travel to our poor, backwoods ce? Are you out of your mind?" Fraser got out of the car first and listened to the vigers'' chatter, not taking it to heart, and walked straight towards the middlemost stretch limousine and opened the door. "Mrs. Murphy, we are here, please get off." Fraser said in a warm voice. Violet nodded, put her hand on his and got out of the car with his help. "Where is Sophie''s home?" Violet asked as she stood firmly and brought her hand back. Fraser closed the car door, "It''s just up ahead, about a two minute walk." "Good." Violet nodded her head. Fraser then led the way, with Violet following behind him. And behind her, she was followed by several bodyguards as well as medical staff, looking extra eye-catching. Those vigers followed a short distance behind, trying to see where the rich group was going. Following along, the vigers soon learned of Violet''s destination, Sophie''s home. Because these rich people stopped in front of Sophie''s house. "What do you guys think they''re doing at Sophie''s house?" "I don''t know, is it because Sophie is the child of a rich family, so they came to take her back? Isn''t that what they show on TV?" "Nonsense, Sophie''s ancestors have lived here for seven or eight generations, and Sophie looks so much like her parents, how could she be the child of a rich family? I guess, these people are probably here for the man Sophie brought back." Although these vigers'' murmurs were not loud, they all fell on Violet''s ears. Violet nced at the locked gate, knowing that the host was not at home, and so could not just get in, so she turned around and walked towards those vigers. When she got closer, those vigers saw her face and drew in their breaths, stunned for a moment before they came back to their sense. "God, this woman is so beautiful, those female celebrities on TV aren''t this good looking, right?" An olderdy eximed. The others nodded their heads. When Violet heard this, she let out augh, "Ma''am, you guys said that the owner of this house saved a man, right?" "Yes, that man is very handsome, I have never seen such a handsome man in most of my life, and I don''t know where Sophie brought him back from. Why are you asking this? You''re not really here for that man, are you?" The olddy asked. The others stared at Violet as well. Violet nodded, "Yes, he''s my husband, something happened to my husband some time ago and he disappeared, so we''ve been looking for him, and we finally found out that he was saved by ady named Robinson, so we rushed over here to take my husband home." "That man is your husband?" The olddy was surprised.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Violet nodded, "Yeah." "Then why did Sophie say that man was her boyfriend?" The olddy muttered. The smile on Violet''s face faded when she heard this. Sophie said Stanley was her boyfriend? Could it be that Sophie liked Stanley? But it was possible, Stanley did tend to make some young women fall in love at first sight. If that was true, it would exin why Sophie had hung up on herst night, because Sophie didn''t want her to take Stanley away. Of course, Violet wouldn''tpletely jump to the conclusion that Sophie really liked Stanley when she said that he was her boyfriend. What if it was just Sophie''s excuse? After all, a girl bringing a man back to her house would definitely be judged if she didn''t say that the man was her boyfriend. Next to them, the olddy and the others were talking again. "Is it true or not that this woman says that the man in the Sophie''s house is her husband?" "I think it''s true, they look matched, Sophie really can''t match that man." "So Sophie lied?" "I guess so, that man is so handsome, Sophie might have taken a fancy to him, that''s why she said he is her boyfriend." Violet pursed her red lips and forced out a smile, "Ma''am, where did Sophie go?" "She went to town to rent a house, saying that it''s not easy to take care of her boyfriend because of the inconvenience of living here for transportation and medical care, so she went to town to look for a house with the intention of renting it and taking care of her boyfriend in town." The olddy said. Violet''s heart sank, guessing that Sophie could have been trying to take Stanley to avoid her because of that phone callst night for she knew Violet woulde to Stanley. "So, have they moved out already?" Violet asked, clenching her hand. Thedy shook her head, "No, she went out this morning to look for a house and she was out alone." So, Stanley is still in there! Violet''s eyes shed with a shrewd look and smiled, "Thank you. Fraser." "Coming." Fraser heard the summons and walked over, "Mrs. Murphy." When the vigers heard how Fraser addressed Violet, they elevated Violet''s status a lot more in their hearts. It looks like this good looking woman has a higher status than they thought. "Give them some money for the information they provided." Violet instructed. Fraser nodded, "Okay." The vigers were all smiling when they heard that they were actually getting money for just saying a few words. Soon, Fraser gave a few hundred dors to those vigers. Violet looked at the tightly closed door, her face cold, "Go and unlock the door!" Although this kind of behavior was wrong, she couldn''t care anymore, she just wanted to see Stanley. Furthermore, since Sophie dared to hide Stanley, then don''t me her for being rude. "Yes!" Two of the bodyguards responded, grabbed their tools, and went up to pick the lock. The door was opened, and Violet took a deep breath and walked in. The house is small, with just two rooms. Violet didn''t know which room Stanley was in, so she searched one by one. There''s none in the first room, so he must be in the second one. Violet ran quickly to the second room, and just after entering the door, she saw Stanley lying on the bed, his eyes tightly closed and dressed in a gray and puffy outfit. The moment she saw him, her empty heart was finally filled. Her eyes were red and she stumbled over to the bed, first staring at Stanley for a moment, then leaning down all at once, lying on top of Stanley, crying with joy, "Honey, I finally found you!" Violet''s body was trembling with joy and excitement. The moment she learned of his ident, she felt like the world had fallen apart. And now that she had found him, she instantly felt like her world, once again, had been restored to light. Violet hugged Stanley tightly, afraid that if she hugged him a little looser, he wouldn''t be there anymore.?????????????? Chapter 605 Insult to Character Fraser and the others stood guard near the house, none of them bothering Violet and Stanley to reunite. Violet stayed in the room for almost half an hour before she regained herposure a little. Because she knew that now that Stanley had been found, she could put her heart down and stop being so worried all the time. "Fraser." Violet wiped her tears and called Fraser in. "Mrs. Murphy." Fraser walked into the room, nced at Stanley and sighed in relief, "Is it time to call the doctor in to check on Mr. Murphy?" Violet nodded, "Yes, let''s see what''s going on with Stanley now and why he hasn''t woken up after so many days." "Okay." Fraser nodded and quickly went out to call the doctor. While the doctor was attending to Stanley, Violet stood in the doorway of the room and watched worriedly. Outside, Sophie, who had already signed the house rental contract, returned with joy, and had just walked to a ce not far from her home when she saw many men in ck standing around her house. Sophie subconsciously slowed her steps, and the joy on her face slowly retracted, her heart even thumped with unease. Who the hell are these people? Why did they surround her house? As Sophie''s heart was troubled, one of the bodyguards spotted her and asked loudly, "Who are you?" Sophie squeezed her palms and plucked up the courage to reply, "Why are you guys and why are you in my house?" The bodyguard was surprised, "You own this house?" "Yes." Sophie nodded. "Good,e with me to see ourdy." The bodyguard said, stepping forward and tugging her by the arm, pulling her towards the house. He had already heard from Mrs. Murphy that the woman was hiding the fact that Mr. Murphy was here. So she is definitely not a good woman. In that case, don''t me him for doing this to her. Sophie didn''t expect the bodyguard to be so rude and actually carry her straight away, she was indignant and annoyed, "What are you doing, let go of me!" The bodyguard lifted her into the house as forcefully as if he hadn''t heard. Violet heard themotion behind her and went out with Fraser, "What''s wrong?" "Mrs. Murphy, the owner of this house is back." The bodyguard replied as he released Sophie. Sophie looked at the Mrs. Murphy the bodyguard had spoken of, and a sh of amazement crossed her eyes. What a beautiful woman! Sophie froze. It was the first time she had seen such a beautiful woman and with a good temperament, she looked like an ugly ducklingpared to this woman. For a moment, Sophie lowered her head, somewhat afraid to face Violet, because she knew that she would be ashamed of herself. Violet didn''t know what was going through Sophie''s mind and took two steps forward, "Are you Miss Robinson?" She asked gently. Sophie felt that Violet''s voice sounded somewhat familiar, as if she had heard it somewhere before, and subconsciously recalled it. After thinking about it for about ten seconds, she instantly jerked her head up, looking at Violet in surprise, "It''s you, the one called fromst night" Violet''s eyes shed and she nodded with a smile, "It''s me, I''m sorry for calling you sotest night, but I was worried about my husband." "Your ...... your husband?" Sophie''s heart became even more uneasy, and her lips moved, "Your ...... Your husband is?" It''s not the man in there, is it? Just when Sophie was apprehensive, Violet narrowed her eyes. "The man inside is my husband." Violet said.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The spection was confirmed, but Sophie couldn''t ept it. She blushed and subconsciously retorted, "Impossible, how could he be your husband!" Violet''s face went cold. In her heart, she was always sure that this woman, by hiding Stanley, liked Stanley, not wanting anyone to find out about Stanley. Originally, Violet was thinking in her heart that if this woman didn''t mean that, she would repay this woman properly for saving Stanley''s life. But now it seems unnecessary. Thinking, Violet asked coldly, "Why can''t he be my husband? And if he''s not my husband, then whose husband do you think he should be? Yours?" "I...... I......" Sophie was able to say a sentence. Seeing this, Violet snorted coldly, "Sophie, I know why you denied it and why you lied and hung up on mest night, because you had crush on my husband." "I ...... I didn''t ......" Sophie retorted in a small voice. Violet was amused, "Since you didn''t, why did you deny it, why did you lie?" Sophie blushed and was too ashamed to look at her, "I was just...... afraid that you are a liar." Sophie''s voice got smaller and smaller. Violet sneered, "Fraser, please show her my marriage certificate with Stanley, so she can see if I''m a liar or not." "Yes!" Fraser nodded his head. Sophie''s eyes dted and cold sweat broke out when she heard the words marriage certificate. She was now fully convinced that the woman of unbelievable beauty before her was the man''s wife. But it was more uneptable to her. Why is it so hard for her to fall in love with a man? And now this man has a family? At this moment, Sophie was somewhat ashamed and indignant. Violet had taken out the marriage certificate to demolish her lies, leaving her groundless. And she was angry that God being so unfair to her! Fraser brought the marriage certificate over and handed it to Violet. Violet took it and flipped it open, putting it directly in front of Sophie, "Miss Robinson, read it carefully, this is our marriage certificate. Now you should believe that we are husband and wife, right?" Sophie bit her lip as she looked at the marriage certificate, Violet Hunt, Stanley Murphy. It turns out his name is Stanley Murphy. "Did you see it clearly?" Violet smiled and retrieved her marriage license. Sophie''s mouth opened, wanting to say something, but unable to say anything. Violet looked at her, "Well Sophie, your act of hiding my husband''s whereabouts and even trying to go out to rent a room and hide my husband from us, although shameful, for the sake of you saving my husband''s life, I won''t bother with you. You can say whatever you want, as long as I can give it, I will give it to you, consider it as payment for saving my husband. Of course, you can ask for money directly." Sophie''s eyes were red as she locked eyes with Violet, "Miss Hunt, you are humiliating my character." It popped up in Violet and Fraser''s head at the same time. Violet said with great confusion, "Miss Robinson, how did I insult your character?" Sophie bit her lip and said indignantly, "You humiliated me with money, is it money make you proud?" .." The corner of Violet''s mouth twitched. Fraser was expressionless, "Miss Robinson, ourdy didn''t humiliate you. She just wanted to repay you for saving our husband." Furthermore, there is no shame in saving someone and asking them for money. And Violet probably expects her to ask for money. It''s better to ask for money than to mention conditions. Sometimes the conditions proposed are just inexplicable, they might not be able to fulfill it. However, asking for money is the easiest way to repay. But how did it be humiliating in Miss Robinson''s eyes? "I don''t need to repay!" Sophie straightened her neck with a proud look, "I only saved him out of kindness and conscience, I didn''t even think of asking for any reward, so in the future, you guys shouldn''t say these words, this is insulting my character." Violet blinked and was speechless. Fraser whispered, "Mrs. Murphy, has she been watching too many novels and TVs, thus there is a problem with her brain?"?????????????? Chapter 606 Stanley Surgery Violet though also felt that this Miss Robinson might not be a bit normal, especially with her words and personality, like the kind of self-styled self-improvement heroine in one of those school dramas from long ago. But although she thought so, she did not say a word about it, after giving Fraser a warning look with her eyes, she smiled at Sophie, "Well, I didn''t humiliate you, Miss Robinson, but you saved my husband, I will thank you. You can think about what you need first, when you have the answer, you can call me. You have my number." With that, she turned around and headed inside. Seeing this, Sophie followed, "What exactly is your status?" She asked. Violet kept her footsteps, "I think you should have guessed, didn''t the inte say two days ago that the chairman of the Murphy Group was missing? My husband is the chairman of the Murphy Group." Sophie''s eyes widened. So he really is the chairman of the Murphy Group! That is right, how can there be two people in this world that look exactly alike? He''s the chairman of Murphy Group, he''s married, his wife is so beautiful, and he has two kids. Sophie''s illusion that Stanley was just the twin brother of the chairman of the Murphy Group was shattered, and while she was vaguely secretly happy. The chairman must be very rich. If one were with him, would these people then call herself Mrs. Murphy, just as they called this woman? Sophie smiled as she watched Violet''s slender back, her heart beating fast, and there was even some faint ambition flickering under her eyes. But on her face, she didn''t show it in the slightest as she twisted her two hands together and asked, "If he''s the chairman, why did you guys send the video before, saying he wasn''t missing?" "That''s a business secret, Miss Robinson, it''s better for you not to ask." Before Violet could answer, Fraser spoke up, with a hint of warning in his tone. Sophie bit her lip, and her heart suddenly became ufortable. These people are arrogant! Why are they so proud to have money? Violet looked slightly sideways at Sophie, saw the sulking on her face. She smiled, but didn''t bother to pay attention to it, and walked directly towards the doctor. "Doctor, how is Stanley?" Violet asked worriedly. The doctor retrieved his diagnostic tools, "There''s nothing wrong with Mr. Murphy, it''s just that the blood clot is pressing on his head, so he hasn''t woken up. I heard that Mr. Murphy was treated in a small hospital before, right?" "Right." Violet nodded. The doctor sighed, "No wonder, the small hospital is not well-equipped with medical equipment, many surgeries cannot be done. If in the big hospital, the blood clot in Mr. Murphy''s head can be directly shattered with instruments, he would have woken up long ago." Hearing that Stanley was fine and would be able to wake up as soon as he transferred to the big hospital in the city, Violet was relieved. Fraser looked at Sophie reproachfully, "Miss Robinson, I''m thankful that you saved Mr. Murphy, but you put Mr. Murphy in a small hospital, and it dyed Mr. Murphy''s treatment." Sophie''s voice rose sharply as she squeezed her palms in aggravation, "The big hospital is too expensive, I simply don''t have that much money to send him there!" Fraser sneered, "It is about money, but you did not want to, I think you know in your heart. Even if you have no money, Mr. Murphy has it, Mr. Murphy''s phone is not with him, but the wallet is still on him, even without the wallet, his watch, tie clip, cuffs are worth a lot, you can pay the hospital with all these." A hint of surprise shed in Sophie''s eyes. So those are so valuable? "Also, Miss Robinson, the way you saved him was wrong." Fraser added. Sophie frowned and said in defiance, "Where did I go wrong? I saved him, and you guys med me, you''re too much!" "Whether we are too much or you are selfish, I won''t argue, but I want to tell you, Miss Robinson, to save a person, you should send him to the hospital and immediately call the police to verify the identity of the injured person and contact his family, so that his family won''t be apprehensive because they can''t find him and he won''t dy the treatment." Violet gazed at Sophie and spoke as well. Fraser nodded, "Mrs. Murphy is right, Miss Robinson, do you know how worried we were when you hid Mr. Murphy in private like this. We were not be able to find him, the group will be in turmoil, Mrs. Murphy will be heartbroken, as well as the kids will be sad, and there''s even a chance that Mr. Murphy won''t wake up, and it will all be caused by you." Sophie blushed and staggered, "I ...... I didn''t know this would happen, I wasn''t even thinking about this ......" She was just an ordinary person, how could she have thought this through? "Yes, you didn''t know what we would react, but you can call the police. A person suddenly fainted by the river, it is very suspicious, right? But you not only didn''t call the police, police, but also bring him home, aren''t you afraid that he is a bad person?" Violet questioned her. Sophie''s mouth twitched, "He...... He looks so handsome, how could he be a bad guy?" Hearing these words, Violet was speechless. There was nothing more for Fraser to say. This woman took fancy on a good-looking man but was brainless. In this woman''s eyes, as long as the man is handsome, he must not be a bad person, so she did not call the police.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. In short, this woman wants to keep Stanley around and doesn''t want Mrs. Murphy and the others to find him. Thinking of this, Fraser nced at Sophie with contempt, then looked at Violet, "Mrs. Murphy, let''s take Mr. Murphy back first." Violet gave a nod, "Okay, you have someone bring a stretcher over." "Okay." Fraser nodded and went to call for someone. When Sophie heard that they were going to take Stanley away, shepletely panicked and subconsciously shouted out, "You can''t take him away!" Violet''s eyes were cold and her stunning face was filled with impatience, "He''s my husband, why can''t I take him away? Should I leave him here to spend his life with you? Miss Robinson, that''s what you mean?" "I ..... I ......" Sophie did not expect her mind was seen through, her eyes flicked around, and her face turned blushed. Violet coldly pulled the corner of her mouth, "No matter what you really mean, it''s against thew for you to hide him privately. I won''t bother with you just because you saved my husband, so Miss Robinson, you''d better not consume this kindness, or you''ll be the one to lose." After saying that, Violet stopped paying attention to her and went up to help, lifting Stanley onto the stretcher. Sophie stood next to him, unable to stop it, and could only clench her palms and watch with red eyes. Soon, a dozen luxury cars drove out of the vige. Sophie stood standing at the head of the vige, watching the caravan walk away, no one knew what was going through her mind. On the other hand, Violet and the others made it back to the city within an hour. Henry had already received a call from Fraser and had brought the medical staff to prepare the operating room. By the time Stanley got out of the car, he was wheeled straight into the operating room. As Violet stood outside the operating room, Henry straightened the green surgical gown on him. Looking at her anxious and restless appearance, he softened his voice and said soothingly, "Don''t worry, it''s just a minor operation, Stanley will be out soon."???????????????? Chapter 607 The Money-Worshipper Although Violet still had some grudges against Henry, now Stanley could only rely on him, she couldn''t be cold in her attitude, and forced a smile, "Okay, I know, Stanley is relying on you." "Don''t worry." Henry put on his mask and went into the operating room. Violet and Fraser, along with Be in a wheelchair, were waiting outside. At this time, Violet suddenly remembered something and looked at Fraser, "Fraser, please go abroad and pick up Arya, I promised her that I would pick her up immediately after I found Stanley." She wanted to stay with Stanley, so naturally she couldn''t leave, but she didn''t feel at ease letting someone else pick up Arya. So she could have Fraser do it. "Yes, Mrs. Murphy, I''ll go now then." Fraser nodded and turned to walk away. Violet looked at Be again, "Be, don''t me yourself, Stanley is found, when the blood clot in his brain is away, he will naturally wake up, and I believe that Stanley won''t me you." In fact, no matter what, Be couldn''t be med for Stanley''s ident. Even if Be hadn''t had an ident and Stanley hadn''t returned home, Ivan would still have gone after Stanley, just in different ways, at different times, and in different ces. Be looked at the door of the operating room, "God bless, I hope nothing happens to Mr. and Mrs. Murphy and the three children. I really can''t afford any more stimtion." Violet smiled faintly at her words and ced a hand on her shoulder, "We''ll all be fine." Be gave a tearful cry, "Yes, Mrs. Murphy." After that, neither of them spoke anymore, quietly waiting for Stanley toe out. Since it wasn''t a major surgery, the procedure was over in two hours. Stanley was pushed out, and Violet stood up from the cool chair at once, "Stanley." Be also hurriedly slid her wheelchair over. Violet stood by the trundle bed, looking at the pale Stanley, heartbroken, she reached out and touched his face, "Dr. Baxter, is Stanley well now?" "The blood clot in his brain has been cleared, so he''ll probably wake up in the next couple of days." Henry answered. Be cried tears of joy, "That''s good, that''s good." Violet also sighed in relief and smiled. "Okay, now take Stanley to the ward first, so you guys can go to the ward and keep himpany." Henry said. Violet gave a nod and walked away from the bed, not dying the paramedics. The paramedics pushed Stanley to the ward, so Violet pushed Be to follow him there. In the afternoon, Jessie came and brought Calvin with her. In the morning, she was afraid that Calvin would be bored at home alone, and on her way to pick up Stanley, she called Jessie to go to apany Calvin. So Jessie was also the one who knew that Stanley had been found. Calvin was lying on the edge of the hospital bed, staring at Stanley. Violet and Jessie were standing by the wall. Jessie asked about the search for Stanley. Violet didn''t hide it to the point of telling what happened at Sophie''s ce. "What?" Jessie was stunned after hearing this, "That woman is shameless, she actually hid the whereabouts of Mr. Murphy for she fell in love with him? I share her with the same surname, I even think she insulted the surname." Jessie was furious. Violet took a sip of water, "Well, Stanley has been picked up, I''m not even angry anymore." "Violet, do you believe that this woman will never stop?" Jessie pursed her lips and said. Violet looked at her, "How do you know?" "Based on how you just described this Sophie, I probably know what kind of person she is. The kind of person looks self-reliant and self-improving, but in reality, she is extremely money-worshiping. She won''t admit to being money-worshiping, but she likes to get in touch with rich people. Just wait, she will definitely find her way to here." Jessie said confidently. Violet frowned at first, then smiled, "Although I don''t like her, it''s true that we owe her a favor, so if shees, we will return the favor." "Honestly, even if she didn''t save Mr. Murphy, Mr. Murphy wouldn''t have died, maybe he would have been found by the administrator and sent to the big hospital soon, and would haven''t woke up by now, and you wouldn''t...... it''s all that woman''s fault!" Jessie said angrily. Violet lowered her eyes. Yeah, if Sophie didn''t show up, the administrator and the others would definitely find Stanley soon and she wouldn''t have received the call that Stanley was missing, causing Jimmy to go into prematurebor. However, she couldn''t me Sophie, Sophie saved Stanley, and she could only say that everything was destined. Jessie stayed with Violet at the hospital for three hours before leaving. After all, thepany was now run by her alone, and that bit of time was hard to squeeze in, so naturally she couldn''t stay much longer. After Jessie left, Violet asked her bodyguard to send Be back to the ward. Soon, only Violet, Calvin and Stanley were left in the ward. As for the other bodyguards, they all stood guard outside the door. "Mommy, I just looked up that Sophie''s information." Calvin suddenly said. Violet looked at him, "What are you checking her out for?" Calvin smiled, "Just now when you talked to Godmother about that Sophie, Sophie, I looked into it and found that Godmother was right, Sophie is indeed a gold-digging girl." "Oh?" Violet raised an eyebrow, "How so?" "I read in her profile that she had a childhood friend whose family was the richest in the vige, and she loved to y with him, and he would give her so many things every time, but when she got to high school, she had a ssmate who was richer than his family, and she alienated him and got close to the richer ssmate." Speaking of this, Calvin gave a contemptuous nce, "Her childhood friend found it out, let her stay away from that ssmate, but she said that ssmate was better get along than her childhood friend, but, the truth is clearly that that ssmate sent something better than her friend. In the university, she contacted a lot of rich ssmates, everyone can see that she worships money, only she did not admit it herself saying that those rich ssmates are just friends......" Violet understood and smiled, "Well, whether she is a gold worshipper or not, it has nothing to do with us, when she wants money, we will give her money, and after being repaying the favor, she will naturally not contact us." "You are right." Calvin nodded his little head. Violet saw some sleepiness in his eyes and touched his head, "Sleepy? I will carry you to the bed and you will sleep next to Daddy." Calvin agreed. Violet carried him to the hospital bed and took off his shoes. He rolled himself on the wide hospital bed, then got under the covers andy down next to Stanley. This is the first time he''s slept next to his dad, and it feels pretty fresh. Calvin giggled happily, and then closed his eyes and fell asleep. Violet covered him with the quilt and took out her phone and went to the balcony, calling Linda and asking about Arya and Jimmy. After learning that Arya was sleeping and that Jimmy was fine, Violet was relieved. "Violet, has Mr. Murphy been found?" Linda asked. Violet twisted her head to look at the ward behind her and nodded gently, "Yes." "Great." Linda was happy for her. Violet gave a nod, "Yeah, that''s great, I''ve asked Fraser to go over and pick up Arya back home, do you want toe back together?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "I can''t, I promised to be a model for Aimee, she is having a design show of her own?" Linda answered. Violet remembered that there was indeed such a thing. "Well then, when Stanley wakes up, I''ll ask him to give Fraser some time off to keep youpany." Violet said with a smile.?????????????? Chapter 608 Stanley Awakens Linda pped her hands in delight, "That''s great, thank you, Violet." Violet shook her head, "No need to thank me, I should be the one to thank you guys, if it wasn''t for you guys apanying me, I really couldn''t walk away from the pain of Stanley''s disappearance, maybe Jimmy ...... Well, let''s not talk about this, all this is in the past. When Stanley gets better, we''ll treat you guys to dinner." "Good, then we''ll be waiting for you and Mr. Murphy''s invitation." Linda said with a smile. Violet gave a nod. After that, the two talked for a while longer before ending the call. Putting down her phone, Violet returned to the ward, walked to the hospital bed and sat down, then took Stanley''s hand and fell asleep on the bed as well. Two dayster, Henry finished his examination of Stanley. Violet walked him out, and by the way, talked to him for a while about Stanley''s situation, mainly asking why Stanley hadn''t woken up yet. Henry pushed up his sses and was about to say something, but Calvin''s excited voice came out of the ward, "Mommy, Daddy''s awake!" Hearing these words, Violet''s mind was first dangling, and then what came up was strong excitement. Stanley is awake! Violet couldn''t be bothered to talk to Henry and turned to run to the ward. Henry followed as well. In the ward, Stanley was lying on the bed, both eyes open, and was gently stroking Calvin''s little head with his hand. Hearing the voice, Stanley turned his head and looked at Violet whose eyes were red and watering. His eyes were gentle with a hint of guilt, "I''m sorry for making you worry, Honey." When he had just woken up, Calvin had told him that he had been in aa for many days, and Violet had worried about him for many days without much sleep. Now looking at the dark circles under Violet''s eyes and her thin face, he knew that not only had she not slept well, she hadn''t even eaten well either. Violet bit her lip as tears flowed out of her eyes, happy and excited. Stanley took his hand away from Calvin''s head and reached over to her. When Violet saw it, she sniffled before putting her own hand on it. Stanley tightened her hand and squeezed it gently, "You have lost your weight." "Well......" Violet couldn''t hold back any longer and flung herself directly into his arms, crying out. Knowing how she was feeling right now, Stanley gently hugged her, patting her back and whispering in her ear over and over again that he was sorry. He knew that his disappearance anda had freaked her out. Henry and Calvin looked at each other. Henry carried him off the hospital bed, and then stood by the wall not far away, watching the two, not disturbing their warmth. Only when Violet''s sobs had gradually subsided did Henry p his hands, "Alright, Violet, stop crying for now and let me check Stanley''s eyesight and whether there are any problems with his joints." When Stanley didn''t wake up, these naturally couldn''t be diagnosed. Now he woke up, and Henry wanted to have a check. Violet wiped her tears and gave a nod, "Okay, go ahead." With that, she was about to step aside. But he was pulled by Stanley, "Just stay here." Violet smiled and nodded, "Okay, I''m not leaving, Dr. Baxter, I''ll just stand here, I shouldn''t disturb you, okay?" Henry looked at their sped hands, "Okay, but now it seems that Stanley''s hand joints are fine, the next thing is his eyesight and leg joints." With that, he began to get on and check, rolling his eyes and pressing and squeezing his knees. After some examination, he put away the small shlight, took out the pen from his chest pocket, and opened Stanley''s medical record book, while writing, he said, "Good, the joints are all good, the vision has no problem, but he still need some time in bed. After lying for so long, the muscles and nerves have some slight atrophy, he needs to exercise." Violet nodded her head repeatedly, "I know, I''ll supervise him." "Oaky then, I''ll leave you guys alone. Call me if you need anything." Henry said with a smile as he closed his medical history book, and then exited the ward. Calvin blinked, "Mommy, I''ll go to Be''s and tell her that Daddy is awake." Violet knew that Calvin also wanted to give room from her and Stanley, plus there were bodyguards to protect them at all times, so she nodded her head and agreed, "Go ahead, don''t be naughty." "Okay." Calvin responded repeatedly, then waved and walked away. Violet and Stanley were the only two people left in the ward. Stanley seemed to remember something. Violet helped him up and gave him a pillow for his back to lean on. "Calvin said I was in aa for days, how many days was I in aa?" Stanley asked, rubbing his brow. He had just woken up and hadn''t looked at the date, so he didn''t know how much time had passed since the day of his ident. Violet pulled over a chair and sat down on the hospital bed, "It''s been almost eight days." Stanley was stunned, "So long?" "Yeah, the doctor said you suffered a hard blow to the head and created created a blood clot, that''s why you were unconscious, but you could have woken up sooner, but the small hospital equipment didn''t work, that''s why it was dyed until now." Violet said as she yed with his hand. Stanley raised an eyebrow, "A small hospital? What''s going on?" He remembered being in the water and passing out when he was hit on the head by a rock, but there was no way the administrator, who were also in the river at the time, couldn''t have found him. Now that he''s been found, he''ll never show up at some small hospital. So now it seems like he''s had other experiences. "After you disappeared in the river, you were washed downstream, and as a result, before the administrator could find you, a woman suddenly appeared and took you away, and sent you to a small hospital in a town. Good for you, honey, you have an affair even after an ident." Violet gave him a nk look and said in a sour tone. Stanley heard that she was jealous, and his thin lips hooked, as if he was happy that she was jealous.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After all, she cared about him. "Who is that woman?" Stanley asked, narrowing his eyes. Violet knew he didn''t mean anything, but still wanted to tease him on purpose, so she pretended to be unhappy and said, "What, inquire clearly and you can be with her?" Stanley chuckled, reached out to lift her chin and kissed her on her red lips, his voice low and husky as he said, "Am I that shameless? I already have the most beautiful woman in the world, so how would I like other women?" "It is hard to say, maybe you are tired of me and wants other women for freshness even if they are ugly." Violet said with a smile. Stanley rubbed her hair, "Don''t worry, I''ll only like you for the rest of my life." "Well, I know it." Violet hugged his arm and started to answer his question seriously, "That woman''s name is Sophie Robinson, a girl from an ordinary family. She passed by that river when she was walking to her rtives, found you and saved you. She was kind, but it dyed us from finding you. We only found you two days ago, and she didn''t want to give you back to me." "What do you mean? It''s Ivan and Ivy? So she didn''t want to hand me over?" Stanley''s eyebrows knitted. Violet couldn''t help butugh when she heard this, "Of course not, it''s because she''s fallen for you, so she doesn''t want us to find you." Hearing those words, Stanley''s frown deepened.00000000???? Chapter 609 Sophies Intent Because she liked him, she hid him from his family. And there were so many women who liked him, he wouldn''t even have anycency because of one more person who liked him, and he even disliked this whatever Sophie very much. Even if Sophie had saved him, he didn''t feel the slightest bit good about it! "Did you give the payment? If not, have Fraser give her a sum of money for saving my life." Stanley said indifferently. Violet shrugged her shoulders, "I told her when I found you, but she was quite strange and thought I was humiliating her by giving her money, so she refused to take it. I had no choice but to let her think about it, and when she has decided her mind, she wille back to us." Stanley raised an eyebrow. It was the first time she had heard the statement that giving money was humiliating. It was evident that whatever Sophie was, she has an abnormal brain. "Let her think about it, or just let Fraser go to her, give her a suite or a sum of money or something, get rid of this favor, it''s not good to drag it out for too long." Stanley said. He didn''t really like owing people favors, and it was easier to pay them off sooner rather thanter. Violet gave a nod, then seeing Stanley''s somewhat dry and cracked lips, she stood up and said, "Let me pour you a ss of water to moisten your throat." "No, it is readily avable." Stanley raised his eyes to stare at her lips. Violet reacted with amusement, "Just woke up and you... Before the words could be finished, her wrist was grabbed by Stanley. She was pulled to the hospital bed andid in hisp while he leaned right down and kissed her on the lips. Although Violet was stunned for a moment by his sudden kiss, she quickly reacted and then wrapped her arms around his neck in response to his kiss. Stanley''s other hand also lifted up and wrapped around Violet''s waist. Suddenly, he felt something was wrong and stopped, looking up at her belly. "Where''s the baby?" Stanley asked with a somewhat urgent tone. It''s only six months, why is her belly t? He hadn''t seen anything wrong with the loose clothing she''d worn. Only now did he find out that the baby is gone! Violet finally knew why Stanley had suddenly stopped, so it was because he had found out about the baby. She was still thinking about how to tell him about Jimmy, but now that he found out on his own, she simply didn''t hide it and just confessed. "The baby is still there, but I gave birth early." Violet got up and rubbed her belly. Stanley''s pupils shrank, "Premature birth? What happened? How did you go into prematurebor?" Violet sat back in her chair, "The night I learned you were missing, I was so stimted that it caused ruptured uterus, and the baby had to be delivered prematurely." At those words, Stanley felt as if there were needles sticking in his heart, a dense pain, and more than that, self-me and guilt. He hugged Violet tightly, his voice hoarse and self-condemned, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry......" It was his fault, if he hadn''t passed out, she wouldn''t have heard the news of his disappearance, causing prematurebor, putting her in danger while worrying about his well-being. "I''m sorry, honey." Stanley buried his head in the nook of Violet''s neck and apologized again. Violet listened to his guilt-filled voice and gently patted his back, "It is okay, I don''t me you, Jimmy and I are fine." "Jimmy?" Stanley looked up, seemingly wondering who Jimmy was. Violet red at him, "Jimmy is your son, I gave him his nickname, the official name is not yet named, just waiting for you to name Stanley''s eyes had a momentary loss, "Oh, it''s a son......" He''d thought it was a daughter as cute as Arya. "What, you are not happy?" Violet frowned unhappily. Stanley shook his head, "No, children are the same, I love them all."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "But why do I feel as if you love your daughter a little more?" Violet squinted at him. Stanley rested his forehead against hers, "Because the daughter looks like you." Violet was touched by his words, her cheeks flushed before she gently pushed him away, "Alright." "How is Jimmy doing now?" Stanley finally asked about his youngest son''s condition. Violet''s eyes dimmed, "Jimmy is still in the incubator, he has to stay in there for three months to make sure he survives, so I can''t bring Jimmy back home. Arya is also abroad now, Fraser will bring her back today, just as you woke up, Arya must be very happy to see you when shees back." Thest bit of regret in Stanley''s heart vanishedpletely when he heard that Jimmy was going to stay in the incubator for so long. He was so sorry. When hees out of the incubator, he''ll make up for this baby. "Come up with a name for Jimmy." Violet looked at him. Stanley, however, shook his head, "I will give him a name when he is out of the incubator." "Why?" Violet was puzzled. Stanley gave a smile in a a mysterious way. Violet saw this and didn''t ask. The couple had been staying in the ward for almost two hours when the administrator arrived. Knowing that they were going to talk about business, Violet left the ward and went over to Be''s ward to talk with her. That afternoon, the Murphy Group''s official website released thetest news that the family had been home. In this way, the news about the disappearance of Stanley waspletely gone. After all, now that Stanley had been found and awakened, even if it waster revealed that he had indeed disappeared at that time, it wouldn''t help. Because they missed the opportunity to take on the group. On the other hand, Sophie saw the news at home, both hands were squeezed together. Chairman of the Murphy Group, what a noble status. She had never imagined that she would be so close to such a powerful man, and live under the same roof for days. But now, she still lost him. It was that woman, that woman of unbelievable beauty, who stole him. She could have been with him, but...... As she was thinking, a middle-aged male voice came, "Sophie, there''s a handsomed outside surnamed Murphy wants to see you, is he your friend?" A handsomed outside surnamed Murphy? Stanley! The name immediately came to Sophie''s mind, and the grief on her face instantly disappeared and changed to surprise. Yeah, it said on the inte that Stanley returned to his home, but Stanley has been in the country, so returning must mean something else, and most likely, he is awake. Did Stanley know she was his savior, so he made a trip here? Was he to repay her and take her with him? The more she thought about it, the more excited she got. Without replying to her father, she immediately ran out of the room and headed outside the house. When she went out, there was a tall man standing in the doorway. The man''s back was to her, and he was in a straight suit. Sophie pressed down her pounding heart and twisted her two hands together as she spoke in a shy whisper, "Stanley." He shouldn''t mind if she called him that, right? After all, she was the one who saved his life. It''s been said on TV that rich people areprehensive, so they certainly don''t mind. The manughed out, and then slowly turned around, "I''m sorry, I''m not Stanley." The man looked at Sophie teasingly. Sophie''s face froze, and all her shyness instantly disappeared, even her thumping heart regained its normal beating frequency, and a trace of disappointment shed under her eyes. She could not believe it was not Stanley! Chapter 610 Henrys News "Who are you and why are you here? And you said yourst name is Murphy!" Sophie red at Ivan, immediately angry at being deceived. Ivan looped his arms, "I didn''t lie to you, my surname is indeed Murphy, and my name is Ivan." "Ivan?" Sophie was surprised. "You and Stanley ...... What''s your rtionship?" Sophie wasn''t angry anymore, and looked at Ivan, asking hopefully. A hint of mockery shed in Stanley''s eyes as he listened to the way she addressed Stanley. That''s cheeky! Of course, thinking this in his heart, Ivan didn''t show it on the surface and hooked his lips, "I''m his cousin." "His cousin!" The disappointment in Sophie''s heart dissipated and she regained her surprise, "Why are you here?" Did Stanley call him? What was going through Sophie''s mind waspletely written on her face. Ivanughed coldly in his heart, but he still kept a smile on his face, "I came to find you because I want to make a deal with you." "A deal?" Sophie froze.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. It wasn''t Stanley who asked him toe. Her eyes darkened. Ivan nodded, "That''s right, I know you saved Stanley and I know you like Stanley, so I can help you get Stanley, but you also have to work for me, how about that? That''s a good deal, right?" When Sophie heard that he could help her get Stanley, she was immediately tempted. She swallowed hard, her eyes locked on Ivan, ".. Are you telling the truth?" ...... "Of course, Stanley and I don''t have good terms, so there are some things I can''t do personally, but you''re different, you''re his savior, and as long as you ask for what I want, I can let you and Stanley be together." Ivan''s voice was full ofpulsion as he said. Sophie thought of Violet, that stunningly beautiful woman. The thought of that woman''s noble aura, the way those people addressed that woman, and the way that woman dressed made her incredibly envious. She wanted to live a life as that woman, too. Thinking about this, Sophie squeezed her palms and finally seemed to make up her mind, taking a deep breath and nodding heavily, "Okay, I promise to make this deal with you. What you want? I will help you, but what I want, you must also help me aplish." "Sure!" Ivan snapped his fingers. Sophie looked at him, "What do you want me to do?" "There''s no rush, I''ll contact youter, now the most urgent thing is for you to leave this vige, go to the city and find Stanley, tell him that you want to work at Murphy Group." Ivan''s sses reflected the light. Sophie nodded thoughtfully, "Okay." "This is my phone number." Ivan smiled and handed over a business card. Sophie caught it and read the business card. "You can call me, but you can''t expose my identity." Ivan narrowed his eyes and warned in a slightly threatening manner. Sophie heard it out, and only then did she react that this man was not a good person, and in her heart, she somewhat regretted that she had agreed so readily. But it was toote to regret, this man was not a good person, and in case she said she regretted it and didn''t want to deal, this man might still do something to her. So for Stanley''s sake, for the sake of the life she wanted, she had to go through with it. Sophie gripped his business card tightly, her face full of determination. Seeing this, Ivan pushed his sses and turned to leave. Back in the car, Ivy''s face darkened as she asked, "Are you really going to push this woman in front of Stanley?" Hearing the jealousy and killing intent for that woman in her voice, Ivan hooked his lips and smiled, "Of course, but I just sent her to Stanley, but it''s impossible for her to get Stanley, Stanley won''t like this woman, and this woman is not worthy of Stanley, but using her to destroy Stanley and Violet''s rtionship is a good choice." Hearing those words, Ivy''s face finally looked much better. Seeing this, Ivan said yfully, "If you''re not happy, you can fix yourself up to look like her, impersonate her and get close to Stanley." Ivy bit her lip, "Do you think I haven''t had the thought? But I asked the doctor about my body, and I simply can''t support such a big operation." And the doctor had said when she had first awakened from her vegetative state that she had a maximum of ten years to live, which showed how poorly she was. If she had any more stic surgery, she would never get off the operating table. "Then there''s nothing you can do but watch other women appear in front of Stanley." Ivan deliberately provoked her. Ivy had a grim expression, "Wait until that Sophie is no longer of use, hand her over to me and I''ll personally get her killed." "Sure." Ivan dropped his eyelids, hiding the obscure look under his eyes as he replied. In the hospital. Violet was helping Stanley to do the rebuilding in the ward. Be and Calvin stood by to keep thempany. Stanley recovered well and after walking around for a while, he was able to walk slowly by himself without Violet''s assistance, holding onto the railings on both sides and recovering his leg muscles. At that moment, Henry walked over. Violet motioned for Stanley to stop, and then looked to Henry, "Dr. Baxter, what brings you here?" "I have something important to tell Stanley." Violet looked at Stanley and finally nodded with a smile, "Alright then, you guys talk, we''ll go over there." After saying that, she turned towards Calvin before the three of them went to the other side of the rebuilding room. Stanley stood firmly holding onto the railing and looked at Henry faintly, "What is it?" Henry''s expression turned serious, "As you know, ever since Be was almost murderedst time, I''ve been taking stock of suspicious characters in the hospital, and after these days of taking stock, I did catch two, one nurse and the other a drug storekeeper." "Drug storekeeper?" Stanley narrowed his eyes, suddenly remembering the time before when Ivy had asked Henry for some dangerous drugs. "Did that drug storekeeper steal the medicine?" Stanley asked with a grim look on his face. Henry nodded, "Yes, but I examined him, and he didn''t know much about drugs, which is why he lurked in there for so long, in order to figure out what those drugs did, but we caught him before he could figure it out." Stanley sneered, "It seems Ivy is quite cautious, arranging someone who doesn''t know about drugs and letting him slowly infiltrate so as not to cause you guys to find him out. If she had directly arranged for one who knew about drugs, you would have already found him out andunched a massive search." At that time, Be had just had an ident, and the security at the hospital was very strict, so if the drugs were found stolen at that time, the person who stole the drugs would have been caught a long time ago, and maybe Ivy would also be caught therefore. "Yeah." Henry nodded in agreement with Stanley''s words. Stanley looked at him, "Did he say what medicine Ivy told him to steal?" Henry shook his head, "No, Ivy asked him to figure out what the drug was for first, and when that was done, Ivy would contact him." Stanley''s thin lips pursed, "What about that nurse?" "That nurse has no big task, her main task is to keep an eye on your every move and report to Ivy." Chapter 611 Marriage Proposal "Report to her?" Stanley''s gaze flickered, "So, she was able to contact Ivy?" "I asked the nurse, and the nurse said that Ivy gave her a Whatsapp number, and told her to send messages to that Whatsapp every day, but Ivy never replied, so I guess that Whatsapp is a number that can be discarded at any time, and we have no way of knowing where exactly she logged into that Whatsapp, an inte cafe, or a hotel."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Speaking of which, Henry sighed, "So it''s unlikely that we''ll be able to find Ivy based on Whatsapp." Stanley rubbed his brow, "I know, use your contacts to reach out to other hospitals." Henry was smart enough to understand what he meant at once, and his face changed slightly, "Stanley, are you suspecting that Ivy might also have the idea of getting drugs from other hospitals?" "If she wants dangerous drugs so badly and can''t get them here with you, why not go elsewhere?" Stanley asked him, raising his eyes. "Welll ......" .." Henry was unable to retort. Yeah, why not go elsewhere to get it? "I know." Henry''s head ached, "I''m going to contact the other hospitals." Stanley gave a nod, "Do it in private and don''t get caught." "Don''t worry." Henry nodded, and then stepped out. Seeing this, Violet took Calvin''s hand and walked over, "Finished?" She didn''t ask what they had said. They didn''t call out to her when she walked away, so they just didn''t want her to know. So naturally, she would not ask. Stanley nodded slightly, "Yes." "Well then, you need some rest, let''s go back first." Violet said, releasing Calvin''s hand and assisting Stanley. Calvin was also very well behaved and went to assist Stanley on the other side. The picture of a family of three in warmth and harmony is enviable. Be followed behind with her own wheelchair, watching the scene with a smile on her face. Back in the ward, Violet had just helped Stanley onto the hospital bed and her phone rang. Violet took it out and saw that it was Fraser calling. She looked at Stanley with some surprise, "It''s Fraser, why didn''t he call you instead of calling me?" "Didn''t you ask him to pick up our daughter? I guess it is about our daughter." Stanley said as he squeezed Calvin''s tiny hand. Violet nodded, "I''d forgotten about that." After saying that, she answered the phone, "Hello, Fraser." "Mommy." Surprisingly, what came from the phone was not Fraser''s voice, but Arya''s soft voice. Violet''s expression instantly softened and her voice became gentle, "Baby." "Mommy, I miss you so much." Arya skimmed her small mouth and replied. Violet''s nose was slightly sour, "Baby, I miss you too." "So I''m back to see Mommy, Uncle Fraser and I just got off the ne." Arya said with a giggle. Violet nodded, "Okay, I know, do you want to talk to daddy?" "Yes." Arya nodded. Violet smiled and handed the phone over to Stanley, "Arya wants to talk to you." Stanley took the phone, and his eyebrows softened. The father and daughter were talking, and Calvin joined in every now and then, while Violet was watching with a smile. The callsted for about ten minutes before Arya was about to get in the car and hang up to end it. An hourter, Fraser brought Arya to the ward. Arya saw that it was Violet and Stanley and instantly lunged towards Violet. Violet caught her and softly coaxed her for a while before putting her back on the bed and letting her go stay with Stanley. But maybe she was too tired from the ne ride, Arya didn''t stay long before she fell asleep on Stanley''s chest. Stanley gently picked her up and put her next to him, covering her with the nket and patting her back with a pat on the back, his fatherly love on full disy. Soon, a few dayster, Stanley waspletely recovered and discharged from the hospital. To celebrate his discharge from the hospital, Violet even made a reservation at the hotel and invited Jessie to join them for dinner. In the evening, Violet and Stanley arrived at the hotel with a child in each hand, and Fraser followed behind, pushing Be. Jessie was thest toe and said embarrassedly, "Sorry, Violet, Mr. Murphy, the road is stuck in traffic. I''m notte, right?" "Of course not, have a seat." Violet pointed to the seat reserved for her. Jessie smiled and nodded, walking over and pulling out a chair to sit down. "See what you want to eat and order whatever you want." Violet handed her the menu. Jessie took it and started to order the food. Suddenly, Stanley stood up. Everyone looked to him, not understanding what he was up to. Only the two children looked at each other and snickered. When Violet saw this, she instantly understood that they must be up to something mysterious behind her back. Well, then she would see what they wanted to do. Violet propped her head up and looked at Stanley. Only Stanley reached into his own suit pocket and fished out a small ck velvet box. That box is for rings. Violet realized something at once and covered her mouth in disbelief. Jessie, Be and Fraser also realized it, and a surprised smile appeared on their faces. Stanley opened the box, revealing an extremely eye-catching diamond ring inside. He looked at Violet, his eyes were gentle, then under Violet''s gaze, he knelt down on one knee, "Honey, let''s get married." Violet''s eyes instantly moistened and reddened, and her voice choked up, "I...... Didn''t we get married?" "But I haven''t given you a wedding yet, so what I mean is, have a wedding and announce to the world that we''re married." Stanley lifted the ring up. Originally, they were going to wait until Jimmy was a month old before they had their wedding. But ns can''t catch up with change, and Jimmy was born early, so their wedding, naturally, can be moved up. And most importantly, after Stanley''s own ident this time, he suddenly realized that if there are things to do, try to do them sooner. The moment he was knocked unconscious by the rock, he actually wondered if he would die, after all, he was in the water. So at that time, he regretted why he didn''t have a wedding with Violet earlier, and if he really died, then he would forever owe Violet a wedding. So this time, when he woke up, he had the administrator customize the ring for him, in order to marry her sooner. He wouldn''t be left with regrets once something else happened to him in the future. Violet didn''t know what was going through Stanley''s mind, she looked at the ring, and then at his sincere eyes, happily nodding her head with tears in her eyes, "Yes!" She agreed. Jessie hurriedly urged, "Mr. Murphy, what are you still standing there for? Put the ring on Violet." Be also nodded, "Yes Mr. Murphy, put it on your wife." Stanley took the ring off the box and put it on Violet''s middle finger amidst the urging of the crowd. Yes, the middle finger. Since they''ve been legally married for a long time, and they both have wedding rings on their ring fingers, other rings, too, will have to be worn on other fingers. "There!" After putting on the ring, Stanley squeezed Violet''s finger and lowered his head to give that ring a gentle kiss. The others saw it and pped and apuded in unison, offering congrattions. The two kids were even jumping for joy. "Great, daddy and mommy are finally getting married!"??? Chapter 612 Sophie Comes to the Door Listening to the happy cheers of the two children, as well as the apuse of Be and Jessie''s blessing, Violet was moved and her heart seemed to be filled with warmth. "Alright Stanley, get up." Violet then remembered that Stanley was still kneeling on one knee, and stopped her happy tears, and pulled Stanley up. Stanley got up and sat back where he had just been. Jessie asked at this point, "Mr. Murphy, when are you nning to hold a wedding with Violet?" "Yes, Mr. Murphy ?" Be asked, nodding her head as well. Violet looked at Stanley, obviously curious as well, as to which day he intended to schedule. Stanley picked up a ss of red wine and took a sip, smiling, "At the end of this month, I''ve asked the administrator to arrange the wedding site." "At the end of the month?" Violet was slightly surprised, it was already the twentieth date of that month, which meant that in ten days at most, their wedding would be held. Be frowned, "Mr. Murphy, would that be too much of a rush?" "Yes, Mr. Murphy." Jessie also felt that the time was too rushed. Stanley''s thin lips were slightly hooked, "No, as long as there''s money, there''s nothing too rush, and the wedding dresses are all on site." He looked to Violet. Violet suddenly remembered three months ago, she took him to see the wedding dress and then he let her wear it, her face couldn''t help but redden. She picked up her ss and used it to shield her face from the crowd''s embarrassment. Jessie was so focused on the wedding before. "Yes, I remembered, Violet designed her own wedding dress, and I had it made. You have the wedding dress, what about the wedding photos? It has to be taken, right?" Jessie looked at Stanley, and then at Violet. Before Violet could answer, Stanley had already nodded, "Of course, we can shoot one of these days." "Good, then you guys focus on taking wedding photos, inviting guests and you can leave the rest to us." Jessie said as she patted her chest. Be smiled, "That''s right, we can do these." "I''ll leave it to you then." Stanley gave a nod. They spent time discussing the wedding while eating. Violet rarely talked, listening to him almost the entire time and then taking care of the two children. She didn''t feel the need to get involved, and since Jessie and Be wanted to help with her wedding, she naturally would allow them. Besides, with a wedding nner, they would only be discussing minor details of the ce at most, and she wasn''t afraid of them disagreeing and setting up the wedding in a strange way. After that, Violet and Stanley started taking wedding photos. Stanley chose many types of wedding photos, ssical, modern, medieval and so on, he chose them all. Violet had to change into many outfits a day, and just changing clothes and makeup took up the majority of the day. On this day, the two were taking off their makeup in the dressing room after their medieval style wedding photos, in preparation for the next style of wedding photos. Fraser suddenly knocked on the door and entered, "Mr. Murphy, Mrs. Murphy." "What is it?" Stanley was holding a makeup remover cotton and was gently wiping it on Violet''s face, obviously removing her makeup himself. Violet, on the other hand, closed her eyes and looked like she was enjoying herself. Fraser looked at her, his mouth open, wanting to say something. Stanley stopped moving and frowned in dissatisfaction, "What exactly are you trying to say?" "It''s not really a big deal, it''s just that Sophie came." Fraser replied. Hearing this name, Violet''s eyes suddenly opened. Sure enough, Jessie was right, and Sophie came. "Who?" Surprisingly, Stanley asked who it was. Violet was amused, "Do you forget? She''s your savior." Only then did Stanley came back to his sense and nodded faintly, "It''s her." "Yes." Fraser responded. Stanley dropped the makeup remover, "Didn''t you go to her house and give her a sum of money, or a suite? Why did she stille?" Fraser smiled bitterly, "I did, I was busy with the work at hand squeezed out time to go, but there was no one in her house. ording to the vigers, her parents went out to work, and she carried suitcases out of the door. I was going to have people check where they actually went, before I have the result, she came here." "She found the Murphy Group?" Violet asked. Fraser nodded, "Yes, the Murphy Group is well known." "She didn''t say anything nonsensical about saving Stanley, did she?" Violet frowned. Stanley narrowed his eyes as well. Honestly, it''s an inevitable in business that every major corporation has spies nted inside of it by other corporations. Just like the Murphy Group, they have spies nted in otherpanies, so naturally the Murphy Group has spies from otherpanies as well. If Sophie made a big deal out of the fact that she saved her in the group and let the spies hear about it, maybe thosepanies would turn towards Sophie and use her to ckmail Stanley, after all, Sophie was his savior, and he had to save her, or else he would be cold-blooded and heartless, and then the otherpanies would tacitly iste the Murphy Group. Although the Murphy Group didn''t need to put thosepanies in their eyes now, once thosepanies united, the Murphy Group would also suffer. So no matter what, he didn''t want to hear Sophie talking nonsense outside, otherwise if something happened to Murphy Group, she herself wouldn''t end up well. Fraser obviously understood that and shook his head, "No, I happened toe out of the hall when she found the group, so I was the one who received her." "That''s good." Violet breathed a sigh of relief.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Stanley''s tightened brow stretched out, lightly opening his thin lips and saying lightly, "Did she say what she came over to us for? Just the payment?" "No, she wants a job, but I haven''t agreed to it yet, only that I will arrange it after reporting to you first." Fraser replied. Violet narrowed her eyes, "Want a job?" "Yes!" Fraser nodded. Violetughed, "Kinda like her style." Saying that, she looked at Stanley, "Honey, she''sing for you, work at Murphy Group, so that she can see you every now and then?" Stanley''s handsome face darkened. A gloating smile shed in Fraser''s eyes as well. Violet added, "And the fact that she wants to work gives the impression that she is strong and self-reliant, not bad." It was no wonder that some people couldn''t see that Sophie was a money worshipper, after all, she was so subtle. She could only say that Sophie was a good actress, so good that Sophie herself didn''t even know that she was a gold-digger and really self-hypnotized herself as a strong and self-reliant person. "Alright, arrange a clerical job for her at the branch with a slightly higher sry." Stanley rubbed his temples and ordered with some impatience. The clerk, to put it nicely, is actually a handyman. It is simple and will not cause any trouble, so Sophie can take it. "I got it, Mr. Murphy." Fraser responded. Violet smiled. She knew Stanley would arrange it this way, and she was d about the answer.?? Chapter 613 Arranging the Cleaning Department In this way, Sophie could have a job and wouldn''t show up at the headquarters and see Stanley every day. "By the way, Fraser, where is Sophie now?" Violet suddenly asked. Fraser pushed her sses and replied, "At the hotel, she said she just came to town and doesn''t have a ce to stay, so I arranged for her to go to a hotel and booked her a suite." Violet raised her chin, indicating that she knew, and then added, "How about this, let her live in my apartment." No matter what, Sophie had always saved Stanley. Even if she didn''t like Sophie, she couldn''t ck off in this aspect of repaying her kindness. "You can''t let her stay in your apartment." Stanley suddenly spoke, "Your apartment contains memories of our past, you can''t let other people destroy it." Hearing the acidity in his tone, Violet was amused "Then where do you think she can live?" Stanley looked to Fraser, "Rent her a house, we''ll pay the rent, and whatever else she needs, try to meet it as much as you can." "Yes." Fraser nodded. After that, he left the dressing room to go find Sophie. Violet and Stanley continued to put on makeup and change clothes for their next set of style wedding photos. In the hotel, when Sophie heard Fraser''s words, she stood up from the sofa in shock, "What? Let me go to the branch?" Fraser smiled and replied, "Yes, the headquarters is the top priority, the employees who work in it are very highly educated and also need certain skills. I have read your profile, Miss Robinson, you are not quite suitable to work in the headquarters, otherwise, the other employees in the headquarters will have opinions. Of course, they dare not raise their opinions, but they will spread their opinions on you, then you will have a hard time in the headquarters, that''s why the branch is suitable for you, and Mr. Murphy has offered you a higher sry." Fraser said politely, although he didn''t explicitly say that Sophie had low education background, but he said that Sophie would definitely be bullied by other employees if she had to work in the headquarters. In this way, Sophie should be timid enough to go to the branch on her own. Sophie lowered her head without speaking, her eyes full of resentment and anger.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She wants Stanley to give her a job, and she''s pretty confident he''ll say yes. Now, he did say yes, but he put her in the branch office, why would she go there? She wouldn''t be able to see Stanley, and she wouldn''t be able to help Ivanplete his mission! No, she can''t go to the branch, she has to go into the headquarters. Thinking, Jessie took a deep breath and looked at Fraser, "Fraser, is it Mrs. Murphy''s intention that let me go to the branch?" She would never believe that Stanley had told her to go. She''s the one who saved his life! So most likely, it was done by that very beautiful woman who knew that she liked Stanley, so she arranged this in order to stop her from meeting Stanley. Yes, it must be that woman, so pretty but so small-minded! That woman is not good enough for Stanley! She''s the only one who fits! Emotions continued to flip in Sophie''s eyes. Fraser knew what she was thinking, and his eyes went cold. He had seen many women who were interested in Mr. Murphy and had no self-knowledge, but this was the first time he had seen an ordinary woman like Sophie who were not good looking, were not capable with low education background, and who had no self-knowledge. He didn''t know where she got her confidence from! Fraser simply didn''t even maintain his smile anymore, and faintly replied, "No, it''s not what Mrs. Murphy meant, it''s what Mr. Murphy meant." "How is this possible?" Sophie looked shocked, clearly unable to ept this fact. Fraser rolled her eyes, "Why is that impossible. As I said, your education background and abilities are not suitable to go in the headquarters." "I know, but can''t there be exceptions? I''m his ......" "I know you are Mr. Murphy''s lifesaver, so Mr. Murphy let you work in the branch without an interview, and the sry is higher than veteran employees, and also specially arranged a ce for you to live. Excep for those administrators, you are the only employee who enjoys this benefit, so I think Mr. Murphy has done his work well. Miss Robinson, please be content." Fraser coldly warned. Sophie''s face turned flushed, and she lowered her head, "I ...... I didn''t, I just ...... Just think that I can''t learn much by going to the branch, so ......" This woman was still bent on getting into the headquarters, Fraser felt both ironic and tired. He pinched his brow, "I see what you mean, Miss Robinson, how about this? I''ll go discuss it with Mr. Murphy again, okay?" "Okay." Sophie''s eyes lit up as she immediately nodded her head and thanked him, "Thank you, Fraser." Fraser chuckled inwardly, took his phone out of the suite and dialed Stanley''s number in the corridor. Stanley was standing under a sycamore tree with his arm around Violet''s waist, letting the photographer take pictures. Calvin ran over with his phone, "Daddy, Uncle Fraser''s calling." "Later." Stanley didn''t want to answer it for now. Violetughed and pushed him away, "Pick it up, in case there''s something important." When she said that, Stanley had no choice but to take the phone and answer it. However, as time passed, Stanley''s face became increasingly grim, and the air pressure around him plummeted. Violet took Calvin''s hand and looked at him, not knowing what was happening. After a while, Stanley hung up the phone. Violet asked, "Stanley, what''s wrong?" "It''s Sophie, she doesn''t want to go to the branch and is bent on staying at the headquarters." Stanley''s thin lips pursed out a few cold words, and his eyes even showed a hint of disgust. Violet''s brow furrowed, then she sneered, "It seems she''s quite persistent, and at the same time, you can also see that she''s ambitious for you." Stanley rubbed his brow, "Since she doesn''t want to go to the branch, she shouldn''t work and we just have the money sent to her parents." "No, since she wants to go to the headquarters, then let her go." Violet suddenly narrowed her eyes and said. Stanley looked at her, seemingly surprised by her decision. Violet hooked her lips into a smile, "With her education background and ability, it''s true that she''s not good for a position, but the cleaning department will be fine." Stanley raised his eyebrows, "You want me to put her in the cleaning department?" "Doesn''t she want to stay at the headquarters? The headquarters has a cleaning department, so let''s arrange for her to go, just to fulfill her desire to stay at the headquarters, and most importantly, the cleaning staff can''t go up to the top floor, and she still won''t be able to see you." Violet said with a smile. Calvin gave thumbs up, "Mommy, you are smart." Violetughed and rubbed his head. Stanley nodded, "Okay, then." After saying that, he called Fraser back and told Fraser to tell Sophie that if she didn''t want to work in the cleaning department, go back to wherever she came from. Sophie was upset when she heard that, and it took her a long time to get over her surprise, unable to believe that this was Stanley''s arrangement, actually letting her go to the cleaning department to cleaning work. How could he do this? She''s his savior. Sophie''s heart burst with aggravation and her eyes turned red. Seeing her like this, Fraser didn''t have the slightest pity, instead, he snorted impatiently, "Miss Robinson, do you have a decision? To go or not to go?" Chapter 614 Junior Apprentice Sophie bit her lower lip, her hands squeezing together tightly, and her body trembling slightly, obviously unable to ept such an oue. But what could she do? She had to go, otherwise she wouldn''t be able to see Stanley andplete Ivan''s mission. Thinking of this, Sophie raised her head and said in a choked voice, "I''ll go!" Although it was rare to see Stanley in the cleaning department, he was in the same building and she could still see him if she found the opportunity herself. As soon as she saw him, she would tell him personally that she was one who save his life and ask him to transfer her to another position. She is sure he will, and maybe he''ll even regret putting her in the cleaning department. Thinking like this, Sophie suddenly felt much better, and squeezed out a smile to Fraser, "Fraser, where does Mr. Murphy live?" "What are you asking that for?" Fraser looked at her warily. Sophie''s eyes shed as she twiddled her fingers and replied, "I want to go and thank him personally for arranging a job for me." Fraser rolled his eyes. She wanted to thank or want to meet Mr. Murphy? "Sorry, Mr. Murphy''s residence is a secret and I won''t tell anyone about it." Fraser pushed his sses and replied. He wasn''t lying, it was indeed true. The residence of Mr. Murphy is kept secret, after all, there are too many enemies. Sophie, however, thought it was because Fraser didn''t want to tell her, she was angry, but there was nothing she could do but give up, "Forget it, then." Big deal, she''ll just have to inquire on her ownter. "Then, Miss Robinson, have a good rest and report to the headquarters tomorrow, I''ll take my leave." Fraser said. Sophie nodded, "Okay." Without responding, Fraser lifted his feet and left. Stanley and Violet returned home after today''s wedding photos. Stanley had a video conference to attend, so he hoofed it upstairs and went to the study for a meeting. Violet, meanwhile, sat on the sofa in the living room while the two children, one giving her a back rub and the other massaging her legs, were filially obedient. Jessie arrived just in time to see this scene and smiled, "Calvin and Arya are so filial." "Godmother." The two children looked up and shouted sweetly at her. Jessie went up to one of them and kissed them, "So good!" "What brings you here?" Violet pointed to the couch, gesturing for her to sit. Jessie sat down, "You don''t have apetition now, so you must be going back to thepany to continue working, so I took some of the clothes designed by the designers. I''m going to let you modify them." "Why don''t you just give it to me when I go to the office tomorrow? Why do you have to deliver it in person?" Violet said with a smile. Jessie sighed, "I wanted to, but I cannot wait for tomorrow, these designs are be very urgent. I took them to the factory, the factory said there are some problems, I am not a designer, so I cannot see the problem and I had to bring them to you. Then I have to send them to the factory. "So, let''s see." Violet waved her hand, gesturing for the two children to stop massaging and go y on their own. The two children went upstairs hand in hand, and Violet took the designs handed to her by Jessie and carefully looked at them one by one. After reading, she smiled, "It''s the pattern problem, the design on this isplicated, you can''t use our factory department''s regr pattern to make it, otherwise, the clothes pattern will change. You have to use other patterns." "So that''s how it is." Jessie nodded in a daze, "These designs are so innovative, they''ll definitely sell well when they hit the market, and I wondered why would the factory department say there''s a problem, it turns out there''s a mistake in the pattern." Violet picked up a pencil and made slight changes on it, "Yeah, this design has an aura, and it surprised me, is it from a newly recruited designer?" She knew all the designers in thepany and none of them had this style of design. Those designers probably knew that they were not too talented, so their designs were always for stability and rarely made a ssh.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. But these designs are different, each one has surprising design features and the colors and fabrics used are bold and definitely not what the previous designers had created. Jessie nodded, "Yes, shortly after you went to the foreignpetition, a designer went home to give birth and resigned, so I recruited a new one. This designer just graduated from the design college, but the designs are all very outstanding, every month her designs are the most selected. She is your Junior Apprentice from Royal College of Design." "Is that so?" Violet was first surprised for a moment, and then smiled, "Those who can enter Royal College of Design are extremely talented designers, it seems that we have recruited a treasure this time, and it''s no wonder that the version of her design is rarely used domestically, it''s from the foreign side." "You can go to the office tomorrow and meet her, she''s a fan of yours." Jessie said with a smile. Violet raised an eyebrow, "My fan?" "Yeah, when she came to apply for the job, she said that she is a fan of yours." Jessie nodded her head. Violet handed her the revised design, "Then I''m really a bit interested, okay, I''ll meet her tomorrow, you can send this to the factory department, just let them change the pattern." "Okay, then I''ll leave first." Jessie put the design away and got up to leave. Violet stretched out and got ready to go upstairs as well. The next day, she went to the office and met the new employee. Just as Jessie said, she was her fan, looking at her with the exact kind of eyes that were glowing with idol, making Violet amused. However, when she was in Royal College of Design, Violet had not seen this junior. But Violet didn''t think there was any problem, although there were a total of three hundred students in Royal College of Design, each student had a different tutor, so it was normal that they hadn''t seen each other. Sophie has officiallye to work in the Murphy Group,. The personnel department had already been greeted by Fraser. Sophie got her work permit and was then taken to the cleaning department by the personnel department employee. To be honest, that personnel department employee was very curious in his heart and wondered why this young girl wanted toe here as a cleaning staff, wouldn''t it be easier to find a clerical job than to be a cleaning staff? Of course, these thoughts were only in his mind and would not be said in front of Sophie. The employee led the way while telling her what she needed to be aware of at the group. Sophie couldn''t help but speak when she heard that the cleaning staff couldn''t go up to the top floor, "The cleaning staff can''t go up to the top floor, so who cleans Mr. Murphy''s office?" The employee heard her talking about Mr. Murphy''s office and understood everything at once. So this woman was faking being a cleaner but wishing to approach Mr. Murphy. The employee couldn''t help but roll his eyes, and his attitude was perfunctory, faintly saying, "This is not something you need to worry about. Mr. Murphy''s office is the most important ce, there are special cleaning staff, you are just an ordinary employee of the cleaning department, so this is not something you should worry about. Since you came to work here, I hope you work well, don''t move any thoughts that shouldn''t be moved, understand?" Looking at the employee''s deep eyes, Sophie felt as if her mind was being seen through by him, subconsciously lowering her head and answering in a small voice, "Yes." The employee then withdrew his gaze and continued to lead the way. Stanley already knew about Sophie''s report and didn''t react too much, only telling people to keep a eye on her and not let her go where she shouldn''t.?????????????? Chapter 615 Sophie Goes to the Top Floor As for the rest, he could leave it alone. However, when it came to noon, Stanley was ready to drive back home and to have dinner with Violet. As he had just left his office, he was stopped by someone. "Stanley Mr. Murphy!" Sophie stood in front of Stanley and shouted with a surprised face. ...... She finally saw him. When he awoke, he was even more handsome and taller than he had been in thea, and that overwhelming aura was simply mind-blowing. Sophie ced both hands at her chest and could clearly feel that her heart was beating fast, so fast that it was almost popping out of her throat. "Who are you?" Looking at the woman staring at him with an excited face, Stanley frowned slightly and asked coldly. In fact, he had already guessed in his mind who this woman was, wearing a cleaning department overalls and looking at himself with such disgusting eyes, except for that person she supposedly saved his life, he had no other guess. Sure enough, Sophie''s next words confirmed his suspicions. "Mr. Murphy, you don''t know me?" Sophie''s eyes widened in surprise, "I''m Sophie, the one who saved you." She took a step closer, trying to get him to see her Stanley took a step back, revealing a look that only then did he remember, "So it''s you." When Sophie saw that he knew who she was, she first smiled in surprise, and then her expression dimmed again, "Mr. Murphy, didn''t Miss Hunt tell you about me?" Why would he not know who she was? Stanley pursed his thin lips, "Of course my wife told me, it''s just that I''ve never seen you and I''m not interested in what you look like, that''s why I couldn''t know you. It has nothing to do with my wife." Hearing him address that Miss Hunt as his wife, Sophie''s heart was sour and jealous, but she didn''t dare to show it on the surface, so she could only squeeze the corners of her mouth and replied, "So that''s how it is." ''What do you mean you''re not interested in my looks.'' It must be that Miss Hunt was afraid that she would steal Stanley, so Miss Hunt didn''t show Stanley her picture. They took her picture when they took Stanley away. Furthermore, generally people wake up and learn that they have been saved, they will definitely want to meet the rescuer first. Even if they can''t meet face to face, he will see her picture, but Stanley just didn''t recognize her at all, so it must be Miss Hunt doesn''t want Stanley to know her. How can such a narrow-minded person be worthy of Stanley! "Aren''t you in the cleaning department? What are you doing here? This isn''t the ce for you to be!" Stanley''s face was grim as he looked at Sophie. What are those guys in the cleaning department up to? Didn''t he tell them to keep an eye on this woman and not let her go where she shouldn''t? They now could not even stop such a person! Sophie lowered her head and whispered, "I know this isn''t the ce for me toe, it''s just that I was worried about you, so I thought I''de up to see you." "Worried about me?" Stanley wrinkled his brow. Sophie nodded, "Yes, Mr. Murphy, is your injury recovered?" She looked at his head with a worried look. Stanley was bored, his thin lips pursed into a straight line as he replied, "It is not your business, leave me alone." Hearing these words, a hurt expression surfaced on Sophie''s face, and looking at her eyes, it was also clear that she was saying ''I care about you so much, how can you talk to me like that''. Stanley who saw it and felt gross. "Mr. Murphy, I saved you, so howe I can''t ask about you? I...... "N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "All right!" Stanley raised his hand and interrupted her impatiently, "I have my doctor, my assistant, my wife and children, it''s enough to have them worry and care about me, it''s not your turn to worry about an outsider. You go down." Sophie took two steps back incredulously, "An outsider?" She saved his life, and he treats her like an outsider! For a moment, Sophie was somewhat unable to ept this fact, and her eyes were red with aggression. How could he do this to her? She saved his life, and even if he doesn''t treat her as a friend, he should not be so cold to her, saying she''s just an outsider. She thought he would be more or less kind to her because she saved his life, but she didn''t think it was all her own fault. Sophie bit her lower lip and looked at Stanley sulkily, as if Stanley was some kind of bad man, looking at Stanley with a bad chill. She then sniffled and spat out, "You''re too much!" After saying that, she looked like she was about to cry and turned to stride away. If she''d known he was treating her like this, she wouldn''t have saved him in the first ce. Bastard, big bastard! She was worried about him and had specifically avoided those people toe up to see him. Sophie got into the elevator and left, and Stanley stood in ce in a daze, not understanding where he had gone too far. But then thinking that this Sophie was a psychopath, it wasn''t surprising that she would say something like that. "Fraser." Stanley took out his phone and dialed Fraser''s number. Fraser was having lunch in the staff restaurant, chatting with Linda. When he received the call, he hurriedly went to a quiet position, swallowed the food in his mouth down and asked, "Mr. Murphy, what''s the order?" "Just now Sophie came into my office." Stanley said as he rubbed his brow. Fraser was shocked and it took him a moment to suppress his great rm, and then he asked, "Sophie came to the top floor?" "Yes," Stanley nodded slightly. Fraser took a breath, "How did she get up there?" "I should ask you this question, how did you tell the cleaning department?" Stanley said with an unpleasant face. Fraser touched his nose, "I had instructed them, but I didn''t expect that she still went up there. Don''t worry, Mr. Murphy, I''ll strengthen the measurester, I won''t let her have the chance to go up again." Stanley''s face improved at this, and he gave a nod as an agreement to his words. Fraser sighed with relief and added, "By the way, Mr. Murphy, she ...... she didn''t do anything to you, did she?" Stanley didn''t answer and simply hung up the phone. Fraser watched the phone before realizing it was hung up. It was hung up, so it seems nothing was done to Mr. Murphy. It was also true that even if Sophie had the intention, she did not have that ability. Skimming his mouth, Fraser went to the cleaning department to find the department administrator first, then Sophie to settle the score. On the other hand, Stanley drove back to home. Violet saw that he looked unhappy and asked what was wrong. Stanley didn''t hide it from her and told her about seeing Sophie outside the office. After hearing this, Violet couldn''t help but roll her eyes, "She''s really persistent." She went up to check for worrying about Stanley''s injury? Her husband did not need an outsider to worry about? Apparently, Sophie got her motives. "Well, let''s eat first." Stanley pinched his brow, pulled Violet''s hand over and headed towards the dining room. Violet left Sophie behind, smiled and nodded, and went to the dining room with him. Then, Violet put down her chopsticks and looked at Stanley and said, "Honey, I want to go abroad tomorrow." "To see Jimmy?" Stanley instantly guessed the purpose of her trip abroad. Now that she doesn''t have topete, so she only needs to see Jimmy. Violet nodded, "Yes, I haven''t seen him for some days, and although there are photos and videos from Linda and the doctor, it''s never as reassuring as seeing him in person."??????????? Chapter 616 Stanley Meets Jimmy "Okay, I''ll go with you. Since Jimmy was born, I haven''t seen him yet." Speaking of that child, Stanley''s eyelids drooped, guilt and self-recrimination all over his eyes. Violet saw it and put her hand on his for silent reassurance. After a few seconds, Stanley recovered and patted the back of her hand, "Okay, I''m fine, when do we go tomorrow?" "At night, it happened to be daytime on the day we arrived abroad." Violet said. Stanley nodded, "Okay, I''ll have Fraser arrange for a private jet." Violet nodded her head. When Calvin and Arya heard this, they looked at each other, put down their chopsticks and ran to the two in unison, pulling their hands and shaking them. "Mommy and Daddy, we want to go see our brother too." Arya blinked and looked at Stanley. Calvin did the same and looked at Violet and said, "We miss our brother." "What to do? Bring them with us?" Violet asked as she looked at Stanley. Stanley''s brow was filled with tenderness. He stroked the two children''s heads and said, "Okay." "Good!" Violetughed lightly. The two kids jumped in ce with joy when they heard it. During this period of time, Mommy had basically rarely taken them with her because of Daddy''s ident, either leaving them at home or letting Be and Fraser take care of them. They''ve wanted to stay with their mommy and daddy for a long time. How could they not be happy now that the opportunity hade? Looking at the two childrenughing, Violet and Stanley looked at each other, both seeingughter in each other''s eyes. The next night, the family of four took Stanley''s private jet to go abroad and see Jimmy. It was only on the fourth day at lunchtime that Sophie learned from the other employees that Stanley had actually left the country with his wife and kids. He''s out of the country. He''s actually out of the country! No wonder she had seen his car yesterday when she went to the parking lot. Turns out he''s out of the country. With his wife and kids! Thinking about Violet made Sophie''s heart sour, and she lost her appetite for dinner. She pped her chopsticks on the table, startling the rest of her colleagues into looking at her. "Sophie, what''s wrong with you?" A kindly older woman asked with concern. Sophie bit her lip and shook her head, "I''m fine, I just can''t eat, I''ll go first!" With that, she picked up her te and left her position. Just as she left on the first foot, her seat was taken by someone on the second, none other than the HR employee who brought Sophie in that day. The HR employee looked at the direction Sophie left and sneered, "What else can she do? It is because she heard that Mr. Murphy left the country and she couldn''t see him, she''s upset!" He said quite loudly, and quite a few people heard it, startling the whole restaurant into a frenzy. "No way, are you saying that she has a crush on our president?" Someone asked. In fact, there were many people who were interested in Mr. Murphy, but everyone had self-awareness and knew that they couldn''t have anything with Mr. Murphy, so even if they were interested in Mr. Murphy, they just hid it in their hearts, but Sophie showed it so obviously. "Yeah, I found out the other day. I heard our minister say that she seems to have done Mr. Murphy a favor, Mr. Murphy originally wanted to ce her in a branch and give her a position, but she didn''t want to, she insisted to go into the headquarters just to see Mr. Murphy one more time. Mr. Murphy had no choice, so he ced her in the cleaning department, and guess what?" The HR smiled mysteriously. The crowd was so curious that someone couldn''t help but rush, "Come on, just say it, how can we guess?" "Exactly." The crowd nodded. HRughed heatedly twice and finally opened his mouth, "She ran to the top floor to find Mr. Murphy at noon that day, then Fraser went to the cleaning department not long after and taught the head of the cleaning department a lesson." "So that''s how it is, no wonder the minister doesn''t like Sophie. We were curious about what happened, I didn''t expect that." The older woman who was just concerned about Sophie instantly drifted off, then contempt for Sophie rose up in her heart. People like that are disliked everywhere they go. The crowd in the restaurant was also clear about what kind of person Sophie really was, and their eyes were all filled with contempt. They had already decided to alienate Sophie and were determined not to get in touch with such a person, lest they cause a fuss. Abroad, after a ten-hour-long flight, Violet finally arrived at the hospital. Linda doesn''t have to be Aimee''s model today and rests at the vi, after she learns that Violet and the others areing over to see Jimmy, and Fraser ising too, she rushes to the hospital to wait for them. After half an hour, she saw Violet and gave her a hug happily. "Violet, I miss you so much!" Linda hugged Violet and spun around. Violet was a little dizzy from her spinning, but didn''t let her let go of herself. Because Violet knew that Linda was happy to see her! On the side, Stanley and Fraser were not happy. Stanley''s face darkened, and Fraser was obviously jealous of his girlfriend hugging someone else, even if that person was a woman and his boss''s wife, his heart was sour. His girlfriend never hug him so enthusiastically. "Come on, enough, hurry up and let go!" Stanley frowned and said to Linda unhappily. Fraser also hastily nodded his head in approval. Linda saw her boyfriend''s actions and was amused. How could she not understand that she was making these two men jealous by hugging Violet? They were even jealous of a woman! "Okay, I''ll let go." Linda hurriedly released Violet. Stanley pulled Violet''s wrist and pulled her to his side, then gave Fraser another wink, signaling him to hurry up and take Linda away. Fraser''s eyes lit up and he instantly understood, pulling Linda over and saying to Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, we''ll take our leave, call me anytime if you need help." Stanley nodded. Fraser looked to Linda, "Let''s go, let''s not disturb Mr. Murphy." Linda couldn''t wait, nodding her head repeatedly, "Go, go now, hurry up." She hadn''t seen her boyfriend in a few days, and naturally she wanted to stay with him. Soon, the two men left the hospital. It wasn''t until after she was out of sight that Violet smiled and said to Stanley, "Honey, you deliberately let Fraser and Linda go out on a date, right?" Stanley was nomittal, "Pretty much, also don''t want them to bother us, well, let''s go in." Violet nodded her head. The family of four entered the hospital and headed directly over to the nursery. Stanley stood outside the nursery and saw Jimmy through the ss, he was like a tiny ball. But Stanley was extraordinarily shock, causing his pupils to tremble. That was his child, who had went through premature delivery. Stanley''s hand on the ss tightened violently. Violet sensed that something was wrong with his mood, and then looking at the way he was staring at Jimmy, she knew what he was thinking at the moment. Violet gently hugged Stanley and rested her head on his shoulder, "Alright, Stanley, you''re not to me for what happened to Jimmy." "I know, but there''s no way I don''t care when I see Jimmy in this state!" Stanley said with red eyes.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He med Ivan and Sophie. If he hadn''t gone then, Ivan wouldn''t have been able toy hands on him, causing Jimmy to go into prematurebor. Of course, he med himself more than anything else. Chapter 617 Early Morning Love Obsession Because he was too impulsive and too eager to seek revenge on Ivan, he fell into Ivan''s trap! "Alright, honey, it''s all over." Violet knew that Stanley still couldn''t get past that in his heart and couldn''t help but sigh. Stanley squeezed her hand, didn''t say anything, and just quietly looked at the little one in the incubator. Violet and the two children also watched quietly with him. After almost an hour of watching, a nurse came over to tell them to leave. Only then did Stanley withdraw his gaze and take Violet and the two children out of the hospital. The family of four spent two days abroad before returning home. Going back with them this time were Linda and Aimee. Because Violet and Stanley''s wedding wasing up, they hade to attend the wedding. Originally, Violet had also invited Merced. Merced, after all, was now her only elder, but unfortunately, the final round of the internationalpetition was about to go into the final critique. The critique session happened to be on the day of the wedding, and Merced couldn''t miss it as a judge, so he couldn''t attend the meeting. This morning, Violet was still in a dream state when her phone suddenly rang, waking her up. She opened her sleepy eyes and reached toward the bed to reach for her phone. But her phone was picked up by someone as her hand reached over. She looked up and it was Stanley, who was wearing a tie, who handed her the phone, "It''s from Steven." He said. Violet camepletely awake all of a sudden and sat up from the bed, "I thought you were out of the house." He kept getting up before her, and basically, he was out the door by the time she got up, he used to be self-disciplined. And only asionally sometimes do he make an exception. This time, for example, he made an exception. "I promised to take Calvin to the casual gym, so I got up a littlete." Stanley tied his tie and kissed her on the forehead, "Pick up the phone." Violet smiled and nodded, "Okay." She picked up her phone and uttered, "Steven!" "Sis." Steven''s gentle voice came, "Sis, I received the invitation you and brother-inw gave me, congrattions, you''re finally getting married." Although his sister and brother-inw had been licensed long ago and were legally married. But his brother-inw didn''t give his sister a wedding, and he still felt sorry for her in his heart. But now it was good, his sister finally had a wedding, and the regret in his heart finally dissipated. Violet''s heart warmed as she listened to Steven''s blessing, "Thank you Steven, are youing back?" "Of course, how can I miss my sister''s wedding? I''ve already asked for leave from my teacher, I''ll be on the ne tonight and arrive around noon tomorrow, just in time for the wedding the day after tomorrow." Steven said. He had all nned out. When Violet heard that he wasing back for her wedding, she was naturally overjoyed and nodded repeatedly, "Good, I''ll pick you up at the airport then." "Mm." Steven responded, then added, "Well sis, I won''t talk to you anymore, I haven''t finished the task my teacher assigned me. I need to finish it right now or I won''t be able to leave at night." "Go ahead." Violet smiled and nodded. The call ended and Stanley sat on the edge of the bed and asked, "Is Stevening back tonight?" "Yeah, the flight is tonight." Violet put her phone to the side, "I am thirsty." Stanleyughed lightly and reached for the warm water that had been prepared at the bedside and gave it to her, "Drink it, I poured it for you when you answered the phone." Although he left early each morning, he was well aware of her habit of waking up each morning with a ss of warm water. He would put a ss of warm water at her bedside before he left, only sometimes leaving in a hurry to have Be bring it to her after he came downstairs. That was what he had ordered the foreign vi servants to do for the past three months. "Thank you, honey." Violet looked at the water handed to her by Stanley and smiled very happily. Stanley rubbed her hair, "Drink it." Violet nodded and tilted her head back to drink the water. There wasn''t much water, it was finished in a few gulps. Stanley looked at her water-moistened lips, his eyes darkened, then reached out his palm to hold back of her head and lowered his head for a kiss. Violet first froze, then pushed him away, "What are you doing? I haven''t even brushed my teeth!" "It''s okay." Stanley said, trying to bow his head again. Violet pushed him away once more, "You''re not afraid of having bad breath, huh?" "I don''t mind!" The corner of Stanley''s mouth raised. Violet was amused, "Since you said that, then what do I mind?" When she finished, she tugged straight at his tie, pulling his neck down and initiating a kiss. Stanley froze, not expecting in any way that she would actually be so proactive and wild.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. But he likes it. Stanley once again put his hand on the back of her head and counterattacked, snatching the initiative away before pressing Violet underneath and forcefully demanding a kiss. It took a long time for the two to stop when there was a knock at the door of the room. Violet pushed Stanley away, her face flushed as she straightened the nightgown on her body. She was incredibly d there was a knock on the door at this time, if she hadn''t, she figured they would have gone beyond kissing and engaged in more intimate activities. She wasn''t averse to it, she just couldn''t do this type of exercise now with the injury on her belly. Stanley actually knew that he couldn''t go on, so he didn''t n on doing anything about it, he just wanted to kiss her. But the thought was cut short before it could be realized. Stanley looked at the door of the room with an unhappy face, wondering which one of them hade over to disturb him. Seeing this, Violet gave him a nk look, then pushed him, "Come on, hurry up and open the door." Stanley stood up, straightened his tie and the suit on his body, and walked towards the door. The door opened and there were two little ones standing outside, Calvin and Arya. The two children held hands and looked up at Stanley in unison, "Good morning, Daddy." "Good morning!" Seeing the two children, Stanley''s bad face turned from cloudy to sunny at once, and nodded tenderly. "Isn''t mommy up yet?" Calvin probed and looked in. Stanley gestured that the two children coulde in, "She is up." "Then let''s go see mommy." The two children''s eyes lit up as they crossed over to Stanley''s side and ran towards the room. Stanley looked at the two children''s cheerful face, his eyes full of doting. Half an hourter, the family of four came downstairs, hand in hand, and the maids had already had the breakfast ready. After breakfast, the family of four went out, and while Violet drove herself to the office, Stanley set off with the two children to the casual gym. Calvin was there to learn sparring, and Arya was apanying him. Originally, Stanley also wanted Arya to learn sparring so that she could protect herselfter. But she was afraid of pain and delicate since she was young, and after learning for a day, she said she wouldn''t learn any more, so Stanley could only give up. If his daughter doesn''t learn, he will protect her, and he has bodyguards. That his daughter is healthy and happy would be enough. After sending the two children to the sparring gym and leaving a few bodyguards nearby for protection, Stanley drove to the group. Fraser was already waiting for him at the office door, and when he saw himing, he immediately reported on the day''s schedule. "There''s a meeting this afternoon?" Stanley asked as he pulled his chair and sat down, looking at Fraser.000000??????? Chapter 618 Sophies Conjecture Fraser nodded, "Yes, it''s a meeting about the new major blue-blooded brandsing in next quarter." "This meeting will be postponed until four p.m. At two o''clock, I''m going to pick up the kids." Stanley picked up his coffee and took a sip. Fraser wasn''t surprised that he had made this decision. After all, for the past two days, he had to pick up the two children every day at noon. It was because the casual gym was close to the Murphy Group, so he could go and pick up the kids. And Stanley was apetent father, and never pushed his luck when it came to his children. "Mr. Murphy, the wedding candy you ordered yesterday has been delivered to the group, should we send it out now?" Fraser looked at Stanley and asked. The day after tomorrow is Mr. Murphy''s wedding, and since it''s a wedding, wedding candy is a must. That''s why Mr. Murphy specifically instructed him yesterday to order a batch of wedding candies to be sent to all the employees of the group, including those in the branches and factories. "Yeah, and also get some promotion online, including all of the group''s products, with discounts for the day after tomorrow only." Stanley flipped open a file and replied indifferently. Fraser nodded, "I know, then I''ll go arrange it now." Stanley nodded. In less than half an hour, more than 100,000 employees of the Murphy Group knew that their boss was going to have a wedding, and for this reason, not only did the boss give them wedding candies, everyone''s sry went up a bit. For a while, all the employees of the Murphy Group were as happy as it was the New Year, and all kinds of words of blessing were incessant. This includes the inte as well, they have seen the news that Mr. Murphy of the Murphy Group is going to have a wedding, and the Group has given major benefits to the inte for this reason. For example, such as lottery for a chance to win a bag, lipstick and other luxury items under the name of the Murphy Group. Of course, even if you don''t win, the discount on luxury goods the day after is enough to make some inte users happy. In short, this day''s hot searches were all about Stanley and Violet as well as the Murphy Group, putting down some of the celebrities'' research. Those celebrities were dissatisfied, but there was nothing they could do, they didn''t dare to talk to Stanley. Sophie saw a delicate red box sitting on her desk when she arrived at the cleaning department''s office. The others, meanwhile, stared at her yfully, as if they were watching some kind of good show. Sophie didn''t know why they were looking at her like that, thinking it was because something was wrong with her, then after looking around, she didn''t find anything wrong with herself, so she simply stopped looking and took the red box up in confusion. With the moment she picked it up, she could feel the people looking at her, more strangely, with mockery and gloating. In short none of them had good intentions. "What''s this?" Sophie couldn''t help but ask her colleague at the next table, the older woman from thest time she was at the restaurant. The women replied with some impatience, "Mr. Murphy''s wedding candy, all our employees have it." "Wedding candy?" Sophie''s voice drew up, and her face changed. The others'' eyes got even more excited at the sight. "See, I told you she''d have a big reaction knowing it was Mr. Murphy''s wedding candy, and I was right." "It''s not like we vetoed your words, and besides, we knew she would, after all, she likes Mr. Murphy, and it''s a wonder she doesn''t react less when she hears about her favorite person''s wedding candy." "Tut, what ack of self-awareness." Listening to the taunts of the crowd, Sophie bit her lower lip, and the hands holding the box tightened up, wishing to crush the box. She finally knew why these people had just looked at her like that, because they knew how she would react when she understood what was in the box, and thenugh at her! These people are outrageous! Sophie''s eyes turned red as her heart filled with anger. But on her own, she didn''t dare to confront these people, so she could only take a deep breath and suppress this anger, pretending not to know anything, pulling the corners of her mouth and squeezing out a smile before continuing to ask the woman, "Wedding candies? Didn''t Mr. Murphy get married?" "Of course Mr. Murphy is married, he just didn''t have the time before and only got the license, not the wedding with his wife, so it''s only now." The woman replied dismissively as she ate the expensive wedding candy. She hated people like Sophie who didn''t have any self-awareness the most.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. And how dare she presume to have fancy on Mr. Murphy. Of course, it was possible. There were many girls in the group who liked Mr. Murphy, but none of them said it out loud like Sophie and tried to get the position of Mrs. Murphy. But Sophie...... The older woman rolled her eyes. What a waste of her previous care of this woman! Sophie naturally sensed the woman''s revulsion, but didn''t care. These days, it was also clear to her where she stood in the group; no one liked her, they all resented her. At first she was a little overwhelmed, but after so many days, she was used to it. Instead of caring about these people, she should have thought about the matter of Stanley holding the wedding. She by no means believed that Stanley did not have time to hold a wedding, even if he was busy, he could not possibly not squeeze in a day or two of time, right? How can he love someone and not give her a wedding? So, Stanley must not love Miss Hunt that much. Yes, it must be! Sophie squeezed the box in her hand once again, her heart beating rapidly. Since they''re not that in love, it''s for the best that they divorce. Thinking about it, Sophie took a deep breath and had already decided something in her mind. She''s going to go to Stanley make it clear to Stanley that since he doesn''t love Miss Hunt, there should be no wedding and a divorce is the right thing to do! Sophie put the box down and resolutely exited therge office of the cleaning department. Everyone else in the office froze at the sight. "What''s she doing there?" "Who knows, maybe she couldn''t take the excitement and went out to cry." "Or maybe it''s plucking up the courage to approach Mr. Murphy and confess." "How can that be?" Some people didn''t believe it. Sophie knew that after she left, those people would talk about her, but she couldn''t care less and ran quickly to the elevator and tried to go up. However, there were two ck-d bodyguards standing at the front of the elevator, and when they saw hering, they immediately held out their hands to stop her, "What are you doing?" Only then did Sophie realize that there was actually someone guarding the elevator! Two tall men. Faced with the strong aura of these two bodyguards pouncing on her, Sophie was balking in her heart. She sped both hands together, squeezed them tightly, took a deep breath and gathered her courage to say, "I ...... I want to go upstairs." The bodyguard frowned, "If you want to go upstairs, go to the normal elevator, this is Mr. Murphy''s special elevator, ordinary employees can''t enter." How did Sophie not know that? But the point is, this is the only elevator she can get to the top floor. The other elevators won''t get her there! But she couldn''t say she was going to the top floor; if she did, she would immediately be driven away by these two bodyguards. What should she do? She had to go up and tell Stanley that he could not marry someone he didn''t love. But she can''t get up there! Just when Sophie was in a difficult and anxious state, a clear sound of high heels came. Suzy came to them and took off her sunsses, "I''m going up!"??????? Chapter 619 Suzys Change "Okay Miss Moore." The two bodyguards immediately let down their hands that were blocking the elevator door and let Suzy in. Suzy was just about to enter the elevator when her hand was yanked by Sophie, "Wait, why can she go up there?" Sophie questioned the two bodyguards with a disgruntled face. The two bodyguards looked at her as if she was a fool. Finally one of the bodyguards stood up and said, "Why? Because Miss Moore got permission so she could go up, unlike you, you didn''t get permission and are only an employee of the cleaning department. The staff code says that ordinary employees are not allowed in the special elevator, don''t you even remember that?" "I ......" Sophie choked for a moment. She remembered, of course, but she still felt resentful. Why shouldn''t regr employees be able to use a special elevator? Although Sophie wanted to ask this, she also knew that if she asked, she would be the one to suffer in the end. "Who are you?" At this moment, Suzy looked over at Sophie, her pretty face full of disgust. Sophie looked at her in a designer outfit, and then looked at her own uniform of a cleaner, and a strong feeling of inferiority suddenly welled up in her heart. She noticed that all the women she had seen since she came out of the vige to this ce, who were about her own age, were all well dressed, unlike herself ...... "Hey, I''m asking you!" Suzy saw that Sophie was slow to speak up, she looked aggravated, impatience written all over her face. Sophie heard her loud query and finally snapped, "I ...... I''m Sophie." "Sophie, right?" Suzy narrowed her eyes. Sophie nodded, "Yes." "Then why don''t you let go of your hand!" Suzy stomped her foot. Sophie then reacted to the fact that she was still holding Suzy''s hand, and hastily released her hand, "Sorry, I didn''t mean to do that." She just subconsciously grabbed the woman''s hand when she saw her trying to get into the elevator, trying to stop the woman from getting in. She didn''t realize that once she grabbed it, she forgot to let go. Suzy shrugged her wrist in boredom, "That''s sick, to grab my hand, who knows if you''ve touched anything dirty." Hearing these words, Sophie suddenly became ufortable, biting her lips and looking at Suzy with an indignant face, "Lady, you''re too much, even if I''m a cleaner, you can''t insult me like this, we''re all human, we''re all equal, who are you to say I''m dirty!" Sophie asked a head of questions. Though Suzy knew she was arrogant and sometimes thought differently than others. But she never thought that she would one day meet someone even more unhinged than her own brain! "Hey, you''re sick in the head, right?" Suzy looped her arms and wrinkled her brow in disgust as she sized up Sophie, "When did I say you are dirty, I just said your hands are dirty!" "A hand is a part of the body, if you say my hands are dirty, don''t you mean I am dirty?" Sophie''s eyes moistened up. Suzy choked for a moment, then stomped her foot in exasperation, "Fine, I can''t say no to you, I won''t say anymore, okay, hurry up and get out of my way, I want to go in!" "I won''t let you!" Sophie wouldn''t go, "If you want to go upstairs, just go take the normal elevator, why do you need to take this?" She just didn''t want this woman to go in there anyway. Suzy was mad with anger, "Are you nuts, I want to go up to the top floor." "You''re going up to the top floor?" Sophie immediately looked at Suzy with wide eyes. Suzy thought she was scared and snorted in triumph, "Now you know I''m going up to the top floor, so why don''t you hurry up and get out of my way!" "I won''t!" Sophie balked. This woman was going up to the top floor, and she couldn''t let this woman up there. This woman must have gone after Stanley too! Suzy was dumbfounded, her eyes staring at Sophie strangely. This woman is really sick in the head, isn''t she? She knows she''s going up to the top floor, and she won''t let her? The two bodyguards watched the entire argument between the two women. Seeing that Sophie actually stopped Suzy from going up to the top floor, knowing that they couldn''t go on like this, the two looked at each other before striking at the same time. One pulls Sophie aside, one presses the elevator button for Suzy, "Miss Moore, please, Mr. Murphy is waiting for you up there. As for this woman, ignore her, she''s sick, she likes our president and dreams of trying to approach him. We all know it, the reason why we are here on guard is to prevent her from sneaking up and harassing Mr. Murphy. " At that, Suzy instantly understood. These days, there had been talk in the design department about a female employee in the cleaning department, saying that the female employee was interested in Mr. Murphy or something. So that''s her! Suzy looked at Sophie with even more disgust. Sophie contacted her eyes and the inferiorityplex in her heart intensified. But no more intensified than the anger in her heart. It turned out that these bodyguards were guarding the elevator doors because they didn''t want her to go up there. These bodyguards are too much, just wait, when she sees Stanley, she''ll make sure he gets rid of these bodyguards! Suzy didn''t know what was in Sophie''s mind, walked up to Sophie, nced at her up and down once, and the more she looked at the contempt in her eyes, the more obvious it became. She skimmed her lips and said, "I was wondering which cleaner is so ignorant, so it''s you, I think you are not good looking, do have have a good shape, but you can work here as a cleaner, you probably don''t even have a family background. How dare you think you can get Mr. Murphy? You are shameless, you don''t even see yourself worthy! Even I didn''t get Mr. Murphy, and you still want to get him, dream on!" Anyway,pared to this woman, she suddenly found herself able to ept that Violet had gotten Mr. Murphy. At least Violet is beautiful. And Violet won third ce in the internationalpetition! She was no longer the mindless Suzy of six months ago, who only knew how to be jealous, reckless, arrogant and unreasonable.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. After six months of her grandfather''s teachings, she had a lot of things figured out. She knew how stupid she had been in the past and knew that if she continued like that, one day, her family would be destroyed in her hands, and as the only heir of the third generation of the family, if she really let the family be destroyed in her hands, then she would be the sinner of the family, and then her grandpa and mom and dad would hate her for the rest of her life. So now she, although her character is still a bit arrogant, will not care about everything like before, but she will think twice before she acts. On top of that, she let go of her feelings for Stanley because she already knew that it was impossible for her and Stanley. Stanley wouldn''t like her, she couldn''t get him even if she liked him as much as she did so she might as well let go and let him be with Violet. Besides, Violet''s appearance was a real match for him, and since Violet''s two children were still his own, she was even less interested in Stanley, and she didn''t want to be any kind of stepmother, so she might as well make them together. Moreover, her grandpa said that Violet is the most likely person to be a top designer, her family can''t cultivate good designers anymore, if her family still wants to continue the route of the clothing industry, they will inevitably have to deal with good designers, which means that in the future, her family will have to ask Violet for help. Now that she was clear-headed, she naturally understood that Violet couldn''t be offended, but someone who was interested to Stanley and didn''t yet have the self-awareness, then she didn''t have to worry about it.000???????? Chapter 620 Being a Judge Thinking of this, Suzy reached out and lifted Sophie''s chin, her expression very critical, "Look at you, which part of you is worthy of Mr. Murphy? It''s true that the uglier a person is, the less self-aware they are." "You......" Sophie''s eyes were crimson as she tried to say something. Suzy directly waved off her chin and took out a wet tissue from her bag and wiped her hands, "Alright, you guys send her back to the cleaning department, don''t let her run around, in case your president and madam argue about, and you guys will be med." When the two bodyguards heard this, they looked stunned and nodded their heads, "Don''t worry Miss Moore, we know what to do." Suzy nodded and got into the elevator and went upstairs. Sophie couldn''t break free from the bodyguard''s grip, and could only watch as the elevator doors closed, and what had been just a clear face gradually became twisted up at this moment. She just knew that all these rich people looked down on people.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Just wait, one day she''ll trample all these people who look down on her! On the top floor, Suzy knocked on the door of Mr. Murphy''s office. The door opens and Fraser sees Suzy and makes an inviting gesture to her. Suzy took a deep breath and suppressed the tension inside her and walked in. Fraser followed her, unable to stop marveling in his heart. Thest few times he''d seen her, he''d been surprised by the change in her. Six months ago, this Miss Moore was a very annoying and bratty youngdy, but now, although she was still a bit bratty, she at least made it less annoying. It seems that her grandpa has really put some effort into teaching this Miss Moore. "Mr. Murphy." Suzy came to Stanley''s desk. Stanley was working on a document when he heard her voice and lifted his head, "What is it?" "It''s about your wedding day after tomorrow, my grandfather went out to attend a design academic seminar, so he couldn''te the day after tomorrow, he asked me toe to the door to tell you, so you don''t mind, this is my grandfather''s gift to you and Miss Hunt." After saying that, Suzy took out an invitation from her bag. Stanley took a look at it, it was an invitation to be a judge for a designpetition to be held in Asia soon, inviting Violet to be a judge. This designpetition is not as good as an internationalpetition, but it is still very influential, and Violet has always been a contestant in thepetition and has not yet been a judge. And not everyone can be a judge, those who are judges have to have gained certain achievements in design themselves, now the organizers of thispetition invited Violet to be a judge, obviously they recognized Violet''s achievements. Most importantly, being a judge also allows her to better exercise her aesthetic skills, and he is sure Violet will be happy to see this invitation. Stanley''s eyebrows softened, and his gave became less cold, "I know, thank you, I like this gift a lot." Mr. Moore must have put in a lot of effort to get the organizers to invite Violet. Hearing Stanley''s words, Suzy sighed in relief and was no longer so nervous, nodding, "I know, I''ll tell my grandfather, I''ll leave first then." Stanley nodded. Suzy turned towards the door. But then she thought of something, and stopped, "Right, Mr. Murphy, there is a woman named Sophie in your group, she probably watched too many TV dramas, delusions that she is Cindere can marry the prince. She is so ambitious to squeeze out Miss Hunt, you better hurry up and get rid of her, in case Miss Hunt knows it." With that, she turned and left the office. Fraser shook her head in awe, "Amazing, Miss Moore is really like a different person, not only has her temper changed a lot, her brain has also be smarter, even her speech has be very polite. Mr. Moore is good at teaching people." Stanleyughed lightly, "It''s not Mr. Moore''s doing." "Oh?" Fraser pushed his sses curiously, "Mr. Murphy, who is that credited to?" "The troops!" Stanley lightly opened his thin lips and replied, "Three months ago, shortly after Mr. Moore took her back from the design department, she was thrown into the army and came back like this." It was also because Suzy had be better now that he agreed to let Suzye up, otherwise he wouldn''t have seen her. However, she didn''t expect that Suzy became better than he thought, and in the past, Suzy had the same kind of thoughts about him as Ivy. But just now he could see that Suzy was already looking at him with clear eyes, without that kind of mind anymore, and even mentioned him to chase away those flies, so as not to create misunderstanding with Violet. From this, it could be seen that the current Suzy had be apletely clear-headed and normal person, and it was believed that in the future, the Moore family would not regress in her hands. "Tsk tsk, it''s actually the army!" Fraser was shocked by Stanley''s words, "The army is indeed useful. A delicate youngdy like Miss Moore would not endure it at all if she went in. I didn''t expect that Mr. Moore, who loves his granddaughter so much, would actually be ruthless enough to throw Miss Moore in, and even Miss Moorested for three months." "Alright, send these documents down, I''m going to pick up the kids." Stanley closed the papers in his hand and put them on top of the other papers and pushed them to Fraser. Fraser hastily held it up, "Okay, I''m on my way." Stanley nodded, then stood up, grabbed his suit jacket and left. Two hourster, Stanley arrived at Violet''spany with the two children. Violet didn''t expect him to bring the children over, she was surprised and happy, she hurriedly put down the design in her hand and got up, "Why are you guys here?" "I have a meeting this afternoon, and I have to inspect the subsidiarypany after the meeting, so it''s not convenient to take care of the children, so I brought them here." Stanley sat down on the sofa in her office. The two children also sat obediently next to each other. Violet nodded, then asked, "Have you had dinner yet?" "Not yet." Stanley pinched his brow and replied. He had been so busy in the morning that he hadn''t had time to eat. Two kids have eaten, and the casual gym has a nutritious meal. Violet gave Stanley an unhappy look, "It''s almost four o''clock and you haven''t eaten yet, aren''t you hungry!" With that, she sighed and took out her phone to call and order him a meal. At this time, Jessie came in with a few cups of tea and some snacks, "Mr. Murphy, have some tea." "Thanks." Stanley nodded slightly. Jessie smiled. Stanley picked up a cup of tea and took a sip, then took out an invitation from his suit pocket and handed it over to Violet. "What''s this?" Violet took it in confusion. Jessie was also curious and went over to look.. Stanley replied, "Invitation from the judges of the Asian Fashion Design Competition." "A judge invitation?" Jessie''s voice drew up, his face full of excitement, "Mr. Murphy, does it mean that Violet will be allowed to be a judge?" When Violet heard that, her heart jerked up and then beat fast, "As a judge?" "That''s right, they asked you to be a judge." Stanley nodded his head. Jessie pped his hands happily, "I can''t believe it''s true, Violet, did you hear that? You''re going to be a judge!" Violet''s hand was trembling as she held the invitation, nodding her head in a daze, "I hear you, I hear you!" She didn''t think she''d actually get to be a judge. How could this not make her happy and excited! Jessie took Violet''s hand, "Violet, you''ve finally made it through, being a judge means you''re about to be an internationally renowned designer, just one step away from being a top chief designer!" Violet''s eyes moistened with happiness as she looked at the invitation carefully, "Yeah, I didn''t expect my career to grow so fast. Honey, how did you get this invitation? Why didn''t I hear anything about it before?"??? Chapter 621 The Valued One It would be logical that the contestant who wanted to invite a judge would have approached that judge beforehand and revealed to that judge that they were interested in inviting her to be a judge. But all this time, she hadn''t heard from any of thepetition parties interested in approaching her at all. Stanley smiled faintly, "It''s from Mr. Moore, and it''s also a gift for our wedding." "What?" Violet froze, "Mr. Moore?" "That''s right, I invited Mr. Moore to our wedding, but he had other activities recently and couldn''te, so he let Suzy give this to me." Stanley nodded slightly. Violet wrinkled her brow, "Suzy?" She''d forgotten about Suzy if he hadn''t told her. Suzy was arrogant and domineering, she had even falsely used her of stealing the ne before, andter on, she made a scene at the fabric factory and finally grabbed a dress from her at the dress shop. But the most important thing is that Suzy also likes Stanley. Seeing the displeasure on Violet''s face, a smile crossed Stanley''s eyes. Apparently, he liked it when she was jealous. "Violet, this Suzy is Mr. Moore''s granddaughter?" Jessie suddenly asked. Violet nodded, "It''s her." Afterwards, she looked at Stanley, "She went to the group to you?" "Right." Stanley nodded. Violet bit her lip, feeling ufortable. Seeing this, Stanley took her hand and pulled her into his arms, making her sit on hisp. This scene directly caused Jessie to reveal an obscene smile before covering the two children''s eyes with one hand, "Alright, alright, you can''t look." "Godmother!" Calvin tried to take Jessie''s hand away. So did Arya. But Jessie covered it tightly, just wouldn''t let go, and finally took the two children directly out of the office, leaving Violet and Stanley alone inside. Violet knew that Jessie wanted her to be alone with Stanley, and she was both touched and amused. Stanley was also very satisfied with Jessie''s approach and looked at Violet and said, "Don''t worry, there''s nothing between Suzy and I. Moreover, Suzy now has changed, she won''t pester me anymore." "How so?" Violet blinked in surprise. Stanley told the story of his previous meeting with Suzy. Violet quite surprised after hearing this, "My, how did she change so much?" The Suzy that Stanley had just said was simply two people from the Suzy she knew. Stanley smoothed her hair, "Her change is quite big, and I was specifically instructed to be careful of Sophie." Violetmented, "It feels like a change of soul." "Alright, let''s not talk about her." Stanley let his hand drop from her hair and changed the subject to ask, "What guests have you invited?" He''s asking about the wedding. Violet leaned her head on his shoulder, "I don''t have many friends, so I invited some designers that I used to have a good rtionship with, and then there''s Linda and the others, what about you?" "Some business partners." Stanley replied. He, like her, had few friends. Besides, they have no other family. But the good thing is that now they are family! The two had been in the office for almost twenty minutes when Jessie knocked on the door outside, "Violet, the takeaway you ordered has arrived." "Okay, I know." Violet nodded, then got up from Stanley''s arms, "Let''s go, go eat, you haven''t eaten for so long, can your belly take it?" With that, she took his hand and led him out of the office to the dining room next door, which was reserved for staff meals. Since it was still office hours, there was no one else in the dining room. When Violet dragged Stanley inside, there was only Jessie and the two children inside. Jessie was setting up the meal, and the two children were sitting on the chairs with a small spoon each, their two eyes staring at the scrumptious meals, looking at them incessantly. They had already eaten lunch, but none of the lunches in the casual gym tasted good, since it was a nutritious meal, so they weren''t too full. Now that Mommy had ordered so much, and there was something they loved, they naturally had to have some. "Mommy, Daddy,e and eat." Arya was the first to spot Violet and Stanley, waving her little hand and shouting. Violet smiled and nodded, "Okay." The two men walked over and sat down in the chairs. Jessie handed the chopsticks to them. Violet waved her hand, "I won''t need it, I''m not hungry at the moment, are you hungry, Jessie? If you''re hungry, let''s eat together." "I''m not hungry either." Jessie smiled. Just kidding, even if she was hungry, how dare she eat with Mr. Murphy when Violet wasn''t eating? Wouldn''t that be a mess? "Alright, you guys eat, I''m going out to reconcile the bill." Jessie finished, wiped her hands and went out. Only a family of four was left in the dining room. Stanley first gave the two children some dishes in their bowls, then looked at Violet, "Eat some?" "I''m really not hungry, besides I''m still on medication, there''s a set amount of meals, I can''t eat more, so I''ll just watch you guys eat." Violet said back with her cheeks in her hands. Stanley nodded and didn''t advise anymore. She had a set amount of food now, so if she was forced to eat, it would be his heart that would hurt. Father and the children began to eat. Violet looked at them with smiling eyes.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. To her, it was wonderful in her eyes. After eating, Stanley took a call and left. He had to rush back to the Group for a meeting. The two children then stayed with Violet until the end of the day, and went back with Violet. "Violet." At this moment, Jessie frowned and pushed open the door of Violet''s office with a file. Violet was ying a game with the two children, and after seeing her serious face and stroking the two children''s little heads, she got up and walked towards her desk. "What''s wrong?" Violet asked suspiciously as she pulled out her chair and sat down. Jessie settled down opposite her, "Didn''t I just go to check the ounts? Then I found that the money given to Mr. Dixon in these few quarters had never been sent, and when I asked the finance minister, the finance minister said that he hadn''t been able to contact Mr. Dixon''s secretary, and that the bank ount left by Mr. Dixon before had been cancelled, so I don''t know how to give the money to him." "You''re talking about dividends?" Violet took the paper and flipped it open. Jessie nodded, "Yes, the reason why we were able to open thispany is because of Mr. Dixon''s investment, he is also a shareholder of ourpany. The dividends has not been given to him, I just contacted his secretary and found that her phone number has also changed, so I failed to contact her. What is going on here, I have never seen any shareholder who doesn''t care about dividends." Violet flipped through the documents and fell into silence. Mr. Dixon could be said to be a valuable person for her and Jessie. When she had just returned to the country, she was resolutely approached to be the lead designer for the Shining Sun. No boss can be so decisive to let a new designer serve as the chief designer of such a big project, except Mr. Dixon. And Shining Sun has brought her great fame and benefits, earning her a spot in the sub-association''s spotpetition and then a spot in the internationalpetition.??? Chapter 622 Mr. Dixon is Stanley Most importantly, when she wanted to transform her studio into apany and couldn''t get the money, it was also Mr. Dixon''s personal investment that allowed her to open the studio into apany without any problems. So she was always grateful to this mysterious, never-meeted Mr. Dixon. But unexpectedly, Mr. Dixon suddenly disappeared. "Violet, what do you think we should do now? I can''t find Mr. Dixon, and I can''t contact him in the future if thepany wants to reform for meetings or something, in case he shows upter and says we didn''t tell him anything, it''ll be a problem." Jessie scratched her hair with a headache. Violet pursed her red lips and still didn''t say anything, as if she was thinking about something. Jessie asked again, "Violet, why don''t you ask Mr. Murphy to check on that Mr. Dixon?" With Stanley''s power, finding Mr. Dixon was certainly not a problem. Then again, there''s Calvin. Calvin can check on him too. Violet''s eyes shed and was about to speak, Calvin suddenly dropped the toy in his hand and walked over, "Godmother, don''t be so nervous, just pay this money directly to mommy, daddy''s money is mommy''s, right?" "What?" Jessie looked confused. Violet seemed to understand something, her eyes widened and she looked down at the little one beside her, "Calvin, you said daddy''s money? Do you mean that Mr. Dixon is daddy?" Hearing this, Jessie eximed incredulously, "No way?" Calvin smiled cheerfully, "Mommy, Godmother, don''t be surprised, the Mr. Dixon you are talking about is indeed Daddy, and don''t forget, Grandma''sst name is Dixon." At those words, everything became clear to Violet at once. Mr. Dixon, that''s Stanley. He''s the one who used his mother''sst name. "Holy shit!" Jessie also reacted and pped her thighs violently, "So Mr. Dixon is Mr. Murphy, why would he do that? Why did he pretend to be Mr. Dixon?" Calvin looped his arms and said, "Of course it was courting mommy, at that time mommy and daddy weren''t married, mommy didn''t want to ept daddy''s help, that''s why he used the identity of Mr. Dixon to help you guys, so that you wouldn''t refuse." Calvin said it lightly, but the shock it brought to Violet and Jessie was very big. Especially Violet. Her nose was slightly sour, and her mind wasplex, "He actually hid it from me for so long!" Jessie nodded, "Yeah, but I think it''s quite romantic." She smiled, "Just now Calvin has said, Mr. Murphy was pursuing you at that time, he took out so much money to invest in you, this is courage. You know when the majority of men haven''t gotten the woman, they won''t be so generous. Violet, I really envy, Mr. Murphy looks cold and icy, but he is really good at romance." Violet was amused, "You''re right, I didn''t think that he would make it this far either." "By the way Calvin, how do you know Mr. Dixon is Mr. Murphy?" Jessie asked as she bent down to look at Calvin. Calvin said, "I found it by ident, but daddy told me not to say anything, so I didn''t tell you." Violet gently pinched his face, "You''ve learned to hide it from mommy." "Daddy made me do it, mommy, you go pinch daddy''s face." Calvin took Violet''s hand away from his face, then ran away with a smile. Violetughed and shook her head, "That boy." "Violet, since it''s clear now that Mr. Dixon is Mr. Murphy, then I''ll credit your card for the dividends." Jessie looked at Violet and said. Violet refused, "It''s better to get a separate card, even though Stanley and I are a couple, but it''s better to keep things separate for work, especially when money is involved." Her idea is that between couples, money can be used for each other, but when ites to money on business, it''s better to keep it separate, it''s better for everyone. In case something goes wrong, it won''t get tangled up. Though she didn''t know if anything would happen to her and Stanley, or not. But it''s still correct to do so. Jessie has been Violet''s BFF for many years, so she naturally knew why Violet said that and what she was worried about, so shook her head helplessly, "You''re really sober, okay, then I''ll get a separate card, and you give it to Mr. Murphy." Violet nodded, "Good." Jessie left and waited until just before the end of the day, she handed a card to Violet. Violet took it and left thepany with the two children and went back home. Stanley was still in a meeting, so naturally he couldn''te over to pick up them. And he had some paperwork to take care of after the meeting. By the time the paperwork was almost done, the time hade to 8:00 p.m. and it was dark outside. Stanley put down his pen and massaged his wrist before getting up and leaving the office. Fraser followed him, still briefing him on tomorrow''s itinerary. When the two arrived at the parking lot, Fraser took out the car keys and just pressed the car lock button, a figure suddenly ran out from the corner and stopped in front of the two. I should say, stopped in front of Stanley. It''s Sophie. When Stanley saw her, his brow furrowed, frowning tightly. Fraser did the same, but he hadn''t forgotten his identity as an assistant and took a step forward, blocking Stanley, his expression somewhat impatient as he looked at Sophie, "Sophie, it''s after work hours, what are you doing here?" "I''m here for Mr. Murphy." Sophie took a step to the side and looked at Stanley with deep eyes. Stanley''s frown tightened, "What''s it?" "Mr. Murphy......" Sophie stirred her fingers and finally mustered up the courage to say, "Since you don''t love Miss Hunt, there''s no need to hold a wedding with her, you don''t have to sacrifice your own." "What?" Fraser''s was confused. Does this woman know what she''s talking about? Mr. Murphy is crazy about Violet, okay! Stanley was also confused for a moment by Sophie''s words, and after recovering, his face was filled with disgust, "Who told you that I don''t love my wife?" Sophie saw the disgust in his eyes, and her heart stung a little. She had waited here for him for hours just to tell him, but he didn''tmit it. And yet, she didn''t expect him to look at her with such eyes. Sophie bit her lower lip, her voice sad as she replied, "No one told me, I guessed it myself." Fraser rolled her eyes. Guess herself? He can''t believe she guessed that Mr. Murphy doesn''t love his wife.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. This woman is really sick in the head. Stanley was impatient, his brow furrowed, "If I don''t love my wife, why should I marry her?" Sophie was frozen by the question. Yeah, why marry Violet if he doesn''t love her? Could it be that he really loved Violet before he got married? No, how can that be. If he loved Violet, he would have held the wedding long ago, he wouldn''t have waited until now at all, he must have lied to her on purpose, yes, on purpose! Thinking, Sophie took a deep breath, re-calmed herself, and looked at Stanley, "Because of the interests?" Don''t they say that on TV? Rich people did marry for interests. The corners of Stanley''s eyes twitched. Fraser even did not hold back and directlyughed out, "Sophie, indeed many families married due to interests, but our president does not need that. He is together with his wife ispletely because of love, do you understand? So from now on, don''t say those bullshit words. Who does Mr. Murphy love if he doesn''t love his wife? You?" Chapter 623 A Warning to Sophie "I ...... I ......" Sophie''s face flushed and she subconsciously tried to nod her head. But when she faced Stanley''s cold gaze without a trace of emotion, she instantly sobered and lowered her head to reply in a small voice, "I didn''t mean it." Fraser snorted, "Hopefully you really don''t, besides I''m telling you, whether Mr. Murphy loves his wife or not, you''re not qualified to get involved as an outsider." "I ...... I''m not an outsider!" Sophie said in a hurry. Fraser was full of question. She''s not an outsider, is she an insider? "I ...... I''m Mr. Murphy''s savior." Sophie gave Stanley a shy look. Stanley''s temples jutted as he finally opened his mouth, "If I could, I wouldn''t want you to save me at all!" "What?" The expression on Sophie''s face froze and she looked at him incredulously, "No...... ?" How can he say that? Does he know how much he hurt her by saying that? "Your saving grace that caused my subordinates to search for me for days and not find me, your saving grace that almost caused the Murphy Group to be invaded by a foreign enemy, and most importantly, your saving grace that caused my wife to be stimted to give birth prematurely after learning of my disappearance, and your saving grace that caused my little son to now only lie in an incubator, that, is your saving grace!" Stanley gazed at Sophie and said several words in a row, causing her to back away with a pale face. Seeing this, Fraser added, "So Sophie, do you still think now that you saved Mr. Murphy and really did a good deed?" "I didn''t know that what would happen when I saved you, I was just being nice, and without me, you ....... "If you hadn''t appeared, I would have returned home long ago, and while you were saving me, my subordinates were already looking downstream, even without you, nothing would have happened to me, instead they would have found me soon, and my wife wouldn''t have been irritated by learning I was missing!" Stanley cut off Sophie''s words in a stern voice. Sophie''s legs went limp and she sat down directly on the ground, her face full of dumbfoundedness. How could this happen! She had obviously saved him with the best of intentions, so why in the end did he me her for saving her, and even say that her saving her life was superfluous! Seeming to see what was going through Sophie''s mind, Fraser skimmed her lips and said, "Sophie, don''t me us for putting it so bluntly, because this is indeed the truth, your saving grace to Mr. Murphy has brought us trouble instead, and it''s already reasonable of us to acknowledge your saving grace to Mr. Murphy now, do you understand?" Sophie''s eyshes fluttered. How could she possibly understand, how could she possibly want to understand? All she knew was that they had vetoed her saving grace! Sophie''s body trembled slightly, unable to ept such an oue. Fraser pushed his sses and added: "In fact, when you found Mr. Murphy, you immediately called the police, I think our attitude towards you is not so, but now there is no use talking about this. Sophie, I sincerely advise you, put away those thoughts you should not have, since in the work, then work well, or you will lose your job." Hearing this, Sophie''s heart thudded and she looked at Stanley. Stanley didn''t even look at her, but at the watch on his wrist with no expression, "Alright, Fraser, let''s go." "Yes." Fraser answered and followed behind him. The two men left it at that. Sophie was still standing in ce and froze. After a while, she suddenly crouched down on the floor and buried her head in the nest of her knees and cried. It''s too much, Stanley is really too much. She saved him and came specifically to persuade him, all for his own good. However, he didn''t appreciate it at all, but instead he still treated her so coldly. She really didn''t want to love him if she could. But it''s toote, she''s already in love with him so much! In the car, Stanley sat in the back seat, pinching his brow tiredly, "You can inform the cleaning department to arrange more work for Sophie, don''t let her have time to run around, if she can''t finish the work, just make her leave." "Okay." Fraser smiled and nodded, "But I reckon that even if Sophie doesn''t want to finish so much work, she''ll grit her teeth and finish it, in order not to leave the headquarters and for fear of not seeing you in the future, she ......" "Shut up!" Stanley''s eyebrows knitted as he chided coldly. Fraserughed heatedly twice and closed his mouth. A hint of disgust shed in Stanley''s eyes. If he had known that this Sophie was so difficult to deal with, he should have had someone confine her to the vige and not let her out in the first ce.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. But it was toote for that now, hopefully after today, Sophie would be able to set himself straight, or don''t me him for not being polite. The journey was uneventful and soon he returned home. There was no one in the vi living room, and when he asked the maids, he learned that the two children were ying in their rooms while Violet was busy in her own studio. Stanley handed his briefcase to the maid and lifted his feet upstairs to the studio on the second floor. He didn''t knock, but just unscrewed the door and went in. Violet was sitting behind a sewing machine table with her back to him, working on something, not noticing in the least that someone had entered. Stanley walked over with a gentle expression, then leaned down and encircled the woman from behind. The woman was startled, and her sewing machine went straight to the wrong side. Stanley reacted to the fact that he seemed to have done something wrong, and released her, apologizing embarrassedly, "Sorry, Honey I ......" "Forget it, it''s just my practice piece." Violet picked up the scissors and recut the ce where she had just sewn wrong, "I was trying out the sewing effect of the new pattern, so I didn''t make the finished garment. It''s not a problem, by the way, when did youe back?" She put down the scissors and looked at the man. The man took her into his arms and kept rubbing his forehead in the nape of her neck, "Just now." Violet was tickled by his rubbing and couldn''t help but shrink her shoulders, "You sneaked in without even a sound, you scared me." Stanleyughed lightly, "I wanted to see what you were doing." "Now that you see it, let go of me, I still have a little bit to go." Violet said with a roll of her eyes. Stanley loosened his arms, "Okay, I won''t get in the way of your operation, you can go ahead, and I will just hold you in my arms." "You......" Violet was shocked and then said with amusement, "Forget it, but don''t move around, or I will make a mistake." Stanley nodded affirmatively. Violet ignored him and continued to concentrate on her sewing machine. Stanley did as he assured her, just holding her in his arms, and really didn''t move around at all. Not long after, Violet finally finished sewing and was just about to take the finished one off the sewing machine for a closer look, but arge hand suddenly reached in front of her, cupped her chin and forcefully turned her face back. Then Violet saw the man lower his head and kiss her. Violet subconsciously grunted, and then the corners of her mouth twitched breathlessly. She knew it, she knew the man wouldn''t behave for long, and now that he had, he was definitely going to get into troubleter. With a heartfelt sigh ofughter, Violet put down the clothes in her hands, reached out and wrapped her arms around Stanley''s neck, responding to him.000 Chapter 624 Wedding The man sensed her response and was stunned for a moment, then as if encouraged, he picked her right up and sat her on top of him, kissing her even more forcefully. It took so long that Violet gradually couldn''t breathe and gently pushed the man. The man got the hint, released her and wiped the corner of her mouth with his thumb. Violet, meanwhile, was leaning into his arms, panting softly. Two minutester, Violet finally regained herposure and rubbed against the man''s chest, "There''s one thing that I need to tell you." "Go ahead." Stanley twisted her hair and yed with it. Violet sat up straight from his arms, then pulled out a bank card from her shirt pocket and gave it to him. Stanley took it suspiciously, "What is this?" "Your share of the profits!" Violet looked at him with a wry smile. Stanley looked at the yfulness in her eyes and suddenly understood something, turning his head to the side sheepishly. Then Violet wrenched his head upright, "Look at me, don''t try to hide!" "I didn''t!" Stanley''s eyes wandered elsewhere. Violet was amused, "You don''t even dare to look at me, and you haven''t hid yet?" The corners of Stanley''s mouth twitched and he didn''t say anything anymore. After a few seconds, he resumed speaking, "When did you know?" "It''s today, Jessie said that she suddenly couldn''t contact his secretary, and she failed to get touch with Mr. Dixon, then Calvin told me that you are Mr. Dixon." Said Violet, cupping the man''s face with both hands, "If Calvin hadn''t told me, were you nning to hide it from me for the rest of your life?" Stanley''s thin lips twitched in acquiescence. Violet sighed, "Why?" "I don''t want you to have a burden in your heart!" Stanley finally looked at her, his eyebrows full of tenderness, "At the very beginning when I invested, I wasn''t with you yet, you definitely wouldn''t ept my investment. After that we got married, I didn''t tell you, because I just didn''t want you to think that you were relying on me to create thepany, I didn''t want you to have that much pressure." Many women are obviously good in their own right, but because they let their husbands do them a favor, others deny that woman''s excellence and think that the reason that woman has done so well in her career is because of her husband''s help. Just like the circle of Mrs. Be. Mrs. Be is a very capable woman and she borrowed a sum of money from her husband to start her ownpany, and then everyone thinks that Mrs. Be was able to start thepany because of her husband, without thinking that her husband only contributed a sum of money, and the rest is the effort of Mrs. Be herself. He didn''t want his wife, too, to be viewed by outsiders with such narrow-minded eyes. Violet read Stanley''s thoughts through his eyes, and her heart warmed, "I know, thank you." Stanley stroked her hair, "We''re married, you never have to say thank you to me." Violet nodded with a light smile. Stanley gave her the card, "Keep this money." "No, it''s your ......" "My sry is for you." Stanley cut her off. Violet was speechless for a moment, and after a moment, she took the card over, "Well, since it''s your sry, I''ll take it." Stanley nodded. The couple did note out from the studio until the maids called them to have evening meal. Soon, two nights passed and the day of Violet and Stanley''s wedding finally arrived.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Neither Violet nor Stanley had invited too many guests, adding up to just over a hundred people. Other than that, no media was invited and even less publicized. First of all, it was unnecessary, in fact, it was afraid that the media invited would have Ivan and his people inside. So this wedding was very low key. And this is what Violet wants, she does not like her wedding so publicized. Although the wedding by the world''s attention is good, not many people will sincerely bless you, so it is better to just invite some acquaintances, and the blessing is the purest. In the dressing room, Jessie, Aimee and Linda were chatting with Violet as she did her makeup. The three of them weren''t Violet''s bridesmaids, and since Stanley didn''t have a best man, Violet naturally cancelled the bridesmaids, with only the two siblings, Calvin and Arya. Although the three were a bit regretful, they didn''t mind. "Violet, you''re so pretty today." Jessie stood behind Violet and looked at her in the mirror, sincerely admiring her. Aimee and Linda also nodded, "Yes, I haven''t seen a more beautiful bride than you." Violet blushed at theirpliments and got embarrassed, "When you guys get married, you''ll be this beautiful too." "Haha, thank you for your kind words then." The three menughed. Violet smiled along with him. Next to her, the manicurist was doing her nails, so she didn''t dare smile too much, lest the manicurist paint it crooked. Somewhere outside, Sophie, wearing a cleaning staff uniform, was absentmindedly wiping a chair with a rag. As she wiped, she surveyed this wedding scene. The wedding site is actually not big, but the arrangement is extremely luxurious and noble, as if they are in a dream world, the beauty of which makes people unable to take their eyes off. This was the wedding of her dreams, and the groom was still the man she loved, but the bride was not her. Thinking, Sophie lowered her eyelids, her face filled with sorrow and sadness. The cleaning team leader saw it, and after a sh of disgust in his eyes, he walked over, "Sophie, I''m warning you, today is Mr. Murphy''s wedding, you better not give me any trouble, or I won''t let you off the hook, understand?" He chided loudly. If not for theck of manpower today, he really didn''t want to arrange for Sophie toe over, after all, Sophie''s heart for Mr. Murphy was well known throughout the headquarters building. In case Sophie made a scene, he would.be in trouble. So now she could only keep an eye on Sophie at all times, not letting her leave him sight. "Yes." Sophie shivered at the team leader''s yell and answered timidly. In the past two days, she didn''t know what kind of madness this team leader had, but he had actually assigned her several times the workload and tried to kick her out of the group if she didn''t finish it. In order to still see Stanley in the future, she gritted her teeth and did all these things, but this team leader still deliberately made things difficult for her, and had to say that she didn''t do it cleanly enough to meet the standard, and told her to redo it. Anyway, in the past two days, this team leader had brought her a big psychological shadow, making her subconsciously a bit scared when she saw him. "Good, now why don''t you hurry up and wipe these chairs and put the covers on them, the guests areing." The team leader finished and turned back to where he had just been, directing the others to do their works. Sophie looked at the rag in her hand and her eyes reddened with aggression. These people are too much, she is Mr. Murphy''s savior, and they actually treat her like this. Just wait, one day she''ll make them regret doing this. They''ve bullied her today, they won''t be able to bully her in the future if they want to! Sophie thought, wiping the rag hard on the chair. Meanwhile, in the make-up room, Violet''s make-up had already been finished. Jessie and Linda and Aimeebined their efforts to push the wedding dress out of the racking table. "Violet, it''s time to change into your wedding dress." Jessie pointed at the wedding dress and said to Violet with a smile.??????? Chapter 625 The Most Beautiful Bride Violet looked at the familiar wedding dress, and a bright smile on her face. Not to mention the men, the women looked stunned. Isn''t that what the three like? Just as Violet got up and was about to go over to change into her wedding dress, there was a knock on the door of the dressing room. "Who is it?" Linda walked over and opened the door a crack, peering out through the gap. Surprised to see the person outside, she shouted out, "Mr. Murphy?" When Violet heard this, she subconsciously turned around, "Stanley is here?" Linda nodded, then opened the doorpletely, "Why is Mr. Murphy here all of a sudden?" Stanley ignored her, instead directly crossing over to her and looking at Violet in the dressing room. Violet''s face was painted with delicate makeup and her hair was styled. The clothes on her hadn''t changed yet, but she was already very beautiful. One can only imagine how beautiful she will be when she changes into her wedding dress. "I''vee to see how well you''ve prepared." Stanley stared at Violet for an instant, the knot in his throat twitching as he said in a hoarse voice. The three saw this and snickered. "I see, Mr. Murphy, you can''t wait to see Violet in a wedding dress." Jessie teased. Stanley gave her an oblique nce, but didn''t deny it. Seeing this, Jessie waved towards Linda and Aimee, "Since Mr. Murphy is here, let''s go out and leave this ce to the two of them." "Okay." Aimee and Linda nodded their heads in unison. Then the threeughed and left the dressing room. Stanley and Violet were the only ones left in the dressing room. Stanley lifted his long legs and walked towards her. He had changed into his groom''s tuxedo and his hair was all slicked back to reveal his bare forehead, and his overall aura was extraordinarily strong and mature. "The wedding is about to start, what are you doing here?" Violet said as she looked at the man. The man reached out and hugged her, "I miss you, so I came to see you." Violet was amused, "It''s not like we haven''t seen each other for a long time, is this necessary?" "Of course." Stanley nodded. Violet helplessly rolled her eyes, "Fine, but now that you''ve seen me, get out, I''m changing into my wedding dress." "I''ll help you change." Saying that, Stanley walked towards the wedding dress, ready to take it off the rack. Violet couldn''t help but narrow her eyes when she saw how aggressive he looked. This man couldn''t havee at a special time to help her change her wedding dress, could he? The more she looked at it, the more it seemed that way. But forget it, let him be. Who made him her husband? He had to be spoiled. Violet smiled and shook her head, then lifted her feet and walked over. Wedding dress is heavy and trying to put it on alone is actually difficult, she has to have help putting it on. Originally, it was decided that the three of them would help, but now there was only Stanley, the man was strong, and with his help alone, Violet soon changed into her wedding dress. This time she wore bridal makeup, had her hair done, and then wore a wedding dress. Last time, she hadn''t worn makeup like this or done her hair like this, and though it looked good, it was a little less vorful. Now it was different, Violet in Stanley''s eyes was like a fairy from the sky, so he couldn''t help but hold her tightly in his arms once again, afraid that she would fly away the next moment. Violet felt his trepidation, and although she didn''t know what he was afraid of, she didn''t ask, but gently patted his back as a silent reassurance. After two minutes, Stanley finally returned to normal and understood that the woman in front of him was his wife, a woman who was going to stay with him for the rest of his life, and would not fly away suddenly at all. He let go of her gently and stared at her carefully for a moment, "Something else is missing." "The veil!" Violet reminded him with a smile. Stanley drifted off and looked around, searching for the veil. Violet pointed to the sofa behind her, and Stanley turned around and saw the veil sitting on the sofa, went over and picked it up, then put it on her head under Violet''s direction.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The veil was long and doubleyered, the topyer being shorter up to the waist, while the bottomyer was long enough to drag the floor, longer than therge trailing tail of the wedding dress, which overshadowed therge trailing tail. But that''s what makes the visual effect that brings it more stunning. "Beautiful!" Stanley took a step back, his eyes burning as he admired the bride before him. Violet took a bouquet and smiled at him, "You''re handsome!" As they were talking, there was a knock on the dressing room, and Jessie''s voice came from outside, "Violet, Mr. Murphy, it''s time toe out!" Violet responded, "Okay." Stanley extended his hand towards Violet, "Let''s go." Violet looked at hisrge hand and smiled as she lifted her own hand up and put it on. Stanley squeezed her hand. Her hands were soft and boneless. Stanley held Violet''s hand and walked out of the dressing room. Outside the dressing room, the three of them and the two siblings were waiting. It took a moment to slow down after seeing the couplee out and simultaneously freeze in amazement. "It''s so beautiful, Violet, you''re so beautiful!" Jessie said as she clenched her hand in excitement. Aimee and Linda also nodded their heads, "You were so beautiful before you changed into your wedding dress, and now that you''re wearing it, you''re even more breathtakingly beautiful." "That''s right, Mr. Murphy, you''re so blessed." Linda gave a thumbs up towards Stanley. Stanley gave her a smile in a good mood, "Double your bonus this month!" "Mr. Murphy is awesome, Mr. Murphy and Violet love each other for a lifetime of happiness!" Linda responded.. Stanley''s thin lips curled up, "Three times!" Linda almost fainted with happiness. Seeing this, Jessie and Aimee both spoke with a smile as well, "Then, Mr. Murphy, do we have it?" "Sure, go find Fraserter." Stanley nodded. "Yay, great, thank you, Mr. Murphy!" The two men high-fived happily. Violet saw how happy they were andughed along with them. Arya and Calvin both raised their little heads and blinked at Violet and Stanley. "Mommy, you''re so pretty." Arya said as her eyes glowed. Calvinnodded, "And Daddy is handsome." "Yeah, as soon as Mr. Murphy and Violet came out just now, I felt like there''s no one more suitable than the two of them to be together." Linda said with admiration. Violet looked at the two children wearing little suit and dress, and her heart softened. As the bell rang, Jessie hurriedly took two small flower baskets to the two children, "Quick, children, your mom and dad are going to enter, you walk in front of them and scatter flowers all the way, remember?" "Yes, Godmother!" The two children nodded seriously, then led by Linda, they ran five meters in front of Violet and Stanley and began to scatter flowers. And Violet then walked slowly into the church hall, arm in arm with Stanley. At this moment, the church was already filled with guests, including Steven, George, Henry, and some designers that Violet had a good rtionship with in the design circle. The others, basically, are partners on Stanley''s coboration. All these people stood up and started pping when they saw they appear.0000000------- Chapter 626 Georges Pain Violet smiled as she made her way towards the priest, also surveying the guests. Steven and Henry were genuinely wishing her and Stanley well, and although George''s face was also smiling, there wasn''t the slightest hint ofughter in his eyes. Violet couldn''t help but sigh when she saw him like this. Hasn''t he given up on her yet? However, Violet didn''t pay much attention to George, and quickly averted her gaze again, turning to the guests on the other side. There''s Suzy over here. Suzy wore a light pink one-shoulder dress, and the jewelry on her body and the makeup on her face mirrored each other, no longer like before, whether at a party, or in general, Suzy hated to wear all the valuable jewelry on her body. Of course, it wasn''t the most important thing either, the most important thing was that she really saw the blessing on Suzy''s face, not the fake kind, but the serious, sincere kind. Suzy was really blessing her and Stanley, and there was always arrogance and hostility on Suzy''s face before, but now it was all gone, only relief remained. This shows that what Stanley said is true, Suzy has really changed. As she was thinking, Violet''s gaze suddenly locked with Suzy. Suzy seemed a little ufortable, her face became much stiffer, and her apuse slowed down. Violet knew that Suzy was probably still thinking about the past and didn''t know how to get along with her. She then offered a nod and a smile to Suzy, a smile tinged with friendliness. Suzy seemed to sense it, and her tight face loosened up again for a moment, smiling at her as well, before resuming her apuse. The interaction between the two was short, but it was all watched by Stanley. Stanley squeezed Violet''s hand, "Did you reconcile with Suzy?" Violet smiled, "She and I never had a deep friendship, so how can we talk about reconciliation? It''s just a matter of releasing the past transgressions, but it doesn''t mean that she and I will be friends in the future." Stanley nodded, "That''s fine." "But Suzy has really changed quite a bit." Violet added. Stanley nodded, "Army taught." "Mr. Moore loves his granddaughter so much that he was able to throw Suzy into the army, so I guess he took out a great deal of ruthlessness." Violet said. Stanley''s thin lips moved, "Not to take out a ruthless heart is not possible, Mo family this generation, only Suzy, Mo family''s business, are to be handed over to Suzy, if Suzy is still the same nature as before, Mo family to the end of the road, Mr. Moore does not want to cut off the industry he created, can only be ruthless snacks, properly exercise Suzy, so in the end Suzy also did not let Mr. Moore down, although Suzy is not so much to put Mo family to develop further, but at least the Mo family will not disappear in this way." As they spoke, the two men had arrived in front of the priest. The priest looked at the couple in front of him, and even though he had seen so many couples, it was the first time he had seen a pair with such a superior and well-matched appearance. The priest opened the book in his hand and spoke with a kind and gentle smile, "May I ask Mr. Murphy, do you take this youngdy before you to be your wife, to love and protect her forever, regardless of aging, sickness or pain, and to never leave her?" Stanley and Violet stood facing each other. He looked tenderly at the woman in front of him, his thin lips slowly spitting out three words, "I do." Violet''s eyes reddened. The priest looked at Violet and also asked, "May I ask Miss Hunt, are you willing to marry this gentleman before you and stay with him forever, no matter if he is poor, disabled, and will never leave him?" "I do!" Violet''s red lips flicked open and she spoke without hesitation in reply. Stanley''s pupils vibrated and his eyes became even softer and deeper. The priest looked at the couple who were truly in love and nodded with a smile, "I now pronounce the two of you to be truly married, and the groom may kiss your beautiful bride." Stanley reached out his hand and lifted the veil in front of Violet, then lifted Violet''s chin, lowered his head, and kissed her lips. The guests on stage pped and apuded once again at the sight of this scene and expressed their blessings. The two siblings, Calvin and Arya, also sprinkled the flowers harder. The only ones who weren''t happy were George, and Sophie who was peeking outside the church. George looked at Violet, and in his eyes behind the lenses, was a look that was unreadable, and the apuse was also a hitch, showing that he did not bless Violet at this moment. Five years ago, when he first saw Violet, he had a crush on this beautiful looking girl. But to my surprise, by that time, she was pregnant with someone else''s child. He didn''t mind though, he could take everything she had, including the baby in her belly. Except she never had the heart to fall in love, so he never expressed his feelings to her either, because he respected her. But as it turned out, she got together with Stanley as soon as she returned to China, and he only realized then that it wasn''t that she didn''t have a heart for love, she just didn''t like him and had no feelings for him. He even wondered if he would have had a chance if, at first, he had been a little stronger and told her his feelings a little earlier. But what''s the point of talking about it now? She was utterly andpletely out of his league. Not far away, Jessie, who was several seats away from George, noticed his gloomy appearance, and the smile on his face gradually faded, and the apuse gradually slowed down. Linda sensed her sadness and couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong with you?" "I''m fine." Jessie hastily lowered her eyelids to hide the look in her eyes and squeezed the corners of her mouth to reluctantly return, "I just saw Violet getting married and was happy for her in my heart."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "You don''t look like you''re happy, besides, they''re just having a make-up wedding now, they got married a long time ago, okay? So you''re lying with no credibility at all, say, what''s going on?" Linda bumped Jessie with her shoulder, "Did you see which one you like, so......" "How do you know?" Jessie''s eyes widened incredulously. Linda hemmed and hawed, "Of course I saw it, I just noticed you looking over there a few times, but there were several guys over there, I don''t know who you were looking at exactly, but the only thing I can say for sure is that the guy you like, is one of them." "Your powers of observation are quite impressive." Jessie smiled. Linda shrugged her shoulders, "It''s not that I''m observant, it''s that you''re acting so obvious, say, who the hell is it?" "No more, it''s not possible for me and him." Jessie shook his head, not going to tell her. Linda saw this and was a little sorry, "I was hoping to hear some gossip about you." "I''ll tell youter when I have the chance." Jessie smiled faintly. Outside the church, Sophie and a few colleagues from the cleaning department stood at a distance, looking openly at the situation inside the church. They can''t go over there, they can only watch from here. It was a good thing that the doors of the church wererge enough that they were able to see inside as well. The moment they saw Stanley lift Violet''s head veil and kiss her, these employees all gasped. "That''s thedy, so beautiful." "Yeah, it''s the first time I''ve seen such a beautiful woman, none of the stars on TV look this good, and it''s really a perfect match for Mr. Murphy." "But it seems a little familiar, like I''ve seen it somewhere before." Listening to her colleagues muttering and discussing, Sophie''s two hands squeezed tightly, her eyes filled with jealousy. What''s wrong with beauty? Can beauty be a meal? And even if that Miss Hunt is beautiful, she can be just as narrow-minded and nothing great.?????? Chapter 627 Ill Deal With you When I Get Back Stanley was the one who was aggrieved to be with such a woman. Sophie''s eyes were red as she thought sourly in her heart. A colleague next to her noticed the look on her face and quietly confided in the team leader, "Look at her." The colleague pointed at Sophie. The team leader looked over and his face sank, "You two, take her away before Mr. Murphy see her." She was now increasingly regretting he had brought this woman here. He could believe she was crying here and showing a jealous face. It would be a problem if Mr. Murphy or some big shot saw it, it would cause an incident. "Okay." The colleague who hadined nodded in agreement, then greeted another colleague and went over to set Sophie up. Sophie''s attention was all in the church and didn''t watch out for the team leader and the others. It wasn''t until she was picked up and dragged backwards by two colleagues that she reacted and struggled, "What are you doing?" Hearing her plucked up volume, the team leader blushed and said, "Gag her and don''t let her scream out!" In case Sophie''s voice drew the attention of the people in the church, it would be a trouble. The colleague nodded and raised her hand to cover Sophie''s mouth. Sophie, on the other hand, shouted first, "Mr. Murphy, help me!" Her voice was loud, and revealed fear and panic, as if she had been kidnapped. The team leader''s face went pale, and a twinge of fear rose up in his heart as he fumed with anger. This woman actually screamed out! This is Mr. Murphy and his wife''s wedding, and Sophie is here shouting and ruining the wedding atmosphere. She, the leader of the team, will be the first to suffer! After all, she was the one who brought Sophie here. The team leader hated Sophie in his heart and could not wait to strangle her to death. Even the two colleagues who were racking Sophie were starting to panic, ncing at each other, not knowing what to do. In the church, Violet was about to throw the bouquet when she suddenly heard Sophie''s shout, and the smile on her face slowly froze. Stanley frowned as well. The other guests stopped their apuse and looked out curiously. "Violet, what''s going on?" Jessie asked, puzzled. Linda and Aimee also looked at Violet. Violet pursed her red lips and didn''t answer. Stanley beckoned to Fraser, "Go check it out." "Yes." Fraser nodded with a serious face, and left the church. He came to a few cleaners and stared at Sophie with icy eyes, "What''s the noise?" Sophie was scared by his look, and subconsciously lowered her head, avoiding his gaze. The team leader hurried over, "Fraser, it''s none of our business, I just wanted to take this woman away and she ended up shouting." "That''s not true." Sophie raised her head and retorted loudly, "You have someone grab me, that''s why I shouted, I wouldn''t have shouted at all if you didn''t do that."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "You ......" The team leader wanted to say something else. Fraser spoke up and interrupted her, "Enough!" The team leader craned his neck and shut his mouth at once. While Sophie saw this, a hint of smugness shed in her eyes. The smugness was caught just in time by Fraser. Fraser''s eyes narrowed, "Sophie, you''re doing this on purpose, right?" "What....... What?" Sophie froze. Fraser sneered, "When you saw Mr. Murphy and his wife holding a wedding, you must not be at peace, so when your team leader had someone arrest you, you deliberately called out, trying to attract the attention of everyone in the church, with the purpose of trying to ruin the atmosphere of the wedding, am I right?" "Not at all, I ....... I''m just .." However, when Sophie met Fraser''s eyes that were full of mockery, she couldn''t say anything at once. The team leader, seeing this, was angry and wanted to hit Sophie. Fraser stopped her, "Okay, today is Mr. Murphy''s wedding, you are the team leader, they are all under you. Without you, they can''t evene here, so when I go back, I will settle the score with you." He pointed at the team leader. The team leader bowed his head, "I''m sorry, I really dn''t expect she''d really get me trouble." "What''s the use of regretting now. I''ll deal with this after the wedding is over." Fraser rubbed his brow and ordered with some impatience. The team leader hurriedly responded, "I''ll bring her away right now." Saying that, he personally went up to grab Sophie. Sophie wanted to run. Seeing her intentions, Fraser coldly warned, "If you dare to run, I guarantee that you will definitely disappear from J City, do you believe it or not?" Sophie''s face changed and became almost pale. What did she just see? The killing intent in Fraser''s eyes. He actually tried to kill her! A huge sense of fear hit Sophie''s heart, Sophie''s legs stiffened. She did not dare to run, she could only meekly stand in ce, and then was taken away by the team leader and the others. Fraser was slightly relieved to see that this troublemaker had finally been brought away. It seems that dealing with someone like Sophie, using a wishy-washy policy won''t work, he had to be ruthless. The only way to deal with Sophie was to make her feel scared. Otherwise it''s all for nothing! Fraser straightened his suit and turned to go back to the church. The guests in the church looked at him curiously, wondering what was going on outside. But Fraser definitely wouldn''t tell them, walking over to Stanley and lowering his voice, "Mr. Murphy, it''s Sophie." With that, he told him what happened outside. Violet was standing right next to Stanley, so naturally she heard it, and a hint of disgust shed in her eyes. The disgust on Stanley''s face was undisguised, and his voice was cold as he said, "When the wedding is over, give her a sum of money and send her back to her vige." This time, no matter what, he wasn''t going to leave Sophie in thepany. Violet heard it and didn''t object. Perhaps it had been a mistake for her to keep Sophie here in the first ce, and it was better to send her away. Jessie was the closest to Violet and also heard that, asking in a small voice, "Violet, it''s that Sophie?" "Yes." Violet nodded her head. Jessie bristled, "This woman actually made a scene here." "I do kinda admire her persistence." Violet snorted. Jessie rolled his eyes, "I think she''s just a bitch, okay, okay, don''t talk about her. Hurry up and throw the bouquet, or it will bete." She said loudly in a deliberate attempt. Violet knew that she was just deliberately bringing the atmosphere up. Sure enough, the church congregation heard Jessie''s words and the atmosphere came back up, urging Violet to hurry up and throw the bouquet. Violet smiled at Stanley. Stanley nodded, "Throw it." Violet nodded and turned around. When the crowd saw this, they got up, walked to the very middle of the church, raised their hands, and tried to grab the flowers. Violet looked back, "Are you ready? I''m going to start throwing, three, two, one!" With the words, she threw the bouquet in her hand with a violent toss. The crowd looked up, at the bouquet in the air, trying to fight for it. Jessie, Linda and Aimee did the same. Calvin and Calvin stood next to Violet, her two big eyes fixed on the bouquet, "Brother, I want it too." "Don''t you want it." Calvin said to her with a serious face, "That flower is for the next bride, can''t you see that the ones who got up to grab the flower are all in Godmother''s age? You''re still young, what kind of bride should you be!" Chapter 628 George Gets Drunk Stanley heard it and nodded in approval, "Your brother is right, that flower is not something you should want, you can''t even think about it, not even when you grow up." Looking at him admonishing his daughter with a serious face, Violet was amused. He and Calvin don''t want Arya to grow up and marry someone. Under a flurry of snatching, the bouquet was eventually held in Jessie''s hand. She actually didn''t expect that the person who eventually grabbed the bouquet would be herself, but looking at the envious gazes of the others, she calmed down, picked up the bouquet and waved it at Violet, smiling happily. Violet smiled at her, "Congrattions, you''re about to be the next bride." "Thanks." Jessie smiled and nodded. George, who was sitting in his seat, listened to Violet''s words, and then looked at Jessie''s happy smile, his eyes couldn''t help but sink. Is she so impatient to be the next bride, does she have a boyfriend? Thinking about this possibility, George''s heart was inexplicably annoyed. He didn''t take the annoyance seriously, though, getting up and quietly leaving the scene. Because there weren''t many people at the scene, and Violet and Stanley were standing rtively high, his departure was naturally caught in their eyes. Violet looked at his back and sighed inwardly. She had nothing to say about George. She only wished that he could get her over sooner. Stanley, on the other hand, withdrew his gaze and agreed with George''s departure without any words. To be honest, if it wasn''t for the fact that George had helped Violet and the two children five years ago, for this wedding, he wouldn''t have invited George at all. Now George would leave if he wanted to. Jessie also noticed George''s departure. After all, George was the one she loved, and she would naturally subconsciously pay attention to him. Looking at his slumped back, Jessie''s eyes flickered, not knowing what he was thinking. But soon, after hearing that a photo was going to be taken, she withdrew her gaze and stopped paying attention to George. The wedding was about to finish. After seeing off all the guests, Stanley and Violet took the car back home. Fraser went back to thepany and dealt with Sophie''s matter. As for Jessie, Linda and Aimee, the three of them said goodbye to each other and left. Linda went to Fraser''s residence and Aimee went back to the hotel Violet had arranged for her. Jessie, on the other hand, had gone to find George. This was the second time she''d gone to him since she''d found the badge. The way he had just left made her uneasy. However, Jessie looked around for George, but couldn''t find him. She''d been his hospital, his residence, while he hadn''t gone back to the hospital, or to his residence, she did not know where he''d gone. This made Jessie''s heart grow more and more uneasy and restless. She was really afraid that he would be greatly stimted by Violet''s wedding and do something murderous, likemitting suicide, or have a rpse of his mental illness to hurt others. So, she had to find him. But unfortunately, Jessie did not find George till it was night. She tried to call George''s phone, but his phone was power off, which made her into a daze, and she did not know what to do. She thought about asking Violet and Stanley to help her find them, but that thought was quickly dismissed. It was their wedding night, how could she be bothered with them? Just as Jessie was sitting in front of George''s apartment, hugging her knees helplessly, the cell phone she had ced on the ground next to her rang. She raised her head and nced at it listlessly, and when she saw it was George calling, her spirit was instantly restored and she hurriedly picked up her phone. Had he turned on his phone and seen those messages she''d sent him, so he''d called back? This made Jessie''s heart almost jump with joy, after all, she couldn''t find him in the past and had sent him so many messages, he never replied. Now that he''s back, how can she not be happy? Thinking, Jessie picked up the phone and after taking a deep breath, she answered it in a hurry, "George." "Is this Miss Jessie?" An unfamiliar male voice came over the phone. The smile on Jessie''s face froze, then she nodded, "I am, may I ask who you are and how did you get my friend''s phone?" It couldn''t be that George dropped his phone and someone picked it up, could it? Or maybe George had an ident and he was in the hospital? Jessie began to get restless, and her hand subconsciously clenched her phone. On the phone, the man''s voice rang out again, "I''m the manager of the Blue Star Bar, here''s the deal, your friend was drunk and unconscious at my ce. I fished his phone out of his pocket, turned it on and found that you had sent him a lot of text messages, so I dialed it straight away. Pleasee over and settle the bill for this gentleman and take him away. " Jessie was confused for a few seconds before finally responding, "Okay, I''ll be right over." The call ended and she put the phone down with a huge sigh of relief. Great, George is fine, he''s just drunk, what a waste of worry for him. But the thought of George going to drink, Jessie''s was more or less unpleasant. George is a doctor and basically rarely drinks, much less gets himself drunk because it affects the smoothness of his hands and can affect the surgery. But this time, he made an exception and got himself drunk. Is it because he can''t ept it in his heart seeing Violet and Mr. Murphy''s wedding? Jessie''s eyes were moistened and her heart was sour. Still, she got up and set off to pick up him from the Blue Star Bar. Half an hourter, Jessie drove to the bar and found George, who was drunk on the sofa, under the guidance of the waiter. His clothes were rumpled, his cor was open, his tie was torn, and even his hair was sticking up in a mess on top of his head, making it obvious at first nce that he was a drunk. Jessie sighed. It was the first time she had seen such a wretched George. "This is for you, go pay for the bill." Jessie took out a card from her bag and handed it to the waiter. The waiter took it with both hands and went to the cashier to pay for the bill. Jessie bent down and helped George up, ready to take him away. Suddenly, George let out a mutter, "Don''t...... Don''t get a boyfriend!" Jessie froze for a moment and looked at him. His eyes were still tightly closed, and it was clear that the words he had just spoken were only dream words. Just don''t understand what that means. "Who don''t get a boyfriend?" Jessie looked at George and asked in a small voice, a hint of anticipation rising in her heart. But George was running out of responses. Jessie bit her lip in loss and supported him towards the cashier. The waiter happened toe over, ready to give her back her card. He handed it over, then followed her out of the bar, helped her open the door, and shoved George into the passenger side. "Thanks." Jessie gave a smile to the waiter.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "You''re wee." The waiter waved his hand and went back to the bar. Jessie closed the passenger door, went around to go into the driver''s seat, and then twisted around, buckling George''s seat belt. After that, Jessie was ready to drive. Just as she was pulling her body back, George suddenly grabbed her hand. Jessie froze. In the next second, with a force in his hand, George yanked Jessie into his arms. Jessie crashed into his chest, her body hurting a little from his hard chest. Before she could cry out, though, a shadow fell over her head.??????????? Chapter 629 Using Her as a Stand-in George kissed Jessie. Jessie was dumbfounded, as if a thunderbolt had rattled through her head, and he froze. George kissed her! The man she loved was actually kissing her! Jessie raised her eyes to look at George. Both of George''s eyes remained tightly closed, not waking up. Apparently, maybe he doesn''t even know what he''s doing right now. Then associate the reason why George got drunk tonight is because he witnessed Violet''s wedding, then this time the person George is going to kiss is not her, but Violet. In his sleep, he thought of her as Violet! Thinking about this, Jessie''s heart was clogged, and her eyes were moist. She moved her hand to push George away, not wanting to continue with him, after all, this feeling of using her as a stand-in really sucks! However, Jessie had just pushed George away, and George continued again the next second. This time, he used a lot of strength, directly holding Jessie''s entire body in his arms, making herpletely unable to move. He cupped her chin and kissed her again. This time the kiss was even stronger and harder than it had just been. Jessie''s lips and tongue were a little sore from his kiss, and she was even out of breath. She kept pping her hands against his chest, trying to get him to let her go. But with his other hand, George grabbed her hand directly, making her hand lose itsst freedom as well. In this way, Jessie was unable to move and was held in George''s arms in a deadly forced kiss. Gradually, Jessie gradually adapted to George''s strength, and her body softened. It seemed that George noticed it, and kissed her less vigorously, bing much gentler. The temperature inside the car was rising and the only sounds in the car were the rapid breathing of man and woman. Jessie was startled when she felt the man''s hand reach into the hem of her dress, and she instantly sobered up. She tried to stop the man, but he clearly didn''t want to be stopped by her and hisrge hands were already undoing the concealed buttons of her inner dress. Jessie''s heart was beating fast, thumping. Finally, she bit the man''s lip. The man grunted in pain and let go of her. Jessie immediately shrank back into the driver''s seat, "George, I''m sorry, I''m not Violet, I''m Jessie, I''ve let you down!" The kissing she had just done had gotten her into it, and for what was going to happen next, she could never continue. George didn''t say anything, his eyes had opened at some point and he was staring at Jessie. Jessie''s body shrank, "Are you awake already?" George still didn''t say anything, still staring at her. Jessie thought he was indeed awake and put her head down, "I''m sorry, just now I... Before she could finish her words, George pulled her wrist and pulled her into his arms again before biting her on the neck. Jessie couldn''t help but yelp as he bit on her. Her screams seemed to excite him, biting all the way down and ending up on Jessie''s corbone. Jessie saw that he still had a move to continue and hurriedly told him to stop. But George apparently couldn''t hear her, and buried his head at her chest. At this moment, Jessie understood that he was not awake, still in a drowsy state, and it was desire that was driving him to do so. He wanted to do such a thing to Violet, so he thought of her as Violet. Thinking of this, Jessie let out a bitter smile, a tear slipping down from the corner of her eye, before unbuckling George''s seatbelt and taking him out of the car, heading towards a nearby hotel. It''s famous in the Blue Star Bar. Many people who can''t leave when they''re drunk, they would go to the hotel next door. Jessie took George into the hotel and got a room. Coming to her room, she dropped George on the bed and prepared to fetch some water to wipe his face and make him sober. Before she could do so, though, George pulled her onto the bed and rolled her over underneath. Jessie''s eyes widened. George kissed her again, his other hand diving into her dress once more. This time, Jessie surprisingly didn''t struggle anymore, allowing the man to do whatever he wanted on her. This man was the one she loved, since she was an adolescent, and it hadn''t changed in over a decade. But the misunderstandings that surrounded them kept her from getting close to him.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. And now that he had taken the initiative toe closer to her and kiss her, she thought perhaps God had deliberately given her a chance to be close to him, for the sake of the pain she had suffered for over a decade. In that case, she thought, why didn''t she take it? Even if he used her as a stand-in for Violet, but it was her who was with him. Thinking about this, Jessie slowly closed his eyes The next morning, just after dawn, Jessie woke up. ...... She lifted the cover and got out of bed, fighting through the aches and pains, then picked up the clothes on the floor and quickly headed for the bathroom. Ten minutester, she changed her clothes and came out of the bathroom, gingerly returning to the bed, looking at the man who was still sleeping on the bed, she couldn''t help but reach out and touch his face before grabbing her bag and leaving the room. What happenedst night was willing to her. More than anything, it was a way for her to make an end to her feelings. Having had such a night with him, she thought, her hard-won unrequited love hade full circle. Shortly after Jessie left, George woke up. He looked at his naked body, then at the messy bed, where it wasn''t clear what had happened. His face was gloomy and embarrassing, and the aura around him was even more oppressive and frightening. He actually spent the night with a strange woman! Who is that woman! George looked at the clothes on the floor, bent down and picked them up, then went to the bathroom and took a shower. He put clothes on and opened the door to go out. Once outside, he looked at the door sign, write the number down, went to the front desk of the hotel, and asked for the information of the person who had opened the room. The receptionist gave him the information. His pupils shrank and his face changed slightly as he listened, "It''s her!" He can''t believe it''s Jessie! For a while, George couldn''t tell what he felt in his heart. He had thought it was a strange woman and was still angry and wanted to find the woman to settle the score. But hearing that it was Jessie, the anger in his heart surprisingly lessened a lot, and there was an indescribable wave ofplex emotions. He wasn''t sure why it had been herst night. But...... George took out his phone and dialed Jessie''s number. Jessie had already arrived at thepany, her face was a bit pale and her walking posture was a bit strange. "Good morning, Miss Robinson!" A designer was greeting her. Jessie responded, "Good morning, I''ll go back to the office first." With that, she hurried towards her office. When she passed by Violet''s office, Violet came out of it. Seeing Jessie, Violet was happy, "Jessie, you''re finally here, you''re a bitte today." "It''s...... Yeah." Jessie didn''t expect to meet Violet by such a coincidence, and after thinking thatst night George took herself for Violet and then spent the night with herself, she was a little afraid to meet Violet''s eyes. "Violet, is there something wrong?" Jessie asked with her head lowered and her voice sheepish. Chapter 630 Jessies Aggravation "Nothing, it''s just that I need the design inventory sheet for thest quarter." Violet replied with a smile. Jessie nodded, "Okay, I''ll send you an emailter." "Okay." Violet responded. Jessie asked again, "Is there anything else? If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back to my office first." She was in too much pain there and didn''t have much strength in her legs and desperately needed to go back to her office and sit down and get some rest. Otherwise, she shouldn''t be able to stand! "Okay." Violet answered. Jessie was greatly relieved to hear this, "I''ll go back first then, bye." When she finished, she squeezed her palms, forced a normal walk, and walked towards her office. However, as much as she pretended, she still showed a difference, and Violet noticed it, her eyes narrowing. "The walk of Jessie...... "1 As someone who hade over, she was naturally able to tell that there was something wrong with Jessie''s walking posture, not like her legs and feet were injured, but only after her first night. In other words, Jessie was with a manst night but she didn''t know who that man was. Violet didn''t expect it was George. Now the misunderstanding between George and Jessie had not been solved, and George still hated Jessie, it was absolutely impossible for him to touch Jessie. Then it can only mean that Jessie had sex with another manst night. It was just unclear whether Jessie volunteered or was forced, but looking at the way Jessie just looked, there was no resentment or sadness, the possibility of volunteering was very high. Could it be that Jessie had really get over George and found another man? Thinking of this, Violet''s eyes widened and her heart was shocked before she calmed down. If that was really what she suspected, she didn''t think it was a bad thing. Jessie had been bitterly in love with George for more than ten years, and in these ten years, she had much aggravation and indifference she had suffered hurt her heart a lot. And even if the misunderstanding between George and Jessie is cleared, she doesn''t think they will be together, after all, George doesn''t love Jessie and they will only be friends at most, not lovers. So she kinda wanted to see Jessie find someone she liked, at least then, Jessie could be happy. With that thought, Violet turned around and went back to her office. In the next office, Jessie sat down, and only then did she breathe a long sigh of relief, feeling like her whole body hade to life. She could still feel the burning pain in that area down there, and it was ufortable to sit. She had to make a trip to the pharmacy for some medicer. Suddenly, the phone rang. Jessie rubbed her brow, picked up her phone, "...... George!" Why did he call? Was it because that he knew it was herst night and then called to ask her about it? What to do? Was she going to pick it up, was she going to admit it? The phone was still ringing, while Jessie was caught in a tangle. After a while, the phone hung up automatically. Jessie was relieved to see this and regretted it at the same time. But soon, the phone rang again. It was a massage. Jessie bit her lip and clicked in: was it youst night? Seeing that, Jessie sucked in a breath of cold air. Sure enough, he guessed it was her and came to question her. Jessie''s fingers were trembling and she didn''t know how to reply. What would he do, she wondered, if she replied? Would he taunt her that she spent the night with him under the situation that he did not love her? Thinking about George''s indifference towards her, Jessie felt that was likely. Even though he initiatedst night, she didn''t push him away, so she''s responsible for it, period. After figuring it out, Jessie took a deep breath and calmed down, then started to reply: it was me, the manager of the Blue Star Bar called mest night and said that you were drunk, then I went over to pick you up and put you in the hotel and left. She didn''t have the courage to admit that she was the one who had sex with himst night. She was still afraid of his taunts, and that was just too much to bear. George looked at the message Jessie replied, his eyes narrowed, "Put me in the hotel and left? You did not stay?" Jessie bit her lips, her fingers trembling as she typed, "No, you hate me so much, why would I stay? What are you asking this for? Someone had entered your roomst night and had sex with you, right?" George didn''t know if she was deliberately lying and not admitting it, or if she was telling the truth, his brows were knitted tightly and his face was gloomy. After a moment, he rubbed his temples, "No, that''s it." After sending it out, he just turned off his phone and drove to the hospital. Jessie looked at these few short words and wondered what he meant. Did he stop asking so soon? Although this was what she wished for, Jessie still had a hard time, her nose sore, and he couldn''t help but redden her eyes with aggression. Next door, Violet waste in waiting for the inventory sheet from Jessie and was ready to go over to see what was going on. Just as she walked to the door of Jessie''s office, she heard Jessie crying. Violet''s heart tightened and she hurriedly opened the door, "Jessie, what''s wrong with you?" Jessie didn''t expect Violet to suddenlye over and was taken aback, then she hurriedly wiped her tears in a panic, "I''m fine, why are you here?" "I wanted the inventory sheet. You hadn''t sent it to me yet, so I came over." Violet said as she closed the door. Jessie squeezed the corners of her mouth and forced a smile, "Sorry, I forgot, I''ll send it to you." "Jessie, what''s wrong with you, and I''ll see if I can help you." Violet walked over with a worried look on her face. Jessie''s gaze flickered, "I''m really fine." "I don''t believe it." Violet stopped in front of the desk and looked at her with a serious face, "Jessie, did the man you spent the night withst night bully you?" Just now, she guessed that Jessie had volunteered, but now that she saw Jessie crying, she was unsure. Jessie''s eyes widened in surprise, "How did you know I was with someonest night ......" "I''ve been there before, and when I see that the way you walked, I understand." Violet sat down and said. Jessie lowered her eyes, "So that''s how it is, I obviously disguised it so well, but I didn''t expect you see it." "What''s going on? Are you being bullied, or ......" "It was an ident, and of my own free will!" Jessie covered her face. Violet looked at her, "What? Who is that man?"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "It''s George." Jessie replied. Violet choked and coughed violently, while her face was pale. She hadn''t expected that. She just guessed that it wouldn''t be George, and that Jessie might have her eyes on another man. She didn''t expect ...... Well, she still underestimated Jessie''s feelings for George. Yeah, how could she get over her feeling that hadsted for over a decade? "What''s wrong with you, Violet?" Jessie saw that Violet suddenly coughing and got up to pat her back and help her smooth her breath. Violet waved her hand, "I''m fine, I''m just shocked, you and George, you......'' " Jessie sighed, and then briefly told her what happenedst night. After hearing that, Violet teasingly raised an eyebrow, "So that''s how it is, Jessie, you''re really out of my expectation."???????? Chapter 631 Honeymoon Jessie lowered her head and didn''t say anything. Violet sighed and looked at her, "So what are you going to do now?" "What?" Jessie was puzzled. Violet shook her head, "Of course it''s your rtionship with George. You have had sex, aren''t you going to take your rtionship further?" Jessie smiled bitterly, "Violet, it''s not that simple. George hates me, even if he knew it was mest night, he wouldn''t be with me." "This......" Violet choked, and then had to admit that what she said was highly likely. "So, what will you do?" Violet looked at Jessie with heartache. Jessie rubbed her somewhat swollen and painful temples, "Well, just treat everythingst night as an ident. George doesn''t owe me, and I don''t need him to be responsible, just pretend nothing happened. Looking at her best friend like this, Violet hugged her heartily. Jessie knew that Violet was caring for her, and with a sour nose, she hugged Violet as well. Violetforted Jessie for a while, and Jessie gently patted her back, "Alright, Violet, I''m already fine, you go ahead and get to work." "Are you really okay?" Violet looked at her, still uneasy. Jessie smiled at her, "Yes." "Alright then, I''ll go back to work first then,e find me if you need help." Violet stroked Jessie''s head. Jessie saw her coaxing her like a child, and nodded with amusement, "Okay." Violet saw Jessie smile, and only then was she slightly relieved to leave. At noon, Stanley brought the two children to the office to apany Violet to have lunch. At the dinner table, Stanley suddenly handed her a tablet, "See where you want to go for fun?" "What?" Violet picked up the tablet with some confusion. Calvin hurriedly held up his little hand and replied, "Daddy wants to go on a honeymoon with you, so he asked you where you want to go for honeymoon." "Yes, I testify." Arya nodded her head as she plowed through her rice. Violet looked at the man in surprise, "You want to go on a honeymoon?" "Isn''t that what it should be? After we got our license, we didn''t hold a wedding or go on a honeymoon because of our respective careers. Now that our wedding took ce, that honeymoon naturally can''t be left behind." Stanley looked at Violet and said with a deep expression. Violet blushed while her heart was touched, wetting her eyes and smiling, "A cold man talking love words is romantic."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Stanley hooked his lips, "I consider it apliment." "I dopliment you." Violet gave him a nk look. Stanley''s smile deepened, "See where you want to go, I''ll have Fraser arrange the hotel in advance." Violet smiled and nodded, then began to check out the countries and attractions that were suitable for a honeymoon. The two kids came up beside her, one left and one right, and followed along, asionally helping her with her choices. In the end, they chose four countries. The honeymoon is a month long, and going to four countries a month is almost enough. Plus, she couldn''t fall behind for too long with her work, as well as Stanley, so a mouth would be ok. "Okay, honey." Violet handed the tablet over. Stanley took it, raising eyebrows, "Sure?" "Yes, the first stop will be in Italy, the magazine gave me a ticket for the concert during the internationalpetition before, and the venue where the concert will be held happens to be Italy, so I can drop by." Violet said with a smile. Arya said, "I wants to go to Switzend to see the snow." "You can''t go." Calvin opened his mouth. Arya asked in a rush, "Why?" Calvin propped his little head up and smiled gloatingly, "Because it''s daddy and mommy''s honeymoon, a trip for two for them, and the two of us are not allowed to go." "What?" Arya seemed to be struck by lightning, and she was dumbfounded. Violet and Stanley looked at each other and bothughed. Looking at her parents'' smiles, Arya returned to her senses. She pouted, being aggravated, "Brother, why didn''t you tell me earlier? I have been looking for it for so long, you are bad." Calvin didn''t expect his sister to actually be crying, and he couldn''t care less, but walked over to coax her, "I''m sorry, Arya, I didn''t mean to do that." "Really?" Arya asked with sniffle. Calvin''s gaze shed and he nodded and lied without blushing, "Yeah!" "Then I''ll forgive you, so you should think about it earlier in the future." Arya earnestly admonished. Calvin nodded seriously, "Sure." Watching their daughter being deceived by their son once again, Stanley and Violet gave a smile. Silly daughter. It seems that for the rest of her life, she was going to be led by Calvin. After dinner, Stanley left the two children on Violet''s side and went to the Group by himself. Just after arriving at the downstairs of the Murphy Group, a figure suddenly shed out from the side and stopped in front of the car. Stanley''s face changed and he hurriedly mmed on the brakes. The car made a harsh bared sound and came to a stop with a forward lean. That person, although not hit, but was scared. Her legs are weak, sitting on the ground, she looked pale and looked at the car with dull eyes. After Stanley in the car recognized who the person outside was, he turned angry and his aura around him was icy cold. He unbuckled his seat belt, opened the door and got out of the car, walked to the front of the car, lowered his head and looked down at the person on the ground without a trace of emotion in his eyes, "Sophie, do you want to seek death?" To actuallye out of the side and stop his car, she wanted to die? He would have absolutely not hit the brakes and just rammed right through her. Sophie''s body shook as she listened to Stanley''s voice, finally she looked up at him dully, "I ...... I just want you to stop." "So you deliberately rushed in front of my car?" Stanley''s volume drew up. Sophie lowered her head and didn''t speak anymore, sort of acquiescing. Stanley clenched his fist, "Sophie, you should be d that I reacted in time and mmed on the brakes, otherwise you are a dead body now." Hearing these words, Sophie''s pupils dted and her body went cold. She thought of the car that had juste towards her, and a pang of fear shot through her. At that moment, the car zoomed in front of her eyes, her head was nk, without any ability to think at all, and even at that moment, it was as if she saw her grandmother, who had died long ago, waving at her. That is, she had just really sensed death, and she had reallye close to dying. Thinking of this, Sophie''s body shook so badly that she somewhat regretted why she had rushed out headlong. In case he really didn''t m on the brakes in time, she would really be dead. Looking at the fear on Sophie''s face, a sneer shed in Stanley''s eyes as he was unwilling to pay any attention and turned around to go back to the car. Sophie immediately reacted and hurriedly got up to pull his arm, "Mr. Murphy!" "Let go!" Stanley''s face sank, and he directly jerked his arm out vigorously. Sophie stomped back two steps and almost sat on her butt again. But in the end, she stood still and looked at Stanley sorrowfully, as if Stanley was some kind of bad man.??????????? Chapter 632 Sophies Questioning When Stanley saw this, his face became even grimmer, "What the hell do you want!" Sophie bit her lip, "Mr. Murphy, why did you fire me?" She looked at him with an unconvinced look. Stanleyughed in exasperation, "Why? Why don''t you think about what you''ve done all this time?" "I didn''t do anything." Sophie looked puzzled. Stanley now understood that this was a fool, there was no need to ask her such a question, it would be better to just say it. Thinking about this, Stanley stared at her coldly, "You are an employee of the cleaning department, didn''t your leader tell you that you are not allowed to go up to the top floor? And you went up there twice, what do you want? Are you trying to steal some secrets?" "No, I''m not trying to steal any secrets." Sophie waved her hands to deny it, "I just want to see you, you know, I am interested in you......" "I don''t want to know that, and as I said, I don''t want you to save me at all if I can, and if your rescue will only cause me trouble and hassle, then your rescue will be worthless." Stanley interrupted her in a cold voice. Tears slipped down Sophie''s eyes, "Why do you do this to me, don''t you have a heart?" She saved him and he told him that he didn''t want her to and that she was causing him trouble, but she clearly didn''t mean that. "It''s you who has no heart!" Stanley added, "Not only do you have no heart, you also have no shame. There''s nothing wrong with loving someone, but you can''t expect that person to love you too, not to mention that person still has a family. You''ve looked at me with deep love several times and chased me, what do you want? To destroy my family?" "I ......" Sophie wanted to say that she didn''t, yet the words came to her lips, she couldn''t say them. Stanley''s eyes were full of ridicule, "Look, you can''t even deny it yourself, so such feelings are dirty. Yesterday you tried to ruin my wedding, do you think I will let you go? I''ve already paid back your saving grace directly with money, the money has already been paid to your father, from now on, there is no grace between you and me, so leave, don''t let me see you again. If I see you again, I won''t show mercy." After saying that, he got into his car and drove away from Sophie. Sophie looked at the direction his car left with a listless gaze, and finally couldn''t take it anymore, squatting on the ground and crying out. Why? Why would God do this to her? She was just trying to pursue her love, but why does everyone look down on her and think she''s at fault? Was she really wrong? As she was thinking about it, her phone suddenly rang. Sophie took her phone out and nced at it, seeing that it was Ivan calling, her face changed, then she hastily dried her tears and answered, "Hello ......" "You''re really useless, I asked you to stay at the Murphy Group and help me, but you were kicked out even before I let you do my business, you really let me down." Although Ivan''s voice sounded gentle, the coldness within it still made Sophie shiver. She gripped the phone with both hands and asked in a shaky voice, "You...... How did you know I was ...... "Of course I heard it." Ivan hooked his thin lips. Sophie''s eyes widened, "You put a wiretap on me?" Ivanughed lowly, "If I don''t, how can I always know yourtest developments? How would I know if you have betrayed me?" "I didn''t betray you." Sophie hastily retorted. Ivan chortled, "I know you didn''t, but it doesn''t matter, this is the end of your previous cooperation with me. You are a fool, maybe I shouldn''t have expected you to do anything for me from the beginning." He knew about Sophie''s feelings for Stanley, but he didn''t expect this woman to be so brainless. After entering the Murphy group, instead of thinking of standing firm first by performing well, she could not wait and pestered Stanley, wearing out that little bit of kindness. I can''t believe I went off on a tangent by working with a woman like that in the first ce. This was the first time Ivan had been trusted the wrong person, and he couldn''t help but feel irritated in his heart. Sophie''s face turned red with anger when she heard that, "You...... How can you say that about me!" "Did I say anything wrong? It''s a waste of time to say one more word to a dumbass like you." After saying that, Ivan directly hung up the phone. Sophie stomped her foot in anger, wanting to drop her phone, but couldn''t, so in the end, she could only put it in her bag, then twisted her head, once again ncing at the direction Stanley had left with aggravation and sadness, and walked away with her head down. Back at the apartment building, as Sophie had just stepped out of the elevator, she saw her suitcase that had been ced in the hallway, and she was confused. "What...... What''s going on here?" Sophie''s eyes widened. Why is her luggage out there? Who went in and took her luggage out? There''s a burr? At the thought, Sophie''s heart thumped, and a hint of fear shed in her eyes. She then tightened her grip on her bag and headed for the door of her apartment. The apartment door was open and there was the sound of someone talking inside, a middle-aged female voice, "Thank you, Mr. Fraser." "You''re wee, that''s what we should do, so I''ll take my leave." Another man''s voice rang out. It''s Fraser! Sophie heard it at once, and with a happy face, she put the bag down in her hand, and the fear in her heart disappeared. It must be that Fraser knew that she had a burry here, so he came over to help her deal with it.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Just thinking, the sound of footsteps came, the next second, Fraser came out from inside with his briefcase. Seeing Sophie, he first froze, then smiled, "Sophie, you came just in time, I have something to tell you, you......" "Fraser, did you catch the thief?" Sophie hurriedly interrupted him. Fraser raised his eyebrows, "Thief? What thief?" "It''s the thief who entered my apartment, that thief even left all my luggage in the corridor, it''s so abominable!" Sophie clenched her fist with a look of righteous indignation. Fraser finally understood, a trace of mockery shed in his eyes and pushed his sses, "You might have misunderstood, there are no thieves in here." "There''s no thieves?" Sophie froze, "Then these luggage of mine ......" "I threw it out." Fraser said indifferently. Sophie''s face changed dramatically and she looked up at him incredulously, "It''s you? Why did you do that?" Her mind was full of doubts and uneasiness. Fraser replied, "This is Mr. Murphy''s order, Mr. Murphy said that since he has returned the favor, he doesn''t owe you anything, so it''s time to take back this apartment. This is why I came over to terminate the lease with thendlord, and I helped thendlord to rece a batch of new furniture for free." He said as he patted the paper he was holding. Sophie''s body went cold and her lips turned pale, "Why? Why are you doing this to me?" She questioned aloud. Fraser''s expression was indifferent, "This is all up to you, isn''t it? If it wasn''t for your dissipation of Mr. Murphy''s kindness to you, do you think Mr. Murphy would treat you this way? You can love Mr. Murphy, after all, there are many women in the group who love Mr. Murphy, and Mrs. Murphy knows it, but she has never been displeased, do you know why?" Sophie''s lips twitched, her face filled with bewilderment, "Why ...... why?"0000 Chapter 633 Evicted from the Apartment "Because they are all at peace, they don''t think about what they shouldn''t even though they love Mr. Murphy, so Mrs. Murphy doesn''t get jealous and doesn''t mind, and Mr. Murphy doesn''t get sick of them because it''s human nature, but you''re different." Fraser looked at her mockingly, "From the beginning, you have been full of ambition for Mr. Murphy, otherwise you wouldn''t have hidden Mr. Murphy and didn''t want him to be found by us, and even more so, you wouldn''t have chased after Mr. Murphy and refused to leave. You just wanted to be a mistress and wanted the position of Mrs. Murphy, for this reason, you often pestered Mr. Murphy and said things to him that provoked his and madam''s feelings. Yesterday you even tried to ruin their wedding." "I...... I, I didn''t......" Sophie turned pale and shook her head trying to exin that she didn''t mean it. But Fraser didn''t give her a chance, "No, you did, it''s just that you are used to lying and cheating people to cheat yourself. All of us know what kind of person you really are, only you don''t want to admit it yourself, the few times you pestered Mr. Murphy before, Mr. Murphy let you go, but you actually got ahead and tried to ruin Mr. Murphy''s wedding, which made Mr. Murphy no longer tolerate you anymore, so hurry up and move out." After saying that, Fraser stopped paying attention to her and lifted his feet to walk away. Sophie stood frozen in ce, her mind filled with what he had just said. She finally realized that she had made it all her own fault that she had been driven away. A huge remorse hit her heart, weighing down on Sophie, who could barely breathe. She looked at her bags and then at the middle-aged woman who was locking the door, her eyes full of confusion. She had been kicked out of the group and lost her job, and now she had lost her ce to live, and she didn''t have much money on her, so what was she going to do? Where could she live? She had originally thought that even if she lost her job, as long as her ce was still there, she would find a job near the Murphy Group, so that she could still see Stanley often. But now that she didn''t even have a ce to stay, her ns werepletely shattered and she instantly didn''t even know what to do. Back home? Thinking about her old, shabby home and looking at the luxurious andfortable apartment in front of her, her heart was filled with resistance to return home. She didn''t want to go back. She wouldn''t be able to see Stanley if she did, and when she did, she''d never have another chance. What to do? What should she do? Sophie covered her face and sobbed uncontrobly. On the other hand, Fraser returned to the Murphy group and told Stanley about seeing Sophie. Stanley was working on the document, and after hearing it, he responded indifferently without saying anything else, obviously not interested in Sophie''s affairs. "Send two people to keep an eye on her, and make a scheme to get her back home early. Don''t let her stay in J City, she is annoying!" Stanley said as he closed the document. Fraser nodded, "Got it." "Also, the date for my honeymoon with Violet is set, we''re leaving in three days. I''ve made a list of the countries and cities we decided to visit and sent it to your email, so mark out the more famous spots and arrange a suitable hotel." Stanley looked up at Fraser. The corner of Fraser''s mouth twitched, "Okay." A honeymoon is great! When he and Linda get married, they''re going on a honeymoon too. "There''s nothing more, you can go to work first, and when the honeymoon is over next month, you can let the new special assistant to take over your shift." Stanley added. Hearing these words, Fraser couldn''t stop the excitement on her face, "Thank you, Mr. Murphy." There is a new special assistant, which meant that as long as the new special assistant waspetent to do his job, he could go to the subordinate branch as a president, then he wouldn''t have to live the miserable life of getting up early and sleepingte, and having to work in the middle of the night when his boss had something to do. He could also get his special assistant to sleepter and get up early. Of course, the most important thing was that he had a lot of time to spend with Linda, so that the wedding schedule could be brought up, and honeymoon and the birth of a child were not far away. Anyway, no matter how he thinks about it, it''s a bright future. Looking at the unstoppable smile in Fraser''s eyes, Stanley simply waved his hand to let him go out. Fraserughed heatedly twice and left Mr. Murphy''s office. Time passed quickly, and three dayster, Stanley and Violet embarked on their honeymoon. Instead of taking a regr flight, they took a private ne directly. Stanley changed from his usual suit to casual clothes. The clothes were all designed and made for him by Violet herself, but he never wore them, not because he didn''t like them, but he was usually busy with work and didn''t have the chance to wear them. Now that he was wearing them, he had finally granted Violet a wish. Her eyes curled slightly as she looked at the man sitting in his seat drinking wine and reading the travel guide Fraser had sent him. Stanley felt it and looked up at her, "What''s wrong?" Violet propped up her chin, "Nothing, I just think you''re so handsome!" The man in casual clothes had less of his usual coolness. Stanley listened to Violet''spliment, his thin lips hooked, then put down the red wine and reached out to pull her into his arms, "Then you should look at me more." He lowered his head and brought his face closer to hers. Violet rolled her eyes and was amused. Instead of pushing him away, though, she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed on his thin lips. Stanley was stunned for a moment, and then a dark light shed in his eyes, turning passivity into initiative, prying her lips open and kissing hard. The flight attendant who was pushing a trolley over was about toe over to deliver the snacks, saw the scene, blushed and walked away. Stanley saw the flight attendant''s movement through the corner of his eyes, and a hint of satisfaction shed in his eyes. This flight attendant was pretty sensible. She did not know how long it took, but Violet was woken up by Stanley. She opened her eyes in a daze, "What''s wrong?" "Here we are." Stanley groomed the hair on her face and reminded in a soft voice. Violet fought the soreness in her back and sat up from his arms, "We arrived?" "Yup." Stanley nodded. They are on their own private ne and don''t have to disembark as soon as the ne stops, like passengers on regr flights. They can stay on the ne for as long as they want. But the ne was never asfortable as a hotel room, so that''s why he woke Violet up. Violet squeezed her neck and red at the man. It was all his fault, if he hadn''t insisted her to sleep, she wouldn''t have fallen asleep and not seen the scenery along the way. Stanley read her eyes, his thin lips hooked and he caught her hand, "Come on, let''s get off, the ne will be driven into the hangar for maintenanceter." Violet nodded and got up to follow him towards the cabin door. The two disembarked with a cheerful send-off from the flight crew. Right there in the tarmac, the pickup crew that Fraser had arranged for had been waiting there to pick them up.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The two got in the car and left the airport and headed to the hotel. By now it was evening and the night scene outside was extremely nice. Violet looked out the car window and watched intently, while Stanley was talking to Fraser, as if there was something going on in the group. But it shouldn''t be a big deal, the look on his face was enough to indicate that. Soon, they arrived at the hotel. The driver parked the car, handed a presidential suite door card to Stanley, and drove the car to the hotel''s parking lot. Stanley pulled the suitcase with one hand and Violet with the other, walking towards the hotel''s front door.?? Chapter 634 Stanleys Heart When they arrived at the suite, the first thing that attracted Violet was the ss wall. Through that ss wall, she had aplete view of the city''s ocean. Violet hurriedly shook off Stanley''s hand and ran towards the ss wall, propping her hands on it, her eyes glowing as she looked out at the ocean. This is a five-star hotel built exclusively on the beach, where you can see everything on the beach, the sand, the water, etc. There were still quite a few people ying on the beach now, and when Violet saw it, she also had the thought of changing into her swimsuit and going down to y in the water. But then thinking howte it was, she had to dismiss the idea and wait until daylight tomorrow. In the back, Stanley came over and gently embraced her waist from behind, resting his chin on her shoulder, "Is it so nice that you''ve left your husband behind?" "Of course it is nice, I''ve always wanted toe to the beach, but I''ve never had the chance, now that the opportunity hase, of course I''m excited." Violet said without looking back. Seeing that she didn''t even give him a look, Stanley got tasty, and his big hand reached into her clothes while his teeth gently nibbled on her earlobe. Violet was startled and turned back in a hurry, "Don''t mess around, you''ll be seen." "We won''t." Stanley spat out her earlobe, his thin lips slowly moved down and kissed the nape of her neck, his voice low and husky, "This wall can only look out, but the outside can''t see us, don''t worry." Hearing him say that, Violet did feel relieved in her heart. Still, she squirmed ufortably, "That won''t work either, even if we won''t be seen, I don''t feelfortable with it, I always feel like they''ll see us."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "I know, but that''s what makes it exciting, isn''t it?" Stanley let go of her neck and looked at her. Violet read the ze in his eyes, her breath caught and her face turned red. This man actually wants to have sex here...... Seeing Violet''s fluctuating eyes, Stanley knew she understood what he meant, and after two lowughs, he turned her around, then without giving her a chance to refuse, he lowered his head and kissed her lips. It was an extremely wild night for the two, making love hard behind thisrge ss wall. At first, Violet was a little put out, thinking that the people outside would see them. But after being led by a man into the paradise of pleasure, she couldn''t care less about anything and went on her merry way. When it was all over, she buried herself under the cover, too ashamed to see anyone. God, she actually made love in front of so many people, even though those people couldn''t see it, it was still humiliating. Of course, shame aside, she had to admit that there was some excitement. Stanley came out of the shower and saw the woman who had wrapped herself into a circle, like a hedgehog, his thin lips hooked and he asked knowingly, "What''s wrong?" Violet pulled the cover down and gave him a nk look. This man actually asked her what was wrong? Violet covered the cover in a fit of anger and pointed at her corbone, "Look, how am I going to go out and y in the water tomorrow since you give me a nibble like this?" "Then don''t y." Stanley walked over to the bed and sat down, rubbing her hair. Violet bit her lip, "No, I came here to y in the water." "What''s so fun about seawater? It''s dirty from being stepped on by so many people, and there are too many men here and the air stinks." Stanley said while wiping his hair. He said with a straight face, but she understood what was going on and the corners of her mouth twitched. Too many men? That''s really what he''s after, isn''t it! He was deliberately leaving marks on her corbone, arms and thighs, so that she wouldn''t be able to wear her bathing suit tomorrow. Figuring this out, Violet looked at Stanley speechlessly. What a thoughtful man. Stanley seemed to read what was going through Violet''s mind, his eyes shed, pretending not to know anything as he asked, "What''s wrong? What are you looking at me for?" Violet rolled her eyes again, not bothering to pay attention to him, and fell back into bed. When Stanley saw her sulking, his thin lips hooked, then he got up and went to dry his hair. Violet turned around and stared at his figure with amusement. She knew he loved to be jealous, but she didn''t expect that he would love to be jealous to the extent that he wouldn''t even allow her to wear a bathing suit, how childish. No wonder when she picked the countries, he had no problem with the other three, except for this one and asked her to change it. He even frowned when she didn''t change it. She thought at the time what was wrong with him, but it turned out that he didn''t like hering to the beach. The next day, Violet really didn''t make it to the beach. The marks on her body didn''t fade away, so she couldn''t wear a swimsuit. She could only sit by the ss wall, watching the tourists below happily ying in the water. Stanley didn''t go down either and was sitting on the sofa reading a book. After reading a page, he looked up at Violet and saw expectation in Violet''s eyes, his thin lips couldn''t help but purse. Suddenly he was wondering if he''d done something wrong. She wanted to y in the water, but he stopped that happening because he didn''t want other men to see her. But seeing her so lost now made him feel upset. Maybe, he was really wrong. Putting down his hand, Stanley walked towards Violet, "Honey, I''m sorry." He bent down and wrapped his arms around Violet''s neck. Violet turned her head to look at him in surprise, "Why are you apologizing?" "I made you fail to y in the water." Stanley lowered his eyes and apologized. Violetughed out, "Well, it did upset me at first, but it''s fine now." She said this, but the disappointment in her eyes was unmistakable. Stanley released her neck and pulled her to her feet, "Come with me." "Where to?" Violet asked, puzzled. Stanley took her hand and walked towards the door, "Take you to y in the water." Violet''s eyes first lit up, but she quickly regained herposure and frowned in disbelief, "Going to the beach to y? No, the clothes don''t fit." "Not to the beach, but to the pool." Stanley looked back at her and replied. Violet opened her mouth, "The pool?" "Well, I can''t ept other men seeing your body, so I can only take you to the pool to y, but if you really want to go to the beach, I''ll have Fraser buy a piece of beach for you, so that you don''t need to wear clothes." Stanley said seriously. Violet was amused, "What the hell." Stanley''s thin lips curled up. Soon, the two of them arrived at the swimming pool, and on the way here, Stanley made a call to the hotel to charter the pool. In that way, no one woulde in and bother them. A smile appeared on Violet''s face as she looked at the pool that was glowing with a faint blue light. Although the atmosphere of ying in the water at the pool is not as good as at the beach, she reluctantly epted it. And it''s true that she hasn''t swum in a long, long time. Standing by the pool, Violet suddenly pped her forehead, "Yikes, I forgot to bring my swimsuit over." "It''s okay, it''s fine just like that, today this ce is contracted by you." Stanley said with a big wave of his hand, very boldly. Violet was amused, "Why so corny? But you''re right, since I''ve been contracted, I''ll do whatever I want." When she finished, she took off the long dress she was wearing and jumped in just her thin, strapless underwear. When Stanley saw this, his eyes darkened, and then he also followed her into the water.????????????? Chapter 635 Who is the Idol He swam over to Violet, wrapped her in his arms, caught her head and kissed her. Violet''s eyes widened. What''s wrong with this man? Why is he kissing her again? Violet pushed Stanley away hard, panting and asking, "What are you doing?" Stanley''s eyes darkened as he looked at her, "I can''t help it, my wife is too tempting, so I can''t help it." When he finished, he cupped her chin and kissed her again. This time, Violet could no longer push him away as he swam to the shore with her and pinned her to the edge of the pool so she couldn''t move.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. For a while, the only sound in therge pool, besides the sound of the water rippling, was the sound of water stains ringing out as the man and woman kissed. After an unknown amount of time, Stanley sensed that Violet hade to feel something before he released her. He didn''t do anything else to Violet other than kissing her all over. Mostly because she was already tired fromst night and her body hadn''t recovered. Violet panted slightly on Stanley''s chest, raising her eyes to give him a sultry look, "It''s all your fault, I don''t even want to y in the water now." She was too tired to move now, let alone y in the water. It was a bad decision to go out on a trip with this man. Stanley wrapped his arm around Violet and listened to herining words andughed lowly, "It''s okay, I''ll hold you, you can ssh water just for fun." Violet was amused by his words, "You are really ......" "Really what?" Stanley looked down at her. Violet gave him a nk look, "Rude!" With that, she pushed him away and swam to the other side. With his arms braced against the shore, Stanley jumped upwards and sat on the shore, then watched as the woman swam merrily in the pool like a mermaid. Noticing Stanley''s burning gaze, Violet emerged from the water and waved at him, "Aren''t you going to swim?" "I''ll just watch you swim." Stanley replied. Violet didn''t persuade him and dove into the water again in one go. After swimming for almost two hours, Violet was so tired that she reluctantly got out of the pool. She hadn''t swum in years, and this time she really enjoyed it. "Satisfied?" Stanley saw here up and wrapped a bath towel around her. Violet smiled and nodded, "Yes." "Then go back and have some rest, don''t you have to go to the concert tonight?" Stanley said as he rubbed her hair. Violet nodded. The two returned to the suite, went to the bathroom, took a shower, dried their hair, and thenid down to sleep. When evening came, Violet was woken up by Stanley for dinner. After the meal, the two set off for the concert venue. The concert was held in the city''sndmark Dome building. This dome is specially used to hold some grand ceremonies, such as the opening ceremony of the Olympic Games and some big concerts of stars. Because the Dome is big enough to hold almost 100,000 spectators, many of the world''s biggest stars like toe here for their concerts. In the car, Violet took out her phone and dialed Jessie''s number, "Jessie, have you arrived yet?" "We''ve arrived and are already in our seats. Violet, where are you and Mr. Murphy, why haven''t I seen you?" On the other end of the phone, Jessie shouted. It was really too noisy on her end, so she had to talk out loud. She was afraid that if she said it small, Violet wouldn''t hear her. Violet held the phone a little farther away before replying, "We haven''t arrived yet, we''re still on our way, almost ten minutes to go." "Hurry up, Linda and Aimee are here." Jessie said. Violet nodded, "I know, see youter." "See youter!" The call ended and Violet put the phone down. That''s right, Jessie and the girls came to see the concert, after all, there were so many tickets given by the magazine in the first ce, so naturally she had to give them to Jessie. Jessie and the girls had alsoe to this country yesterday, but not with her and Stanley, but they hade on their own by ne. Because they didn''t want to disturb her honeymoon with Stanley. Their amodation, however, had been arranged by Fraser, it was another hotel, not particrly far apart. Seeing Violet put down her phone, Stanley spoke up and asked, "Have Jessie and the girls arrived?" "Yeah." Violet nodded. Stanley snickered, "They''re pretty enthusiastic." Violet replied, "That''s because there are several superstars in the concert today who are their idols, so they are enthusiastic." Speaking of which, sheughed out. Stanley suddenly narrowed his eyes, "What about you?" "Me?" Violet pointed at herself in confusion, "What''s wrong with me?" "Do you have an idol?" Stanley stared at her closely. Violet cocked her head in thought and finally nodded, "Yes!" Stanley''s face instantly turned blue, pursing his thin lips, he said in a sour tone, "Who? Male and female?" Violet knew that his jealousy had tipped over again, and while shaking her head with a smile, she teased him. She said, "Of course it''s a male, eighty percent girls like man as their idols." After saying that, she looked at Stanley. Sure enough, she saw the man''s face darken even more, and the jealousy emanating from his body. She wasughing inside, but she had to remain calm on the surface. God knows how hard she put up with it. "Oh? Male ......" Stanley looked at Violet sorrowfully, "I didn''t know that you like a celebrity!" "That''s normal, isn''t it?" Violet spread her hands. Stanley grunted in exasperation, "Who is your idol?" "Why are you asking this?" Violet deliberately looked at him warily, "You wouldn''t want to do something to my idol, would you?" With that, Stanley sheepishly looked away, "No, I just wanted to know who he was that he could be your idol." Is he handsome? Is he in good shape? She''s idolizing other men. It pisses him off! Violet bit her lip, trying desperately to resist the urge tough, and coughed, "He, he''s a perfect man, he has great talent, a pair of good hands and a kind heart." The more he listened, the worse mood he had! A perfect man? She''s reallyplimenting her idol that he had no a single w. "Am I not perfect?" Stanley took Violet''s hand and put her hand to his heart, staring at her closely, "Am I not talented? Is my talent in business fake? Don''t I use my good hands every time to make you happy? You......" "Stop it!" Violet covered her thin lips with a shy face and turned her head towards the driver''s seat. It was a big relief to see that it was a foreign driver. Luckily, this driver shouldn''t understand theirnguage. Violet red at the man. Even though what he said was true, and his hands did make here a few times, he didn''t have to say it! It seemed that she had teased him too much and made him really jealous and angry. Sighing, Violet was amused, shaking her head and said, "Well, don''t be jealous. My idol is my teacher, my teacher has a high talent for design, and he can draw out a perfect work. Besides, he is a kind man, so I said he is a perfect person." Stanley froze, taking several seconds toe back to his sense. Her idol is Merced? Chapter 636 Violet is Missing Looking at the man''s dumbfounded look, Violet couldn''t hold back herugh. It was the first time she''d ever seen a man look so cute. Violet''sughter caused Stanley to snap back to attention. He looked at Violet who was covering her belly andughing happily, he didn''t understand that she was just deliberately teasing him. "Good, you now deliberately make fun of your husband, after the concert, see how I will deal with you!" Stanley came up to Violet''s ear and threatened in a low voice. He didn''t know she had this side that would purposely hide who her idol was and then make him jealous and watch himugh! Violet stoppedughing and wiped the tears that came out of her eyes fromughing and said, "Well, honey, I just wanted to see how you would react, you ......'' "Satisfied now?" Stanley squinted at her. Violet smiled and leaned into his arms, "Yes, I didn''t expect my husband to be so cute when he''s jealous!" Looking at the woman rubbing around in his arms, Stanley was amused, finally rubbing her hair, "So, the punishment wille at night, don''t expect me to let you go." "Hmph!" Violet pouted. Soon, they arrived at the Dome. Violet and Stanley had VIP tickets, so they could go in through the VIPne and didn''t have to squeeze through the generalne with the rest of the audience. After entering the dome, Violet eximed, "It''s so big, I''ve only seen it on TV before, but now that I''ve seen it with my own eyes, I realize it''s even bigger than I thought." "A venue that can hold 100,000 spectators is not often seen in the world, so let''s go, the VIP area is at the front." Stanley took Violet''s hand and walked towards the front most area close to the stage. Several people were sitting in their seats chatting, and when they saw the twoing, they hurriedly stood up. "Violet, this way!" Jessie waved a hand at Violet. Violet smiled and nodded, "Jessie." After she said hello, she then looked at Linda and Aimee separately and said hello in turn before sitting down with Stanley. Before the concert started, Violet and Jessie, chatted happily. After talking for a while, she suddenly stood up, "I''m going to go to the bathroom." "I''ll apany you." Stanley said, getting up as well. Violet shook her head, "No need, just wait for me here, I''ll be back in a while." With that, she lifted her feet towards the bathroom. The washroom was crowded with fans who hade to see the concert, each excitedly discussing the artists who would be appearing. Violet came out after using the bathroom and stood in front of the sink washing her hands, listening to the discussion of these fans, she couldn''t help but smile. It''s so nice. It feels like she was back in college. Although she had never been a star-struck person, her friends hadn''t been shy about whispering in her ear about going to concerts in college, just as they were now. After washing her hands, Violet dried her hands and walked out of the restroom, ready to go back to the scene. Just as she was almost back at the entrance to the scene, a man in a security uniform came towards her and bumped her. Violet''s shoulder hurt from the bump, and her body shook with it, taking a step back before she could barely stand still. Once she was on her feet, she frowned as she covered her aching shoulder. The guard bowed towards her, "I''m sorry ma''am, are you okay?" Violet shook her head, "It''s fine." "I''m really sorry, ma''am, I didn''t mean to do that." The guard apologized again. Violet lowered her hand from her shoulder and smiled at him, "It''s okay, I''m at fault myself for not avoiding it in time." "Is that so? That''s great, you''re a very kinddy." The guard smiled back, then narrowed his eyes and added in apelling voice, "So kinddy, I wonder if you''d like to do me a favor?" "What?" Violet froze, "Help?" "Yes." The guard reached into his pocket and fished out a small squirt bottle. The small squirt bottle had a half bottle of clear liquid, not sure exactly what it was. But when Violet saw it, her heart gradually became a little uneasy, especially after seeing the security guard open the cap of the squirt bottle, that uneasiness immediately erupted. She started backing up, ready to turn and run immediately. However the guard clearly saw her intentions and raised the squirt bottle in his hand and sprayed her twice in the face. She subconsciously tried to hold her breath to keep from inhaling the liquid into her nose. However, these liquids actually had a stinging effect on the eyes, stinging Violet''s eyes with a fiery pain, and once the pain rose, she naturally couldn''t hold her breath. Then Violet smelled a pungent smell, and in the next second, a wave of dizziness hit her, and her eyes went ck as her body fell to the ground, unconscious. The guard put away the squirt bottle and looked down at her, "I''ve told you to do me a favor, if you had heard me out and behaved yourself ande with me, I wouldn''t have done this to you......" The guard feigned a regretful sigh, then picked up Violet with one hand and dug into the safe stairwell. At the concert, it had been ten minutes since Violet had gone to the bathroom. Stanley looked at his watch several times, and with each nce, his frown grew tighter. Seeing this, Jessie on the side knew what he was worried about and spoke, "Mr. Murphy, Violet hasn''t been back at this hour, I will go to the bathroom and check, maybe it''s crowded." Her words were just right for Stanley, and he nodded, "Go ahead." "Okay." Jessie got up and walked towards the bathroom. When she came to the bathroom, it did get a little crowded and there was a line. Jessie didn''t see Violet outside, so she had to take out her phone and call Violet''s number to see if Violet was in the cubicle. However, Violet''s phone didn''t get through and it turned off. Jessie''s heart grew uneasy. Why would it turn off? Is the phone out of battery? Or did she not have it on you? 11 Jessie frowned, unable to understand, put down her phone and started knocking on the door one cubicle at a time to shout her name, yet the entire bathroom cubicle door was finished by her knocking, none of which found Violet. Jessie''s heart sank to the bottom, knowing that Violet wasn''t in the bathroom anymore. She didn''t know if Violet had gone back to the scene before she arrived, or if she had gone to another bathroom. But now the problem is finding her! Thinking about this, Jessie hurriedly called Stanley.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The phone soon came through, and Stanley''s clear, cold voice came, "Hello!" "Mr. Murphy, has Violet gone back?" Jessie asked hurriedly. Stanley''s back sat up straight, he looked around and replied in a deep voice, "No, why? Violet isn''t in the bathroom?" Jessie nodded repeatedly, "Yes, I searched the entire bathroom and couldn''t find her, I called her and her phone showed that it was off." "What?" Stanley''s face changed drastically and he stood up with a start. Linda and Aimee hurriedly stopped talking but looked towards him. "Mr. Murphy, what''s wrong?" Linda asked. Without answering her, Stanley squeezed the phone tightly and said to the other end of the line, "Where are you now?" "I''m on my way back right now and want to look for Violet along the way." Jessie said. Stanley strode away from the scene, "Go to the broadcasting room right now and broadcast a search for Violet." He would make a trip to the surveince room and use the surveince to find Violet. Violet didn''t have the problem of recognizing the roads, so it was absolutely impossible for her to be lost. Since she wouldn''t be lost, the best possibility is that she was taken away. Otherwise there is no exnation for why her phone, all of a sudden, went off! Chapter 637 Taken Thinking of this, Stanley''s face became more and more tense, and the aura around him grew colder and colder, and in the end, he was no longer content to walk briskly, but ran straight up. Soon, the surveince room arrived and Stanley asked to find someone, at first the people in the surveince room refused, finally after Stanley reported his identity, the surveince room side responded and then searched the surveince near the restroom for Violet. Jessie, Aimee and Linda were also in the broadcasting room, using the radio to look for Violet. In case Violet hadn''t disappeared, but had gone somewhere, she would surelye back immediately after hearing their broadcast. Both parties were going at the same time, yet both had very poor results. Jessie used the radio to inform several times, but Violet didn''t have any response. And it was the same on Stanley''s side, none of the surveince found Violet. Stanley''s face was iparably grim, and just as he was about to leave, a staff member suddenly spoke, "The parking lot''s surveince captured a security guard taking someone away, and that person seemed to be a woman." "What?" Hearing this, Stanley hurriedly came behind this staff member. The staff zoomed in on the surveince and then rewound it a bit, and Stanley really saw a man in a security guard''s uniform appear in the surveince range, and he was carrying a person on his shoulders, and that person was wearing a long ck dress, which was clearly the one Violet wore when she went out. Because of that dress, which he personally picked out for her, he could tell at a nce that it was Violet, the one who was carried away on the shoulders of the security guards was Violet! Stanley''s heart raged with anger as he strode out of the surveince room and took out his cell phone to call the police. When the police heard that Violet had been taken away and had not wandered off on her own, they naturally immediately opened a case and sent out officers to start looking for her. Jessie and the others knew that Violet had been taken away and not lost on her own, and were so anxious that they also left the Dome. After all, they were not in the mood for a concert since Violet was gone. "Mr. Murphy." The three men found Stanley. Looking at Stanley''s scarlet eyes, the three were startled. Jessie knew that Violet was taken away, at this moment the most anxious, the most painful person is Stanley. She endured the fear for Stanley, stepped forward, "Mr. Murphy, do not worry, we will be able to find Violet. It has only been two hours since that person took Violet away, now they should still be in the city, as long as the city is blocked, I believe that we will be able to uncover the person." Stanley dropped his eyelids without speaking. Of course he knew that by putting the city on lockdown he would be able to catch that person, but only if the person who took Violet wasn''t one of Ivan''s men. Yet the person who took Violet away now could be Ivan! If it was really Ivan, before he had someone take Violet away, he would definitely have a n and premeditation, and would also definitely n an optimal escape route, and that route, too, would definitely be the escape route before sealing the city. So now his biggest worry was that Violet had been taken away on a ne, or a cruise ship. If that were true, it would simply be toote to seal the city. Now the police people have gone to all the major tarmacs, all the major piers to patrol, so let''s hope they can. Seeing that Stanley didn''t say anything, Jessie didn''t know what to do. After two seconds, she suddenly thought of something and her eyes lit up, "Mr. Murphy, have Calvin check Violet''s current location, doesn''t Violet have the positioning system given by Calvin on her? Calvin can definitely lock Violet''s location." "I''ve just contacted Be, and now Calvin is searching for her, but there''s no news." Stanley clenched his fist and said with suppressed anger in his hoarse voice. Jessie frowned, "No news?" Does no news mean that Calvin can''t find out where Violet is either? If that''s true, did the person who took Violet have some kind of signal blocker on him? Just as she was thinking about it, she heard a cell phone ringing, and it was Stanley''s. Stanley picked it up and saw that the words Calvin were bouncing around on the screen. Jessie''s face lit up with joy, "It''s Calvin, Mr. Murphy, pick it up, maybe Calvin has found Violet." Although Stanley didn''t responded, he answered Calvin''s call.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Daddy, I''ve found Mommy''s location." Calvin''s voice came. Stanley stood up, "Where?" Calvin suddenly fell silent and shook his head, "In a river." "What?" Jessie heard it too and her voice drew up, "A river? Did that person throw Violet into the river?" If that were true, it''s been so long now that she would probably have drowned, right? Stanley obviously thought of this possibility as well, fiercely clutching his phone as if he wanted to crush it, and the aura emanating from his body was even more terrifying. The three knew that Stanley had been greatly stimted after hearing that Violet was likely to be thrown into the river, causing him to be very emotional now. "In which river?" Stanley asked with deadly gritted teeth, word for word. Calvin reacted to the fact that dad might have misunderstood something and blinked, "It''s the viewing river not far from the dome, there should only be mommy''s cell phone and jewelry in it, because the positioning system I installed for mommy can detect the human body temperature and will also automatically record the process of change in human body temperature. I checked the human body temperature record of the positioning system, mommy''s body temperature didn''t have any change, so I can be sure that Mommy is not in the river, there are only the cell phone and the jewelry installed with the positioning system in the river." Hearing this, Stanley''s pupils shrank, "Really?" "Yeah, I''m sure of it!" Calvin nodded. Jessie immediately patted his chest and sighed in relief, "That''s great, that means Violet is still alive, Calvin, why didn''t you say it clearly earlier, causing your father and I to almost die of fear? We thought Violet was thrown into the river." "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to do that." Calvin bowed his head and apologized. He just didn''t react to his initial words, what was wrong with them. "Alright, Calvin, lock down all the surveince near the River and find the person who took your mommy." Stanley wrinkled his brow and ordered in a deep voice. Calvin nodded seriously, "Yes!" The call ended and Stanley put down his phone and looked at the three Jessie, "You three go contact the salvage team now and salvage what''s in the river." "Leave it to us, Mr. Murphy." Linda pped her chest in response. Jessie looked at him, "What about you, Mr. Murphy?" "I''m going to contact the manpower." Stanley said with narrowed eyes. In this country, he couldn''t have people avable at all times like he did at home, and he couldn''t put all his hopes of finding Violet in the hands of the police. In case Violet had already been taken out of this country, then the police in this country wouldn''t be of any use, they couldn''t go abroad to find her so he still needed to find another group of manpower. If Violet did go abroad, these manpower could also follow him to go abroad to save Violet. Jessie understood Stanley''s meaning, "I know, go ahead, Mr. Murphy, but Mr. Murphy, you should also be careful, don''t let something happen to you, or Violet wouldn''t be able to ept it even if she was saved." "I know." Stanley pursed his lips and replied the sentence. Of course he would protect himself and wouldn''t let Violet worry again like he didst time. What happenedst time must not happen a second time, which made Violet worry and panic.???????????????? Chapter 638 Satellite Surveillance Stanley left, and the three went to contact the search and rescue team as he had instructed them to do. Meanwhile, a private ne is traveling a thousand meters out of the city. In the ne, Ivan removed the wireless headset from his ears and twisted his head to look behind him. In the back, on the cabin seat, there was a woman lying at the moment, wearing a long ck dress and a face that was stunningly beautiful to the extreme, rare in the world. The woman is Violet. Ivan looked at Violet and the corners of his lips hooked up slightly. He finally took her! All this time, he had wanted to take her away, but nay, she was so heavily guarded around, traveling with bodyguards, so that he had no way to do it. She didn''t expect her and Stanley to create the opportunity for him in the end, and the two actually came out for their honeymoon without defending. So he nned this for tonight, to take advantage of her temporary separation from Stanley to take her away from him. Luckily, the dome was big enough and the restroom was some distance away from the scene, otherwise Violet wouldn''t have been able to be taken away so smoothly. "From now on, you''ll be mine." Ivan looked at Violet''s face obsessively and murmured in a low voice, his tone eerily frightening. But soon, Ivan returned to normal, turned his head back and put his wireless headset back on, "What is Stanley doing now?" A male voice came from the headset, "Boss, Stanley went to the securitypany, hired arge number of people, and is joining forces with the police to seal off the city, also, Stanley''s people also contacted the search and rescue team and are salvaging the River, so I guess they already know that we threw Violet''s phone into the river." Ivan narrowed his eyes. He knew that there was a mysterious hacker around Stanley, and that hacker was very skilled. He didn''t know who that hacker was, and he couldn''t find it even after investigating for so long. So as a precaution, he had the people who took Violet take off all of Violet''s cell phone, jewelry and so on and throw them into the river, in order to prevent Violet''s cell phone and jewelry from being imnted with a positioning system by Stanley''s hackers inside. And judging from what Stanley had the search and rescue team go to the river to salvage, it clearly confirmed his suspicions that Violet''s phone and jewelry did have a positioning system in them. Fortunately, he had expected it first, or Stanley must have locked on to his location by now. "I got it, keep watching on him." Ivan ordered, narrowing his eyes. The headset''s end responded, "Yes!" Ivan took his headphones off, and the ne fell into a silent atmosphere. After an unknown amount of time, it was almost dawn, the ne finally began to descend and finallynded on a small ind. The ne stopped on the tarmac, the cabin opened, and Ivan got down from the ne with Violet in his arms and headed towards the vi in the middle of the ind. At this moment, there were already several people standing outside the vi, and judging from their dress, they should be maids. But there was one person who was different, she was wearing a light colored dress, standing in front of the maids, and was staring at Ivan, who was walking, and the woman in his arms, with clenched fists. Seeing that woman, Ivy''s face twisted, and endless hatred erupted from her eyes. If not for the fact that Violet was now in Ivan''s arms, she would have immediately rushed up and snapped Violet''s neck to vent her hatred! Ivy''s malice was not disguised in the slightest, Ivan noticed it, his face sank and he coldly warned, "Ivy, I''m telling you, from today onwards, Violet is living here. If you dare toy a hand on her and I find out, I''ll immediately tie bait on you and throw you into the sea to feed the fish, don''t believe me, try!" He stared at her warningly. Ivy shivered and lowered her eyes, no longer staring at Violet, biting her lip and saying reluctantly, "I won''ty a hand on her for the sake of the next n, but don''t expect that I''ll be good to her." "Don''t worry, Violet won''t be good to you either." Ivan snickered and carried Violet into the vi. Ivy turned around and red at his back, her eyes burning with endless rage. Just wait, when she snatches his power over, she will not only get Violet killed, she will also get this man killed. Of course, before getting this man killed, she would first double back all the humiliation this man had brought her in these past few months! In the vi, Ivan put Violet into a bed in one of the bedrooms and covered her with the quilt before saying to the maids who followed him in, "From now on, she''s yourdy, take good care of her." "Yes." Several maids bowed in unison. Ivan touched Violet''s face, especially on Violet''s eyes. After a few seconds of touching, Ivan removed his hand and turned to go out. On the other hand, Stanley had already found manpower and the police had blocked off the city and started searching for Violet''s whereabouts. However, several hours had passed, not to mention not finding Violet''s whereabouts, and there was no news from Calvin of the surveince. Stanley became more and more certain that Violet was probably no longer in this country, having been sent out of the country before he had the police seal off the city. "Mr. Murphy, there''s a letter for you!" At this moment, Jessie knocked on the door and walked into the presidential suite, handing a letter to Stanley. Stanley looked at the envelope without a single word and frowned, "Who gave it to you?" "It was a kid, when I was just entering the hotel, the kid stopped me and said it was a letter for you, asking me to bring it to you." Jessie shook her head and replied. Stanley narrowed his eyes. The person who had Jessie bring the letter to her obviously knew that Jessie and he knew each other. It seems that the person who delivered the letter was either someone who knew him very well or was a subordinate of someone who knew him well. Is that Ivan? Stanley hurriedly opened the letter, and the familiar font immediately made his face change. Sure enough, it''s Ivan''s writing! Looking at Stanley''s face, Jessie came over, "What''s it about?" Stanley only recognized Ivan''s words and didn''t read the contents of the letter, and only when he heard Jessie''s words did he refocus on the letter. The letter reads: Stanley, no need to look for her, Violet has been taken away by me, when you read this letter, we have arrived at my destination. Don''t worry, I will take good care of her, from now on, she is my wife! Bang! Stanley pounded his fist on the table, the skin of his hand joints were hammered and blood flowed. His face became even pale, and the aura around him was even colder and creepy. "Ivan!" Stanley gritted his teeth and squeezed the word, the killing intent held in his eyes seems to turn into knives. Jessie was furious and cursed loudly, "Bastard, taking away Violet and trying to seize her, this kind of person is really shameless and disgusting." She looked to Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, you must get Violet back!" Stanley''s fists clenched and he didn''t reply, but in his heart, he already had a decision. Of course he''d get Violet back, that''s his wife, how could he not save her! He would save her, whether it was by sword or by fire. "Contact the officials of this country, I need their satellite surveince!" Stanley took out his phone and made a call out. Jessie''s eyes lit up, "Satellite surveince! Great, with satellite surveince, we''ll definitely be able to find Violet''s whereabouts soon."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Stanley didn''t say anything, dropping his eyelids and not knowing what he was thinking. All along, he had been reluctant to use satellite surveince because he would be indebted to the state. But now, in order to find Violet, he couldn''t care less, no matter what this country needed him to do, as long as he found Violet, he was willing to do it.0000 Chapter 639 Jessies Worries On this side, Stanley had gone to contact the officials of this country, and on the other side, Fraser was also bringing Calvin to Stanley. Because next, Stanley needed Calvin''s hacking skills and needed Calvin to check the satellite surveince. This night, Stanley stayed up all night. How could he sleep when Violet had been taken away and her whereabouts were now unknown? Not to mention him, even Jessie, Linda and Aimee didn''t sleep, all three were busy helping to find Violet together. Violet being taken away was something that none of them had expected. But naturally, as friends, they had to do their best to get her back. Soon it was getting light. The salvage team, which Linda was in charge of, had delivered the news that Violet''s bag had been salvaged, with all the cell phone jewelry inside. Stanley looked at the bag Linda had brought back, and his fists clenched even tighter. When Jessie saw this, he sighed, "We should be d that Ivan''s people only threw these things of Violet into the river and didn''t throw Violet in the river too, otherwise......" "How could I spare him by throwing her into the river?" Stanley suddenly spoke, his voice cold and husky. It was a voice he hadn''t had any water all night. Because he was worried about Violet, he couldn''t be bothered to rest and drink water, and he wasn''t even in the mood to eat. Jessie listened to Stanley''s words and first froze for a moment, then thought of something and stared wide eyed, "Right, I almost forgot, Ivan he....... he likes Violet. I thought he took Violet just to get back at you, Mr. Murphy, and that letterst night was also to piss you off." She pped her forehead. It was so important that she had forgotten. Ivan took Violet with him before and fell off the cliff, Violet was unharmed, instead Ivan broke his arm and leg. When Violet talked to her about it, she had a vague suspicion that Ivan had feelings on Violet. It wasn''t until that time when Violet said they found a lot of posters of Mr. Murphy''s mother in Ivan''s study that shepletely understood that Ivan did like Violet. Although Violet said that Ivan was using Violet as a stand-in for Mr. Murphy''s mother, she didn''t think so. If Ivan really used Violet as a stand-in, the time he fell off the cliff, he would never have saved Violet. So what she thinks is that there are half of each, with Ivan half treating Violet as a stand-in and the other half, literally loving Violet. Then this time Ivan took Violet away, besides getting back at Mr. Murphy, it was just like what the letter said, possessing Violet. If that was true, would Violet have been raped by Ivan by now? If she had, would Mr. Murphy still love Violet that much after he rescued her? Jessie looked at Stanley with some concern. She really didn''t have the confidence that he would still ept Violet wholeheartedly after Mr. Murphy rescued her, because men, really, are very realistic. And Violet was really unable to resist if Ivan really wanted to do something to her. For a while, Jessie''s heart was clogged, worried about both Violet and Ivan. Jessie''s uneasiness was seen by Linda and Aimee. Linda asked, "Jessie, what''s wrong with you?" Jessie to look at Stanley, her mouth open, not knowing what to say. After a moment, she shook her head, pushing down the thoughts in her mind, and spoke, "I''m fine." No, she could not voice her concerns, the first priority now is to find Violet. If she said it, she might botch it up, and if Mr. Murphy now thought towards the aspect that Violet would be bullied by Ivan, maybe Mr. Murphy would just give up on Violet and not save her. Anyway, no matter what, get Violet out first, and settle thingster. If Mr. Murphy really dislikes Violet in the future, then she''ll let Violet divorce him! With that thought, Jessie was temporarily relieved and said to Linda, "Linda, contact Fraser and ask how much longer they have to arrive!" "Okay, I''m on my way." Linda nodded her head and took out her phone to call Fraser. Stanley was also on the phone, with someone on the official side. That side had agreed to let him use satellites to find Violet, but made a very harsh condition that Stanley must inject some of their country''s industries without shares.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. In other words, Stanley takes money out to invest, but he does not share the corresponding shares or dividends, it is taking money for charity. And the money, which is quite a lot, is up to a billion. But in order to find Violet, Stanley agreed without blinking an eye. Jessie learns that he took so much money to save Violet, and although she is touched, she still doesn''t have much confidence in her heart about his and Violet''s rtionship. Mr. Murphy and Violet really love each other, but as long as there is a little w in their rtionship, this rtionship won''t count for anything. Wasn''t that the case with the previous misunderstanding? Sighing, Jessie shook her head and thought no more about it. After all, there''s no use thinking about that now. A private ind somewhere in the Pacific. Violet, who was lying on the bed, twitched her eyshes and finally woke up. She opened her eyes and looked at the unfamiliar ceiling, she being instantly awake, and a frame of memories, all of them, came flooding back. She remembered that she hade out of the bathroom at the Dome concert, met a security guard, and then got knocked down by him. So she had been brought here by the security? Violet sat up in a hurry and surveyed her surroundings. This very luxurious and spacious bedroom was not as good as the bedroom at home, but it wasn''t far off. After that, Violet looked down at the clothes she was wearing, the clothes hadn''t changed, it was still the same long ck dress, and there was no difort on her body, so she could be sure that she hadn''t been raped or anything, which made her heave a big sigh of relief. She didn''t understand though, who the hell that security guard was and why he took her in such a nice room. Violet lifted the cover and got out of bed, stepping on the carpet with her bare feet and walking towards the floor-to-ceiling window not far away. She reached up and pulled the floor-to-ceiling window open, and blinding light shone in. Violet subconsciously closed her eyes and waited until they adjusted before reopening them. This time, she finally looked outside, and it was a very beautiful ocean view. Yes, the ocean view. The coconut trees, the beach, the ocean, like a painting. The breeze blew by, raising Violet''s hair and long skirt, making it even more beautiful. But Violet''s mood wasn''t beautiful in the slightest, and she gripped the floor-to-ceiling curtains, her face tightening. She didn''t know where she was now, but the only thing she did know was that she was definitely not in that country anymore. Because all the seashores in that country, all developed as tourist resorts, are devoid of such quiet beaches, which are, at a nce, private. As she was thinking, there was a sudden knock on the door behind her. Violet turned around in a hurry and looked at the door of the room warily. The door to the room opened and a maid walked in. She saw Violet standing at the heel of the floor-to-ceiling window, smiled and spoke, "Madam, you''re awake." Ma''am? Violet wrinkled her brow. Why did she call her madam? Was it known that she was married? Violet looked down at the ring finger of her left hand, and the diamond ring on it was shining brightly. Looks like this maid saw her ring and called her ma''am. Thinking this way, Violet epted the title of madam, but did not rx her vignce towards the maid in the slightest. She gripped the curtain and asked, "Where I am?"???????????????? Chapter 640 Violets Trial The maid understood, but shook her head without answering. Thinking her voice was too low, Violet asked again. But the maid still shook her head and would not answer. At this instant, Violet understood that it wasn''t that the maid didn''t hear her, but that the maid deliberately didn''t tell her where this ce was. "Ma''am, are you hungry? I''ve made your favorite food, go down and eat some." At this time, the maid finally spoke up and asked Violet if she was hungry. Honestly, Violet was indeed hungry, but she wouldn''t agree to go down and eat anything if she was hungry. Who knows if there''s anything wrong with the food? And it was now imperative that she find out where this ce was and who had brought her here first. And, how is Stanley doing now? She didn''t know how much time had passed since she had been taken, but it had been night when she had been taken, and now it was daytime, so it had all been nearly a dozen hours at least, maybe a day or two at the most. By now Stanley must be anxiously looking for her, and she didn''t know how he would react if he couldn''t find her, and she missed him now. "Madam?" The maid couldn''t help but shout softly when she saw Violet not speaking and biting her lip in deep sadness. Violet took a deep breath, barely calming her inner emotions, and looked to the maid, "I know, you go down first, I''ll be there." Regardless, she really should get down there and find out where she was now first. "Okay." The maid didn''t have to go down with Violet and turned around to go out. This made Violet relieved, she was really afraid that this maid had to go down with her, after all, she wanted to check this room first to see if there were any clues, if this maid was there, it would be inconvenien for her to check. Now that the maid was gone, it was just convenient for her. Violet rubbed her temples and began to wander up and down the room, examining it carefully, especially thebels on some of the furniture, and she didn''t let any of them go. Because on some of thebels, the country''s ce name was marked, either the ce of origin, and based on that, maybe she could make a rough guess as to what country she was in. After looking around, Violet already knew what country she was in, and it was in N.z.. Thebels on these pieces of furniture arebeled with the country of origin as N.z., so the odds are that she is in N.z.. Of course, it was also possible that the owner of this vi loved the furniture from N.z. and had it flown to another country specifically for N.z., but she thought that it was less likely. Anyway, whatever, go down there and check it out before she can maybe make up her mindspletely. With that thought, Violet squeezed her palm and opened the door to her room. Once outside, Violet noticed that the opposite side was a railing, not like a traditional vi where the opposite side was also a room. So again, she was now able to ascertain that the cottage was notrge, as there was only the small cottage, opposite the railings. Violet walked to the heel of the railing to look down, and was sure of her suspicions, the vi was notrge, she was currently on the third floor, and in the living room below, the maid, who had just been there, was changing the water for a bouquet of flowers. Seemingly sensing Violet''s gaze, the maid raised her head and smiled, "Madam,e down, lunch is ready." Lunch ...... Violet narrowed her eyes, so it was noon? Upon waking up, she noticed that her phone, watch and jewelry were gone, apparently taken down by the person who brought her here.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She couldn''t see the time, and there wasn''t anything in the room to tell the time, so she didn''t know exactly what time it was. She didn''t realize that it was still noon. Violet nodded towards the maids below before heading downstairs. As she descended the stairs, she surveyed the vi. After reaching the living room on the first floor, she had pretty much gotten the information about the vi; it had three floors in total, three rooms on the third floor and three on the second floor. As she passed the second floor, she also noticed something hanging on the door of one of the rooms that was obviously upied. She just didn''t know, if it''s the owner of the vi, or someone else! Violet lowered her eyes and followed the maid into the dining room, then sat down on the chair the maid had pulled out. The maid served her dinner. Violet nced at the meal in front of her, it was indeed Chinese food, but both the color and the aroma looked far from authentic Chinese food. As you can imagine, this Chinese food, which the maid did not make easily, should have been learned on an ad hoc basis, or only recently. Why should she learn? Does the vi owner like Chinese food, or did the maid learn it just for her? It wasn''t that Violet was narcissistic enough to think that, but this maid''s words from the room just now, ''made food that she likes to eat''. She liked the food, so she made it for her, so she had every reason to suspect that the maid had learned it just for her. "Enjoy your meal, madam." The maid put the served meal to Violet, then took a few steps back and stood to the side. Violet picked up her chopsticks, but hesitated to do so. The maid looked at her, "Do you have no appetite?" Violet pursed her red lips and didn''t answer her question, but asked, "Am I alone now?" "No, our sir and miss are here too, but they are out on an errand today and you will not see them until the evening, madam." The maid shook her head. Violet narrowed her eyes. Violet looked at the rice in front of her, and after a moment of hesitation, she still chucked a few of them into her mouth, then asked again, "The sir and miss you mentioned, is it father and daughter?" "No, sir and miss aren''t father and daughter, they''re leader and subordinate." The maid shook her head. Violet frowned, "Leader and subordinate?" It''s such a strange rtionship. If they are leader and subordinate, why do they live together and the maids address them with such a close rtionship? Violet pursed her red lips, collected the suspicion in her heart, and continued to ask: "Is that so? Then what are their names? How old are they?" "I don''t know, they only let me call them Sir and Miss, and as for age, Sir is a little older than you, madam, and Miss is just about the same as you." The maid replied. Violet bit her lip, obviously a little less satisfied with this answer. After all, what she most wanted to know was the name of them, so that she could know who had brought her here. But now that the maid didn''t know, she couldn''t do anything about it. But it''s somewhat of afort to know the age. Violet did not ask more, even though she still had many questions in her heart that she wanted to ask, she knew that asking more would cause this maid''s suspicion, so it was better to hide it in her heart first, and find an opportunityter to ask it without causing suspicion. It had been so long, and the bite that had just been consumed had not caused any physical difort, clearly indicating that there was nothing wrong with the meal. So Violet began to eat in earnest. Although it was not good to eat in a strange environment, she had to eat in order to maintain her strength, and only if she had enough strength would she be able to protect herself and maybe have a chance to get out of here. Seeing Violet eat, the maid sighed in relief and smiled. In the morning, before Ivan left the house, he told her to make sure herdy ate, and if she didn''t eat, she would be ountable. She had originally thought that if Madam didn''t eat it, she would beg her to eat it, but she didn''t expect Madam to eat it herself, which made her rxed.000000?? Chapter 641 No Hope of Escape After a quiet meal, Violet stood up, turned her head to the maid and said, "Can I go out for a walk?" She wanted to get out of the vi to see what was going on outside, and it wasn''t enough to just be in the vi and check out the environment she was in. Outside, she could know exactly which beach she was on. Most importantly, of course, she had to find the best escape route for herself. But before she could escape, she also had to find a phone or aputer or some other electronic device to contact Stanley and have him send someone over. Then she could run out of the vi and meet up with Stanley. The maid hesitated to answer. Violet''s heart lifted when she saw this. Could it be that the maids had been given orders to keep her out? Just as Violet was getting anxious, the maid suddenly nodded, "Of course you can, sir said that you can walk around the vi, but not too far." "Why?" Violet clenched her palms. The maid replied, "For to go too far is the sea, and it is easy to get into trouble." "Is that so ." Violet pursed her red lips, "I know, then I''ll walk out first and take a look." With that, she walked towards the exit of the vi. As she walked, she looked back at the maid behind her. She expected the maids to follow her out, but to her surprise she was wrong and they didn''te out. This made Violet even more confused, wondering what exactly the maid meant. She was pretty sure that this maid was not just someone the so-called sir had left behind to look after her, but was really there to keep an eye on her. If that was the case, why was the maidfortable with her leaving the vi, not afraid that she would escape? Or was the maid emboldened by the fact that there were other people guarding the outside of the vi, so she wasn''t afraid her to run? If that was the case, then she did have no way to escape. At the thought, Violet''s heart sank to the bottom, and her pace was not as hasty. Finally, stepping out of the vi, Violet saw a view that she hadn''t seen from upstairs before. A short distance in front of her is a sandy beach and ocean, while behind the vi, there is a tropical coconut grove. When she saw this coconut grove, Violet''s heart went cold. She finally knew why the maids weren''t afraid of her running, because she couldn''t run at all. The vi, really, was built on top of a sea ind, as she had first guessed. Through theyers of coconut groves, Violet could also clearly see the ocean at the other end, which meant that this ind waspletely surrounded by sea on all sides, and no matter where she ran, she could only run inside the sea. There weren''t any boats in the sea, and she couldn''t leave the ind with any means of transportation, so she had to swim on her own. But human strength is limited, and one cannot swim more than a few hundred meters before one is exhausted and then falls into the sea, either to be drowned alive or to be bitten alive by vicious fish. In short, as long as she dared to run, the final oue would be a death! And looking at the distant arc of the sea horizon, Violet knew even more clearly that this ind, which must be very far from the maind, couldn''t see the maind, and she couldn''t tell which sea and which ind she was actually in based on the reference. What to do...... At this moment, Violet''s heart was filled with trepidation and her face went pale. She doesn''t know where the hell she is, and she can''t contact Stanley, she can''t go back! On the other side, after Stanley took a two-hour nap and barely recovered some of his mental and physical strength, he heard Jessie to deliver the news that Fraser and Calvin had arrived. He hurried downstairs to the hotel lobby, where Fraser held Calvin''s hand in from outside. Seeing Stanley, Calvin shook off Fraser''s hand and ran towards Stanley, his voice choking as he shouted, "Daddy." Stanley caught his son and gently stroked his head, "There, don''t cry." He knew why Calvin was like this, because he was worried about Violet. He was worried too, but he had to stay calm. If he couldn''t even keep his cool, it would be even worse to find Violet. "Where''s Arya?" Stanley looked up at Fraser afterforting Calvin. Fraser hurriedly repled, "She is in the country, Be is looking after her. She originally mored toe, but I felt it was a bit inconvenient to bring her over and have to look after her, so I didn''t bring her over." Stanley nodded slightly, "You did the right thing." It''s true that they shouldn''t have brought Arya here, and it does dy things when Aryaes here and they have to distract themselves fromforting and looking after her. When they found Violet, they''ll go back andfort that little girl. "Calvin, let''s begin." Stanley handed aputer to Calvin. Calvin cuddled up to hisputer on the couch i and started operating it. With the authority given by this country''s officials, Calvin could use their satellites to find Violet. Satellite surveince, true to its name, was called the Eye of Heaven, and soon, Calvin saw the man who had taken Violetst night from the history of satellite surveince. The man carried Violet away from the Dome''s secure stairwell and got into a van behind the Dome''s kitchen. Calvin continued to track the van and saw the van stop by the Riverview, the door open, and a hand reach out from inside and drop a bag into the river before closing the door and leaving. The man did just throw Violet''s bag, phone, etc. into the river, not Violet into the river. The crowd continued to review the surveince recordings. The van headed towards the outskirts, and as it went further, the ce became more remote, and finally the van stopped in a wooded area. "No wonder we never found out where Violet was taken to, since there''s no surveince in that part of the suburbs." Jessie said. If not for the satellite surveince this time, they still wouldn''t have thought that the man had taken Violet to the woods on the outskirts. "Mr. Murphy, let''s send someone over to the woods now to look for Violet." Linda looked at Stanley and suddenly suggested. Stanley''s face was grim, and he didn''t say anything as he continued to stare at the surveince. Linda was a bit confused about what he meant and scratched her head, "Why doesn''t Mr. Murphy agree with my proposal?"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Stupid, that''s because Mrs. Murphy wasn''t even in the woods, the woods were just a staging area, and the man sent Mrs. Murphy here for a change of transportation." Fraser knocked her on the head. It dawned on Linda, "I see, but how do you know?" "I guess." Fraser exined, "That person took so much effort to take Mrs. Murphy away, he definitely did not want her to be found, so it is highly likely that he would take her away from this country, because Mr Murphy is in this country. He will definitelye out to look for Mrs. Murphy, and after a long time, Mrs. Murphy will definitely be found, so in order to eliminate this, that person could only take her away." "I see." Linda nodded. Jessie and Aimee also did the same. At that moment, Calvin suddenly spoke in a deep voice, "Here ites." Stanley''s eyes narrowed and his eyes stared. The crowd immediately stared at the monitor, "What''sing?" Calvin didn''t answer, and in the next second, a ne slowly rose vertically from the middle of the woods, rising higher and higher, and finally heading towards the eastern sky. "True to your guess, it''s a staging area for transferring!" Linda eximed. Stanley clenched his fist, "Calvin, lock on to this ne!" "Yes!" Calvin nodded, his short, chubby little fingers tapping away at the keyboard at a rapid pace. Ten minutes passed, however, and the monitoring of theputer screen suddenly cut out. Stanley''s face changed slightly, "What''s going on?" Chapter 642 The Locked Room Door Calvin let go of the mouse and sighed, "The ne that took mommy has gone out of the airspace of this country and reached the airspace of other countries, so the satellite surveince was automatically turned off." Otherwise, the country would be involved in the crime of spying on another country, which, internationally, would cause disputes. "So that''s how it is." Jessie and the others nodded in a dazed manner. Stanley wrinkled his brow and said nothing. Jessie said to him, "Mr. Murphy, so what do we do now? Should we stop going to the country the ne entered and use their satellites to track it again?" "It''s useless." At that moment, Calvin suddenly shook his head. The crowd looked to him. He scratched his hair and said, "Not all countries have satellites, the country we just saw the ne enter is still in the middle of the pack at the moment and hasn''t made its own satellite at all, so it''s useless." "So, then, we''vepletely lost track of Violet now?" Jessie''s eyes went wide. Calvin clenched his little fist, "You could say that." "No matter what, I have to find Violet." Stanley stood up and looked at Calvin, "Calvin, consolidate all the countries in the direction the ne flew to, I''ll look for them one country at a time, also, take a copy of the surveince just now down and give it to the identification section of the police, so they can check the origin of the ne." Things like nes, unlike cars, are all over the ce. And the nes are loaded with location systems, so if you find the factory data of that ne and then check the factory department of the ne, you can definitely lock the ne''s location system and then find the location of the ne. "I got it, daddy." Calvin nodded heavily before his fingers tapped on the keyboard once more. Stanley called Fraser out of the hotel, not knowing what to do. On the ind, Violet stood on the beach for almost two hours until the sky gradually darkened and the sea breeze picked up, the maid came out of the vi with a jacket, "Madam, it''s going to rain, let''s go back first." The maid unfolded the jacket and tried to drape it on Violet. Violet wanted to refuse, but then swallowed back her refusal when she thought that she had to keep herself healthy and not get sick if she wanted to escape. No matter what, even if she was now trapped on this deserted ind, she couldn''t lose hope, she still had to find a way to escape from here, and even if she couldn''t escape, she still had to find a way to reach Stanley. "Thanks." Violet put on her jacket, and her body, which had been a bit chilled by the wind, became warm at once. The maid retreated to the side, "You''re wee, ma''am, let''s go back." The maid said it again. Violet finally looked at the ocean in front of her and nodded, "Okay." The two men turned and walked towards the vi. Back at the vi, the maid poured her a ss of water. After Violet took it, her eyes shed and she asked, "Are you the only one maid here? Is there others like a bodyguard or something." "I''m the only one." The maid nodded. Violet lifted her chin. It seems to be true that there are no bodyguards left. The one who brought her here was really confident that she couldn''t run away, so he only arranged for a maid and thought she could keep an eye on her. Violet took a sip of water and put the cup down. Seeing this, the maid asked again, "Would you like some fruit?" Violet shook her head, "No, I don''t have an appetite." "Okay." The maid responded.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Violet lowered her eyelids, not knowing what she was thinking. After a few seconds, her eyes suddenly lit up and she looked at the maid, "The meal is good, but the vegetables are just a bit less fresh. Is there no fresh vegetables?" The maid sighed, "It''s like this, ma''am, the vegetables you ate at noon were picked from the ground and then expedited to this ind, but this ind is so far from the maind that it takes two days to drive the boat, so when they were delivered, they must not have been as fresh as when they were just picked." Hearing these words, Violet''s heart thumped very fast. Sure enough, she guessed right. It had just urred to her that many of the ingredients in the meal she had eaten for lunch were not from this ind. Since it''s not from the ind, it must have been sent from the maind, so it was sent, except by boat or by ne. Then she so tentatively questioned, and really asked, that on this ind, there would be boats bringing ingredients over. She just didn''t know when it would be sent. Thinking, Violet deliberately asked, "Is that so? Do you send vegetables over every two days?" If so, she could get hold of the information on the grocery delivery vessel and then take the opportunity to slip on board and leave. However the maid shook her head, "No, because I''m basically the only one on the ind, and Sir and Miss onlye asionally, so the boats that deliver the vegetables don''te at a fixed time, it''s always Sir who asks the delivery people toe." At those words, Violet''s originally excited heart instantly cooled down. She could not believe it. Then, in that case, she couldn''t really grasp the information about the ship, not good enough to n an escape route. For a moment, Violet''s mood became sullen. When the maid saw her like this, she couldn''t be bothered and quietly retreated. After the maid left, Violet rubbed her temples and stood up, and started wandering around the living room, trying to find if there was a phone or something. When she hade downstairs before, she had been in sight of the maid, so she hadn''t dared to look so openly, and now that the maid was out, it was good for her. However the living room looked down, not to mention the phone call, Violet did not even see the TV. She just didn''t know if the man didn''t install a TV on purpose, or if he didn''t think to do so. Violet shook her head and dropped her gaze upstairs. She squeezed her palms, ready to go upstairs and see if there was a cell phone or something. Thinking, Violet looked around to make sure there were no maid around before lifting the hem of her skirt and heading upstairs. She made her way to the second floor first, and after much hesitation, put her hand to the door of the room where the thing was hanging. On the way to reach over, Violet''s hands were trembling, because this was the first time she had entered someone''s room without permission, like a thief. All she had in her heart was nothing but apology and fear, fear that if the owner would came backter. But in order to reach Stanley and get out of here, she had no other choice but to do so. "I''m sorry!" Violet murmured in a small voice before turning the door handle. Unfortunately, though, the door to the room was locked, and Violet could not open it. This caused Violet to lose. Looks like the people who live in this house are very vignt, locking their rooms when they go out. Violet let go of her hand and looked to the other room on this floor. The other two rooms were unlocked, but there weren''t any electronics inside except for the furniture elevator. Looks like there''s no hope for the second floor. Violet sighed and walked towards the third floor. The third floor was the floor of the room she stayed in before, the one she stayed in, and instead of going there, she went straight towards the other rooms. This time, Violet encountered another obstacle; several rooms on the third floor, just like the one on the second floor where someone was staying, were locked and she couldn''t enter. This made Violet annoyed and devastated, but at the same time, there was some vague hope. To be able to lock the room, it seems there must be something important in there. She didn''t know what it was, but she had to find a way to find out, just in case there was something that connected to the outside world.???????? Chapter 643 Its Actually Them Thinking about this, Violet let go of the doorknob and went back to the room where she had stayed at the beginning. She was afraid that if she stood outside the door of the other room for too long, the maid would see her and tell the man, and then she would be in trouble. The maid is easy to fool, but the owner of this vi is not necessarily easy to fool. When she got back to her room, Violet turned the light on. The faint yellow light gave her an extra touch offort and security in this strange environment. But she also knew that even if the light made her feel safe, it was not a real feeling of safety. She didn''t know who had brought her here, and for what purpose. But she knew it must not be good. In fact, she was suspecting that it was Ivan and Ivy who had brought her here, and such a name as Sir and Miss would suit Ivan and Ivy. She just couldn''t fully make up her mind until she saw them. Everything will only be known until the evening. Violet just sat on the bed and quietly waited for it to get dark.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. After waiting for several hours, it finally got dark. Violet heard the sound of propellersing from above the vi. She rushed to her feet and quickly made her way to the balcony, looking up and seeing the ne in mid-air, her eyes lit up for a moment. She can''t believe it''s a ne! This was the first transport she had seen so far today, and it was an airne. With the ne, it didn''t look like it was possible for her to escape. Except now the dilemma is, she can''t drive! The bit of excitement that had just risen in Violet dissipated again. She watched with an expressionless face as the ne gradually descended andnded on the ground a short distance away. The hatch opened and two men jumped down from it. The first one to jump out was a woman. Due to the distance being somewhat far away, Violet couldn''t see the woman''s face, but the woman''s figure made her blush. That''s...... Ivy! As a costume designer, she has her own set of measurements for the human body. With one nce, she was able to roughly measure the body stats. So when she saw that woman, Violet immediately recognized that it was Ivy, because that woman''s figure was exactly the same as Ivy''s. Just as Violet was gripping the balcony railing and trembling, the person getting off the ne behind her also finally appeared in her line of sight, a man. Seeing that man, Violet''s face didn''t change much, only the hand that was gripping the railing, gripped tighter. Ivan! Sure enough, her initial guess was right, the people who brought her here were Ivan and Ivy. This ind is Ivan and Ivy''s home base! Seemingly sensing Violet''s line of sight, Ivan turned around and looked up. Seeing Violet on the third floor balcony of the vi, a shrewd glint shed in his eyes before he waved and smiled, greeting Violet. His movement caught Ivy''s attention, who followed and looked over to see Violet, and her face twisted. "She''s awake!" Ivy clenched her fist and squeezed out words through clenched teeth. Ivan put his hand down and looked at her with a slight sideways nce, coolly, "Don''ty a hand on her or I''ll skin you alive." Ivy narrowed her eyes, "I know, I''ll put up with it, but I don''t understand." "What?" Ivan pushed down his eyes. Ivy looped her arms, "Did you capture Violet here to use her as a stand-in for your aunt, or ......" Ivan''s face sank as he suddenly reached out, pinching Ivy''s face as he said in a gloomy voice, "Don''t mention my aunt to me, you''re not worthy!" Ivy''s face was distorted in pain, cold sweat seeped out from the corner of her forehead, and her voice was a bit hoarse, "I know, I ...... I won''t mention her anymore, let me go...... "Humph!" A hint of disgust shed in Ivan''s eyes as he vigorously tossed her away. Ivy fell to the ground, her eyes going dark for a moment, losing her light for a few seconds. Soon, though, her sight recovered and she grabbed the sand and stood up, her heart filled with wrath. Originally, after Henry had given her a new cornea, her eyes would have managed at least a few years before the tumor cells in her brain would have eaten away at her and she would have gone blind again. Yes, tumor cells. During the vegetative period, she''d grown tumor cells in her brain and had several surgeries, and although she hadn''t known about those surgeries and hadn''t woken up, the few scars on her scalp under her wig were evidence of that. The tumor cells in her brain were stubborn, even if she did surgery, she could notpletely eradicate them, because the head was the most mysterious ce in the human body and could not be removed at will, so the root of the tumor cells had been in her brain, even if George, the sage of brain science, could not remove the tumor cells. This means that after each surgery to deal with the tumor cells, the tumor cells will redevelop and develop faster and faster as long as the root cause of the tumor cells is still there. Six months ago, the tumor cells in her brain had corroded her cornea, causing her to nearly go blind, and then Henry had given her a new one. Originally, the cornea she had her eye on was Violet''s, but Violet was being protected by Stanley, and she had unsessfully tried to get Violet''s cornea byying hands on her several times, so she had no choice but to ept the cornea Henry had found in the end. After the cornea was reced, her eyes regained their light, and Henry told her to take good care of her eyes and she could manage for a few more years. However, after she followed Ivan, she was forced to undergo some training, and those trainings had some toxic gases, and her eyes were smoked, resulting in her eyes now having early necrosis and going blind for a few seconds every now and then, and the blindness will be longer in the future. And all of this was brought to her by Ivan. Just wait, she will retaliate back by gouging out Ivan''s eyes and making Ivan feel the pangs of blindness as well. Not only that, she wanted to transnt Violet''s corneas into her own eyes, she let Violet escapest time, this time, she would definitely not let Violet escape again. Thinking, Ivy raised her head, her eyes staring grimly at Violet on the third floor balcony not far away. Violet felt Ivy''s malicious gaze, and her good-looking eyebrows furrowed. Looks like next, she and Ivy will be living under the same roof again and then something will happen. "Don''t look at her like that, don''t scare her." Ivan suddenly kicked at Ivy. Ivy grunted in pain as she was kicked in the waist, hating it even more in her heart. Ivan looked at her like trash, "I know, my warning you agree on the surface but don''t take it seriously in your heart, but bent on dealing with Violet. As long as I see a little injury at Violet, whether it''s your doing or not, I attribute it to you, understand?" Ivy''s eyes widened, "You......" "Understand?" Ivan shouted in a stern voice. Ivy''s body shook and she dropped her eyelids, "Yeah." No impulsiveness, absolutely no impulsiveness. She wasn''t capable of going against Ivan right now, she had to endure, she had to endure! After getting Ivan''s token, all the shame of today could be returned. Ivan sneered and gave a nce at Ivy on the ground, withdrawing his gaze. On the third floor balcony, Violet didn''t know what had happened between these two people, why would Ivan be rough with Ivy? But it was none of her business, and she didn''t care. Her concern, still, was the ne.000 Chapter 644 Stay With Me Violet''s gaze fell to the ne, which had someone else sitting in it, the pilot who was flying it. Due to the ss, Violet couldn''t see the pilot''s face, not even a man or woman. She wondered if she could buy the pilot to help her escape. As she was thinking, Ivan suddenly made a hand gesture to the ne. The ne immediately rose and flew away from the ind. Violet''s eyes dimmed at once.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Well, it seems that the purpose of buying off this pilot won''t work, and Ivan won''t let the ne stay on the ind. She couldn''t even find contact with the pilot, so how could she do? Realizing this, Violet let out a bitter smile and turned around to go back to her room. When Ivan saw her go, his thin lips hooked and he lifted his feet towards the vi. Ivy looked at his back, her hands slowly clenching into fists, her face even more distorted to the extreme. "Ivan, wait for me!" She murmured through clenched teeth. In the room, Violet sat on the bed with her head down, not knowing what she was thinking about. At that moment, the door to the room suddenly rang. Violet raised her eyes and didn''t say anything. She knew who wasing, and she couldn''t think of anyone other than Ivan or Ivy. Since it was them, there was naturally no need for her to open the door, and since this was their territory, even if she didn''t open the door, they would still find a way to get in. Sure enough, just as Violet had guessed, the door to the room was opened from the outside after a few knocks. Ivan came in against the light and looked at Violet sitting on the bed, the curve of his mouth was seen, "You know what? Ancient brides were like you, sitting by the bed waiting for their husbands to return, so Violet, are you waiting for me?" Hearing this, Violet''s face turned red with anger. "Shameless!" She stood up and red at him warily. This man, who actually said she was his bride and he was her husband. You know, even if they had a grudge against each other, they were still a veritable elder brother and sister-inw, and for him to say something like that was simply gross. "Shameless?" Ivan seemed to have heard some kind of joke andughed, "Violet, it breaks my heart for you to say that, do you know why I brought you here?" Violet didn''t say anything, just stared at him more warily. Ivan wasn''t angry and walked straight towards her. Violet saw that he didn''t stop and was getting closer and closer to her, her body tensed up and took a few steps back to the side, "Stop, don''te over!" Ivan ignored it and continued on his way. Violet had no choice but to back up even more. But not a few steps back, behind her was the wall, Ivan put Violet against the wall, looking down at her, "I brought you here because I want you to be with me, you know, I love you, always loved you. I wanted to snatch you away from Stanley, now my purpose has finally been achieved, now you are not Stanley''s wife, but mine, so how can you call me shameless?" Hearing his words, Violet gasped andughed, "Ivan, what do you mean by snatching me away, I''m your wife? I''m telling you, no, I''m Stanley''s wife, forever!" Ivan was angered by her words and reached out and cupped her chin, "Are you trying to say that you and Stanley aren''t divorced, so you''ll be his wife for the rest of your life? Heh, as long as I want, I can make your marriage with Stanley end whenever I want, I can make a corpse, pretend to be you, and make Stanley think you''re dead, as long as you''re dead, then your marriage with him is automatically dissolved, understand?" "You...... You''re so shameless." Violet''s body was shaking with anger. This person actually tried to use this way to bring her marriage with Stanley to an end. Ivan put his face to the nest of Violet''s neck and sniffed deeply, "It smells so good, I''m willing to be said shamelessly by such a fragrant beauty." "You ......" Violet wanted to throw up in disgust, reached out and pushed him away hard and ran to the other side, "Ivan I''m telling you, even if you make my marriage with Stanley end, I won''t be yours, ever!" Ivan pushed his sses, "It''s okay, then I''ll lock you to me for the rest of your life." "You can''t do this!" Violet shouted, "You clearly love not me, but Stanley''s mother, you just use me as a stand-in, so even if you lock me in here for the rest of my life, I''m still not Stanley''s mother!" What she wanted most right now was to let Ivan know that she wasn''t Stanley''s mother. As soon as Ivan realized this, perhaps, he would not be interested in her. All in all, it was that she never thought Ivan had real feelings for her, and only saw her as a substitute for Stanley''s mother. After all, she had simr eyes with Stanley''s mother, which was why Ivan was so crazy about her. Ivan''s face snapped when he heard Violet''s words, "How do you know that ...." Violet don''t look away, "I saw it with my own eyes, you put a lot of posters and wax figures of my mother-inw in the study of the old mansion." Ivan narrowed his eyes, "So, Stanley knows about it too?" Violet did not deny it. Ivan smiled sorrowfully, "You''re right, I do love my aunt, but right now, the person I love is you, I don''t treat you as a stand-in for my aunt. I can tell the difference, who exactly I love now." "What?" Violet''s eyes widened in disbelief. He didn''t use her as a stand-in for her mother-inw. Ivan once again closed in on her and confined her in his arms, reaching out to y with her hair, "Violet, believe my words, what I said is true, I did love my aunt before, but within this forbidden love, there is still half affection, not all of it is love. After you appeared, I have put down my feelings and attachment to her, now I love you, so Violet, isn''t it good to be with me?" "Get away!" Violet pushed him away once more. Honestly, after learning that he no longer loved his mother-inw but loved her, Violet''s heart panicked even more. She originally thought that by letting Ivan know that she wasn''t her mother-inw, Ivan would be able to drop his nasty thoughts about her. But to her surprise, he didn''t love his mother-inw anymore, he loved her, so how else was she going to get him to give up his nasty thoughts about her? He''d let her stay with him now, and he might do something to herter. Looking at Violet''s frightened and defensive look, Ivan sighed, "Violet, you''re making me sad." Violet squeezed her hands tightly, her figure trembling slightly, "Ivan, you pervert." "Yeah, I''m a pervert, so what if I''m a pervert as long as I can get you?" Ivan shrugged his shoulders, not at all offended that she described him that way. He smiled and added, "Violet, think about it, I''m serious and sincere about you, it''s better to be with me than with Stanley, of course, don''t think about it too long, I''m afraid I won''t be able to wait." With that, he touched her face and turned to leave the room. Violet wiped her face in disgust and sat down at once, her body shivering. How did this happen? She originally thought that Ivan had brought her here to use her to deal with Stanley. Later on, Ivan told her that he brought her here just to get her, and again he was not using her as a stand-in for her mother-inw. But now she realized that none of what she thought was true, Ivan was actually doing it for her.000III Chapter 645 Where the Hell are You Violet lowered her head, bent her legs, both arms hugged her legs, and buried her head in her knees, her whole body falling into endless panic and bewilderment. Ivan definitely wouldn''t let her go, and the probability of her having to escape was small to almost none. And Ivan would certainly lock the door to her room from time to time, not allowing her to have ess to anything that could connect with the outside world. Which meant that if she had been unable to run away, had been unable to contact the outside world, she would have to remain locked up here, on this ind surrounded by sea on all sides. And Ivan even asked her to think about it, to consider whether she should be with him, and if she refused, would Ivan get mad at her and then forced her? When she thought of how crazy Ivan looked at herself just now, Violet couldn''t help but shiver. She was pretty sure that Ivan would. Once he loses his patience, he''s sure to force her, can she resist? Thinking of this, Violet felt cold, not knowing what to do, and in her heart, she could only silently pray that Stanley would find her sooner. Stanley went to the military of a certain country and made a deal with the military to contact the military of the other country the ne was flying to. That country doesn''t have satellites to detect where the nes ended up flying with satellite surveince, but as a country that has nes flying within its own national airspace, it certainly does monitor them. As long as the military of this country is in contact with the military of that country, it might be a little better to find it. Meanwhile, Calvin hasn''t been idle and has been studying the surveince intercepted pictures of the ne. Although the fusge of the ne is hidden with a lot of markings and information, there will always be other information left behind. Sure enough, Calvin then found a graphic symbol on top of a ne. Using his hacking skills, Calvin quickly found out what the logo of the graphic represented, which was the logo of the manufacturer of the aircraft propeller. After learning this, Calvin excitedly called Stanley, "Daddy, I have some clues here." Stanley said sorry to the man in uniform across the room, then took out his phone and put it to his ear, "What''s it?" "I found the manufacturer of the propeller on the fusge of the ne, and if we go to this manufacturer, we can find out exactly which fusge manufacturer this manufacturer is working with." An aircraft, which cannot be done by one factory, because of the different parts of each part, then many manufacturers need to work together to assemble a ne. So the nt department that makes the propellers, and the nt department that makes the fusge or other systems of the aircraft, would definitely be connected. Stanley obviously thought this through as well, a sh of excitement in his eyes, and he immediately stood up, "Calvin you did a good job, I''ll be right back and take a trip to the manufacturer of the propeller." "Okay." Calvin nodded. The call hung up and Stanley looked at the uniformed man who stood up, "Excuse me, I have some clues on my side, I must go first, I can''t dy, the more I dy, the more dangerous my wife will be." "I understand, Mr. Murphy, don''t worry, our military has already contacted the military of N.z., their air force is verifying the private nes that entered the airspace range in the past two days. I believe we will have news soon." The uniformed man extended his hand towards Stanley. Stanley shook it, "Many thanks, goodbye!" After withdrawing his hand, he turned and strutted away. The manufacturer of the ne was not in this country, but in Germany, so Stanley rushed to Germany without stopping. But this country is almost a seven-hour ne ride to Germany. Stanley was afraid that he wouldn''t be able tomunicate with the outside world on the ne, and had asked Calvin to get a real-time calling program for hisputer. Sure enough, while Stanley was on the ne, he received a message from the military that the N.z. had locked down the ne that took Violet. He was told by the military of the N.z. that the ne had left the territorial limits of the N.z. and was heading towards the territorial waters. And that ne, at that time, had flown a very long distance from this country to the N.z., and it kept going to the middle of the ocean. But even if it flew towards the sea, it definitely wouldn''t be able to fly very far, so the news from the N.z. military was that the ne, most likely, stopped at some ind in the sea at that time. There are a lot of small inds in that ocean, and those small inds have been bought by rich people, so the N.z. military suggested that Stanley should find out who bought those inds, and maybe there are some clues. All in all, the military of the N.z. believes that the ne cannot fly out of that ocean and can only stop at some ind in the middle of the ocean. Of course, this spection was true, but what Stanley feared was that the ne would stop at some ind that night, but after it was maintained, it departed again. But no matter what, those inds, he still had to check them out. Thinking, Stanley video contacted Fraser. "Mr. Murphy." A weary face of Fraser appeared on the screen. Stanley knew that no one had rested properly these days in order to find Violet. He felt guilty, but now that Violet hadn''t been found yet, he couldn''t make them stop even if he felt guilty. When he finds Violet, he''ll do his best to make it up to them. "Check all the inds within the waters of the N.z., whether they''re manned or unmanned, and summarize them." Stanley pinched the bridge of his nose and said in a deep voice. Fraser''s eyes widened, "Mr. Murphy, you are suspecting that Mrs. Murphy is on some ind?" "The military side gave a clue that this is the case, but we still have to confirm it, and I can''t stop on my side, we also have to continue to lock on to that ne''s location." Stanley said in a deep voice. Fraser nodded, "I know, I''m going to do it, but......" "But what?" Stanley narrowed his eyes. Fraser sighed, "It''s like this, because that sea is very wide, and the center of the sea is covered with mist all year round, it''s easy to lose direction, so currently the world map is not even marked out the indspletely, because there are some that satellites can''t even find, so even if I did a summary, there might be omissions."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Hearing these words, Stanley''s brows knitted deeply. Soon, though, he stretched again and said, "I got it, go ahead and summarize, follow up." "Okay." The video ended, and Stanley turned off hisputer, closing his eyes tiredly. Violet, where the hell are you? Violet was still sitting on the floor when there was a knock on the door of the room behind her and came the voice of the maid, "Madam, it''s time to go downstairs for dinner." Violet''s body moved and finally she raised her head, her eyes flushed with redness, obviously having cried. For herself to be alone on this isted ind, and to face Ivan''s coercion, and Ivy''s backstabbing, how could she not be afraid and scared in her heart? She was always a weak woman, and it was hard not to shed tears when things like this happened. "No, I''m not eating!" Violet stood up, wiped the corners of her eyes, and said with a slightly hoarse voice. The maid did not give up, "Sir said that if you don''t eat, he wille up himself." "What?" Violet''s face paled. Ivan actually said that!0000000????? Chapter 646 Dont Want to See Her Violet immediately walked towards the door. She didn''t want Ivan toe up, who knew what that pervert would do? Violet opened the door and the maid gave her a slight bow and a smile, "Madam!" "Don''t call me madam!" Violet warned with a cold face. At first, she thought the title was because the maid had seen the wedding ring on her finger. But now, she understood it wasn''t. It referred to Ivan''s wife. The thought of Ivan actually letting the maid call her that way made Violet sick. The maid''s smile remained unchanged, "I''m sorry, ma''am, sir told me to call you that, if you don''t like the title, you can discuss it with sir, I can''t tamper with the title sir has told me." After all, she was on Ivan''s sry. Violet obviously understood what was in the maid''s mind and was furious, yet there was nothing she could do about it. After all, the maid did only listen to Ivan, and she did not need to hers. Having no choice, Violet had to give up and walk towards the stairs. In the dinning room, Ivan and Ivy were already sitting in their seats. Hearing the sound of footsteps, Ivan and Ivy looked over together. When he saw Violet, a hint of amazement shed in Ivan''s eyes. Just now in the room, the dim light was not so clear, but now in the bright light, he noticed that she was more beautiful than ever. Maybe it''s because she just had a baby recently, this time she is full of mature woman''s charm, which is amazing to look at. And Ivy also had a sh of jealousy in her eyes. She had always thought that Stanley liked Violet just because of Violet''s face. After all, she and Stanley were childhood friends and had spent so much time together, so why didn''t Stanley like her, instead he liked Violet not long after she appeared? In the end, it was because Violet was more beautiful than her! Ivy pulled her mouth and said indifferently, "Miss Hunt, it''s been a long time, remember me?" Violet clenched her hand, "It''s been a long time, of course I remember you. What you did to me and to my children, I remember it all."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Seeing the hatred in Violet''s eyes, Ivy hooked her lips, "Is that so? It''s really an honor for me to have your memory fresh." Violet pursed her red lips and didn''t say anything. Fresh in her mind? Yeah, she remembered so well? When she thought about how miserable Calvin and Arya were, she wanted to skin Ivy. She had originally thought that it would be a long time before she could meet Ivy. Little did she know that they would now meet in just such a situation. Just in time, she had to find a way to get rid of Ivy and most importantly, spread the word about Ivy and Ivan''s whereabouts. "Alright, cut the crap." Ivan narrowed his eyes and gave Ivy a warning nce, and then he withdrew his gaze to look at Violet again, his eyes gentle, "Violet, sit." He pulled the chair beside himself. Violet didn''t even look at it and walked to the other side to sit down alone. Ivan''s eyes narrowed when he saw her like this. Ivy was even more unabashedly mocking, "Your attentiveness is not epted." Ivan pushed his sses, "It''s okay, Violet has just arrived, she still needs some time to adapt, it will be fer. I believe Violet will ept itter, right, Violet?" He looked at Violet, his eyes dark. Violet gripped her chopsticks tightly and didn''t say anything. Ivan wasn''t angry, and smiled as he picked up his chopsticks, "Alright, let''s eat." Ivy rolled her eyes and started eating. Therge dining room became quiet, no one even spoke, only the sound of dishes clinking. Violet lowered her head and slowly ate her dinner, observing both Ivy and Ivan from time to time. It had been a long time since she had seen these two, and this look revealed that they had changed quite a bit. Especially Ivy, she looked very haggard, her eyes were not much brighter, and her face was so gloomy at first nce. Ivy was weak and emaciated, but she looked like just a soft and frail little white flower. But now, Ivy was directly exposing the ugliest side of her. Eating at the same table as Ivy made her feel sick. Thinking that, Violet put down her chopsticks. Seeing this, Ivan also put down his chopsticks and asked in a caring manner, "What''s wrong?" Violet nced at him, her eyes sunken, and then pointed at Ivy, "I don''t want to eat at the same table as her, I''ll lose my appetite." Ivy''s eyes widened, revealing a few fierce moments in her eyes, "You ......" "In that case, Ivy, you go eat in the kitchen." Ivan hooked his lips up in a smile and looked at Violet. Ivy stood up incredulously, "Ivan, you''re asking me to eat in the kitchen? What do you take me for? As a maid?" Although she was nominally Ivan''s subordinate, every time she ate, she was at the same table as Ivan. But now, just because Violet hade, Ivan had to drive her to the kitchen, it was simply outrageous. What''s so good about Violet that both Murphy brothers like her? "It''s fine if you don''t go to the kitchen, then I won''t eat." Violet stood up and made a move to leave. It was a fact that she didn''t want to eat at the same table as Ivy. But at the same time, she also wanted to test her position in Ivan''s mind. If it was her more important than Ivy, then Ivy might have to weigh in twice if she wanted to deal with her afterwards. If it was Ivy was more important, Violet would have to hold back in the future. After all, this is their territory. Of course, she hoped it was the former, so that if she wanted to deal with Ivy, maybe Ivan wouldn''t stop her. "Don''t you go." Ivan frowned and called out to Violet. Violet''s eyes shed and she stopped, "It''s fine if I don''t leave, then you let Ivy go now, I don''t want to see her." "Okay." Ivan nodded his head. Ivy''s face was grim, "Ivan......" "Alright, hurry up and go to the kitchen, don''t forget your identity." Ivan''s gaze was cold, looking at Ivy like a viper. Ivy''s face kept changing, grimacing, twisting, and shing with anger. Who is she? Heh, isn''t she just no match for Violet''s ce in his heart? Ivy stared at Violet like a man-eater, "Fine, I''ll go, I''m going to see how long you can protect her, and the day she steps on your head, you''ll be toote to regret." With that, she turned and headed towards the kitchen. Ivan smiled at Violet, "Now that she''s gone, can we continue to sit down and eat?" Violet''s red lips twitched, finally nodding and sitting down. Still, this is Ivan''s territory. She could target Ivy regardless, but when it came to Ivan, she had to be careful. Especially, she couldn''t make Ivan angry, otherwise she didn''t know what Ivan would do. Violet picked up her chopsticks again to eat. Ivan, on the other hand, propped his head up and looked at her with eyes that seemed deep and spooky, "How about we make a deal?" "A deal?" Violet frowned, "What kind of deal?" "I know that you and Stanley are bent on finding me and Ivy, especially Ivy, after all, besides hurting you and your two children, most importantly, she''s the other murderer of my uncle and aunt, so you''re eager to bring her to justice." Ivan said. Violet clenched her fist, "You really know that Ivy is the second murderer, if that''s the case, why do you still want to help Ivy? Did my inws treat you badly?"000 Chapter 647 The Same Badge Listening to Violet''s questioning, Ivan''s expression froze for a while, and his eyelids dropped, hiding the unspoken look in his eyes. Seeing that he didn''t answer, Violet grabbed his cor and questioned loudly, "Say it, did my inws treat you badly? Why are you harboring a murderer! Ivy, she killed the person who took you as her own son! "Of course I know that, but I have my ns." Ivan said as he looked down at her hand. Violet''s grip on his cor was trembling, "What''s the n?" "You don''t need to know that, but it''s not impossible if you really want to bring Ivy to justice, which is why I said for you to make a deal with me." The corners of Ivan''s mouth hooked up. Violet inexplicably had some bad feeling in her heart. Intuition told her that his deal must not be one she could ept. But the thought of bringing Ivy to justice made Violet hesitate again. After thinking for a few seconds, Violet squeezed her palms and looked Ivan in the eyes, "What deal exactly!" "As long as you promise to divorce Stanley and be with me, I''m willing to give Ivy to Stanley, how about that? This deal isn''t actually that hard for you, is it?" Ivan reached out and lifted a strand of Violet''s hair to y with it in his fingertips. Violet''s pupils suddenly shrank, subconsciously she released his cor, stepping back. The hair in Ivan''s hand came out from between his fingers as she stepped back. He sighed regretfully, twiddled his fingers and put his hand down, "What? You don''t want to? Haven''t you always wanted Ivy to pay the price she deserves? Ivy tried to murder you three times, hurt your children, and killed my uncle and aunt, how dare you let her stay out there like that?" "The one who kept her out there, was you!" Violet red at him angrily, "If you hadn''t interfered, we would have disposed of Ivy a long time ago and wouldn''t have beaten around the bush at all, so much so tha we couldn''t even make Ivy pay the price she deserved now." "You''re wrong about that, I didn''t take the initiative to intervene, Ivy took the initiative to contact me, after all, it wasn''t me who released Ivy, it was Henry from your side, wasn''t it?" Ivan spread his hands, "At most, I only helped Ivy hide her trail, but I didn''t do anything else." "You can''t deny that you''re the one who kept us from catching her." Violet said as she clenched her fist. Ivanughed lowly, "Well, that''s right, that''s why I asked you if you wanted to trade, Stanley should be going crazy trying to catch Ivy, are you sure you want to drag this out?" Violet sneered, "You forced me to drag it out, you asked me to divorce Stanley to be with you, doesn''t that clearly show that you don''t want to give Ivy to Stanley, because you know that there''s no way I can agree to this deal with you?" Ivan fell silent, and the smile on his face got serious. But after a moment, heughed frivolously again, "Well, it looks like this deal is terminated, but Violet, for your sake, I''ll keep this deal for you, you can think about it and change your mind anytime, I''ll oblige you." "Heh." Violet sneered, "You know full well that the people that Stanley and I are trying to catch are the two of you, and you put Ivy out to make a deal while you yourself are hiding and noting out, so in the end, no matter what, Stanley and I are at a disadvantage." "I can''t help it if you want to think that way." Ivan sighed regretfully. Violet had lost her appetite for food and sat in her seat, silently contemting something. Ivan didn''t eat either, holding a ss of red wine and gently shaking it, his eyes looking at her with a smile. Violet was extremely ufortable by his look and frowned, "What are you looking at?"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "I''m looking at you, you''re even more beautiful than before." Ivan took a sip of red wine and eximed. Perhaps it was the fact that she had just given birth, the woman had a touch more charm than before, obviously her face was still the same, but she was just more beautiful than before. When Violet heard this from him, instead of feeling a hint of shyness, she recoiled in disgust. It was perverted as always for him to think of a wife in such a way. Before it was the mother-inw, and now it''s her. Is that because he grew upcking a mother''s love? Violet grunted coldly, stood up, and was about to go back to her room. Suddenly, she saw something through the corner of her eyes and stopped with a jerk, her eyes narrowing tightly at Ivan''s cuffs. There, a design that looked familiar to her was printed on one of the cuffs. That pattern, the very same badge pattern that Jessie had picked up, was the identity symbol of the top brass of that mysterious organization. Ever since it was determined that that badge represented the status symbol of a certain mysterious organization''s top brass, Stanley and Calvin had been investigating that organization, as well as George. Stanley and Calvin investigated to find Ivan, while George was trying to find the enemy who killed his parents. But this organization was too mysterious, and after so long, Stanley and Calvin had only been able to find out a little bit, not even the headquarters of this organization, or the top personnel. Otherwise, they might have gone through that organization and found Ivan long ago. And now, Ivan was right in front of her, so maybe, she couldtch on to something. Thinking, Violet pursed her red lips and stared at Ivan''s cuffs and said, "I''ve seen the pattern on your cuff before." "Oh?" Ivan raised an eyebrow in some surprise, "You''ve seen it?" He lifted his hand, unabashedly exposing the cuffs. Violet nodded, "Yes." "Where have you seen it before?" Ivan asked, narrowing his eyes. That''s impossible, how could Violete into contact with this organization since her world is so clean? Even he had only learned of it by chance five years ago, and it had still taken some effort to get in. So it was possible that she had seen it before. Even Stanley didn''t know about this organization, so where had she seen the organization''s graphic emblem? "At a friend''s ce, but I''ve seen it on a badge." Violet said with a twinkle in her eyes. Ivan''s face changed slightly. The badge was something that only the top of the organization had, and it stood for something. He had one, and he didn''t expect Violet''s friend actually had one too. "Your friend is......" Ivan''s expression fellpletely serious. Violet knew what he was going to ask and shook her head, "My friend is not from this organization, she picked up this badge by chance, her boyfriend''s parents were killed by people from this organization more than ten years ago, and the mastermind left the badge at the scene." "So it''s like that." Seeing that Violet wasn''t telling lies, Ivan lifted his chin in a daze, "But it seems like you''re hiding something from me!" It''s true she didn''t tell a lie. But he could hear that there were too many mistakes in her words, it was incoherent, and clearly there were important points that she had left unsaid. Violet wasn''t surprised to be heard by Ivan, after all, she herself knew the problem she revealed by saying that. She ruffled her hair around her ears and said lightly, "Yes, I did hide some fact of it. My friend''s boyfriend was curious to know who really killed his parents, and the one who killed his parents had the same badge as you, so I thought you would be able to help figure out who this killer was, but I knew that you wouldn''t help me, so I wasn''t going to say anything." "How do you know?" Ivan looked at her with a wry smile. Violet clenched her palms, "What? You''re going to help with the investigation?" Chapter 648 Youre Crazy "If that''s what you mean, I can certainly help you." Ivan looked at her. Violet pursed red lips and shook her head, "No, I do not need you to help, if I let you help, you may have to talk to me about the conditions. I know there is no free lunch in this world, I also know I need to pay the price, if it is a reasonable price, I am willing to pay, but you ...... Violet sneered sarcastically, "I can''t afford to pay for what you need, so I won''t need your help." He was sure to offer to let her stay with him, or some other excessive request. In that case, it would be better not to let him help, and she was sure that sooner orter, Stanley and George would find out about that organization and find out the murderer anyway. Ivan sighed as he listened to Violet''s words, "Violet, it really makes me sad, is that what I am in your heart?" "Aren''t you?" Violet squinted at him. Ivanughed out, "Well, since you think so, even if I exin that I am not like this you will not believe it. So I will not exin, but I can really not want any condition from you this time, how about helping you investigate?" Violet''s eyes narrowed, "Help me investigate without making a deal with me?" "Exactly." Violet pursed her red lips warily, "You''d be so kind?" In her heart, Ivan was a person who had no interest and would not help without benefits.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. So how could he have been so kind? "Who said I can''t be kind." Ivan twirled his chopsticks, "When we fell off the cliff together, if I hadn''t been under you, the person who would have broken arms and legs would have been you." Violet sneered, "You still have the cheek to mention this to me! Weren''t you the one who kidnapped me and took me with you to jump off the cliff in the first ce? Howe from your mouth, it''s as if our fall off the cliff was just an ident, and you had a saving grace to me?" "Uh......" The corners of Ivan''s mouth twitched, and only after a moment did heugh out loud, "Okay, that''s my mistake, but Violet, I''m serious, I won''t make conditions with you this time, you don''t have to pay anything, I''ll help you investigate. You know, I love you, it''s only right to do something for the one you love, isn''t it? So tell me, and I will help, you won''t lost anything." "You are right, but I dare not let down my guard, whether you are kind or not, or have an ulterior motive, I do not trust you, so I do not like you to help investigate." Violet looked at him, finished coldly and walked out of the dining room. Ivan didn''t call out to her, watching her figure disappear in the direction of the living room before shrugging his shoulders helplessly, "Hey, this disbelieving feeling is pretty bad." Ivan took out his phone and dialed a number out, "Find out if there were any senior members of the organization who personally killed someone and lost their identity badge more than ten years ago." Identity badges are owned at the top of every organization and have exclusive codes. If that badge was lost, it had to be registered with the organization and reapply for a new one, so it wasn''t hard to know if any of the higher-ups in the organization had lost their badges. The person on the other end of the phone heard Ivan''s words and nodded in response, "Okay boss." "Go ahead, but investigate secretly, and send me a message immediately after you find out." Ivan said as he pushed his sses. The call ended and he put down the phone. Ivy came out from the direction of the kitchen, seeing that he was the only one in the dining room and there was no Violet, she twisted her face and snorted coldly, "Violet is gone, you''re not going with her?" Ivan gave her a faint nce, "This is my ce, it''s not your turn to question whether I want to go with her or not." Ivy pursed her lips and pulled away the chair and sat down, "Ivan, tell me honestly, when you detained Violet here, do you really intend to stay here with her for the rest of your life?" Ivan''s eyelids dropped as he yed with his phone and replied, "I''m tired of that life of hating and fighting, so if she''s willing to stay with me, then I can stay here for the rest of my life and stop asking about everything in the outside world." "You''re really crazy!" Ivy''s face paled, "For the sake of a woman, you''re actually willing to drop everything, do you not want Axy? You want to betray the organization behind you? Don''t you forget, you can''t afford to betray at all!" "It has nothing to do with you." Ivan looked at her with cold eyes, "As for Axy, Axy was left to me by my aunt, but until her death, the share transfer contract that she had drawn up didn''t even reach me. I always thought it was because my aunt regretted itter and wanted to give Axy to Stanley, so that''s the real reason why I hate Stanley." Everyone thought that he hated Stanley because his grandfather had given the Murphy Group to his uncle, and after his aunt died, he gave the Murphy Group to Stanley. But in fact, it wasn''t the truth. He never had the Murphy Group on his mind, he wasn''t interested in the Murphy Group in the slightest, the only thing he wanted was Axy. He thought that Axy had fallen into Stanley''s hands, which is why he repeatedly targeted Stanley and plotted against him, in order to snatch Axy back, but it turned out that instead of snatching Axy back, he even got exiled for five years abroad. It was only when he returned home at the end of his five-year exile that he happened when to learn that Axy was not in Stanley''s hands either, and that Stanley did not even know who his aunt had given Axy to and it was only then that he realized he had misunderstood Stanley. But his plot against Stanley had be a foregone conclusion, and with the harm done to Stanley''s family, he and Stanley were destined to be unable to reconcile. Later on, he continued his investigation and finally found out that Axy had actually been managed by a manager all along, while the transfer of Axy''s shares had been put away by Grandpa. Because Grandpa felt that since Sam had murdered his uncle and aunt, then their family was no longer entitled to all of their inheritance. That''s why Grandpa had privately hidden Axy''s share transfer away with his own inheritance, and that''s why he was so obsessed with finding Grandpa''s inheritance, not to destroy the evidence of the supposed murder of his uncle and aunt. And the reason he was so obsessed with Axy was because it was left to him by his aunt, who in his mind was not only his mother but also his lover, and for whom he hadplex feelings, both affection for his mother and love for the woman. But with the appearance of Violet, he gradually shifted the love that he ced on his aunt to Violet. Of course, at first, he did take Violet as a stand-in for his aunt, because Violet had eyes simr to his aunt''s, that''s why he was so interested in Violet when he saw her, but as he got to know Violet, he realized that other than her eyes being simr to his aunt''s, there was almost no simrity. His aunt was gentle, while Violet strived for excellence, which was why his feelings for his aunt were all transferred to Violet.000 Chapter 649 Determining Violets Location Since he was now in love with Violet, he could naturally give up some things for Violet, such as his grudge with Stanley, or even Axy. Seemingly seeing the thoughts in Ivan''s heart, Ivy shook her head decisively in the end, "You''re still really crazy, you see Axy as so important, you''re actually willing to really give it up for Violet, you ..... She was shaking with anger. She wasn''t angry at Ivan for giving up his career for a woman, on the contrary, she couldn''t wait for Ivan to give up. But not now, what about her now that he has given up everything and is living here in seclusion with Violet? She still needed his protection and power. Most importantly, she hadn''t gotten her power yet, so naturally she didn''t want him to put it down. Unless she could immediately snatch Ivan''s power over, but no, she couldn''t even contact the organization behind him, otherwise she could report Ivan''s betrayal right now and inherit his top position. It was a shame that after all this time, she hadn''t been able to get a contact for that organization. "Alright, it''s my decision, what are you so worried for?" Ivan looked at Ivy, the corners of his mouth curled up in a sneer, "Those who didn''t know would have thought you were concerned about me." "I''m not concerned about you, I''m just ......" "I know exactly what you want to do." Ivan snorted coldly, "But I advise you to disabuse yourself of your thoughts, or else you won''t achieve your goal, but will end up in a mess instead. I''ve finished my words, so you should behave yourself." After saying that, Ivan got up and left the dining room, leaving Ivy alone in her position not daring to speak. She clenched her palms and stared in the direction Ivan had left, wishing to pick up the knife on the dining table and stab him. But no, at least not now. If she did it now, she definitely wouldn''t survive either. So she had to endure it, but she also had to speed things up and try to get Ivan''s connection route to the organization, so that she wouldn''t have to live under Ivan''s shackles all the time, and she could return all the shame Ivan had put on her these past few months. And Violet and Stanley, she wouldn''t let any of them go! Ivy''s face twisted in a grimace at the thought. On the other hand, Stanley had already arrived at the manufacturer of the ne''s propellers and learned about the manufacturer of all the ne''sponents, especially the manufacturer of the ne''s positioning system, and he rushed over immediately after learning about it. It was the next morning when we arrived at that vendor''s location, because that vendor''s location was, again, another country. Stanley was personally met by the top management of the manufacturer of the positioning system, and after knowing Stanley''s reason foring, the top management agreed to help him locate the ne. "This is the number of that ne, you should be able to lock the location of that ne based on the number, right?" Stanley looked at the senior, a strong eagerness holding in his eyes. He desperately wanted to find Violet. It was now the third day, and he did not know how Violet was doing. The senior took the photo Stanley handed him and looked at it, "Mr. Murphy has been to the ne''s fusge manufacturing nt?" "That''s right, I went to the propeller''s manufacturing nt first, where I figured out the major manufacturing nts that assembled the entire aircraft, and the number of this ne was provided by the fusge manufacturing nt." Stanley nodded. The senior smiled, "I got it, I''ll have tech lock down that ne''s locator system now."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Many thanks." When Stanley heard this, the brow that had been wrinkled for three days finally loosened a bit. The process of locking on to the ne''s positioning system is very slow, as the ne is so far away that the signal is sporadic. But fortunately, in the end, Stanley had the result he wanted. "Mr. Murphy, we found it." The senior came to Stanley with a file, "That ne has been going in and out of N.z. territory for thest three days." "N.z.." Stanley narrowed his eyes as he heard the country''s name again. The senior nodded, "That''s right, the ne, right now, is parked in a tarmac in N.z.." So Violet is in the N.z.? Stanley clenched his fist. No, there was also the possibility that it was just a deliberate blindfold left by Ivan, and perhaps by the time he reached N.z., Violet had been transferred by him again using some other means of transportation. Thinking, Stanley asked again, "Has this ne been anywhere else in the past two days?" "Yes, ording to the location, this ne disappeared three days ago in the deep sea area of N.z., along with the signal, but it only disappeared for a short period of time, before it was sensed again, because the ne returned back to the tarmac I just mentioned. However it was yesterday that the ne flew to the deep sea area again, but the signal disappeared again, and not long after that, it returned. So my guess is that the signal disappeared because of the fog and maic field over the area of the ocean that the ne passed through." The senior exined. Stanley''s thin lips pursed, "How long it is when the ne signal disappeared and when it appeared, roughly?" "Half an hour." The senior replied. Stanley''s eyes burst into an intense light, "Half an hour....... I remember that the deep sea area of N.z. is about five hours away from thend, right?" "Yes." Stanley''s clenched fists were trembling, and he couldn''t hide the excitement under his eyes. A five-hour range means that the ce where the ne signal disappeared is at least a thousand nautical miles away from the maind. And the ne can''t even fly that far, and most importantly, the ne disappears in the middle of the deep for half an hour at a time before returning, which says something. That means the ne stopped in the middle of the deep! There are many inds in the middle of the deep sea in N.z., and now it''s proven that the ne stopped at one of the inds, and Violet, is on one of the inds! Thinking about all this, Stanley couldn''t wait to leave now, immediately starting the ne and heading to the ind in the deep sea to find Violet. But reason calmed him down. He took a deep breath and looked at the higher-ups, "Can you detect the whereabouts of the ne after the signal disappeared?" "No, Mr. Murphy, our positioning system is already the most advanced in the world, and we have cooperation with the military of several countries, but technology is always no match for the power of nature. The deep sea area of N.z. is full of mists all year round, and there is a maic field, all electronic devices will lose their signals when they go there, even the highest technology is useless to detect the ne''s signal disappearing there. We''ve done our best." The senior said with a bitter smile. Stanley also knew that he couldn''t make things difficult for them, and pinched his brow, "I know, thanks a lot." "You''re wee, Mr. Murphy, just let me know if there''s anything you need." The senior smiled. Stanley nodded, then excused himself and left. Walking out of the manufacturing nt, his cell phone rang, it was Calvin calling, "Daddy, what''s the status?" It''s been so long, and he wonders if Daddy has found a clue yet. Stanley''s eyebrows softened slightly as he listened to his son''s voice, "I''ve already found out where Mommy is, she is in some ind in the deep sea of N.z.." "Then that means my guess yesterday was right!" Calvin''s big eyes lit up. Stanley nodded, "That''s right, your guess is right." "Great, after working so hard for so long, we finally found out where mommy is." Calvin was so happy that he was about to cry.???????????????? Chapter 650 Departure to the Rescue "Yeah." Stanley''s eyes also softened. After searching for so long, there was finally a clue to Violet''s whereabouts, which was the only good news in the past few days. Naturally, he breathed a huge sigh of relief. "Daddy, when are we going to the ind to pick up mommy?" Calvin''s small hands were clenched into fists, he was ready to leave at any moment.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. However, Stanley said, "Calvin, you stay over here first, although your mommy is already located, but the exact ind she is on still needs to be investigated. I am going to personally go to that sea, ind by ind to find her!" When he said this, Stanley''s face was filled with cold, sullen determination. Since he already knew where Violet was, then he naturally had to find her out. On top of that, there''s Ivan, and he''s going to find him too! "Ah, let me stay here again!" Calvin pouted, clearly a little upset. Stanley softly reassured, "I''m sorry, Calvin, because you''re too small and it''s not convenient to bring you along." "Okay." Hearing his daddy say that, what else could Calvin do but sulkily agree to it? Stanley was silent for two seconds before adding, "How about this, Calvin, when I find your mommy, I''ll pick you up right away?" Hearing this, Calvin''s eyes instantly lit up and his lost emotions immediately rose high as he nodded his little head repeatedly, "Good." "Then it''s a deal." Stanley said with soft eyes. "Well, it''s a deal, daddy, you have to find mommy and pick up me and Arya. Arya has to go there too." Calvin said as he gripped his phone tightly. "Okay, I''ll do it." Stanley nodded, and then hung up the phone. After hanging up, he didn''t put the phone away, but got into the car and called Fraser again. Fraser answered, "Mr. Murphy." "How about the summary of the Sea Inds?" Stanley asked, narrowing his eyes. Fraser rubbed his eyes that hadn''t slept for a day and a night, and they were a little red, "It''s almost done, in short, they are the inds currently on the map. I''ve summarized them all, but some of the inds that the satellites didn''t even survey out, I can''t do anything about it." After all, inds that can''t be surveyed by satellite don''t show up on a world map, and there''s no way to aggregate them. Stanley understood this, so he wasn''t much disappointed, and gave a slight nod to indicate that he knew, "Send me the information, and also, you''ll now leave from your side of the airport and wait for me in N.z., buy a cruise ship there, and add some weapons and rescue equipment." At those words, Fraser''s expression became incredibly serious, "Mr. Murphy, do you mean to say that Mrs. Murphy is really on some ind in those waters?" "That''s right." Stanley nodded his head. Fraser swallowed, "So, in that case, Ivan could also be on that ind?" Why else would the president let him buy all that equipment? Stanley pursed his thin lips, "Yes, since it was Ivan who took Violet, then most likely, Ivan is with Violet right now, so get on it right away." "Understood, I''m on my way." Fraser nodded with a serious face. After hanging up the phone, Stanley pinched his brow, "Go to the airport." This country is so far away from N.z. that it would be noon tomorrow when they fly to N.z.. That''s why he had just said that he told Fraser to go to N.z. first and wait for him. "Okay." Hearing Stanley''smand, the driver nodded in response and started the car. Stanley cupped his phone and leaned back in his seat, his eyes slightly closed, unsure of what he was thinking. At noon the next day, Stanley finally arrived at N.z.. Fraser drove to the airport to pick him up, "Mr. Murphy." Stanley got into the car with a weary look on his face and asked in a somewhat hoarse voice, "Is the cruise ready?" "It''s been bought, eighty meters in length, and can sail long and super long distances, and is now docked over at the dock for maintenance." Fraser replied. Stanley nodded in satisfaction, "Very good." "In addition to that, I''ve contacted a professional arsenal to buy the equipment and will have it all installed on the cruise ship by tomorrow, and I''ve also contacted a securitypany and hired three squadrons of bodyguards who will be leaving with us." Fraser added. Stanley lifted his chin, "You''re doing well." Fraser smiled, "It''s all as it should be, I also hope that you get Mrs. Murphy back sooner so that I can do my job sooner." Stanley gave him a faint nce, not bothering, and went straight to turn on hisptop, continuing to check the ind information he had sent yesterday. He had already reviewed the information while on the ne, and now he was reading it again, but he was just trying to understand it a little deeper. There are about seventeen sea inds summarized by Fraser, seven of which are private, three are state-owned inds of N.z., and the rest are uninhabited inds. However, it says it''s an uninhabited ind, but it''s not known if there are people on it or not. It''smon for some rich people to buy the ind and to build houses there. Thinking, Stanley put the information of those seven uninhabited inds into a separate folder and spoke, "Is there a small search and rescue boat on the cruise ship?" "Yes, there are three small search and rescue boats, about fifteen meters in size, in addition to that, there are some intable kayaks, jet skis and so on." Fraser replied as he drove. Stanley nodded slightly, "Fifteen meters is quite long, you arrange for some bodyguards to get on these three search and rescue boats and head to those seven uninhabited inds to check if there''s any trace of Violet." After all, with so many inds, it would definitely take a long time to find them one by one, and by the time Violet was found, it would be an unknown amount of time. So in order to save and shorten the time, more people must be arranged and then split up. Fraser didn''t feel surprised as he listened to Stanley''smand. After all, this was indeed the best way to find Mr. Murphy as soon as possible. "I know, I''ll arrange for a crew once all the equipment from the arsenal has arrived and I''ve installed some on the small search and rescue boats." Stanley rubbed his temples and didn''t say anything else. He wondered what he would do with the known inds that he would check out himself, but what about the ones that no one knew about? However, Stanley didn''t think about it for too long, because it was useless to think about it, only to wait and take a step when the time came. If Violet really isn''t on top of these summary inds in the end. Then those unknown inds that satellites couldn''t even survey, but were real, he would have to go up there himself. In short, he would never stop until he found Violet. Stanley clenched his fist, a determined light erupting from his eyes. It was, gradually, getting dark. At eleven o''clock in the evening all the equipment was installed on the cruise ship. Without dy, Stanley ordered the cruise ship to set sail for the converging waters of those inds. And those three search and rescue boats, already in the afternoon, took the lead, at this time, they must have reached those uninhabited inds. He didn''t know how those bodyguard''s inquiry was and if those uninhabited inds had Violet''s whereabouts. Just as he was thinking, there was a knock on Stanley''s room on the cruise ship. He pursed his lips and lifted his head, "Come in." Fraser pushed the door in, "Mr. Murphy, there''s a message from the number one search and rescue boat, there''s no response from human life on the number one uninhabited ind."??? Chapter 651 Smashing Ivan Stanley''s eyes narrowed, his eyes darkened, and only after a long time did he lightly open his thin lips and speak, "I see, what about the rest of the uninhabited ind?" "Still surveying." Fraser replied. Stanley nodded slightly, "Well, go ahead and tell me immediately if you have any news." "Okay." Fraser nodded and retreated. Regarding theck of Violet''s trail on No. 1 Uninhabited ind, Stanley had actually prepared himself mentally from the start, after all, how could things go so smoothly and find Violet as soon as he searched? But he was still disappointed in his heart when he really heard that there was no trace of Violet on No. 1 uninhabited ind. Taking a deep breath, Stanley stood up and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, looking out at the dark night sky and the endless sea, his thin lips pursed. Violet, where the hell are you? On the ind of Ivan. Violet also stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, looking out at the sea view, without the slightest expression on her face. It''s been three days. She had been on this ind for three days. In these three days, she didn''t know how Stanley and the others are doing. Stanley must have gone crazy looking for her, right? Grabbing the curtain next to her, Violet sniffled slightly, her eyes red, tears sliding down silently. She was really scared now, scared that Ivan and Ivy would strike at her. Although Ivan had promised that he wouldn''t help Ivy and toss Ivy around whatever she wanted. But this was also considered Ivy''s territory, and it was not really possible for her to seed against her. Maybe it would be easier for Ivy to deal with her instead. So she didn''t know when Ivy would take a shot at her. "Stanley, I miss you so much." Violet lowered her head and let out a small sob. Behind her, the room was suddenly opened and a tall figure walked in. The man put his footsteps very softly, and Violet was so absorbed in her thoughts of Stanley and the children that she didn''t notice that someone wasing behind her. It wasn''t until two arms came towards her waist and grabbed her from behind that she jerked in shock, snapping back to her senses and swatting her hands away from her waist as she ran towards the side. After running to the side, Violet squeezed her palms and looked at Ivan warily and angrily, "When did youe in!" Ivan looked at his hands with some regret. The touch of the woman he had just embraced was still clearly on his hand, and when he lifted his hand to smell it, there was still some scent left on it. Ivan couldn''t help but take a deep breath, and then, on the other hand, he stuck his hands in his trouser pockets with a regretful expression. It was a shame she responded so quickly, he hadn''t even had enough hugs. "I came in when you said you missed Stanley." Ivan leaned against the ss of the floor-to-ceiling window and looked at Violet with a smirk. Violet''s pupils contracted slightly. She can''t believe he came in at that time! "Why don''t you knock at the door!" Violet bit her lip, "Even if this is your territory, the person in the room now is me, you ......" Before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by Ivan, "You said that this is my territory, since it''s my territory, why do I need to knock? Violet, that''s a mistake in itself, right?" With that, he walked over towards her. When Violet saw this, her face changed, "Stop, don''te over!" However, Ivan ignored it and continued toe towards her. Violet frowned fiercely and was about to run out of the room. But Ivan seemed to have expected this, and went over, grabbed her arm, and grabbed her back.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Violet was suddenly pulled and crashed directly into his arms. Ivan smoothly wrapped his arms around her tightly. Violet smelled the unfamiliar scent of men''s perfume and faint fragrance, her heart panicked and anxious, she kept struggling, "Let go of me, Ivan, let go of me!" How could Ivan let go of her, he had a hard time catching her? Ivan tightly wrapped his arms around Violet''s waist, allowing Violet''s hands to keep struggling and pping his chest. Although she hit him hard and it hurt, he could stand that pain, so naturally he would not let go of her. Ivan put his face close to the nape of Violet''s neck and took a deep sniff, "It smells so good, Violet, you smell so good on you!" Hearing these words, Violet''s face turned red, being angry, "Ivan, you shameless, let go of me, let go of me!" She struggled more fiercely. Ivan even narrowly missed tackling her. So Ivan simply brought Violet down and pinned her to the ground. There was a thick carpet on the floor, and the back of Violet''s head was protected by Ivan''s big hand, so she naturally didn''t suffer a bit of injury when she fell down. But this move by Ivan made Violet''s face instantly pale, "What do you want?" A dark light shed in Ivan''s eyes. He lifted a strand of her hair to y with it in his fingertips, his voice low and husky, "What do I want? A man and a woman were alone in a room, plus in such an ambiguous position, Violet, what else do you think I want?" Violet''s pupils shrank, her body stiffened to the point where her eyes red fiercely at the man on top of her, "Ivan, I warned you not to mess around, you have told me to think about it!" "I did say that, but Violet, so many hours have passed and you still haven''t thought it through? And I also said not to think about it for too long. I can''t wait, so since you can''t give an answer, Violet, then I have no choice but to do so." Ivan narrowed his eyes and deliberately teased her. Violet took it seriously, and her body instantly went cold. Seeing this, Ivan found this look of hers even more adorable, and his desire to tease her grew stronger and stronger. He hooked his lips and lowered his head, trying to scare her and get a little benefit for himself at the same time. Ivan bit down on Violet''s neck. Violet''s eyes were wide and she was shocked, like there was even a thunderbolt ringing in her head. He...... He actually bit her! For a moment, a huge feeling of nausea came up, and Violet couldn''t help but want to vomit. Then Ivan continued, and after biting, he even ran his tongue on her neck. At that moment, Violet felt as if a poisonous snake was licking her, and her body trembled violently. Suddenly, she caught sight of a vase of flowers sitting on the coffee table not far away. Her eyes lit up momentarily and she raised her hand, reaching towards the coffee table. Ivan didn''t notice Violet''s move and raised his head to look at her, and when he was just about to say something, he felt a pain on his head. Immediately afterwards, a sound of breaking ss rang out, and Ivan''s head was immediately smashed through a gash, and blood flowed down along with the water in the vase mixed together and dripped down on Violet''s face. Violet hurriedly threw the vase fragment in her hand away, and took advantage of Ivan''s incredulity, she pushed him away. Ivan was pushed down on his butt, looked at Violet who stood up in panic, and touched his smashed head. Looking at the blood on his hands, he finally reacted to what had happened. He actually got hit by Violet with a vase! "You dare to smash me?" Ivan covered his head and stood up, his face grim as he looked at Violet. Violet''s voice trembled as she replied, "I ...... I didn''t want to, but you touched me!" She was Stanley''s wife, and Ivan was Stanley''s cousin, and since he treated her that way, she naturally had to resist. Even if it wasn''t him, she''d still have to fight it. She would never allow herself to be touched by another man! Ivan endured the dizziness in his head and smiled sorrowfully, "Good, Violet, you did a really good job!"???????????????? Chapter 652 Violets Threat He had only been watching her struggle and found it amusing to tease her, not intending to actually do anything to her. After all, she was already with him, and he had plenty of time to win her heart. But she didn''t expect her to make a direct move on him! Ivan raised his hand and exhibited the blood on his hand to Violet, gesturing for her to see it, "Violet, you''re the first woman who dared to hit me!" Violet''s face turned pale, "You''re going to do something to me, why can''t I hit you, you deserve it!"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Ivan''s eyes narrowed, "I deserve it, in that case, then why do I have to put up with it? Why not just fuck you, otherwise how can I afford the wound on my head!" After saying that, he sneered and let his hand down from his head, letting the blood on his head fall down, and walked towards Violet with an evil smile. Violet''s heart contracted violently, backing up to the side as she nced around to see what other weapons were avable. She saw a fruit tray on the coffee table with a tiny fruit knife on it. Seeing the fruit knife, as if she saw the straw that saved her life, she ran over and picked it up with one hand, then held it with both hands, the tip of the knife towards Ivan, "Don''te over, if youe over, I will hurt you!" Looking at Violet''s hand that was holding the knife but trembling, Ivan disdainfully hooked his lips, "Baby, look at your hand shaking like this, can you reallyy a hand on me?" "......" Violet''s mouth dropped open, unable to speak. Of course she couldn''t. She''s never even killed a chicken, let alone stabbed a person. She did so in the hope of forcing back Ivan, so that Ivan wouldn''t dare to approach her. But he wasn''t afraid of the knife in her hand, instead he continued to walk towards her. When Violet saw that he didn''t hide, her hands shook even more, "Don''te over, Ivan, I told you not toe over, can''t you hear me?" "Can''t hear you, and I want to see if you''ll kill me or not." Ivan smiled and moved on. Violet''s face turned white. This man is a psycho, right? She can''t believe he wanted to see if she would kill him. Yes, she did dare not do it. But who knows what will happen. It wasn''t as if she hadn''t seen a man who was afraid to kill, strike a murderer when he was in a desperate situation. So she didn''t want to kill anyone, but if Ivan really wanted to do that, she would have to force herself to do it in order to protect herself. As she was thinking, Ivan had already arrived at the front. And there was no way for Violet to back up, because behind her was the cold wall. Ivan snapped his hand on the wall, fastening Violet between himself and the wall, looking down at her, "Baby, now that I''m in front of you, do you dare to make a move?" Violet''s hands were shaking so much that she could barely hold the knife, and she didn''t say anything. Seeing this, Ivan reached out and tried to jerk her knife away. Violet, on the other hand, thought that he was going to make a move on her, and in her haste, she screamed and thrust the knife forward. When Ivan saw this, his pupils snapped shut, and then he hurriedly dodged to the side. Although he dodged just in time, he was still injured. His arm was slipped by the sharp knife, his sleeve was cut, and bright red blood seeped from it, dropping onto the floor, staining arge portion of the carpet. Ivan froze, looking down at his arm. A moment ago, he was certain she wouldn''t dare move the knife, but now, he found himself wrong. She really moved the knife. Not to mention Ivan, even Violet herself couldn''t believe that she had actually hurt someone. But she was greatly relieved to see that she had only hurt Ivan''s arm. Luckily, she didn''t actually kill anyone. Although she did want to kill Ivan, she still couldn''t do it if she was really asked to kill someone. Sure, she might be able to do it if her mind was feverish and her sanity was all but gone, but she couldn''t do it with her sanity still intact. Even if she did it when her sanity was all but gone, she would never be able to ept that she had killed someone after she regained her sanity. For a moment, the entire room was quiet. Violet listened to her slightly rapid and panicked breathing, and her feet subconsciously stumbled two steps before her legs went limp and she sat down on the ground. "I ...... I didn''t mean to, you touched me." Violet looked at Ivan and said with a pale face. Ivan covered his arm that was still dripping blood and looked at her as well, not saying anything, but his eyes were deep and dark, which was frightening. Violet raised the knife and pointed it at her neck, "I know, I hurt you twice, you must want to tear me apart, but that was all because you asked for it. I told you to stay away and not to touch me, you were the one who didn''t listen, so you can''t me me for doing this to you. I admit, I really can''t kill you, because I can''t ept killing someone myself, but I can kill myself." At that, her knife jabbed hard into her skin. At once, Violet''s neck was cut by the knife with a shallow slit, and blood flowed out onto the de, looking extremely stinging. Ivan''s pupils dted, how could she not expect Violet to do this to her herself. He hurriedly extended his hand, "Violet, what are you doing!" Violet tightly squeezed the handle of the knife, "Didn''t you see it? I know that you captured me, besides wanting to force me to be with you, you also want to use me to deal with Stanley. in order to crush your scheme, only my suicide is the best way, in this way, you can''t get me, and you can''t deal with Stanley." Ivan''s face hardened, "In order to keep me from touching you, and for Stanley, you actually went this far!" "I can only do this, so Ivan, if you don''t want me to die, you should stay away from me and don''t get any ideas about me." Violet looked at him coldly. Ivan also stared at her for about a few minutes, and suddenly smiled, "Violet, I''ve really lost to you. You''re right, I indeed can''t see you go to hell, okay, I won''t touch you, but I still will make you ept me, because I have plenty of time, not now, then for life!" With that, he lifted his feet and walked out. The wound on his head, as well as the wound on his arm, needed prompt bandaging. Hearing the sound of the room door closing, Violet suddenly loosened the knife in her hand like she was deted. With a ng, the knife fell to the floor. Violet covered her face and sobbed helplessly. If she hadn''t gotten the vase and knife in time to hurt Ivan, she might have really been bullied by Ivan tonight. That''s right, she didn''t want to die, she still wanted to go back alive, back to Stanley and her three children. So she had no choice but to put a knife against her neck and threaten Ivan with suicide. She knew that Ivan loved her, so he definitely wouldn''t stand by and watch her go to her death and he would definitely stop right away. But at the same time, she was worried that Ivan didn''t love her so much and didn''t care about her life. So she was betting that Ivan loved her so much that he couldn''t let her die. God knows how nervous and worried she was during those few minutes when Ivan was looking at her, worried that Ivan would finallyugh and say, since you want to die, then go to hell. In the end, she won. Of course, if she wasn''t won, she would really hurt herself. What she said then wasn''t just a threat to Ivan, but she also meant it at the same time. As long as she died, Ivan wouldn''t be able to get her or use her against Stanley.00000 Chapter 653 Violets Excitement It''s just that if she wins this bet, what about next time? Violet''s body curled up together, her heart jittery. This time, she threatened Ivan with a knife and forced him to take a step back. But the next time, it won''t necessarily work. In case the next time Ivan spoke directly and let her go to hell if she had the guts, then she would really have to go to hell. With a long sigh, a bitter smile pulled at the corner of Violet''s mouth. It''s just that it''s good to win this bet and get away with it. The next time this happens again, think of other ways. If she was really desperate, she would be willing to die. Outside, Ivan covered his arm and came downstairs. In the living room Ivy was looking at her phone, hearing footsteps, the corners of her mouth hooked up disdainfully, "What, not even half an hour, you came down?!" Ivan looked at her coldly, "Shut your mouth or I''ll sew it up for you personally!" "You......" Ivy was so angry that she turned her head to look at him in a hurry. She however, froze, "You...... You''re hurt!" Not just the arms, but the head. "You were injured by Violet?" Ivy eximed incredulously. Ivan pursed his lips, didn''t say anything, and walked to the other side of the sofa to sit down. Ivy hurriedly stood up, "Ivan, you''d actually be injured by Violet, you''re too useless, a big man who can''t beat a woman!" Ivan narrowed his eyes and instantly raised his head, looking at her. Ivy''s throat was suddenly choked and she couldn''t say anything.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Because this look in his eyes was too scary. Soon, the maid came over with a medical kit and bandaged Ivan. Ivy sat across the table and watched, "How is he?" The maid said while bandaging, "There is nothing serious, the skin on his head is broken and his arm is only lightly scratched, no tendons are hurt, it will be fine after healing in some days." Hearing this, Ivy skimmed her lips, "It seems Violet is quite kind-hearted." When she knew that Violet had injured Ivan, she was happy in her heart. After all, Ivan was also her enemy. But now, when he heard that Ivan''s injury wasn''t serious, the bit of happiness in her heart disappeared. Violet was really useless, since she had cut Ivan with a knife, why didn''t she just stab him to death? In that way, she''s in charge here. It''s a shame, what a shame! The change in Ivy''s eyes was seen by Ivan, who instantly guessed the thoughts in her heart, and a hint of killing intent shed in his eyes, "You seem disappointed." At those words, Ivy realized that she had been exposed, her eyes shed and she collected her inner weakness and said bashfully, "No, I''ll go back to my room first." With that, she got up and went upstairs, not wanting to stay here a minute longer. She knew how sick this man was. She didn''t admit to being disappointed, but Ivan decided in his heart that she was being disappointed, and he had to force her to admit it even if she didn''t, and then did something excessive to her. The previous few lessons had been taken to heart, so now, naturally, she had to slip away before he couldsh out. When Ivan saw Ivy leave, he didn''t call her back or he had to teach her a lesson like he did before. Truly, he wasn''t in the mood for that right now. He looked at his arm with an unspoken emotion in his eyes. He admitted that he had scared Violet tonight and made Violet act in such a reactive manner, and knew that the fault was his own. But it still hurt him to see her stabbing at him with a knife. After all, how can he not feel bad about being stabbed with a knife by the person he loves? Just as Ivan was contemting, his phone rang. He waved his hand, gesturing for the maid to leave first. Luckily, the maid had already bandaged all his wounds, and seeing his movements, she didn''t say anything, packing up the medical kit and leaving the living room. After the maid left, Ivan then took out his phone, seeing the caller ID on his phone, his eyes narrowed, and then he answered, "What is it?" "Boss, it''s not good, I just found out that Stanley has arrived in N.z. Country." The person on the other end of the phone said. Ivan''s face sank, "What? Stanley hase to N.z.!" "Yes. In the afternoon, one of my men came out of the airport and saw Stanley." The person on the other end of the phone said. Ivan squeezed his phone fiercely. Unexpectedly, Stanley hade to N.z. Country so quickly, it seemed that Stanley already knew that Violet was in N.z. Country. Why else would Stanley not go to other countries ande here by such a coincidence? He must have found out that Violet was here, so he specifically sought it out. He just didn''t know how on earth Stanley found out that Violet was here, obviously when he sent his men to capture Violet, everything was nned so perfectly. So how exactly is this exposed? "Where is Stanley now?" Ivan asked with a bad look on his face. The man on the other end of the phone shook his head, "Not sure, my people saw him get into a car after he left the airport, it was a new car that he had just bought and didn''t have a license te, so we couldn''t track where it went." Ivan gritted his teeth, "So you have lost the trail of Stanley?" "Yes, I''m sorry, boss." The man on the other end of the phone apologized. Ivan took a deep breath and barely managed to suppress his anger, "Forget it, you send people to scatter in various ces to secretly look for Stanley''s whereabouts, and when you find him, inform me immediately." "Okay." The man on the other end of the phone nodded, and then added, "So boss, are you moving?" "No need for now, if we move, we will catch attention. Since Stanley hase here, it means that he is already very sure that we are in this country, so he must have also arranged many people now, maybe even contacted the military of this country to monitor all abnormalities at all times. If we move now, we will definitely be immediately discovered." Ivan gritted his teeth and said coldly. "I know, then I''ll go ahead and arrange for a search for Stanley''s whereabouts." The person on the other end of the phone felt justified and didn''t say anything else. Ivan nodded, "Go ahead." The call ended and he put the phone down and looked down as he began to do the math in his mind. Stanley had found his way here, so it was only a matter of time before he was found, and Violet was found. Although they couldn''t shift now, they couldn''t stay here forever, they still had to think of a way to lure Stanley away and make him think he had moved somewhere else with Violet. In this way, after Stanley left N.z., he could take Violet and really shift. Thinking about this, Ivan got up with his phone and walked towards the outside of the vi, looking like he was going to contact someone. At the railing on the third floor of the vi, Violet didn''t know how long she had been standing there, and the two hands that rested on the railing were currently trembling with fear on her face. Finally she revealed the first smile in the past few days. Great, she really is on an ind somewhere in the waters of the N.z., and Stanley hase looking for her, so it looks like she will be saved soon. But what Ivan had just said made her wary, although Ivan had no intention of shifting, but with Stanley over here, he certainly wouldn''t stay here all the time, or he would always be found by Stanley. So Ivan, for sure, would find a way to take her away from here, then in that case, Stanley would have to be unable to find her again.???????????? Chapter 654 Locked in a Room No, she couldn''t let Ivan take her out of here. Stanley had managed to know her approximate location, if Ivan suddenly shifted, Stanley''s efforts would be wasted. She had to find a way to keep herself here, and more than that, she had to make Ivan and Ivy stay together. Therefore, when Stanley finds them, he''ll be able to get them. With that thought, Violet squeezed the railing and turned around to go back to her room. This night, she finally rxed a lot physically and mentally because she knew the good news that Stanley was in the same country, and had the first good sleep in the past few days. Of course, to keep Ivan from going crazy and barging in in the middle of the night, she had moved a table and blocked the door to the room. So that if anyone tried to break in, it would be immediately known to her. Luckily, the night was very calm and no one meant toe in. Violet slept very well and woke up with her whole body in high spirits. At that moment, there was a knock on the door from outside. Violet dropped her arms that were stretched out and looked warily at the door, "Who is it?" "Madam, breakfast is served." The maid''s voice came from outside the door. Violet let out a long breath, "I got it, I''ll be here in a minute." She thought it was Ivan again. "Okay, madam, hurry up, I''ll go down first." The maid added. Violet gave a nod in response. Soon, she heard the distant footsteps of the maid. Violet lifted the cover and got out of bed, walked to the floor-to-ceiling windows, pulled the curtains open and looked out, trying to see if there were any ships, or nes or anything outside. If there is, it''s probably from Stanley. But the sea level outside was so calm that there was not even a seabird, let alone a boat. It seemed that Stanley hadn''t found this ce yet, but she was sure that it was only a matter of time before he did. And the most important thing she needed to do now was to help stall Ivan and Ivy, not letting them leave the ce. Thinking, Violet took a deep breath and turned around to go to the washroom. After washing up, she changed her clothes and went downstairs. The room had a cloakroom full of clothes in the sizes she wore. It was obviously prepared by Ivan especially for her. Although she loathed Ivan, for the sake of her own cleanliness, it was impossible for her not to change her clothes all the time, so she took these clothes. When she came to the living room, the maid was sweeping the floor, and when she saw hering down, she hurriedly stopped her movements, "Madam." Violet was very ufortable with this name, and couldn''t help but frown, but didn''t correct her. Since she had already corrected it, but the maid just wouldn''t change that, there was no need to correct it again. "Madam, let''s go to the dining room for dinner." The maid made an inviting gesture to Violet. Violet nodded, "Okay." The maid led the way ahead, and Violet followed behind her over. When they arrived at the dining room, Ivan wasn''t there and there was only Ivy. Ivy was sitting in her seat and was looking down at her phone, her brow furrowed deeply. Violet wasn''t interested in what she was looking at, but was very interested in her phone. Because, that was what she wanted the most at the moment, and as long as she had a phone, she could reach Stanley. She gotta figure out a way to get the phone from Ivy or Ivan! Thinking about this, Violet narrowed her eyes and made a resolute decision in her mind. But soon, she pushed down her inner thoughts, lest Ivy see it. Ivy heard footsteps and raised her head from her phone. Seeing Violet, the corners of her mouth curled up in a sneer, "Violet, you''re quite something, you actually managed to hurt Ivan!" Violet pulled out a chair and sat down, ignoring her, turning her head to the maid and asking, "Is Ivan not here?" "He has left the ind." The maid replied.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "He left?" Violet''s face changed, "When?" "Midnightst night." The maid said. Violet bit her lip. It''s the middle of the night....... She was surprised she didn''t hear any movement at all. "Did he leave by ne?" Violet asked again. Across the room, Ivy''s eyes narrowed when she heard this, "What, why asked that? Are you trying to get out of here?" Violet''s eyes sank, still ignoring her. Ivy pped the table in anger, "Violet, I''m talking to you, didn''t you hear me?" "I''m sorry, I thought it was a dog barking, so I didn''t bother, for we are different species." Violet gave her a faint smile. Ivy almost lifted the table and looked at her with red eyes, "How dare you call me a dog?" Violet shrugged her shoulders, "I just said there was a dog barking, I didn''t explicitly say who the dog was, and it was your own words." "You......" Ivy jerked up, clenched her fist and was about to swing it over to Violet''s face, "Bitch, I think you''re looking for death!" Violet didn''t expect Ivy to be so irritable now, her face changing. Just as she tried to dodge, a ck-skinned hand suddenly reached out from behind her and steadily wrapped Ivy''s fist around it. Ivy''s fist could no longer advance and stopped. The scene happened in a sh of lightning. After Violet reacted, she looked at the maid in surprise. She could not expect that it was actually the maid who helped her block Ivy. Moreover, the wind of the punch Ivy had just swung made her understand how much force had been used in that punch, and if it had hit her, she would have immediately fallen to the ground. However, the maid just lightly caught Ivy''s fist, and Ivy was unable to advance or retreat whether she wanted to, and her face was suffocating red. It was evident how strong this maid was, and she was skillful, otherwise she couldn''t stop Ivy so easily. "Let go of me!" Ivy struggled with her arm twice, trying to draw her fist back, but she couldn''t get it out, so she could onlymand loudly. The maid looked at her coldly, "Miss, I was told to keep an eye on you and never let you hurt madam, and by making a move on her, you vited sir''s words, so I had to step in and take control of you and keep you in your room until sir returns and sends you off." "What? How dare you!" Ivy yelled with a grimace on her face. Ivan actually gave such an order! Does he care about Violet that much? Violet hurt him and he has to defend her, does he have no dignity? Not to mention Ivy, even Violet was surprised, not expecting Ivan to let the maid protect her after he left. For a while, Violet couldn''t say what she felt in her heart, onlyplications. She thought that if Ivan didn''t have a grudge against her and Stanley, he would be the big brother she respected the most. But there''s no buts! "There''s nothing I dare not do!" The maid backhanded Ivy and pressed her arm behind her back, "I only listen to sir, even if I call you miss, you are not my boss, so I will not listen to you, now pleasee with me." Saying that, the maid escorted Ivy directly towards the outside of the dining room. Ivy cursed as she struggled. But the maid was not impressed, not even have the slightest change in expression. Soon the dining room was quiet. Violet raised her eyebrows, she did not expect that things would actually turn out so dramatically that Ivy was actually taken away and locked up by the maid. Violet raised her eyes towards the spot where Ivy had just sat and was disappointed to see that it was empty. There was no cell phone left. She''ll have to figure out how to get her hands on the phone.??????????????? Chapter 655 Watching Show However, what should she do...... Violet tapped her fingers on the table and fell into a deep thought. Not a momentter, footsteps came. Violet turned her head to look as the maid came back and smiled at her, "Sorry, ma''am, I just scared you." Violet shook her head, "That''s not true, but I''m just a little surprised, you know martial arts?" The maid''s movements to subdue Ivy just now were so fast that it was clearly unlikely that she didn''t know martial arts. The maid didn''t deny it and nodded in acknowledgement, "Yes, I came out of proper training." "Training......" Violet''s eyes darkened. She just didn''t know if this maid was trained in a securitypany or that organization behind Ivan.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Violet prefers that organization though. But Violet didn''t show it and smiled, "So, I don''t see it before." The maid replied, "It is normal for you not to know, madam, after all, we have only known each other for a short time." "True." Violet lowered her eyes and said in a light voice. The maid looked over at the breakfast in front of her, "Don''t you eat breakfast? You don''t find it appetizing?" "No, it''s just that Ivy came before me, and you know that she and I don''t have good terms, and I was afraid that she might make a move on my breakfast, so that''s why I didn''t eat it." Violet smiled in embarrassment. She meant it. Ivy was so bad that no one knew what she would do in the next second. So she was really afraid to eat this breakfast. When the maid heard Violet''s words, she didn''t react much and directly brought up her breakfast, "Then I''ll change one for you, madam." "I''ll be grateful." Violet nodded gratefully. The maid went to the kitchen with breakfast. Not long after, the maid came back and put another breakfast in front of Violet. Only then did Violet pick up her knife and fork and start eating. While dining, she thought of something and asked, "By the way, is Ivan stilling back?" "Yes, after all, you are here, madam, he will not leave." The maid didn''t know that Violet had other meanings for asking this, and answered truthfully. Violet lowered her eyes, hiding the joy, "I see." Great, Ivan will be back. She was afraid that Ivan would run away, in which case, even if Stanley found this ce, he wouldn''t be able to catch Ivan. After that, Violet didn''t ask anything else, quietly eating breakfast, asking more questions would cause suspicion. After she finished her breakfast, she wiped her mouth. The maid began to clear the table. Violet put down her napkin, "I''ll go to my room first." "Yes, madam, take your time." The maid nodded. Violet got up and left the dining room, heading upstairs. Coming to the second floor, she looked to the door of Ivy''s room, wondering if Ivy''s room was locked. Thinking, she walked over and took hold of the doorknob and turned it, and found the door was indeed locked. Of course, it shouldn''t be Ivy who locked it, but the maid. After all, the maid had said to keep Ivy locked up. While she was happy to see Ivy locked up, she wouldn''t have ess to Ivy, and there was no way to get the phone from her. In other words, to get Ivy''s phone, she had to meet Ivy. Ask the maid for the key? Violet shook her head, no. If she asked the maid for the key to Ivy''s room, the maid would definitely suspect her purpose, and by the time she would be caught by the maid before she could get the phone. So, something else has to be thought of to make it work. Violet let go of the doorknob, turned around and continued upstairs to her room. On the other side, on the vast ocean. Stanley walked to a stop on the deck of the cruise ship and stood at the railing to look out. The dark sea was illuminated by the cruise ship''s lights, showing an inky blue color that made the sea look even more mysterious. Fraser took a jacket and came behind Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, it''s windy outside, you''d better go inside, otherwise you''ll catch a cold." "No need." Stanley shook his head to decline his kind offer, but picked up his jacket, "How are those uninhabited inds checking out?" "There have been three uninhabited inds that have sent back word, none of which have human on them, and the remaining three are still being surveyed." Fraser replied. Stanley nodded slightly, "Have the owners of the other private inds been contacted?" "Part of them was contacted, they''ve sent someone to the ind to see if anyone else has illegally invaded their ind, as for the other part of the owners hasn''t been contacted yet. I''ll urge the staff to make contact." Fraser said as he pushed his sses. Stanley gave a nod, "Okay, in addition, send another group of people out to sea to look for inds that are not on the map of this sea." If Violet is not on those uninhabited and private inds, then there are inds that haven''t been documented yet. "Yes, I''m going to arrange it." After saying that, Fraser turned around and went back to the cruise ship. Stanley fished a box of cigarettes out of his pocket, took one out and lit it up. A thick white smoke filled the air, shrouding Stanley''s stunningly handsome face, making it impossible to see the expression on his face. During this period of time since Violet was taken away, he almost had two packs of cigarettes a day, using them to numb himself and calm himself down. Otherwise, he thinks he would have gone crazy! Flicking the ashes of his cigarette, Stanley murmured as he stood in the sea breeze, "Violet, wait for me, I''ll bring you home, I''m still waiting for you to supervise me to quit smoking." On the ind, Violet hadn''t slept yet and was sitting in a hanging chair on the balcony, staring out at the tarmac. At this hour, Ivan hadn''t returned yet. Could it be that he was not going toe back tonight? Suddenly, there was a movement from downstairs. Violet listened intently, it was Ivy''s angry shout, "Let me out, Helena, do you hear me, let me out!" Helena is the name of the maid. Violet raised his eyebrows. At this time, Ivy actually yelled that she wanted to go out! Ivy was confined to her room in the morning, and she was not heard to cry out during the day. What''s with all the screaming about going out now? Violet didn''t know what had happened to Ivy, and after thinking about it, she got up and walked out of the room, ready to go down and see if she could find a chance to get the phone. Violet held the railing and went downstairs, just in time to see the maiding upstairs. When the maid saw Violet, she bowed slightly, "Madam, it''s sote, haven''t you slept yet?" "I can''t sleep." Violet shook her head. The maid seemed to understand something and asked, "Is it the one on the second floor that''s making noise to you? If so, I''ll go and shut her up right now!" "No need, I was just curious and came down to see what she was up to." Violet pointed to Ivy''s room. The maid answered, "I''m not sure exactly, I''m about to go check it out right now." "Go together, then." Violet said. The maid had some reluctance, "Madam, you''d better not go, in case she hurts you." "You are with me, no worry, I''m sure you''ll protect me, right?" Violet looked at her, her eyes deep. Seeing how trusting she was, the maid eventually nodded in agreement, "Alright then, madam, follow me, never get too close to her. She has also been trained for some time, you are no match for her." She had been trained! Violet bit her lip. No wonder Ivy''s fists were so fast in the morning. So that''s the case! Chapter 656 Mobile Phone Arrives She had never heard of Ivy receiving any training before, and it seemed that it had only started in the past few months, following Ivan around. Gathering the thoughts in her mind, Violet nodded, "I know, I won''t stray too far from you." "Good." The maid was relieved. The two then came outside the door of Ivy''s room. Violet''s eyes sank as she watched the maid take a key out of her pocket.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The door to this room was, indeed, locked by the maid, and she could only get the key from the maid if she wanted to enter. But the maid was so resistant to her touching Ivy, so she obviously wouldn''t give her the key, and maybe when she just asked for it, the maid was going to suspect her intentions. Without speaking, Violet watched as the maid opened the door to the room. The door opened and the two men entered. The lights in the room were on, Ivy was sitting on the floor, the floor around her was a mess, clothes, pillows, all scattered everywhere, even on herself, was also a mess, her forehead even had a red spot. What''s going on here? Who hit her? "Miss, what''s wrong with you?" The maid asked. Violet stood behind her without making a sound, just staring at Ivy. She didn''t know if it was an illusion, but why did she feel that something was wrong with Ivy? A dumbfounded look on her face. "Quick, contact Ivan and have him send a helicopter over to take me to the hospital!" Ivy braced herself on the ground and stood up. Just as she stood up, however, she stepped on the clothes on the floor. Then Ivy fell to the ground as Violet watched. This scene stunned Violet! No way, she didn''t even see the clothes on the floor? She can''t believe Ivy stepped right on it and then tripped over it. Not to mention Violet, even the maid aside was stunned. She had seen stupid people, but she had never seen such stupid people! "Miss, do you get hurt?" The maid came forward and asked. Ivy reached down to the ground with both hands and felt around the ground a few times to make sure there was nothing else next to her before standing up. "I''m fine, hurry up and contact Ivan, you hear me, hurry up!" Ivy squeezed her hands in a death grip, urging urgently. The scene she groped on the ground was watched by Violet and the maid. Violet was shocked, unable to believe her perception. Ivy was actually blind! Ivy became apletely blind person. No wonder she had just felt that something was wrong with Ivy, but she couldn''t tell, and now she realized that it was her eyes. Although Ivy''s eyes were wide open, her pupils were dted andx and unfocused. In other words, that''s the look thates when she can''t see something. The most direct evidence of this was that from the time she and the maid came in, Ivy''s expression didn''t change much even though she looked in the direction they came in. One should know that with Ivy''s hatred for her, if she saw here in, Ivy would definitely react greatly, and there was absolutely no way she wouldn''t react at all. But Ivy didn''t react, so it was because Ivy could not see and didn''t know she wasing. She thought the only one who came was the maid. The maid also saw that Ivy''s eyes were not right and asked tentatively, "Miss, are your eyes ......'' "What? I told you to call, did you call!" Ivy, as if a cat whose tail had been stepped on, was greatly irritated and shouted towards the maid with a fierce face. Where the maid stood, however, was to her left side, but Ivy shouted towards the right front. It is obvious that Ivy is indeed blind and can''t see. The maid''s heart sank, wondering what circumstances had caused Ivy to suddenly go blind. But she went wrong in her custody, after all, and she has to be responsible. "I got it, Miss, I''ll contact Sir, wait for a moment, Miss." After saying that, the maid walked towards the door. Violet raised her eyebrows. Ivy didn''t give the maid a cell phone, so it looks like the maid has a cell phone herself. The maid went out of the room, and Violet followed. The maid said to Violet, "Madam, you should go back to your room, I will take care of this matter." "It''s okay, I can''t sleep right now, I''ll be here to help you keep an eye on her in case she''s faking it." Violet said as she lowered her eyelids, hiding the deep meaning in her eyes. The maid was surprised, "Faking it?" "Well, she has a history, and she''s faked suicide before, so it''s possible to pretend to be blind and escape your custody." Violet shrugged her shoulders. The maid rubbed her chin thoughtfully. Violet smiled, "I''m just saying that, I don''t know if she is faking it or not, but it''s good to be careful." "It is true, then Madam, I''lle up right after I make the call." The maid gratefully bowed towards Violet. Violet waved her hand, "It''s fine, I''m idle anyway, the most important thing is that I don''t have good terms with her, I wish her to be faking, so that she would have no reason to leave through blindness. Well, you go call, I''ll just guard her outside the door and not go in, whether she''s faking or not, it won''t irritate her." "Good, thanks a lot, madam!" The maid finished and went downstairs. Watching her figure disappear up the stairs, a faint smile sank from Violet''s face, and in its ce, a faint tension. The maid had just left the door to Ivy''s room without closing it when she left the room, and when she was just at the door, she saw Ivy''s cell phone, which was under the bed. It should be that Ivy suddenly lost her sight and dropped her phone under the bed in a panic. But Ivy couldn''t see, so she couldn''t find her phone before she started going through the bed to find it, throwing everything on the bed on the floor, but even then, she still couldn''t find it. Ivy could only cry out and called the maid up, and have the maid contact Ivan. Anyway, now that Ivy''s phone was under her bed and Ivy couldn''t see it, could she sneak into Ivy''s room and sneak it away? Thinking about it, Violet''s heart beat faster, the sound of her heart beating as if it was beating a drum, making her heart panic and tense. There was a chance she''d be found out, but now it was her only chance to get her hands on the phone. Anyway, she wanted to try! Taking a deep breath, Violet squeezed her palms, obviously having decided on something, before taking off the shoes on her feet and gingerly walking towards Ivy''s room. Walking to the door, she didn''t rush in, but watched for a few seconds. Inside, Ivy was no longer sitting on the floor and was stretching her arms out, feeling her way in one direction. Violet followed to see that it was the bathroom room. Violet''s eyes lit up. Ivy went to the bathroom, which was a great joy for her. After watching Ivy fumble her way to the bathroom door, Violet no longer hesitated, closed her eyes and gave herself a pep talk before tiptoeing into Ivy''s room and heading towards where the bed was. As she walked, she observed Ivy, trying to see if Ivy was pretending to be blind. However, Ivy entered the bathroom without looking back, and Violet exhaled slightly, picking up her pace slightly. It was a good thing that Ivy''s room was also puffed with carpet, and Violet lightened her footsteps, not worrying that she would make a noise walking and attract Ivy''s attention. She quickly made her way to the side of the bed, crouched down, reached her arm under the bed and got her hands on the phone not far away. The moment she got the phone, Violet was almost crying with excitement, her body trembling with excitement.[0 Chapter 657 Wait a little Longer Great, great! She finally got her phone! She could make contact with the outside world now, could reach Stanley and tell him that she was here. Although Violet was happy, she wasn''t overwhelmed with joy. Because she knew that now was not the time to be happy, it was crucial to get out of here, in case Ivy came outter and the maid came back, she wouldn''t be able to leave. Thinking, Violet put her phone in her clothes pocket, then continued to walk gently towards the door. The moment she walked out of the room, she waspletely relieved, and she smiled as if she had beene back to life. Walking out of the room means it''s okay. Afterwards, Violet hurriedly put on her shoes again, returned to the ce where she stood at the beginning where she was separated from the maid, took a deep breath, pretended as if nothing had happened, with a smile on her face. Soon, the maid returned from Ivan''s call, and seeing Violet still there, she bowed in embarrassment, "Madam, I''ve kept you waiting." "No, I have nothing to do, so it''s okay, have you reached him yet?" Violet asked with a slight flicker in her eyes. The maid nodded, "Yes, he said not to worry about her, it''s not the first time Miss has lost her eyesight, she would recover after a while." "What? She will recover?" Violet was surprised. The maid nodded, "Yes, thedy just had a problem with her cornea, but it was less thanplete blindness, so she''ll be fine for a while." "So that''s it, then do we still have to lock her up?" Violet pointed to Ivy''s room. The maid shook her head, "No, lest thedy do somethingter." "Alright then, I''ll go to my room first then." Violet lowered her eyelids. She couldn''t wait to go back to her room now and try to call Stanley. The maid nodded, "Okay, I''ll go check on Miss." "Don''t!" Violet was stunned, and she hurriedly blocked the maid. The maid was puzzled, not understanding why she wouldn''t let herself go. Violet sighed, "It''s not a good time for you to go, in case she hears that Ivan won''t send someone to pick her up and let her go to the doctor, she''ll definitely throw a fit, and then she''ll have to toss again, so it''s better to just let her be." "But......" The maid was about to say something else but Violet interrupted her, "No buts, I know her, she will definitely toss and turn so that people can''t even sleep well. I want to sleep now, I don''t want to be disturbed by her." "Since that''s the case, okay then, I will do as you said." When the maid saw Violet say that, she gave up. After all, judging from the importance Sir had ced on Madam, surely Sir didn''t want Miss to make any noise. Then do as Madam says. Hearing that, Violet sighed in faint relief, but her face did not show it, smiling, "Well, then let''s go, leave her alone, even if she wants to make a scene at this moment, after knowing that no one of us pays attention to her, she will definitely stop, but if we pay attention to her, she will make a fiercer scene instead." "You are right." The maid echoed. Violet smiled and lifted her foot up the stairs. The maid didn''t stay where she was, but turned to go downstairs as well. When Violet reached the third floor, before she even entered the room, she couldn''t wait to take out her phone. However, after lighting up the screen, the excitement on Violet''s face sank down, and even in her heart, it was as if a pot of ice water had been poured on her, cold to the extreme. How could she have forgotten! Now is the era of smart phones, mobile phones have fingerprint locks and password locks, even if she get the phone, what is the use of not being able to unlock it? Call the police? An emergency call would be fine, except that it would definitely alert Ivan, and she didn''t believe that Ivan didn''t have a man nted on thend side of N.z.. So once the police were called and the police knew about it, it would mean that Ivan would also know about it, and by then, maybe Ivan woulde immediately and shift her position. So there is absolutely no way to call the police, only to find a way to unlock it and contact Stanley. But what should she use to unlock it? Violet bit her lip and looked around, her eyes narrowed when she saw the flower pot sitting at the end of the hallway. Last night, she injured Ivan with a flower pot and almost knocked him out. Then she could have knocked Ivy out and unlocked the phone with Ivy''s fingerprints too. Violet''s eyes lit up, thinking that this solution would work. But she quickly thought of something and vetoed it. She can''t knock out Ivy. It was just her, Ivy and the maid here. There was no way the maid would go and knock Ivy out, they would only lock her up, so once Ivy woke up, the first thing she must have thought of was that she knocked her out. It would even ponder what she had done after she had been knocked out. At that time, it would rm Ivan just as much, so it would not work. So she had to think about another way. What exactly did she have to do? While Violet was thinking, Ivy''s shout came from downstairs again, "Helena, where the hell are you, did Ivan contact you?" Violet''s grip on the phone tightened. Sure enough, Ivy couldn''t wait for the maid''s reply and started to make a scene. Now it was up to the maid to see if she would take what she had just said to heart. If the maid did, Ivy was just fooling around. If the maid didn''t, then the maid would go to Ivy''s room to find Ivy. When the time came, Ivy might even want to contact Ivan herself and have the maid find the phone. Once that happened, Ivy''s phone was gone, there was a good chance that Ivy and the maid would associate it with the fact that it had been taken by her. Thinking about this, Violet''s body stiffened and she was tense inside.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Nervous about whether the maid would go see Ivy or not. To confirm this, she walked to the third floor stairway and sat down, quietly watching the movement on the first floor to see if the maid would go up to the second floor to find Ivy. But fortunately, Violet waited for about five minutes, and no matter how much Ivy shouted or scolded, the maid didn''te upstairs. This shows that the maid took her words into consideration and would not bother with Ivy. "Great!" Violet sped her hands together and smiled excitedly. Luckily, she had the foresight to say this to the maid in advance. Otherwise, Ivy would have known by now that the phone wasn''t there. Violet looked at her phone, her red lips pursed tightly together. No matter what, she can''t let anyone find this phone or take it away, it''s her only saving grace. Now she waits, and when Ivy has subsided, stopped making a fuss and fallen asleep, she sneaks into Ivy''s room and unlocks it with Ivy''s fingerprints. She just hopes Ivy doesn''t stay up all night or doesn''t regain her sight so soon, or she''ll have waited in vain. So Violet just sat at the steps of the stairs and waited, an hour passed, two hours passed. Maybe she was tired, Ivy had finally subsided and wasn''t shouting and cursing like crazy and dropping things. So next, Ivy should be sleeping. Just wait, just wait a little longer ...... Violet told herself this in her heart, even if it was cold and her butt hurt from sitting here, she had to wait! That wait was another three hours. Violet nced at her phone, and the time on it showed that it was already two in the morning. Ivy should be asleep, right? With this in mind, Violet decided to go down and take a look. She stood up, rubbing her buttocks slightly, which were sore from sitting too long, before taking off her shoes once more and going down on the cold stair steps with her bare feet.??????????? Chapter 658 Phone Unlocked Coming to the door of Ivy''s room, Violet''s heart was beating hard, it was about to jump out of his throat. It was almost exactly the same as when she took the phone before. It couldn''t be helped that it was the first time she had done something like sneaking into someone''s room and being afraid of being caught, and it was impossible not to be nervous and flustered. "No, Violet, you can''t panic, once you panic, it''s going to be bad!" Violet put her hand to her heart and patted it gently, whispering a warning to herself to never get nervous again. It was quite effective, Violet took a deep breath before gradually calming down, then put her hand on the door handle and gently turned it. Since the maid didn''t lock Ivy up again after that, and Ivy couldn''t see, the door to this room, for sure, wasn''t unlocked. Sure enough, the door handle was turned, and in the next second, the door opened a crack. Bright light came through the crack, and Violet held her breath as she slowly pushed the door open with light and small movement. It took her almost two minutes for just that one action. For fear of pushing the door too fast and making it make a noise. The door openedpletely, but Violet didn''t rush in, but stood in the doorway and watched, observing the room, trying to see if Ivy was asleep or not. She looked towards where the bed was before and saw Ivy lying on it, covered with a quilt, both eyes closed, as if she was asleep. Seeing this, Violet smiled with great surprise. Great, Ivy is really asleep. It''s just the chance God gave her! Violet let go of the doorknob and lifted her foot to gently walk towards the bed in the room. The room is thickly carpeted and doesn''t make a sound when she steps on it. Violet''s pace picked up slightly and she reached the bedside in ten seconds or so. Standing by the bed, Violet took out her phone, not rushing to grab Ivy''s hand to unlock it, but lowering her head to observe Ivy from a high position. Trying to see if Ivy would notice in her sleep that someone was standing next to her bed. Of course, it was fine if she didn''t notice, but if she did, she would exin that she had onlye in to look around, not to unlock her phone. After waiting by the bed for about a few minutes, Violet saw that Ivy never moved and knew that Ivy was sleeping deeply and didn''t notice anyoneing in, so she finally felt relieved and relieved. She then bent down and held the phone out to Ivy''s hand. She had wanted to grab Ivy''s hand and use Ivy''s fingerprint to unlock it, but in case Ivy suddenly woke up when she grabbed Ivy''s hand, she would be in trouble. So she simply just stretched her phone over and let it touch Ivy''s fingerprints. It was a good thing that Ivy''s hand was in a rxed state, with her five fingers stretched out and not held up, otherwise, she would really have to take the desperate step of grabbing Ivy''s hand. Violet pressed the phone against Ivy''s left thumb, and it vibrated gently. Thinking it was unlocked, Violet hurriedly brought the phone in front of her and took a look, only to be disappointed when it showed the wrong fingerprint.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. But soon, Violet pulled herself together again and held the phone out to Ivy''s right thumb. The average person''s fingerprints are entered with the thumb, so it''s either left or right handed. As expected, this time, the phone''s lock was unlocked. Violet almost screamed out in delight. It was a good thing that her sanity pulled her back from the edge of her impulse in time, and she covered her mouth in a hurry so that she didn''t make a sound, otherwise Ivy would have been awakened. Violet looked at the phone that had been unlocked, took a deep breath, and after suppressing the excitement in her heart, she hurriedly supported her body and turned around to walk towards the outside. She had to call, she couldn''t wait, she wanted to get in touch with Stanley. Soon, Violet exited the room, closing the door gently behind her. After the moment the door to the room closed, she stopped being cautious and turned to walk quickly upstairs. When she reached the third floor, Violet put on the shoes she had just taken off, then went straight into her room, mmed the door behind her, looked down and started making a call. She always remembered Stanley''s phone number. She typed in the familiar string of numbers and then hurriedly put the phone to her ear. Please, please, please, Stanley, you must pick up the phone! Please! Her biggest worry now was that Stanley would see that it was an unknown number and just hang up the phone. On the other side, on the cruise ship. Stanley was in a meeting, a video conference with the owners of those private inds. After all, to go to these private inds to find Violet, he would have to contact the owners of these inds, or else he would make enemies if he went to the inds privately. Outside the meeting room, Fraser was waiting for Stanley toe out of the meeting and had something to report. Suddenly, the cell phone in his pocket rang. Fraser took it out and saw that it was the president''s cell phone ringing, it was a call from an unknown number, his brow couldn''t help but frown. He guessed it was a harassing call. Thinking, Fraser was ready to hang up. Unexpectedly, his finger ended up sliding the wrong way and he was supposed to hang up the phone, but he didn''t expect to slide to the answer button. The phone was picked up, and Fraser wanted to tell the other party that she had the wrong number, but before he could speak, Violet''s voice came from inside, "Stanley!" Fraser''s face changed and he was shook. This...... This sound is ...... "Mrs. Murphy? Is that you?" Fraser asked eagerly as she hurriedly put the phone to her ear. He didn''t know if she was real Mrs. Murphy or if someone else was pretending to be her. But it was better to believe she was the real. What if he made a mistake? "It''s me, Fraser, howe it''s you? Where''s Stanley?" The moment Violet heard the call being answered, she almost cried with joy. She thought she could hear Stanley''s voice, but what she didn''t expect to hear was actually Fraser''s. "Mr. Murphy is in a meeting, discussing with those people how to save you, Mrs. Murphy, how did you get a cell phone?" Fraser wrinkled her brows and asked tentatively. He still didn''t fully believe that the other party was Violet. So he can''t be careless. And the fact that Mrs. Murphy had been taken away for so long without contacting them made it obvious that Mrs. Murphy was under house arrest and had no device in her hands tomunicate with the outside world. In other words, it was really suspicious now that Mrs. Murphy had a cell phone to call, just in case it was someone from Ivan who had impersonated Mrs. Murphy and wanted to get rid of them as well. Violet heard the tentative and distrustful tone in Fraser''s voice, and knew that Fraser didn''t fully believe that she was Violet. But she wasn''t angry, and she didn''t me him. Now in this case, he was right to suspect otherwise it would, in all likelihood, put Stanley in harm''s way. "The phone isn''t mine, it''s Ivy''s, Ivy''s eyes suddenly went blind and I took the opportunity to take her phone." Violet replied. Fraser was surprised, "Mrs. Murphy, you are living with Ivy now?" "Yes, it''s not just Ivy, there''s also Ivan and a maid. Well, Fraser, I''ll stop talking to you for now, give Stanley your phone, I want to talk to him now." Violet nodded and hurriedly said. She just wanted to hear Stanley''s voice now. She missed him so much. However, Fraser did not agree and pushed his sses and said, "Mrs. Murphy, although your voice is indeed that of the Mrs. Murphy I know, I have not seen you, so I do not know if you are really Mrs. Murphy or not, so for security reasons, I need you to prove your identity, please understand me, I am also thinking of Mr. Murphy''s safety." Once Mr. Murphy knew about it, Mr. Murphy would definitely rush there despite the danger. In case it turned out to be a fake Mrs. Murphy after going over there, it would be a trap set by Ivan, it would be the end. He had to protect Mr. Murphy.00000 Chapter 659 Contacting Stanley Violet knew Fraser''s concern and closed her eyes, "Okay, I know, I''ll prove it, you wait, I''ll send a call request to Stanley, we''ll see each other." After saying that, she hung up the phone. Fraser''s body shook with excitement. Turn on the video! She dares to start a video, that means she is real Mrs. Murphy! As he was thinking, his phone rang. Fraser looked down and saw a friend request message pop up on Stanley''s phone. He hastily clicked in and agreed to the request. Then right after that, a video invitation was sent. Fraser''s fingers trembled as he tapped ept, and the phone screen suddenly changed, and a face of extreme beauty appeared in the picture. That''s Violet! Fraser shouted out excitedly, "Mrs. Murphy, it''s really you!" He had no doubt that the woman on the other side of the video was Violet. Because Violet''s face was too beautiful to be replicated with the current stic surgery technology. So, she''s Mrs. Murphy! Violet was also excited to see Fraser. Because after being captured for so long, she was finally seeing someone familiar, so how could she not be excited? Fraser grabbed the phone and asked, "Mrs. Murphy, do you know where you are now?" As soon as Mrs. Murphy gave the address, they wouldn''t have to search around in the dark but could just get there. However, Violet shook her head, "Sorry, I don''t know, all I know is that I''m on some ind in the waters of N.z.." Fraser''s eyes lit up, "It really is an ind, Mrs. Murphy, we actually already know that you are on an ind, we just don''t know exactly which ind, so we have now sent a lot of people to prepare to survey all the inds in the waters of N.z.. Now we havee to N.z. and also surveyed all the uninhabited inds, and are contacting the ind owners of those private inds." "I know, I heard Ivan''s phone callst night, and Ivan knows that you guys came to N.z.." Violet said. Fraser''s face, however, turned pale, "What? He knows we''re here in N.z.?" So then, Ivan already knows they''re at sea too, searching the ind? So in that case, is Ivan moving? Seeming to see Fraser''s worry, Violet shook his head, "Don''t worry, Ivan only knows that you came to N.z., he doesn''t know that you''re already searching the ind, so he didn''t transfer the ce, just that he''s not on the ind now, I don''t know where he went." "That''s good." Fraser breathed a sigh of relief. Violet looked at him, "Fraser, give the phone to Stanley." "Oh, okay, okay, I''m on my way." Fraser nodded repeatedly before pushing open the door of the conference room and entering. Stanley saw him rush in and asked in a deep voice, "What''s wrong?" "Stanley!" Before Fraser could open his mouth, Violet shouted directly. She couldn''t see Stanley now, but she heard his voice. Stanley also heard Violet''s voice and froze for a moment. What''s going on? He seemed to hear Violet''s voice, was it an illusion? As he was thinking, Violet shouted again, "Stanley, it''s me!" This time, Stanley heard more clearly, and urately locked the voiceing from afar, in Fraser''s hand, his own mobile phone. Stanley stared at the phone for two seconds before his pupils contracted and he looked at Fraser again. Fraser nodded, "Mr. Murphy, it''s Mrs. Murphy." With that, he handed the phone over. Stanley''s hand was carrying a slight tremor when he picked it up. He can imagine how unsettled he was at the moment. When he received the phone, Stanley looked down at the phone screen, and when he saw Violet in the phone, he was surprisingly calm instead. Violet, too, originally thought that she would be so excited that she would just cry out after seeing Stanley. But the moment she actually saw him, she became peaceful. Because they all knew that they had finally seen each other. Violet looked at Stanley, after so many days, he had changed a lot. After being with him, he had lost much of his aloofness and had be grounded. But now he had changed back to the cold, unmortal Stanley he had been when she first met him. And his eyes filled with exhaustion, made her heart ache even more. "Stanley, have you not had a sound sleep these days?" Violet asked with a hint of sobbing in her gentle voice. Stanley''s thin lips twitched, "I miss you and want to find you, so I can''t rest, and once I do, time slips away." Those words nearly brought Violet to tears. She looked at the man in the video with red eyes, "Fool, even if you want to find me, you should take care of yourself, what if you copse before you find me?" "I won''t." Stanley replied with certainty. He wouldn''t allow himself to fall until he found her. Suddenly, Stanley saw the sh on Violet''s neck, his pupils snapped shut, his voice suppressed with a cold, murderous aura as he asked, "What happened to your neck?" "You mean this?" Violet touched the knife wound on her neck. Stanley nodded his head. Violet bit her lips and answered, "I did this myself, Ivan tried to rape me, after I cut him with a knife, I put the knife against my neck and threatened him with suicide to make him give up, Stanley, wasn''t I great?'' Keeping her innocence while alone. Stanley looked at Violet, his thin lips pursed into a straight line. Great? Yes, she was indeed great.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. But he couldn''tpliment her because she hurt herself. But all the same, he couldn''t deny her because she had still managed to protect herself at the hands of Ivan. Thinking, Stanley stared at Violet and seriously admonished, "If you want to protect yourself, you can use other methods, there''s no need to hurt yourself." Violet smiled, "I know, but the situation was so urgent that it was all I could do, but don''t worry, I''ll try to protect myself in other ways, by the way, won''t you ask me why I have a cell phone?" She changed the subject, not wanting to talk to him about the origin of the neck injury. Talking about it would only make him worry. "No, with your intelligence, it''s not surprising that you got the phone." Stanley looked at her and said, "What I want to know most right now is where you are." "I don''t know where I am." Violet shook her head and said her answer. Stanley narrowed his eyes, "It''s okay, I''ll write down this number, I''ll have Calvin check the location." "Okay." Violet nodded her head. The two talked for a while after that and hung up the video. Because Violet had to return her phone, she couldn''t keep talking, and once her phone''s battery was too low, she would likewise attract Ivy''s attention. After all, Ivy, as the owner of the phone, couldn''t possibly not know how much power was avable. Again, the phone should be returned. Ivan had said that Ivy''s eyes were indirectly blind, so in case she woke up in the morning, Ivy''s eyes would recover and she wouldn''t be able to find her phone, and something bad would happen. She had already contacted Stanley, who would locate Ivy based on her phone number, and that was enough, and it was equivalent to her purpose being achieved. So the phone, naturally, has no need to stay around. Violet hurriedly deleted Ivan''s number, and also deleted the call log, erasing all traces of it before looking at the power. She sighed in relief as she looked at the charge with fifty-one percent left. Only seven percent was used, not a big problem. Violet patted her chest before heading out of the room again, ready to do another nighttime stalk of Ivy''s room and put her phone back under the bed.00000000?????? Chapter 660 Violets Location Meanwhile, on the cruise ship. Stanley looked at the dark phone screen, having watched it for a long time, from the moment the video hung up, until now. Fraser knew that this was Mr. Murphy recalling the call he had just had with his wife. But even if it''s more reminiscent, it''s time to interrupt him. "Mr. Murphy, shall we take back the search teams that were sent out?" Fraser asked. Now that Mrs. Murphy had made contact, those search parties, naturally, had no need to search those inds.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Might as well call them and attack Ivan''s ind together, wouldn''t the odds of rescuing Mrs. Murphy be much higher that way? Stanley nodded slightly, "Okay, but you don''t have to go straight back to the cruise ship, have them wait in the Misty Zone." Ivan''s ne disappeared into the Misty Zone several times, that means Ivan''s ind must be in the sea behind the Misty Zone. "Okay, so Calvin ......" "I''ll contact Calvin." Stanley said, already calling Calvin. Seeing this, Fraser naturally said nothing more and went out to make arrangements. Thousands of miles away at the Concert Nation Hotel, Calvin received a call from Stanley. Hearing what Stanley said, Calvin stood up from the sofa at once, "What? Mommy got in touch?" Next to him, Jessie, Linda and Aimee, who were responsible for taking care of looking after Calvin, heard this and hurriedly stared at his phone. "Calvin, are you saying that Violet was found?" Jessie asked happily. Calvin shook his head, "No, Mommy hasn''t been found yet, but Mommy has contacted Daddy, and Daddy is now asking me to locate the phone Mommy was using, so that way we can find Mommy." "Great!" Linda and Aimee looked at each other and gave each other a high five. Calvin hurriedly asked a few more questions to Stanley on the phone. After asking, he hung up the phone and hurriedly sat down at hisputer and began his work. Locating a cell phone number was easy, and within a few minutes Calvin had locked in on the location of that number. Seeing a certain location on the satellite map, Calvin smiled, "This is it!" "Here ...... Isn''t it the sea?" Jessie said in confusion as the three came to theputer. Calvin put the map to the max. In this way, what the three of them saw, atst, was not the sea, but a piece ofnd, that is, a very, very small ind in the sea. "Violet is up here?" Jessie said as she pointed to the ind. Calvin nodded, "If Mommy''s location hasn''t changed, this is it, this ind is small, smaller than all the known inds in N.z., no wonder it''s not on the world map." "Do you realize that this ind is currently undiscovered and cannot be traced by satellites?" Jessie was surprised. Calvin nodded, "Yes, because it''s too small, plus in the middle of the misty area, it has a certain degree of interference to the satellite, so it''s normal that the satellite didn''t discover it, or maybe the satellite discovered this ind long ago, but because it''s too small, it has not been updated on the world map. For what we''re looking at now is the evidence, the picture we''re looking at now is from our country''s satellites, which means that our country''s satellites did discover the ind, but I don''t know whether other countries'' satellites found it or not." He spread his hands. The three was in confusion. "Forget it, it''s too roundabout, but none of this matters. Calvin, hurry up and send the location to Mr. Murphy, so that he can save Violet early." Jessie said. Calvin looped his small arms, "Don''t worry, Godmother, I''ve already sent it, and now Daddy must have received it." On the cruise ship, Stanley''s eyes narrowed as he looked at the position sent over by Calvin. Behind him, Fraser eximed, "It''s really an ind that''s not even on the map, satellites didn''t find it, how on earth did Ivan find it?" "It doesn''t matter how he found it, the most important thing now is to set off towards this location immediately!" Stanley stood up and ordered. Fraser nodded, "Yes." Soon the huge cruise ship shifted its original course and set off towards the sea ahead on the left. On the ind, after Violet put her phone back for Ivy, she immediately went back to her room and had some sleep. This night, she slept well and was at ease. Because she knew that Stanley would soon find this ce and save her. In the morning, Violet was still asleep when she was woken up by a knock on the door. Violet woke up with a frown, "Who is it?" "Madam, it''s me, with breakfast." The maid''s voice came. Violet responded, stretched and sat up, then walked towards the bathroom and started washing up. After washing up, she changed her clothes and went downstairs. At the stairway on the second floor, she met Ivy who wasing out of her room. At this moment, Ivy''s eyes were good,pletely different from thex pupil look fromst night. Coupled with the fact that Ivy wasn''t fumbling along with her walking, it was clear that Ivy''s eyesight had returned. Sure enough, Ivy''s blindness was indirect. At the same time Violet was d that she had returned her phonest night, otherwise it would have been terrible. Ivy didn''t seem to notice that her phone had been touched either. With that thought, Violet''s eyes shed, and she quickly went downstairs. Ivy walked behind her, looking at Violet''s eager steps, the corners of her mouth hooked up disdainfully, "Violet, you''re walking so fast, are you afraid I''ll push you down?" Hearing these words, Violet stopped and looked back, and faintly said, "Sorry, I''m not afraid of this, I just dislike walking with you!" "You......" The smugness on Ivy''s face instantly disappeared, and she was furious. Violet snorted, turning her head back and continuing down the stairs. In the dining room, Violet sat down. Ivy also walked in and sat down across the table. Seeing this, Violet spoke coldly, "Ivy, this isn''t your ce, right?" "What did you say?" Ivy frowned. Violet pointed in the direction of the kitchen, "That''s where you eat, don''t forget, I said that I don''t want to sit with you and eat, so Ivan made it a rule that you must go to the kitchen to eat when I''m around." She looked at Ivy coldly. Ivy was shaking with anger, "Violet, don''t be rude, even if Ivan had said it, he''s not here, do you think I''ll still do as I''m told?" "In that case, if you don''t do as you''re told, then I really can''t do anything about it." Violet shrugged her shoulders. Ivy sneered and grunted, "Good, don''t think ......" "But I can have it enforced." Violet hooked her lips, interrupting her words. Ivy froze, "What? Enforcement?" "Right!" Violet nodded, and then shouted out, "Helena!" Soon the ck maid came out, "Ma''am." "My husband said that he wouldn''t let her eat with me and told her to eat in the kitchen, but she refused to do so, please take her there." Violet pointed at Ivy. Ivy''s eyes widened, "Violet you ......" "Cover her mouth, I don''t want her voice, it is disturbing!" Violet said again. Naturally, the maid had no objection and went up and covered Ivy''s mouth, dragging her towards the kitchen. After all, Ivan had said that she should listen to Violet. Soon, the dining room quieted down, before Violet picked up her knife and fork and began to eat. At that moment, crisp apuse rang out, and Ivan''s voice came from behind her, "Not bad, I saw such a wonderful show as soon as I came back!" Chapter 661 Georges Enemies This voice...... Violet jerked her head around to see Ivan leaning against the doorway of the dinning room, smiling at her. Violet squeezed her palms, and then stood up, "You''re back?" "I''m back." Ivan walked towards her with a step, "Violet, you know what? This ''you''re back'' of yours really makes me happy, do you think it''s like what a wife says to her husband who hase home?" Hearing these words, Violet''s brow furrowed and her heart recoiled a little. But it didn''t show on her face as she said lightly, "Sorry, I don''t feel like it!" Ivanughed and didn''t get angry, then pulled out the chair next to her and sat down. After sitting down, he patted Violet''s chair, "Sit down, aren''t you eating breakfast? There''s still so much left to eat, keep eating." He said as he looked at the te in front of Violet. Violet pursed her red lips, wanting to say that she didn''t even have an appetite to eat since he was back. But it was something she knew not to say. Taking a deep breath, Violet suppressed the difort inside her and sat back with her eyes downcast. Ivan called out in the direction of the kitchen, "Helena, serve me breakfast." "You hadn''t had food?" Violet twisted her head to look at him. Ivanughed out, "Violet, are you concerned about me?" Violet wrinkled her brow, "Not really." The man was really cheeky, thinking it was a sign of concern and care for him. Obviously she didn''t mean it at all. "Violet, you''re really making me sad." Ivan sighed with a lost face. Violet ignored it and looked down to cut a piece of egg. Just as she was about to put the egg in her mouth, suddenly her hand was grabbed. Violet was stunned, and he hurriedly turned his head to look. Seeing Ivan was grabbing her wrist and bringing her hand hard towards him. Violet retracted and questioned, "What are you doing?" "I''m hungry, I need to eat." With that, he looked down and ate the egg on her fork. Violet''s eyes widened, "You ...... That''s my fork!" "I know." Ivan let go of her hand, swallowed the egg in his mouth, and looked at her with a smirk, "It''s because I know that I did this, and I have to say, the eggs you hand-fed me smelled really good." "You......" Violet waspletely defeated by his shamelessness this time, and squeezed out through clenched teeth, "Pervert!" She did not feed him, it was him grabbed it from her forcefully. Violet dropped the fork onto the te, the disgust in her eyes unconcealed. She wouldn''t use this fork again, it was too dirty. Even the rest of her breakfast felt tainted and she had lost any appetite. Ivan took her disgust in his eyes, and his eyes sank as he tried to say something when footsteps sounded. The maid, Helena, came out of the kitchen with a fresh breakfast and ced it in front of Ivan, "Sir, please have breakfast." Ivan nodded, "Go and keep an eye on Ivy." "Yes." The maid nodded and went back to the kitchen. Violet listened to Ivan''s mention of Ivy and asked with downcast eyes, "Don''t you me me for letting Helena drive Ivy to the kitchen?" Ivan took a sip of coffee and snorted, "Why should I me you? Last time you said that you didn''t want to dine with Ivy at the same seat, as long as you are there, let Ivy go to the kitchen, I agreed to it. My agreement is not a one-time, but permanent, do you understand?" Violet''s gaze flickered and she didn''t speak anymore. Ivan put down his coffee and picked up his knife and fork, "By the way, Violet, do you know why I never came back yesterday?" Violet picked up the milk and sipped it, "I don''t know, but I''m not interested." "No, you''re definitely interested." Ivan propped his head up to look at her, "Haven''t you always wanted to know about the organization behind me, as well as helping your friend find out about the enemy who killed your parents?" At those words, Violet''s face changed slightly, and her body straightened up. Ivan saw this and hooked his lips and smiled, "Look, I told you, you must be very interested, I went back to the organization yesterday and found out all this for you." "What?" Violet looked at him in surprise, "You ...... have you found it out? Who is the murderer who killed my friend?"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t get excited." Ivan gave her a false squeeze of his hand. Violet froze for a moment, and then quickly calmed down. Yeah, what was she getting so excited about? Getting excited he''d tell her? Definitely not, and even if he were to tell her, he would certainly ask for something from her. So, she really shouldn''t have asked him that. Seeming to see what Violet was thinking, Ivan sighed, "Violet, it really makes me sad that you think of me like that, do I make you distrust me that much? Last time when I said I''d help you investigate, you thought I''d take advantage of the opportunity to make demands of you, so you rejected me, but I still went to investigateter, what does that mean? It means I''m serious and want to do something for you, and don''t want you to pay anything." Violet faintly pulled the corner of her mouth, "Sorry, I don''t believe in free lunch in this world, so I don''t believe that you are helping me investigate without any conditions." Ivan frowned and then sighed, "It is difficult to make you believe me once. Since you do not believe me, I will prove it for myself. More than ten years ago, our dark organization recruited a group of talents from the outside world, among them were scientists, medical doctors and so on, the one responsible for recruiting was the head of one of our dark organization." Dark Organization? Violet didn''t expect that she wasn''t even going to know who had killed George''s parents, but unexpectedly Ivan actually started talking about it himself. To top it all off, he actually named the organization behind him as well. The name of this organization, which Stanley and Calvin had investigated for so long, hadn''t been found out, but Ivan had actually just said it himself. Wasn''t he afraid she''d tell Stanleyter and destroy the organization behind him? The shocked suspicion on Violet''s face was too obvious, Ivan didn''t need to look closely to know what was in her heart, a fine aura shed in his eyes, "It doesn''t matter, I have currently offended a group of people from the organization, kind of splitting from the organization, that is to say, how the organization is has nothing to do with me." It dawned on Violet. So that''s it. No wonder he gave the name of his organization without a care, that''s because he defected from that organization! Ivan looked at Violet''s calmed appearance, opened his thin lips and added: "That leader is the murderer of your friend. You''ve been refusing to tell me who that friend of yours really is, and I know now, it''s George Joe, right?" Violet''s pupils shrank and her body froze. He knows! Ivanughed lowly twice, "Don''t be nervous, I''ll help you investigate this matter, it''s not unusual to find out about George, because George''s parents are the only people that leader killed back then. George''s parents, one is a doctor of cardiac medicine, one is a biological scientist, exactly the talent that the dark organization needs. That leader personally came to the door several times, hoping that George''s parents join the Dark Organization, but in the end, they were all rejected." "And then they were killed?" Violet looked grave. Ivan did not deny it, "Kind of, but there are some twists and turns in the middle, after the fifth refusal, George''s parentspletely annoyed that leader, the leader had the intention to kill them and started to send people after them. After they noticed it, they hid everywhere, but in the end, they were caught by the leader and then got killed, to say the least, their death did have something to do with your bestie''s family." "What?" Violet stood up at once.????????????? Chapter 662 Related to the Robinson family It had something to do with Jessie and her family? How is this possible! How could it still be rted to the death of George''s parents when it was clear that Jessie had said that the family had not given away the trail of George''s parents? Ivan looked at Violet''s face of disbelief, picked up his coffee and took another sip, "This is the truth, George''s parents and Jessie''s parents were close friends for many years, and they were also the people George''s parents trusted the most, so during the time when George''s parents fled, they kept in touch with Jessie''s family, and it was only through Jessie''s family''s relief and cover that they were able to escape under the hands of the Leader for so long."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "So then, it''s only right that Jessie''s family helped George''s family, but how could the death of George''s parents be rted to Jessie''s family?" Violet squeezed her phone and looked at him indignantly. Ivan hooked his lips, "Of course it''s rted, the Robinson family did help the Joe family, even if the help was very hidden, based on the rtionship between the Robinson family and the Joe family, do you think the Leader would not check the Robinson family? So the Leader discovered the perversity of the Robinson family, and found that every once in a while, the Robinson family would suddenly disappear for two days, and then suddenly appear again, the Leader guessed that the two days that the Robinson family disappeared would be rted to the Joe family, so the Leader sent people to secretly keep an eye on the Robinson family, and then the Leader discovered the whereabouts of the Joe family." Violet sucked in a breath of cold air and her face went white, "How could this......'' In other words, the Robinson family didn''t tell that dangler where George''s family was. Still, the Robinson family inadvertently revealed it, indirectly killing George''s parents. Looking at the emotionally shocked Violet, Ivan bit his sandwich and added, "After that, the Leader went ahead to the Joe family and killed the couple, by the time the Jessie''s parents arrived, the Joe couple was already dead. At that time, George was hiding in that room and witnessed the whole process, mistakenly thinking that the Robinson family had leaked their trail, and hated the Robinson family from then on." That''s the whole process. After hearing this, Violet''s body fell weakly back into the chair, understanding that this time, Jessie and George were really finished. Even if the trail of George''s family was not leaked by the Robinson family. But it''s also an indirect leak. In other words, it also indirectly killed George''s parents. At first, she thought that the death of George''s parents really had nothing to do with the Robinson family. But now....... Violet held her forehead in exhaustion, unable to speak. Ivan looked at her afterwards, "By the way, now that Leader is no longer in the organization, he bought a beach in Maldives and is living afortable retirement life, this is his picture." With that, he took a picture out of his pocket and handed it to him. Violet reached out to take it and looked down at the photo, which showed an old man who was probably around sixty years old. The old man had no hair, a shaved head, no top and a pair of beach shorts underneath, and was lying really rxed on the sand, sunbathing with his eyes closed. The old man was ordinary looking, who couldn''t be seen as a murderer if not for the dark tattoos all over his exposed skin. "What are you giving me this photo for?" Violet put the photo on the table and asked, "Will you let me go and give the photo to George?" Ivan chuckled, "Of course not, the photos are just for you to see, so you know who killed George." Ivan said lightly. Violet pursed her lips and didn''t speak anymore. The reason she asked him that was to test him, to see if he knew that Stanley was already on his way to rescue her. But now he doesn''t seem to know. This caused Violet to sigh with relief. Good. Knowing that, maybe Ivan would take her and move onter, and when Stanley found this side, he would find nothing. Thinking, Violet took the photo, "I''ll go back to my room first." With that, she turned around and headed out of the dining room without looking back. Ivan turned his head to look at her back, his sses reflecting backwards, not knowing what she was thinking. Violet returned to her room, shutting the door behind her and pulling the couch against the door. In that case, Ivan can''t get in. And all this time, she did this whether Ivan was there or not, after all, there was still Ivy. She and Ivy had an unbreakable grudge against each other, so who knew when Ivy would go crazy and suddenly break into her room and kill her. Barring the door, Violet took a deep breath, put the photo on the bed, and walked towards the balcony. These days, she had taken to staying on the balcony when she was alone in her room, looking out to sea, at first, to see if any ships were passing by, so maybe she could be saved. And now, she was trying to see Stanley''s ship appear on the sea she was looking at. Violet did just that, leaning over the railing and looking out. After watching for long, there was a sudden buzzing in her ears. Violet inclined her head to see that it was a bee. Startled, she took a step back, looking warily at the bee in front of her for fear that it might suddenly stick her. And this bee was so big, so much bigger than any bee she''d ever seen, maybe she would die once she got stuck. After all, a bee that big might be poisonous. Violet froze there and didn''t dare to move, just afraid that if she did, this bee would suddenly sting over towards her. For a while, Violet and this bee faced each other, and no one left first. But looking at it, Violet noticed the problem. This bee''s eyes are glowing red. It''s like...... the kind of red light she sees from a stealth camera. Wait, the invisible camera! Violet''s eyes widened and her heart beat like thunder. No way, this bee can really be some kind of camera. And if so, who put it up? Is it Ivan? Or is it Stanley? Of course, she hoped it was thetter, but again, the former was a possibility. Because Ivan had been spying on her, there was no guarantee that he wouldn''t do such a perverted thing and let this camera film her. But whether it was Stanley''s or Ivan''s, the odds were 50/50 between the two of them. Maybe, it''s Stanley. Thinking, Violet took a deep breath and tried to reach out her hand towards this bee. She wanted to try, whether it was real or not. Soon, Violet reached her hand out and was just about to touch the bee. The bee moved andnded on her hand. Violet hurriedly closed her eyes and waited for the bees to sting her. After waiting about ten seconds, her hand showed no difort, so she opened her eyes with relief. It does seem that it''s not really a real bee. If it had been a real bee, it would have flown away when her hand trembled, if not stung her. But her hand, which had just trembled so much, and the bee was still firmly on it, and even had its wings retracted, so there was a high probability that it wasn''t a real bee. Violet exhaled, and then slowly withdrew her hand, and the bee still rested on it without flying away. Soon the bee was less than twenty centimeters away from her. Covering it up a bit, Violet saw clearly that the bee''s feet, were mechanical feet! It means that this bee is really some kind of camera or something. Suddenly, Violet saw something else, only to see that behind the bee''s butt, there was actually a small headphone strapped to it. Yes, headphone. The headphone was small and round invisible headset.00 Chapter 663 And Ivy This time, Violet had made itpletely clear that the bee wasn''t Ivan''s, but Stanley''s. Thinking about this, Violet''s hands were trembling with excitement, and she hurriedly went to undo the headphone on the bee''s butt. After unclipping it, she stared at the headphone and then hurriedly put it in her ears. Just as it was put in, a voice came, "Mrs. Murphy, can you hear me?" It''s Fraser''s voice! "I can hear you!" Violet looked at the bee and her eyes were red. Fraser breathed a sigh of relief, "Great, I was afraid that the distance would be too far and affect the headset signal." "I heard you clearly, but how did you guys think of putting a bee camera to find me, if I hadn''t seen the red light, I would have thought it was a real bee, it scared me to death." Violet said as she patted her chest. Fraser said embarrassed: "Sorry, Mrs. Murphy, we can''t put a butterfly, for butterflies are too big, it''s easy to attract Ivan''s attention, so the bee is just right. This bee is something from the military, the military often sends these anthropomorphic surveince when they are on a mission in the jungle, we asked the military to buy a few, originally wanted to try to find you, but I did not expect to really seed." "Yeah, I didn''t expect you guys would actually put a bee monitor over either." Violet said with a smile. "Actually we released more than one. We released three, the other two went to scout the ind, this one will stay with you, you can contact us anytime." Fraser said. Violet nodded, "Good, where''s Stanley?" "Mr. Murphy is on deck, looking through binocrs at the ind you''re on." "Looking through binocrs? So then, you guys aren''t that far away from me?" Violet''s eyes lit up. Fraser nodded, "Yes, you can look towards the horizon now and you should be able to see something." "Okay." Violet let go of the bee, and it flew up at once. For her own part, she grabbed the railing and looked towards the distant horizon, and when she did, she saw something extra, a lightning rod, somewhere on the horizon. That''s the cruise ship''s lightning rod, that is to say, the lightning rod of the Stanley''s cruise ship. "I saw it, I saw the lightning rod." Violet was so excited she was going to cry. Fraser smiled, "Yes, and now Mr. Murphy has seen you too, Mrs. Murphy." Fraser said as he stood behind Stanley. Stanley raised his binocrs and looked into the distance, his thin lips slightly hooked up. Fraser knew then that he must have seen Mrs. Murphy and that was why he was smiling. On the other end of the call, when Violet heard that Stanley saw herself, her heart was overjoyed and she hurriedly waved in the direction of the lightning rod. She couldn''t see Stanley, but she was happy to have Stanley see her. Stanley did see Violet waving at him, and the curvature of his thin lips grew bigger. The next second, he lowered the binocrs and extended his hand towards Fraser. Fraser knew what he wanted and handed him the tablet. Stanley looked at Violet in the tablet and spoke, "It''s me." "I know." Violet''s voice choked. Stanley''s brow gentled, "Don''t cry, I''ll get you back soon." "Okay." Violet nodded, "I trust you." She didn''t ask him how soon it would be. It was enough for her to trust him. Stanley reached out, wiping Violet''s tears on the tablet. Even if Violet didn''t know, even if the tears wiped weren''t real tears, he still did it. "Just now Ivan went back to the ind." Stanley said. Violet nodded, "I know, he''s at the vi right now." "Well, his helicopter is also parked on the ind." Stanley added.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Because Ivan''s ne, which had flown to the ind from another direction, hadn''t noticed that they were already not far away. Violet was surprised, "What? His ne hasn''t left yet? So then, he''s still leavingter?" In the past, if Ivan didn''t leave, the ne sent him back and left the ind immediately. This time he''s been back so long, the ne is actually still there. Stanley pursed his lips, "It''s unclear for now, but it''s likely." "Then I''ll find a way to hold him back!" Violet said, "Never let him leave." "No, you shouldn''t do anything, what if you get hurt? Even if you don''t, there''s a chance you''ll hit the grass, just let nature take its course." Stanley said disapprovingly. Violet bit her lip, "But then he''ll run away!" "It doesn''t matter, right now I only care about you, as long as you''re safe, it''s not toote to catch himter." Stanley said in a deep voice. Violet''s heart warmed up, "Stanley......" "Ivan has appeared, don''t say anything yet." Stanley''s voice suddenly became nervous. Violet hastily shut her mouth, grabbed the bee and put it in her pocket as soon as she could, then looked down. Ivan was walking in the direction of the tarmac. Seemingly sensing her gaze, Ivan''s footsteps lurched, then he looked up and met Violet''s gaze. Ivan smiled at her. Violet pursed her red lips and turned straight in, ignoring him. Ivan narrowed his eyes, not getting angry, but continued to lift his feet towards the tarmac. In the room, Violet took the bee out. The bee flew back into the air, its little head turning constantly. Violet knew that it was Stanley looking at her room. Soon the little bee''s head didn''t move and Stanley asked, "Is this where you live?" "Right." Violet nodded. Stanley nodded, "Okay." It seemed Ivan wasn''t abusing her, so he was relieved. "By the way, did Ivan find you just now?" Stanley asked again. Violet nodded, "Yes, but we didn''t talk, he seemed to be heading for the tarmac." "I know, he''s already on the ne and ready to leave, I''ll be over as soon as he leaves." Stanley said with narrowed eyes. Violet''s heart jumped hard, it was excitement, it was joy. But at the same time, there was some regret, "But Ivan is gone." "It''s okay, Ivy is still there!" Stanley''s voice was as cold as an ice cer. Compared to Ivan, Ivy was the most poisonous tumor. Because Ivy not only was another murderer who killed his parents, but also did it to Violet and his two children, was even more hateful than Ivan. It could be said that he hated Ivy more than he hated Ivan. By capturing Ivy, he would be able to avenge his parents, Violet and his two children. Violet heard the hatred in Stanley''s tone and her face sank, "You''re right, Ivy is still around, it''s not a waste toe if we can''t catch Stanley." Stanley nodded in favor of that. Soon, Violet heard the sound of propellers starting up. She knew that Ivan had left. Violet took a deep breath, "Stanley, I''ll go down to check on the vi first." "Okay, go ahead." Violet pocketed the bee once again, pushed the couch away and opened the door to go downstairs. Downstairs, Ivy sat in the living room looking at her phone while the maid cleaned the house. The two men just didn''t notice that danger wasing. Violet stood at the entrance of the stairs and just stared at Ivy. Ivy frowned as she looked over, "What are you looking at?" Violet pursed her lips and didn''t say anything. Ivy suddenly thought of something and the corners of her mouth curled up in triumph, "You''re not, by any chance, looking for my phone, are you? You want to get my phone and contact Stanley, right?" Violet raised her eyebrows and still didn''t answer. A phone? She had gotten the phone to reach Stanley long ago, and now she needed to think about it again? Not to mention, now that she had something better to connect with Stanley and could do so whenever she wanted. Ivy saw Violet didn''t say anything and mistakenly thought she was right, covering her lips and smiling condescendingly, "I won''t give you my phone, and you can''t contact Stanley, so you can stay here for the rest of your life."???????????????? Chapter 664 Arriving at the Island "Stay for life?" As if she had heard something funny, Violet couldn''t help butugh out loud. Ivy frowned, "What are youughing at?" "Nothing, it''s just that your words that let me stay here for the rest of my life is quite funny, are you so sure that I can stay here for the rest of my life?" Violet put away her smile and looked at her coldly. Ivy saw this look in Violet''s eyes, her heart was inexplicably uneasy, always feeling that something was wrong, but she couldn''t say it. Having no choice but to coldly snort, Ivy said without losing her temper, "Of course, could you leave? Ivan won''t let you leave, and I, even more so!" She would get rid of Violet after she got rid of Ivan. She had originally thought of just getting Violet killed. But now she changed her mind, and that was to cripple Violet and then lock her up on this ind, making Violet suffer for the rest of her life. After all, there are times when being alive is more painful than being dead. Violet didn''t know what Ivy was thinking and wasn''t interested because she knew that there was nothing good about it. "Is that so? Will you have anything to do with me, I never expect you to let me go, so it''s useless for you to tell me that!" Violetughed coldly. At that moment, the invisible earphones in her ears, once again, came a voice, "Mrs. Murphy, hurry away from Ivy, we''ll be on the ind soon. You''re too close to Ivy, in case Ivy hears using and holds you hostage, it will be troublesome."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The invisible headphones had been in Violet''s ears without taking them off, so the conversation she just had with Ivy was naturally heard by Fraser and the others to know that she was here with Ivy. Violet couldn''t reply to Fraser in front of Ivy, she only looked at Ivy with a hint of pity in her eyes, "Alright, what''s the use of talking to you about this? I''ll go back to my room first, you take care of yourself." With that, she turned around and headed upstairs. Ivy froze for a moment, not understanding what Violet''s purpose was ining down, talking to her and going up again. So, she stood up from the sofa and questioned loudly, "Violet, what do you mean by that?" Violet pretended she didn''t hear it, and continued up the stairs. Ivy''s brow furrowed tightly, that uneasiness in her heart growing heavier and heavier, yet she didn''t know what she was uneasy about. Upstairs, Violet entered her room, locked the door behind her, and then used the sofa to hold the door again, before she pressed her headphones and said back to Fraser, "Fraser, I''ve already gone back to my room." With that, she released the little bee. This time it came, not Fraser''s voice, but Stanley''s, "I saw it, youe to the balcony." The balcony? Violet remembered that just now Fraser said that he would be on the ind soon, so is that ...... Thinking about this, Violet''s heart beat violently as she quickly walked towards the balcony. As soon as she reached the balcony, she saw a huge cruise ship approaching, just a kilometer or so from her side of the sea. Looking at the cruise ship, Violet burst into tears of excitement and hurriedly raised her hands to wave the g. Stanley stood on the deck and saw it through his binocrs, turned his head to Fraser and ordered, "Inform the pilot to elerate." "Yes!" Fraser responded, picking up the pager and passing the order over. Soon the speed of the cruise ship increased significantly and the cruise ship''s horn red. When Violet heard the sound of the cruise ship''s horn, not only did she not feel harsh, she only felt extraordinarily good, as if it was a heavenly sound. Stanley drove the huge cruise ship and came to pick her up and take her home. Downstairs in the living room, Ivy heard the sound of the cruise ship and froze for a moment. What''s going on? What''s with the cruise ship sound? Is it Ivan who''s back? Or is there a cruise ship passing through these waters? Ivy narrowed her eyes, her heart growing restless, her heartbeat had sped up quite a bit, and she even could hear the thud of her heartbeat. No, it shouldn''t be Ivan, it''s most likely just a cruise ship passing by by chance. After all, this sea is not that far from the high sea, about a hundred nautical miles. And that high sea, there is the world famous huge casino, where so many rich people go to find excitement. Then it''s possible for rich people to pass through these waters to get to the high seas now. However, at that moment, the maid, Helena, ran out from the direction of the kitchen, looked at Ivy, and hurriedly said, "Miss, it''s not good, a cruise ship ising directly towards our ind!" "What?" Ivy''s face changed in shock, "Coming directly towards our ind without a detour?" "No." The maid shook her head. Ivy squeezed up her palms, "Could it be that the cruise ship had an ident and couldn''t steer? That''s why it sailed straight over?" "I don''t know, but that cruise ship is new and going at an even speed, not like there was an ident." The maid said. Ivy bit her lip, "Then it''sing towards us, I''d like to see who the hell is running into a private ind." After saying that, she angrily walked out of the vi. Once outside, she saw the cruise ship stop, anchored in the sea about three hundred meters away from her. Ivy saw three speedboatsing out of the equipment bay of the cruise ship, followed by one after another man dressed in ck getting off the cruise ship, getting on two of the speedboats and heading towards the ind. The men were dressed identically and were tall and stern, and at a nce they were battle-hardened bodyguards. These bodyguards made Ivy''s heart tremble as she looked at them, and her face turned white. What''s going on? Why are there so many bodyguards? But that''s not the most important thing, the most important thing is that it''s the third speedboat. Only when she saw the third speedboat did Ivy finally panic, her mind booming as if a thunderstorm had struck, splitting her true self, her mind going nk. How could it be Stanley! Stanley actually found this ce, how did he find it? Suddenly, Ivy remembered Violet''s words when she was just going upstairs and finally understood why Violet had cautioned her about that. Because Violet had known that Stanley wasing, that''s why she told her to take care of herself, and then snuck upstairs, just in case she took her hostage and interfered with Stanley''s rescue! Asshole, asshole! Ivy was so furious that her entire face was twisted, wishing to tear Violet apart. But there was nothing that could be done, Violet had long since locked herself away in her room and hid. "Miss, let''s go." Although the maid had never seen Stanley in person, she had seen a picture of him, and now that she had seen him, she naturally realized the seriousness of the matter and hastily reminded Ivy. Ivy gave a mockingugh. Go? Where can she go? The only transportation was the helicopter that Ivan had, other than that, there was nothing else. Oh, there''s a kayak in the vi''s storage, but what''s the point? Before she could go out to a hundred meters, the speedboat can catch up with her. In other words, she was now desperate. Ivy''s body trembled and her heart was filled with reluctance. She didn''t expect that after she had escaped for so many months and had also escaped from Stanley so many times, she was still caught by Stanley now. Could this be the end of her??????? Chapter 665 Break Her Leg Ivy bit her lip, a hint of fear in her eyes. She knew that this time when she was caught by Stanley, she would definitely not end up well. Thest time she had escaped from Stanley''s captivity, she had used Henry. And this time, there was absolutely no way Stanley would let Henry be in touch her anymore, so it was simply impossible for her to escape if she wanted to. Of course, the person who caused Ivy to hate the most was still Ivan. The bastard hade back once and then left again not long after, leaving her here for Stanley to catch her. It was obvious that they were together, so why should she be caught when Ivan ran away. She now wondered if Ivan had already known that Stanley had arrived here, so he had run away first. If that''s true, then Ivan is too much of a brute! Just as she was thinking about it, a third yacht came ashore. Stanley stepped off the yacht and looked at Ivy with an icy gaze. Ivy stared at him in shock andplexity, and after a moment of staring at him, she suddenly smiled, "Stanley, we haven''t seen each other for a long time." Stanley lifted his foot towards her, not answering her pleasantries. Ivy listened to his footsteps, one after another, as if they were stepping on her heart, causing her to be even more frightened. She subconsciously stepped back. Stanley pressed on and on, and finally even told his bodyguards to go directly, "Arrest them." "Yes!" A dozen bodyguards responded and walked towards Ivy and the maid. "Don''te over, you''re not allowed toe over!" Ivy shouted in horror. However the bodyguards didn''t even listen, but even ran right past them. One of the bodyguards was the first to run up to Ivy and reached out to try to grab her. Ivy''s eyes narrowed as she suddenly crouched down and knocked the bodyguard down with a sweeping leg. The maid did the same, knocking down two bodyguards straight away. This scene stunned everyone. "Mr. Murphy, Ivy actually knows how to fight!" Fraser eximed. Stanley narrowed his eyes, "Not proficient, it is ok." The bodyguards just didn''t expect the two women to be able to fight, so they were knocked down in a moment of gullibility. But with this lesson, Ivy and the maid were no longer a match for the bodyguards. Sure enough, after the bodyguards came back from their surprise, they stopped belittling the two women and got serious. Not long after, Ivy and the maid were grabbed up by the bodyguards and brought to Stanley. "On your knees." The bodyguard captain said. The bodyguards who had grabbed Ivy and the maid then kicked them in the knee nests one after another. With a thud, Ivy and the maid fell to their knees. Ivy felt very humiliated and tried to resist, but was easily subdued by the bodyguard. As for the maid, she knew it was useless for her to resist and simply resigned herself to her fate and knelt obediently. "Mr. Murphy, what''s next for the two of them?" Fraser asked. Stanley pursed his lips and said, "Take ropes and tie them up, take them to the cruise ship and lock them up, plus, break their legs." This way, even if they had the ability to break free of the ropes, there was no way to flee. Ivy couldn''t believe what she heard and jerked her head up to look at Stanley, "Stanley, you''re going to break my leg?" Stanley looked at her coldly, "Why not?" "Of course not, I''m your god-sister, how can you do this to me!" Ivy shouted emotionally. "God-sister?" This word seemed to have irritated Stanley, who suddenly raised his foot and kicked Ivy in the stomach. Ivy screamed in pain, her body bowed, feeling her intestines twist in her stomach, and her entire body trembling in pain. "And you have the nerve to call yourself my god-sister? Did my parents treat you badly? They took you in as their goddaughter and doted on you extremely, yet you joined forces with Sam to kill them!" Stanley''s voice was as cold as a devil from hell, and the hatred in it was even more chilling to hear all over the body. Ivy was still sweating from the pain, but when she heard his words, she was dumbfounded.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. He...... He knows she killed her godparents? She had always thought that he had wanted to capture her just to avenge Violet and those two wild bastards, but she had never thought that he would know this! Stanley didn''t let Ivy off the hook and gave her another kick. He did not beat women, but this woman, in his opinion was not only not a woman, but not even a human being, a brute, a demon. "My parents'' revenge is one of them, and I will also settle the revenge of Violet and my children with you properly, so Ivy, wait for hell. Break her legs now!" Stanley said in a stern voice. The bodyguards nodded, "Yes, Mr. Murphy." "Wait." At that moment, a voice came from overhead. The crowd looked up. Seeing Violet on the third floor balcony of the vi, Stanley frowned, "What''s wrong?" "Stanley, I don''t care about Ivy, there''s no need to break that maid''s legs. Although she''s on Ivan''s side, she protected me during this period, if it wasn''t for her, I would have been bullied by Ivy, so just lock her up, don''t break her legs." Violet looked at Helena and said. Helena had originally kept her head down and her eyes closed in a manner of waiting for her fate toe. But when she heard Violet''s words, she couldn''t help but open her eyes and look at Violet in surprise, as if she was surprised that Violet would actually speak for her. Stanley stared at Helena and finally agreed to Violet''s request, "Fine, tie her up and put electricity on the door to the room where she''s being kept." He didn''t break her legs, but with the electricity on, she could not escape. After all, there is electricity on the door and if she touches it, she will be directly stunned and disabled. The bodyguards began to execute. They started by tying and gagging Ivy and Helena. Once the ropes were tied, there were two bodyguards who took Helena away first, while Ivy remained where she was. One of the bodyguards took out a stick and, as Ivy shook her head in horror, knocked down hard on her leg, not the leg bone, but the kneecap. The sound of bones cracking immediately rang out and reached the ears of everyone present. Ivy''s eyes were deadly wide, her whole face was distorted in pain and turned red, her forehead was covered in sweat, and the veins on her neck were disyed, looking frightening. Finally, she couldn''t take the excruciating pain, her eyes rolled over and she passed out. Upstairs, Violet was so scared that she simply closed her eyes and went to her room without looking. After all, how dare she watch such a bloody scene when she couldn''t even hurt someone with a knife? She''d seen it once and was so scared that her heart leapt out of her chest, how dare she follow it up with a second look? So it''s better to walk away and wait for the results. Although it was a bit cruel to break a person''s leg alive, Violet didn''t sympathize with Ivy, this was the punishment Ivy deserved. Think of her inws, think of Calvin and Arya. Ivy just deserves it! Outside, the execution continues. The bodyguard had just broken Ivy''s left leg, and now he was starting to go towards the right leg. The club mmed down again with a strong wind, and there was another sound of bones breaking. Although Ivy had passed out, she could still feel the pain and her body trembled violently. The bodyguard squatted down and touched Ivy''s kneecap with his hand, confirming that it was correct before putting away the stick and standing up, handing over to Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, the execution isplete, and the two kneecaps have been crushed and fractured, so it''s impossible for her to heal even if she is saved in time." Stanley nodded slightly, "Good, send her to the cruise ship, have the doctor keep an eye on her at all times, if there is a fever, immediately treat it, don''t let her die." "Got it!" The bodyguard nodded, then joined the other remaining bodyguards and sent Ivy to the cruise ship. Chapter 666 Extreme Madness After clearing the ce, Stanley then lifted his feet and walked towards the vi. As he walked, he surveyed his surroundings. Although he had seen this entire ind through the little bee camera, what came from the camera was still subtly different than what he could see with his eyes. Soon, Stanley entered the vi. The vi wasn''t particrly luxurious, but it was still considered top of the line, and living here, Violet really didn''t suffer much. But this also thus shows that Ivan''s feelings for Violet are, indeed, very deep. Thinking of this, Stanley''s entire face stank. It pisses a man off when another man thinks so much of his wife! Stanley lifted his feet and went up to the third floor, and soon arrived at the door of Violet''s room. Before Violet had used the bee to show him which room it was, so he found this room straight away. Stanley raised his hand and knocked on the door. Inside the door, Violet heard a knock on the door, and with a happy face, she hurriedly walked towards the door, struggled to move the sofa and opened the door. Looking at the man across the room, Violet''s eyes turned red on the spot and she fiercely jumped into the man''s arms. The man took a step back at her vigor, then wrapped his arms tightly around her and buried his head in the crook of her neck, "Honey, I''ming to get you." "I know, I know." Violet choked and nodded her head repeatedly. He''s here. He''s appeared in front of her. And, she had embraced him, the familiar minty scent of his body, the familiar warmth of his body, making her understand that he had really found her. At this moment, Violetpletely removed all her guard and defenses and cried out, crying even louder than when she had reached out to Stanley earlier. Stanley knew that during this time, she had been terrified caught alone on this ind, and had to face Ivan''s constant harassment, as well as Ivy''s leering eyes, and had given too much to protect herself. A weak woman actually took weapons like vases and knives. He believes that after this time, she is going to be even stronger than before. Stanley gently hugged Violet and patted her back, silently soothing her. asionally, he even looked down and kissed her forehead and hair. Gradually, Violet''s emotions calmed down and her crying stopped. She lifted her head, wiped her eyes and smiled embarrassedly, "I''m sorry, Stanley, am I crying ugly?" "No, to me, you''re beautiful in any way." Stanley looked down at her, his eyes were undisguised with heartache and self-condemnation, "You''ve lost weight." She hasn''t suffered much here, but she''s really lost weight. The stress in her mind,bined with a bad mood, made her lose weight. "I''m sorry, I didn''t keep an eye on you, if I had apanied you in the first ce, perhaps, you wouldn''t have been captured by Ivan." Stanley said guiltily. Violet shook her head, "No, it''s not your fault, I''m an adult, even if you''re my husband, you don''t have the responsibility to watch me all the time. Being taken away, there''s my own carelessness, it has nothing to do with you, you don''t have any fault. I am at fault, I''m the one who made you worry, I''m sorry, Honey." She grabbed his arm to apologize. Stanley lifted her chin, wiped thest tears from the corners of her eyes, and kissed her eyes. Violet obediently closed her eyes. In the next second, Stanley''s lips left her eye line and his gaze went down,nding on her lips before he lowered his head and kissed them. Violet first froze, then after reacting, she wrapped her arms around the man''s neck and responded to his kiss. The man felt her response and kissed even stronger and harder. And not to be outdone, Violet kissed back just as forcefully. Stanley''s kiss was with its strong thoughts and the joy of meeting her, so was Violet''s. They both wanted each other, they both wanted to incorporate each other into their bodies. It was the only way to prove, it seemed that they were really back together again. Bang, the door to the room mmed shut. Stanley carried Violet in the direction of the bed, and as he walked, clothes fell one by one onto the floor in their path. The two went extremely wild, in broad daylight in another man''s cottage. Their madness, besides being a love for each other, has a dash of excitement in it. After all, making love in the vi of Ivan, the enemy, so could it not be exciting? Night, gradually, falls. Stanley was sitting at the head of the bed, and Violet was lying in his arms, falling into a deep sleep. During the day, she was too tired, plus she had been mentally tense during this period of time, and now that Stanley was by her side, she naturally slept deeply after shepletely rxed. Stanley wrapped his arm around her, hisrge hand gently patting her shoulder, coaxing her like a child. But with his other hand, he reached for his cell phone and dialed Fraser''s number. Fraser was currently on the deck of the cruise ship, bored with fishing, when he heard the phone ring, he hurriedly dropped the fishing rod and answered, "Mr. Murphy." Great, Mr. Murphy and his wife have finally ended the big ''fight''. He had to say, these two were reallysting long, it was dark before they finished. Stanley responded, "Leave ten bodyguards behind, the rest withdraw to the cruise ship and drive it behind sea level." "What?" Fraser froze, some confusion in his eyes, and he asked, "Mr. Murphy, what do you want to do?" "Ivan doesn''t know we''ve found Violet and captured Ivy yet, so he shoulde back." Stanley narrowed his eyes and said. Fraser understood and his eyes lit up, "Mr. Murphy, you mean, we stay here and capture Ivan?" "That''s right, so you let the others take the cruise ship first, or else Ivan will see the cruise ship from afar before he even gets off the ne." "Got it." Stanley nodded, "Also, those who remain on the ind will hide in various corners of the vi, and as soon as Ivan returns, arrest him immediately." "Yes, I''ll go arrange it right now!" Fraser responded. Stanley hung up the phone, put the phone aside, and alsoid down closing his eyes. He hadn''t rested much during this time either, and with the continuous smoking, his mind had been foggy, and now he was tired after that ''workout'' during the day. With Violet in his arms, Stanley also soon fell asleep. He had not waken up till the next morning. Stanley opened his eyes, and it was bright outside, and there was a light sunlight shining in, which was a bit harsh. Stanley rubbed his temples and gently pulled his arm out from under Violet''s neck. Having served as a pillow for Violet all night, his arms had long been stiff and sore beyond belief.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. But he didn''t seem to feel it, and after a couple of casual rubs, he reached for his bedside phone and checked the time. 9:00 a.m.! Not a sound outside, it''s been quiet sincest night. It seems that Ivan didn''te backst night. As he was thinking, there was a knock on the door of his room. Stanley''s eyes narrowed, "Who is it?" "Mr. Murphy, it''s me." Fraser''s voice rang out from outside. Stanley''s brow rxed, "What is it?" "I''ve brought your clothes, besides, breakfast is ready, so you and Mrs. Murphye down and have breakfast." Fraser replied. It was then that it dawned on Stanley that he was here and indeed had no recement clothes. And he and Violet hadn''t eaten anything since yesterday during the day until now, and it was time to get up and eat something.???????????? Chapter 667 Frasers Breakfast Stanley lifted the quilt and got out of bed, picked up the pants on the floor and put them on, and went over to open the door with his topless body. Outside the door, Fraser froze when he saw such a Stanley. Especially when he saw the bite marks on Stanley''s neck, on his corbone, he was staggered. It looks like Mrs. Murphy was fiercest night, biting Mr. Murphy like that. "Where are the clothes?" Stanley saw Fraser wander off and couldn''t help but frown. Fraser hurriedly handed over the bag in his hand, "Here it is." Stanley reached out to take it, and then spoke, "Was there anything unusualst night?" Knowing that Stanley was asking if Ivan had returnedst night, Fraser shook his head, "There was nothing unusual, and the radar on our cruise ship didn''t detect any traces of a ne, so Ivan didn''t approach the indst night." Stanley nodded, indicating that he knew, then closed the door and turned towards the bathroom. After a shower, it was ten minutester. Stanley changed into clean clothes and came out of the bathroom, walked towards the bed, went to the bedside, slightly leaned down and gently patted Violet''s exposed shoulder, "Wake up." Violet frowned, then slowly opened her eyes, saw Stanley and smiled slightly, "Good morning, honey." "Good morning, get up, it''s breakfast time." Stanley stood up straight. Violet snorted and rubbed her eyes, then held out her hand towards him, "Pull me up." Stanley chuckled before reaching out and pulling her up. Violet sat on the bed and suddenly sucked in a cool breath. Stanley''s face tightened and he hastily asked, "What''s wrong?" Violet''s cheeks reddened slightly and sheughed embarrassedly, "It''s nothing, just some difort down there." They got a little crazyst night, no moderation, and then she got difort. When Stanley heard this, he was about to lift the quilt and check her condition. Violet hurriedly pressed his hand, "Okay, Stanley, don''t look, it''s okay, it''ll be fine once it gets used in a while." Even though he''d seen her whole body, she still didn''t want him to see it without cleaning it up, it was too embarrassing. Of course, if he had looked when she didn''t know, that would naturally be fine, but now that she knew, she wouldn''t do that. Stanley saw her so shy, and didn''t mean to force her, he chuckled and said, "I''ll go get water for you, you''ll be better if you soak in the bath." Violet nodded her head. Stanley went to the bathroom. Soon, Violet heard the sound of ttering water. She didn''t hang around to lift the quilt and get out of bed. As soon as her foot touched the ground, however, it ripped there, and her legs went weak, nearly falling. It was lucky that she ended up holding onto the edge of the bed in time to stabilize herself so she didn''t make a fool of herself. Violet picked up the clothes on the floor and would just put them on before heading to the bathroom. When she reached the bathroom door, Stanley heard the movement behind him and turned his head to look over, "The water is ready, I put some essential oils to relieve your fatigue." "Okay, thanks, hubby, you go out first." Violet walked in and said. Stanley nodded and went out. Violet took this bath for almost half an hour, until the water was almost cold and she didn''t bother to heat it up, before she pulled the bath towel aside and wrapped it around her, and got out of the bathroom. Seeing the man in the room, Violet was slightly stunned, "Stanley, you didn''t go down there?" "I am waiting for you, you tend to fall when you go downstairs, so I''ll take you downstairs. Change your clothes, aren''t you hungry?" Stanley said as he picked up the clothes that were torn on the groundst night and threw them into the trash can. Violet touched her stomach, "Yes, I am hungry, wait for me, I will be fast." She went to the cloakroom. Two minutester, she came out in a casual workout outfit, a conservative one that just barely covered all traces of her body and was otherwise loose andfortable. When Stanley saw that she was better, he picked her up by the waist and headed for the door. Violet was frozen, "Stanley, what are you holding me for? Put me down, I can walk by myself." Stanley didn''t do as he was told, but said, "I know, but you''re walking too slowly, and besides, I want to hold you." He looked down at her, his eyes soft and deep. Violet almost drowned in his eyes, and thenughed, "Okay, be careful, don''t drop me." "No, I won''t fall and hurt myself, and I won''t fall and hurt you." Stanley kissed her at the corner of her mouth and then went downstairs. When she came to the living room, Violet saw the bodyguards stationed at various corners of the first floor and couldn''t help but be shocked, "Stanley, this is ......" "Just in case Ivanes back, these bodyguards can immediately control him." Stanley said. Violet responded, "So that''s it, that cruise ship has sailed away and isn''t out there, right?" "Smart." Stanleyplimented her. Violet smiled, "Of course, if I am not smart, I wouldn''t be worthy of you, would I?" Stanley nodded, "That''s right, let''s eat breakfast first." He put Violet on a chair. Violet looked at the te in front of her, somewhat poorly looking breakfast, and couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows, "This is, who made this?" Stanley sat down and looked towards Fraser. Fraser stood off to the side with an apron tied around him, so it was obvious that it was him who had made breakfast. Violet eximed, "Fraser, you did this?" Fraser smiled in embarrassment, "Yes, I made it, but I don''t know how to cook, and these bodyguards don''t know how to cook either, so I searched how to make it on the inte, and then made it just like this. Mrs. Murphy, Mr. Murphy, please don''t mind, I got up early to make breakfast, this is already the best I''ve made after failing several times, I''ve tried it. Although it doesn''t look good, but it''s not bad, so you guys can try it." Listening to Fraser''s shy and expectant words, Violet smiled, "Sure, I''ll try it then." When she finished, she picked up her chopsticks and took a taste, her eyebrows raised slightly. Seeing this, Stanley took the chopsticks out of her hand, "If it''s not good, don''t eat it." "No, it''s okay." Violet nodded and said, "It doesn''t taste particrly good, but it''s okay, try it, Stanley." Stanley saw that she didn''t look like she was lying, and after hesitating for two seconds, he still picked up the chopsticks and tried them, and found that they were indeed okay. Seeing the two eat, Fraser sighed in relief and smiled, "Great that you don''t mind it." "Of course I don''t mind, it''s not bad, thank you for the breakfast, Fraser." Violet said thanks. Although Stanley didn''t say anything, the meaning was the same as hers. Fraser rubbed the tip of his nose, "No thanks, this is what I should do as a subordinate." "When we go back this time, the bonus will be tripled." Stanley picked up his coffee and took a sip. The coffee was the best for this breakfast.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Fraser''s eyes lit up, "Thank you, Mr. Murphy." That''s a tripling of the bonus. That''s over 3 million. Great! Over 3 million for making a breakfast, that''s worthy of it. Looking at Fraser''s smile, Violet followed andughed, then lowered her head and ate her breakfast. She was really hungry, all this time, although the maid cooked delicious meals, but she had always had a poor appetite when she was here, and every time she ate only a third before she couldn''t eat any more Now that Stanley was around, her heart was settled, so even if this breakfast tasted ordinary, she found it delicious.??????? Chapter 668 Preparing to Return After breakfast, Violet went to the cruise ship with Stanley, and after that, she was also going to stay on the cruise ship and not go back to that vi. And the vi, with those bodyguards guarding it, is enough. Anyway, the mission after that was to wait for Ivan and then capture him in one fell swoop, there was no use at all for her to stay on the ind, so she might as well just move to the cruise ship. After all, the cruise ship was Stanley''s territory, which meant hers, and being on her own turf was better than being on someone else''s. "Honey, how is Ivy doing now?" Violet asked as she surveyed the cruise ship. Stanley took her hand, "Not sure for now, want to see?" "Yes." Violet nodded her head. She was going to see Ivy and see how she looked now. Stanley pulled Violet towards the cargo bay. When they arrived at the cargo bay, Violet saw Ivy and Helena, who were locked up in two rooms, at a nce. These two rooms, which were originally the motorboat garage, now that the motorboat had been taken out, had been converted into two small makeshift cells, which looked pretty good. Violet looked at Helena first. Helena sat in the corner of the garage with her head buried in herp, not sure if she was asleep or what, not half responding. Violet looked at her for a moment and then withdrew her gaze. Since Helena, wasn''t the main person she came here for, she naturally wasn''t paying much attention. What she was really concerned about was Ivy next door. Violet walked to Ivy''s garage and looked through the barred door at Ivy inside. Ivy was lying on the ground, both eyes closed, a face pale to the extreme, while her hands, at the moment, were still under an IV, a look of near death. "What''s going on?" Stanley asked the bodyguard who was guarding Ivy''s two men next to him with narrowed eyes. The bodyguard replied respectfully, "She has a high fever, the doctor on the cruise ship has been watching her." So that''s it. Stanley waved his hand, indicating that he knew and signaling that the bodyguard could go. The bodyguard stepped back. Violet just looked at Ivy coldly like that, admiring Ivy''s miserable state. At this time, Ivy was a ruined person, who was dying, and she couldn''t say how happy she was in her heart. When Ivy had stolen Calvin and caused him to get into a car ident, and then lifted up Arya and mmed her hard to the ground, she''d wanted to tear Ivy apart with her hands as she watched Calvin and Arya covered in blood and lying in a hospital bed. She never actively feuded with Ivy, it was always Ivy who unterally feuded with her. So she could fight Ivy, but then Ivy brought her two children into it and hurt them so viciously that she swore that she would make Ivy pay. And now that her wish had been granted, she was naturally happy, and cried with joy. Violet''s eyes were red and tears of excitement and happiness were welling up in her eyes. Stanley hugged her from behind, "Don''t cry." "I''m not crying, I''m happy." Violet raised her hand and wiped her eyes. Stanley chuckled, "Well, I was wrong, you didn''t cry." Violet twisted her head to look at him, "Stanley, what are you going to do with Ivy? Will she be handed over to the police, or ......" "It''s too good for her to hand her over to the police, I''ll dispose of her myself. With my powers, it''s easy to wipe someone out of the world with ease." Ivy killed his parents, hurt his two children, and almost killed his wife. Turning such a heinous crime over to the police would be sparing her instead.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Such a man deserves to fall into his hands and be tormented by him for a lifetime of pain. Violet looked at Stanley, knowing that Stanley wanted to lynch Ivy, and although rationally, she felt that it was wrong, emotionally speaking, he was right to do so. After all, Ivy is just too toxic and badass. She wanted to rip Ivy apart for what she did to her and to her children, not to mention that Ivy killed Stanley''s parents, and Stanley would definitely want Ivy dead as well. It''s human nature, after all, it''s only right to kill to pay for life, let alone two lives. So if Ivy is handed over to the police, the police will definitely not sentence Ivy to death, because Ivy was only ten years old at the time and did not kill Stanley''s parents by herself, so the death penalty is not possible, but at most life imprisonment. But the indefinite period means that Ivy didn''t suffer any punishment. So she was also in support of Stanley doing so, not to mention, how could a sessful businessman really be that clean under his hands? "I support you." Violet took Stanley''s hand and gave it a gentle squeeze to show her support for his idea. Stanley looked at her, "Don''t you think I''m scary?" "No, it''s not scary at all, besides, the fact that I''m rooting for you means I''m a scary person too, doesn''t it? Two scary people together, perfect match!" Violet chuckled. Stanley''s thin lips also curled up, "Right." "Let''s go out first, the air here isn''t very good, I''ve already seen Ivy''s miserable state, wait until Ivy wakes up." Violet said. Stanley had little objection and went out with his arm around her waist. For two days after that, there was no news of Ivan''s return from the vi. This made Violet wonder if Ivan really knew that Stanley hade that day, so he left. And the thought began to ur to Stanley. After all, it had been two days, and Ivan hadn''t heard a word, not to mention that he hadn''t even called Ivy''s cell phone. Ivan and Ivy had been two wolves for so long, so if anything happened, they would definitely contact Ivy, but there was never any news. So did Ivan already know that Ivy was captured by them, so he didn''t contact her? "Mr. Murphy, why don''t we just go back to the country?" Fraser suggested. Stanley pursed his thin lips, "Has Calvin returned home?" "Back, Miss Robinson is already on the ne with Calvin, they''ll probably be in J City tonight." Jessie and the girls already knew that Violet had been found, so naturally they had no intention of continuing to stay in that country, so they took Calvin back to the country. After all, the country is the safest. "What about you, honey? Want to go back now?" Stanley looked at Violet. Violet looked up from the tablet, "Of course, I miss Calvin and Arya." "Good, then go back home first, but still leave a group of people here. Don''t withdraw the people over at the vi, see if Ivan wille back, if after some time Ivan doesn''te back, then evacuate them." Stanley narrowed his eyes in anger. Fraser nodded, "This solution is fine, I know, I''ll go and order it right now." With that, he left the deck. Under the deck''s sun umbre, it was just Violet and Stanley. Stanley looked at Violet, his amber pupils holding a hint of apology, "I''m sorry I didn''t give you a perfect honeymoon this time." Violet put down her juice and smiled, "It''s okay, it''s not your fault, after all, none of us knew this would happen, and things like honeymoons can be done anytime. This time it''s ruined, let''s do it againter." Stanley took her hand and pulled her into his arms, "Good, I will double yourpensation." Violet leaned on his shoulder and nodded gently, then asked, "When are we going back home?" "At night, so that once we get to the country, it''s daytime." Stanley said as he stroked her soft hair. Her hair, which had grown much longer, was cut to shoulder length because she was pregnant with Jimmy. And now, it''s over the shoulder.???????????????? Chapter 669 Ivan Escapes "Okay." Violet leaned into his arms so that his touch could be a little smoother. Just then, Fraser suddenly came over with a hint of excitement in his tone, "Mr. Murphy, good news, our radar has detected helicopter flying towards this side of the ind, guessing that it could be Ivan''s." At that, Violet stood up straight at once, "Seriously?" "I suppose so." Fraser nodded. Stanley narrowed his eyes, "Very well, inform the vi''s bodyguards not to reveal themselves." "Yes!" Fraser nodded in response, picked up the wireless transmitter, and began to notify the people over at the vi. The people over at the vi received the news and immediately hid quickly in various corners of the vi to hide their information. Soon, a helicopter descended vertically from the sky andnded in the tarmac behind the vi. Ivan got off the ne and stood by the tarmac looking at the vi in front of him, somehow feeling a little uneasy in his heart. "Boss, I''ll leave first." The helicopter''s pilot spoke to Ivan. Stanley raised his hand, "No rush, I''ll go check it out first." He always felt like something was wrong, but couldn''t put his finger on it. And intuition made him feel rather uneasy. He had always trusted his instincts, and his were, more often than not, a little more acute than others. Many times, he had relied on his instincts to avoid danger. So once his gut alerted him to some unease, he''d have to pay a little attention. Ivan narrowed his eyes and lifted his feet to walk towards the vi. Walking to the vi door, he didn''t go in immediately, but stopped and stared at the vi door, the uneasiness in his heart growing stronger and stronger. Something''s wrong, something''s really wrong! In the vi, it felt like no one was there. Normally, when he came here, Helena, being a maid, would surelye out to greet him. But now that he''d been off the ne for so long, and Helena wasn''ting out, that was clearly out of the ordinary. There was no way Helena couldn''t hear the ne, unless Helena wasn''t at the vi. But if not at the vi, where could she go? On the cruise ship, not far from a hidden coconut tree, a small camera was pointing at Ivan. This was installed by Stanley, and many of them were installed all around the vi, in order to wait for Ivan''s return and monitor everything Ivan did. Now seeing Ivan standing in front of the vi and hesitating to go in, Fraser frowned and said, "Mr. Murphy, he won''t find out anything, right?" Stanley stared at theptop in front of him, his thin lips pursed tightly, not speaking. Violet''s hand on hisp slowly withdrew and clenched into a fist, "That can''t be right, those bodyguards didn''t show any movement." "But it does seem unusual for him to be standing in front of the vi." Fraser said. This vi was Ivan''s own, and when he went home, he must have gone straight in. But Ivan didn''t do that, instead he still stared at the vi with a wary look on his face, something was wrong any way he thought about it. Violet nodded, "That''s true, but it''s not necessarily, so read on." Fraser didn''t say anything anymore and continued to stare at theputer. In front of the vi, Ivan''s eyes moved left and right a few times, secretly observing the vi''s abnormalities. But after looking for a while and not seeing anything, he finally lifted his feet and headed for the vi''s front door. But as he walked, he reached into his shirt, and his face grew colder. Violet''s heart thudded when she saw this. Because this action of Ivan she had seen before, on TV, it was the action of preparing to pull out a gun! In other words, Ivan had really found something unusual in the vi. "Stanley!" Violet shouted in a hurry. Stanley saw it, and his face sank, "Fraser, immediately bring those bodyguards to attention, Ivan has a gun in his hand!" "Yes!" Fraser didn''t dare to dy and hastily shouted into the pager, "Attention, the target has a gun, the target has a gun!" Those bodyguards in the vi heard the wordsing from the headset and their hearts sank down at the same time. Gun! It''s a word that they are incredibly familiar with because they''ve yed it too. This time, though, they didn''t have their guns with them.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. But what they didn''t expect was that the target actually had a gun. What to do? A couple of bodyguards in adjacent positions nced at each other. In the end it was the captain who gritted his teeth and made a gesture, ''Be careful, there is only one target, we have ten, as long as we don''t get hit, we''ll get him.'' The other bodyguards saw this and nodded their heads, indicating that they knew. However, none of them expected that when Ivan walked to the foyer, he didn''t leave, and as soon as he pulled out the gun in his arms, he pulled the safety and fired several shots in session at the surrounding area. The bullet grazed just the right spot in the vi''s lobby where it could be hidden. If these bodyguards didn''t have cover in front of them, they would have been hit. The bodyguard captain hid behind the couch and cursed under his breath after removing the feathers from his eyes. Damn, the bastard was so alert that he just shot straight and fired everywhere, without any rules, making them all afraid to go out. While they didn''t get hit, they definitely showed movement. Because he just heard it, one of the men he took under his wing didn''t hold back from cursing ''Shit''! He heard it, no reason why the target couldn''t hear it, thought the bodyguard captain as he cautiously poked his head out to look, and sure enough, he saw a grim smile on his target''s face. In the next second, the target raised his hand again. Seeing this, the bodyguard captain couldn''t care less, as he was already exposed anyway, and quickly shouted, "Watch out, he''s going to shoot again!" The words were followed by the sound of bullets flying across the room, and objects breaking. Ivan shot while backing up to make sure those bodyguards didn''t dare toe out after him, then took out his phone and sent a message saying, "Start the helicopter and lower the softdder to pick me up!" After the message was sent, Ivan continued to retreat backwards, and soon retreated outside the vi. The sound of helicopter propellers came immediately after, just above his head. Ivan looked up as the softdder dropped down from the open helicopter hatch andnded right in front of him. Ivan pulled the softdder and stepped on it, and the helicopter began to rise. When Ivan rose to a height flush with the third floor balcony of the vi, he looked towards that room. The room was empty and there was no one there, clearly indicating that Violet was no longer there. Ivan gripped the gun in his hand, ruthlessness shed in his eyes as he shouted, "Stanley, you''re good, you actually found your way here so soon and ambushed someone to try and set me up, good, but you still can''t catch me!" On the cruise ship, Stanley was already angry because Ivan had gotten on the ne and immediately had to flee, and now when he heard this provocation from Ivan, his heart was even more furious. "That bastard!" Stanley clenched his fist in a deadly grip and squeezed out through clenched teeth. Violet put her hand over his and softly soothed, "Stanley, don''t be angry, he just angered you on purpose." Although Ivan didn''t see Stanley at the vi, the vi had people arranged by Stanley, so he thought he knew that Stanley must be watching him nearby. That''s why Ivan said those words. Fraser nodded and advised, "Yes, Mr. Murphy, don''t be angry, this time none of us expected Ivan to actually carry a gun with him, so we were able to let him escape smoothly, if we had known, we should have applied for a gun permit when we came at that time, otherwise we would have been able to take him down this time."00000000000 Chapter 670 The Aurora "It doesn''t matter, at least we didn''t lose out this time, Ivy got caught, didn''t she?" Violet looked at Stanley with a smile, "The one you want to dispose of more than Ivan is still Ivy, right?" Stanley''s eyes sank, not denying it. Indeed, he hated Ivy more than Ivan. "I know, tell those bodyguards to pull back, it''s useless there anymore." Stanley pinched his brow and ordered in a cold voice. He can''t me those bodyguards for not catching Ivan this time. Mainly, those bodyguards didn''t have guns on them and didn''t dare to go out and fight against Ivan who was shooting continuously. What''s more, these bodyguards were hired by him on a temporary basis, and in terms of loyalty, they were certainly not that strong. Even if he told them to charge straight ahead, they wouldn''t. Like Violet said, although he didn''t catch Ivan, he caught Ivy, so it wasn''t a loss. "I got it." Fraser nodded in response and began pulling people back. In the evening, the cruise ship began its return voyage, heading directly towards home. As for the bodyguards, they had been picked up by the helicopter sent by thepany they belonged to in the afternoon. So now the people on the cruise ship are all Stanley''s. Violet stood on the deck, leaning against the railing and looking out at the sea, smiling, "It''s my first time to take a cruise ship back to my country." "Like it?" Stanley asked in a husky voice as he wrapped his arms around her from behind and nibbled on her earlobe. Violet nodded, "Of course I like it, being able to look at the sea view along the way like this makes me feel like my heart has be broadened, every time I used to take a ne, and what I saw on the ne was very limited, plus it was fast, all in all it was never as good as seeing the scenery on a cruise ship." Stanley smiled, "This cruise ship doesn''t have a name yet, so as the owner of the cruise ship,e up with one." "The cruise ship owner?" Violet froze for a moment, then turned around and came face to face with the man, "You mean me?" She pointed at her nose. Stanley nodded, "Yes, when I bought this cruise ship, I wrote your name, so this cruise ship is yours and a gift from me to you." Violet''s eyes widened, clearly stunned. Stanley looked at her, "Don''t you like it?" "No, no, no, no, I''m just shocked that I''ve received such a luxurious gift." Violet said as she swallowed. A cruise ship. She never thought that she would receive a cruise ship. Stanley stroked her hair and said, "It''s nothing shocking, your husband is rich, buying it for my wife, isn''t that what I should do? I heard that some time ago Mr. Sue bought a cruise ship for his wife, and his wife was showing it off everywhere in the circle, and how can you, as the richest wife, not have it? What other people''s wives have, my wife must have too." Hearing this, Violet was amused, "So you areparing with others, I thought the ones whopare are almost always women, I didn''t expect you to be like this." "It''s not aparison, it''s just that you''re my wife, so you deserve the best." Stanley looked at her, his eyes very serious. Violet smiled, "So, in that case, you''ll have to buy me a ne and an estate in the future?" "Of course, I can afford it!" Stanley said proudly as he lifted his chin. Violet leaned into his arms, "Fine, then I''ll wait." The air was warm as the couple stood and spoke loving words. Stanley looked at her, "You haven''t said what you''re going to name the cruise ship." "Let''s see, since it''s my cruise ship, it''s natural for me to marry a better sounding one." Violet cocked her head and began to think. Stanley then waited patiently for her. After waiting for about a few minutes, Violet''s eyes lit up, "Honey, what do you think of the Aurora?" "Aurora?" Stanley raised his eyebrows. Violet nodded, "Yes, Aurora, at that time I was on the balcony of the third floor of the vi, I saw the lightning rod of this cruise ship, and I knew that you wereing, and at that moment, I felt like I saw the dawn, so I called it Aurora." "Good." Stanley hooked his lips, "Just call it the Aurora, and when we get to the docks at home, I''ll have those three words sprayed on." "Okay." Violet smiled in response. "It''s gettingte, let''s go back first." Stanley took her hand and went inside the cruise ship. By the time Violet woke up again, it was already dawn. Violet walked to the window and looked at the pier not far ahead, her eyes lit up, "Honey, get up, are we here!" Stanley was still up at this moment, and only opened his eyes when he heard her voice. He sat up and pulled aside his clothes and put them on before getting out of bed and walking over, "Let me see." He looked outside and said, "Yes, the ne that Fraser arranged to pick us up has arrived." "Great, in three hours, I''ll be able to see Calvin and Arya." Violet sped her hands together and said happily, "And Jimmy, I wonder how Jimmy is doing now." Counting the time, Jimmy had been in the incubator, almost, for a month. Looking at Violet''s downcast look, Stanley hugged her, "Wait for some days, we''ll go abroad to see Jimmy. I heard from the doctor there that Jimmy is developing quite well now, so when he reaches eight months, he can be taken back." "Really?" Violet was greatly surprised. Stanley nodded, "Yes." "Great, eight months, that''s one month to go." Violet said joyfully. Jimmy is now seven months old and will be able to return to his country in his eight months. Although he will continue to stay in the incubator when he returns, she will be able to see Jimmy all the time and will not have to be separated in two countries like before, and if she wants to see him, she will have to have a video. Soon the cruise ship pulled up against the dock. The luxurious cruise ship instantly caused chatter and stares throughout the docks. After all, this marina is basically full of cargo cruise ships and it''s rare to see a private cruise ship like this, so can it go unnoticed? There were passersby picked up their phones and started taking pictures. Stanley embraced Violet and came to the deck as Fraser approached, "Good morning, Mr. Murphy, Mrs. Murphy." "Good morning, Fraser." Violet replied with a smile. Stanley asked, "When will the ne arrive?" Fraser was just about to reply when the sound of helicopter propellers came from overhead. The three looked up as a luxurious private helicopter slowly descended and came to a stop at the parking space at the top of the cruise ship. Stanley looked at Violet, "It''s still a long way from here to the airport, so we can only have a helicoptere and pick us up, if it''s closer to the airport, I''ll just arrange for a private jet toe over." "No, that''s enough, I can''t wait to go back early." Violet said with a smile before heading over to the stairs and getting ready to board. While it was true that the private airliner wasfortable, she chose to go home early. Besides, helicopters are prettyfortable to sit in, even though they have little space. Under the watchful eyes of everyone throughout the pier, Stanley and Violet boarded the helicopter and left the pier. Fraser didn''t go along, he stayed behind, after all, he still had to handle the cruise arrangements. The image of Violet and Stanley getting into the helicopter was captured by a passerby and posted online, which quickly created a buzz. The first thingizens noticed was that they were rich and had a cruise ship and a helicopter, which was enviable. The second thing that the inte noticed was their faces, the man was handsome and the woman was stunningly beautiful, making those people simply go wild. Finally theizens recognized Stanley and understood Violet''s identity - the chairman and president of the Murphy Group and the wife of the chairman. For a while, the two became the ''national couple'' in the limelight amongizens.????????????Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 671 Welcome Home Neither Violet nor Stanley knew they were in the news, and were already ten thousand meters up in the air at this moment. Three hourster, the ne was parked directly on the tarmac at their house. The hatch opened and Stanley went down first. When he went down, he extended his hand towards Violet on the ne, "I''ll help you, be careful." Violet watched the man''s thoughtful actions and smiled before putting her hand on it. As soon as the man took hold of her hand, with one force of his arm, he brought her down from the ne. Violet fell into Stanley''s arms. Stanley wrapped his arms around her and then set her on the floor, "There." After Violetnded, her eyes instantly reddened as she looked at the familiar house in front of her. She was finally back, back to Stanley, and her three children. During the time she was locked up by Ivan, she woke up in her dreams countless times, fearing that she would really be locked up on the ind for the rest of her life, never to return here again. But she didn''t expect, so soon, that she''de back. "Mommy." Just when Violet was feeling emotional, from behind them came the excited shouts of two children. Violet turned around in a hurry and saw the two children running towards her. And behind the two children, Jessie, Linda, and Aimee wereing quickly this way. "Mommy!" The two children came to Violet and were lunging directly at her, each hugging one of her thighs. "Mommy, you''re finally back, I missed you so much." Arya rubbed against Violet''sp and cried straight away. Although Calvin didn''t cry, he also had tears in his eyes and nodded his head repeatedly, "That''s right, mommy, I miss you so much too." Violet looked at the two children, and her heart was quite upset. She squatted down and took the two children in her arms, stroking their little heads, her voice choked, "I miss you too, I''m sorry, babies, I made you worry, I''m really sorry!" At this point, she, as a mommy, was really not up to the task, and being taken away suddenly must have scared the two kids pretty badly. Calvin and Arya leaned into Violet''s arms, sobbing uncontrobly. Jessie and others stopped across from Violet and didn''t speak, they intended to wait until the mother and children had finished getting close before speaking. Stanley also stood aside, not disturbing them. After a few minutes, he stepped forward and squatted down in the same way, taking them in his arms, "There, don''t cry, it''s a happy to have Mommy back, isn''t it?" Hearing this, Calvin huffed and stopped crying, "Daddy''s right, Arya, don''t cry, we shouldugh, it''s happy that mommy is back." Arya huffed, "I know brother, I won''t cry."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She lifted her head, looking at Violet and Stanley, squeezing out a smile at the two of them, "Mommy, Daddy, look, I''m not crying anymore." "Well, I see that, so good!" Violet kissed the little girl''s forehead. Of course, she kissed Calvin as well. Being fair and impartial as a mother is something she has always done well. Stanley did the same, and his children each kissed him. After calming the two little ones, Violet was helped to stand up by Stanley. Violet looked across at her three best friends and gave a smile. The three best friends also smiled at her, and then the next second, the three ran directly towards Violet and hugged her. "Violet, wee home!" Jessie looked at Violet and said with excitement and delight. Linda and Aimee did the same, saying wee. Stanley stood by holding the two children and watching the four of them. Seeing Violet being kissed and hugged by the three women, for the first time, no unpleasant emotions arose. Because he knew that the girls were also worried about Violet during the days she was away, and were also trying to find her. This friendship deserves his recognition. He was also relieved that Violet stayed with them. At this time, Be came over, and when she saw Violet, her eyes were red, "Mrs. Murphy." Violet heard that, let go of Jessie and the girls, turned her head to look at Be, then went up and hugged her, "Be, I''m back." "It''s good you are back, it''s good." Be patted her back happily. Violet smiled, "I am sorry to make you worry." "No, I''m fine, Mr. Murphy and the two kids are the ones who are most worried." Be said as she let go of Violet and wiped the corners of her eyes. Violet nodded, "I know, in the future, I won''t let them be in fear." "Well Mrs. Murphy, let''s go inside first, let''s talk about it inside, it''s so cold outside." Be wiped away her tears and reappeared with a smile. Violet nodded, "That''s right, let''s all go inside." "Yes, yes, go inside, Violet, tell us what you''ve been going through these days." Jessie took Violet''s arm. "Yeah Violet, tell us." Linda chimed in. Although Aimee didn''t say anything, she meant the same thing, curious about Violet''s experience during this time. Violet nodded, "Yeah, I''ll tell you guys about it." Anyway, during this time, nothing bad had happened to her besides being locked up by Ivan, so she might as well talk about that. In the living room, Violet told Jessie and the girls about her experiences during this time. Stanley wasn''t there, he went to the study, and so did Calvin. The father and son went do discuss something. Arya, on the other hand, was lying in Violet''s arms, listening along with others. Hearing that Ivan tried toy his hands on Violet and ended up being injured by Violet with a knife, Jessie pped the table and rose up with undisguised excitement on her face, "Good, Violet, you''re fantastic, that''s the way to deal with such shameless people." "That''s right." Linda nodded. Aimee, on the other hand, was a bit worried, "But if he resisted, Violet may not be able to drive him away, just now Violet said that she didn''t dare to really stab him, so she only scratched that Ivan''s arm. Scratching the arm doesn''t repel him, he canpletely control Violet, but Violet said that he ended up retreating, so I think that he has the intention to let Violet go." Everyone was silent at those words. After a moment, Violet nodded with a sigh, "You''re right, now that I think about it, it was indeed his intention to spare me, otherwise I wouldn''t have been able to escape at all." "Even if that''s the case, the fact that he took Violet and tried to keep her on the ind for the rest of her life, just by that, it still shows that he''s not a good person." Linda bristled. Violet smiled, "That''s right." "And what happened after that, what happened?" Jessie asked again as she sipped her tea. Violet went on, and since what happened after that was pretty uneventful, Violet quickly got to Stanley''s disembarkation and catching Ivy. Hearing that Ivy''s leg was broken, Jessie pped his hands and shouted, "What a great pleasure, what a great pleasure!" "Yeah." Be nodded. Even Arya, who was in Violet''s arms, had shiny eyes. She was still young and didn''t really understand the concept of a broken leg, but she knew that the woman who had lifted her up and heaved her to the ground had gotten hereuppance. So, she was happy in her heart too. "Right, Violet, where is Ivy now? Did you bring her back?" Jessie asked.???? Chapter 672 The Crumbling Jessie Violet nodded, "Of course, but she hasn''t been delivered yet, she shouldn''t arrive until tomorrow." When the cruise ship arrived at the pier, she and Stanley left first. And Ivy and Helena remained on the cruise ship for Fraser to drive over when the time came. "So, I guess this time, Ivy won''t be bouncing around anymore." Jessie said. Violetughed, "If she can still bounce around, then Stanley and I can go kill ourselves without even being able to look at someone." A few people talked andughed, and soon it was afternoon. Linda and Aimee said goodbye and left to meet again tomorrow. Jessie had nned to leave as well, but was left alone by Violet. Everyone knew that it was Violet who had something to say and wanted to talk to Jessie alone. "Be, carry Arya away as well." Violet handed Arya to Be. Be nodded and picked up Arya and went upstairs. Arya was also understanding and didn''t cry to stay, obediently following Be and leaving. Violet and Jessie were the only two people left in the living room. Jessie looked at her, her mouth opened, "Violet, do you have something very important to tell me?" Violet nodded, took out a photo from her bag and gave it to Jessie. Jessie took it suspiciously and stared at the photo for a while, seeing that the photo was of an old man with tattoos all over his face, confusion was written all over her face, "This...... What does this mean?" "The person in this photo is the one who killed George''s parents." Violet pointed to the photo. Jessie first froze, then stood up with a big change in her face, "What? Kill ...... the murderer who killed George''s parents?" She couldn''tplete her words in shock, even the hand holding the photo was shaking. Violet nodded, "Yes, it''s him." Jessie''s mouth opened wide and it took her a long time to find her voice, "Great, great...... Violet, how did you find out about this person?" Jessie''s eyes were red as she looked at Violet, tears swirling in her eyes with excitement. Can she not be excited? For over a decade, she''s been looking for the real killer, trying to clear her family''s name and tell George that the family really didn''t give away his parents'' whereabouts. But for over a decade, no matter how hard she tried and how much she investigated, the real killer was never found. And now that Violet had actually found it out for her, how could she not be happy? "It was Ivan who checked it out for me." Violet replied. Jessie was dumbfounded, "Ivan?" "That''s right, you should also know that Ivan and the murderer of George''s parentse from the same organization, so if he investigates, he will definitely be faster than us, moreover, I don''t think he needs to lie to me about such things, because this matter doesn''t involve him." Violet exined. Jessie nodded, "That''s true, but Violet, he gave you an investigation, he won''t make you promise him anything, right? If that''s the case, I''d rather......" "Don''t worry, it''s not really there." Violet sipped her water and replied, "At first, I thought he wanted me to promise something, but I didn''t expect that he didn''t end up doing so, so you shouldn''t be burdened." Seeing that Violet was telling the truth, Jessie was then relieved and sighed in relief, "That''s good, that''s good." "Although he found out who the murderer of George''s parents was, he didn''t help catch them, so it''s still up to us to catch them." Violet reminded her. Jessie smiled, "It doesn''t matter, it wasn''t his obligation, I''m already satisfied that he can help me investigate, now that we know who the murderer is and what he looks like, it will be convenient to catch him in the future, right, Violet? Did Ivan say why did this murderer kill George''s parents?" "Yes." Violet sighed, and then told the reason for the murder that Ivan had told her. Jessie bit her lower lip after hearing this, "So this is how it is, just because George''s parents won''t agree to enter their organization and be used by them, they have to kill and exterminate them, such an organization is really evil and should be eradicated." She pped the table hard. Violet tugged at the corner of her mouth, "Yes." "Okay Violet, I''m going to go first, I''m going to find George and tell him about this, so that he knows that our family is innocent." Jessie said and was about to go get her bag. Violet thought of something and pulled her hand, "Wait." "What''s wrong, Violet?" Jessie turned around and looked at her in confusion. Violet''s lips opened, "Jessie ......'' Seeing her desire to speak, Jessie''s heart thudded, and inexplicably had a bad feeling. But Jessie didn''t show it, her face still holding a smile as she said, "If you have anything to say, just say it." "Jessie, actually ......" Violet bit her lower lip, "I don''t know if you should tell this to George, but I want to say that the death of George''s parents does have something to do with your parents." Hearing these words, the smile on Jessie''s face instantly froze, and the bag on her shoulder slid straight to the ground. "What are you saying? You''re saying that George''s parents'' death is rted to my parents?" For a long time, Jessie only spoke in a hoarse voice. Violet was afraid to look her in the eyes and nodded her head and mumbled, "Yes, your parents did leak the location of George''s parents." "No way!" Jessie directly shook off her hand and eximed emotionally, "How is this possible, you have said that the person in this photo is the murderer, he killed George''s parents. My parents are so close to them, how could they possibly leak their location, Violet, you are lying to me, you are lying to me, right?" "I''m not lying to you, this is indeed true." Violet looked at Jessie, upset, but she had to say it. If she didn''t say anything now, George and Jessie would be even more devastatedter when they found out. "No, no, this will never happen!" Jessie clutched her head and shook her head violently, unwilling to believe Violet''s words. Violet took her hand and looked at her, "Jessie, I know you don''t believe me, in fact, even your parents didn''t know that they were the ones who leaked the location of George''s parents." "What?" Jessie stared at Violet, "You''re saying that my parents didn''t know? Since they don''t know, what makes you say they leaked it?" "Just because they don''t know, doesn''t mean they haven''t leaked it, it was your parents who kept sending them food during the time George''s parents were hiding from the chase, and your parents are so close to George''s parents, do you think the killer won''t go through your parents if they want to find George''s parents?" Jessie''s mouth opened and her voice choked as she said, "So what you''re saying is that ...... my parents inadvertently leaked the whereabouts of George''s parents, right?" "Yes, your parents are ordinary people after all, when they went to deliver the necessities to George''s parents, they couldn''t be aware of someone following them all the time, and that''s how the murderer found George''s parents."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. These wordspletely shattered the conviction and determination in Jessie''s heart. Her eyes went dark, her body swayed, and then she copsed all at once. Violet was startled, "Jessie!" She hurriedly got up, caught Jessie and helped her to the sofa, "Jessie, are you okay?" Jessie leaned into her arms, gasping for air. Now this news made Jessie extremely shaken inside, and she couldn''t breathe smoothly. After a sudden, Jessie got up from Violet''s arms, crying self-deprecatingly, "So, our family is really the murderer who killed George''s parents, how ridiculous. I''ve been trying my best to find the murderer and clear our family''s wrongdoing, but in fact, our family wouldn''t have been wronged, because it was indeed us who leaked the whereabouts, we are also the murderer ..... "D Chapter 673 Henry Calls Looking at Jessie, who was full of mockery, Violet was also sad. She hugged Jessie, "Jessie, don''t do that." "Violet, what do you think I''ve been giving these ten years for?" Jessie looked at Violet, hoping to get an answer. Violet''s lips moved, wanting to say something, but unable to do so. Jessie covered her face and said with grief, "I always thought that our family was innocent, I even wondered many times if one day if I proved our family''s innocence, would George take the initiative to apologize to me, apologize for his indifference to me for so many years, after all, he wronged me, but now it turns out that he didn''t wrong me, we really were the murderer who killed his parents, even if it wasn''t intentional, but the truth is the truth!" Violet sighed, "Jessie, the reason why I''m telling you this is because I want you to figure out earlier how to deal with this matter, so Jessie, even if the truth is like this, you still need to learn to face it, and most importantly, are you still going to tell George?"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Jessie looked down at the photo in her hand, "I don''t know, I really don''t know!" George now hates her, hates her family, and feels that her family caused his parents'' death, but she knows full well that George has no proof that it was really their family that did it. But if once she told him the truth, he would understand that he had indeed not wronged them, and then, he would only hate them more. So, she really didn''t know what to make of it. "Violet, will you let me think about it on my own?" Jessie lifted a pair of lost eyes to look at Violet. Violet o knew she needed to be quiet right now and nodded in agreement, "Okay." Jessie took a deep breath and walked towards the door with her head down. Violet watched her back, her heart filled with worry. At that moment, Stanley came down from upstairs. Violet looked back at him, "You''re here." "Well, I heard everything you said to Jessie just now." Stanley said with his hand in his pants pocket. Hees out of the study and is about to go downstairs when he hears her talking about the murderer of George''s parents. Thinking that this was something she wanted to talk to Jessie about alone, he dismissed the idea of going downstairs and stood at the third floor stairway to listen. Then, that''s why he heard. Violetughed bitterly, "Honey, between Jessie and George, it''s really God''s trick." It was obviously a good deed to bring food and drinks to George''s parents, but in the end, it also caused George''s parents to expose their whereabouts. If Jessie''s parents found out, they''d be devastated too. Because no one can ept that they''ve identally harmed their best friend. Stanley came to Violet and gently hugged her, "Alright, don''t think too much about this matter, let them handle it themselves. Don''t get involved, you''ve already told them the truth, that''s enough." "I know, I won''t get involved in it, I''m just worried about Jessie." Violet said with a worried face. Stanley stroked her hair, "Then keep a good eye on her during this time, don''t let her do anything stupid." "I know, that''s what I thought." Violet nodded, and then asked, "By the way, where''s Calvin?" "He is in room and y with Arya." Stanley said as he pulled her to sit down. Violet gave a nod, indicating that she knew. Suddenly, the phone rang. He took out his phone and looked at it, seeing the caller ID and frowning, clearly displeased with the caller. Violet nced over curiously and saw that it was Henry and couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows, "It''s Dr. Baxter, I guess he knows you''re back." Stanley was nomittal, "There are quite a few people living in this vi area, themotion of my return wasn''t small, so it''s not surprising that Henry would know so quickly." "So you''ll take it?" Violet looked at her. Stanley pursed his thin lips and still answered, "What is it?" "Stanley, you''re back, right?" Henry asked on the other end of the line. Stanley repeated with an expressionless face, "If there''s anything, just say it." "Well...... I heard that you captured Ivy." Henry sounded a bit scrupulous. Cold air instantly spilled around Stanley''s body, "Who did you hear that from?" It didn''t matter that Henry knew about his absence from the country, because the circle knew about it when he was going abroad for his honeymoon. But for everything that happened abroad, he had blocked the news, the outside world didn''t know that Violet had been captured by Ivan, let alone that he had captured Ivy when he went to rescue Violet, so how did Henry know about it? Is there a traitor around him? Thinking of this possibility, murderous aura filled Stanley''s eyes, and the air plummeted several degrees. Violet looked at him and asked, "What''s wrong?" Stanley didn''t answer because Henry had already spoken on the other end, "It was Ivan who told me, he said you had captured Ivy." "Ivan?" Stanley''s eyes narrowed. Henry nodded, "It''s him, he just called me and told me this." At those words, Stanley blushed much better. He thought it was an inside job, but it turned out to be Ivan. Since it''s Ivan, it''s all right. "So what? Are you making this call here to get me to let Ivy go?" Stanley''s thin lips curled into a sneer. Henry naturally heard the mockery in his tone and his face darkened, "No, I didn''t mean that, I just wanted to see her and ask her some questions, I didn''t mean to release her." He had thought it through, Ivy had no repentance, her character was there, and she would not repent. And Ivy killed Stanley''s parents, and almost killed Violet and injured Violet''s two children, and even Ivy''s parents'' death might have had something to do with her. Together, these crimes are outrageous, so evil, how dare he let her out? If she was released, who knows what other crazy things Ivy might do? "Oh?" Hearing Henry say that he wouldn''t let Ivy go, Stanley raised his eyebrows, "Are you sure you won''t save her? Don''t you love her the most? You know, now that Ivy has fallen into my hands, she definitely won''t end up well, maybe she''ll be killed by me, and you won''t save her even then?" How did Henry not know that Stanley was testing him and irritating him, he smiled bitterly, "Yes, I will not save her. Admittedly, I do not want Ivy to die, but I also know that to let Ivy live any longer would be an injustice to your parents, and perhaps this would be a relief for her." Stanley narrowed his eyes, wondering if what Henry said was true or not. But it didn''t matter, whether it was true or not, Ivy couldn''t escape. "You can see Ivy if you want, I''ll let you know tomorrow night." Stanley said coldly. Henry saw him agree and thanked him gratefully, "Good, thank you, Stanley." Stanley didn''t say anything and simply hung up the phone. Violet looked at him, "Dr. Baxter wants to see Ivy?" "Yes, it says there are some questions for Ivy." Stanley put down his phone and replied. Violet smiled, "He''s the one to ask about it." "You know what he''s going to ask?" Stanley asked. Violet answered, "Pretty much, it''s nothing more than a rtionship thing, well, enough about him, let''s go upstairs and see what the kids are up to." "Okay." Stanley took her hand and got up to walk upstairs. Meanwhile, on the other side, the third hospital. Jessie looked at this hospital, her palms squeezed, and finally took a deep breath and plucked up the courage to go in.???????????????? Chapter 674 I Will Pay you Back No matter what, this was something that she had to tell George. Although after telling George, George would hate her and her family even more, but George had the right to know! Jessie came to the nursing desk, squeezed her palms and gathered the courage to ask, "Hello, is Dr. Joe in the hospital today?" The nurse sized her up, "And you are?" "I''m a friend of Dr. Joe''s, and I have something for him." Jessie said. The nurseughed mockingly, "I''m sorry, Miss, I can''t give you Dr. Joe''s information." "Why?" Jessie frowned, clearly confused. The nurse shrugged her shoulders and replied with a cold attitude, "Why? Because you have ulterior motives? You women, who have taken a fancy to Dr. Joe, oftene to the hospital to inquire about Dr. Joe''s news, either directly besieging Dr. Joe, not only causing great distress to Dr. Joe, but also causing great trouble to our hospital. There was a woman, who just came to find Dr. Joe, making a fuss in the hospital, saying that if Dr. Joe didn''te out to see her, she would sit on the floor and not leave, almost dying the treatment of a serious patient. " So that''s it? The corners of Jessie''s mouth twitched, "I''m sorry, I didn''t make myself clear, I''m not the kind of person you say. I''m really a friend of George''s and looking for him to talk about something very important." The nurse was clearly still not convinced and simply ignored her. Jessie sighed and had no choice but to take out her phone and dial George''s number. The nurse was surprised to see this. Although she didn''t see the phone number, she saw the words of George Joe''s note. It made her wonder if this woman was, indeed, a friend of Dr. Joe''s. If it was true, would Dr. Joe be upset if he found out about her blocking of this woman? Jessie didn''t know what the nurse was thinking as she put the phone to her ear, silently praying in her heart that George must answer her call. Fortunately, God was on her side, and George answered the phone, his cool, nd voiceing out, "What do you want?" "George......" Jessie called out to him with a choked voice. George frowned, "Since you have nothing to say, I''ll hang up." With that, he was about to hang up the phone. Jessie hurriedly shouted, "No, George, don''t hang up, I''m looking for you to say something to you, it''s about the murderer." "What?" George was resting against the back of his chair, as he had just finished a surgery, and when he heard this, he immediately stood up, "You mean, the murderer of my parents?" "Yes, I already know who the murderer is, so George, can we meet?" Jessie asked hopefully. George''s thin lips pursed as he told her the location of his office. Jessie wrote it down, and he hung up the phone, not even willing to say one more word to her. A sh of loss shed in Jessie''s eyes before she put down her phone and looked at the nurse, "Miss, may I ask how to get to Office 301 in the brain department?" Office 301 in the brain department was none other than George''s office. The nurse didn''t doubt Jessie''s identity now, and after confirming that she was indeed George''s friend, she didn''t dy any longer and pointed in a direction, "Go through there, take the elevator to the third floor, then turn right after you exit the elevator, and it is the first room at the end of the corridor." "Okay, thanks." Jessie thanked gratefully, and then walked in the direction the nurse pointed. Soon, Jessie arrived at the door of George''s office. The door was open, and Jessie stood at the door, taking a deep breath before raising her hand and knocking on the door to enter. "George." Jessie looked at the man sitting behind his desk. It was the first time they had seen each other since they had had sex. He was still as cool and handsome as ever, while she, as ofte, had be much more haggard from worrying about Violet. This made Jessie some inferiorityplex. George also looked at Jessie''s much thinner cheeks, and frowned imperceptibly.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. What''s she been up to? Haven''t eaten or slept well? Although he thought so, George''s face did not show the slightest, still so cold and indifferent, "You said you were going to tell me about my parents'' murderer, what exactly is it?" Jessie took out a photo from her bag and handed it over, "Here, the person on it is the murderer of your parents." "What?" George''s pupils shrank and trembling, he reached out his hand and took the photo, "You say this man is the murderer, what proof do you have!" "I have no proof, but this is indeed true, this is what Ivan found out, and as you know, Ivan and the murderer are from the same organization, it wasn''t difficult for Ivan to find this out." Jessie looked at him and said. George snorted, "Indeed, it''s easy for Ivan to check this, but why Ivan helped me check? What does he have to do with me?" "It was Violet who asked him to check, and during this time, Violet was taken away by Ivan." "How dare this happen!" George''s face changed slightly and he asked, "Is Violet okay? Where is she now?" Listening to his nervousness and concern for Violet, Jessie''s heart was unspeakably sour, and her heart was even more painful like a pinprick. She lowered her head, covering the pain in her eyes and the tears that were about to fall out, and shook her head, "Violet is fine, Mr. Murphy has saved Violet back. This photo was given to me by Violet. Violet said that this murderer has currently quit the organization and is living a retirement life at a private beach he bought, but Violet doesn''t know exactly which country''s private beach it is. Ivan didn''t tell her, we still have to check it ourselves." George stared at the man in the photo in his hand for a long time, so long that the air froze before he fiercely tightened his strength and squeezed the photo into a ball, "I know, I''ll investigate myself, you can go." Jessie stood unmoving. George narrowed his eyes at her, "Do you have anything else to say?" Jessie''s mouth opened, "George...... I''m sorry!" "What?" George''s expression sank slightly with some bad premonition. Jessie suddenly thud towards her knees, "Sorry, George, you are right, you did not wrongly use us, my parents send supplies to your parents but identally followed by the killer, so the killer found your parents and killed them, sorry, George, I am really sorry...... Hearing these words, George''s face was iparably pale, and in his eyes, there was a raging storm written all over them, "So what, what do you want me to do? Forgive you guys?" "No, I don''t try to get you to forgive, I just, just......" "Actually, I''ve known this for a long time, knowing that it was your parents who inadvertently gave away my parents'' whereabouts that led to their murder." "What?" Jessie''s eyes widened, "You knew about this already?" "Why else do you think that I keep saying that my parents were killed by you? You know our families are so close, if I didn''t know this, even if your parents weren''t there, I wouldn''t be so adamant that they killed my parents, it''s because I know they did it. That''s why I keep saying my parents were killed by your parents, because I was there, I heard your parents confess to my parents." George squatted down and lifted Jessie''s chin, his voice was like a demon from hell.0000 Chapter 675 Georges Jealousy Jessie''s body shook violently, "So it''s like this, so it''s like this......'' She had always thought that for the past ten years, George had thought that her family had killed his parents because she had seen her parents at the scene. But she didn''t expect that he really hated her family because he knew that her parents did harm his parents. She had thought that he had wronged her family all this time, but it turned out that her family had never been wronged. And she was even ridiculously thinking of finding evidence to prove her family''s innocence and make George regret all the years of wrongdoing against her family. "I don''t know, I really don''t know." Jessie shook her head with intense emotion as tears kept flowing down her face. Looking at her being grief-stricken, a hint of intolerance shed in George''s eyes, but it quickly disappeared again, letting go of her chin and standing up, then taking out a handkerchief and wiping his fingers as if there was something dirty on them. "But it still makes me appreciate a bit that you took the initiative to speak up about this, to say that your parents leaked my parents'' whereabouts, I thought you would have kept it hidden." George hooked his lips sarcastically. Jessie bit her lip, "I never wanted to hide it, and I won''t hide it because I know that it is wrong." If she didn''t know, she could insist that her family was innocent. But now that she knew, she couldn''t deny that his parents had indeed been killed by her family. Thinking of this, Jessie stood up and looked at him deeply, "George, I know that our family has wronged you, don''t worry, what I owe, I will pay it back, I just hope that you won''t continue to hate my parents, let alone seek revenge on my parents. They were really good to you once, although they did harm your parents, but they weren''t heartless, they were just two ordinary people, delivering necessities to your parents, not knowing they were being followed. They were at fault, but definitely not guilty to death, so I will pay for everything, I will end the feud between our two families, okay?" George''s eyes narrowed, "What do you want to do? And what are you going to pay back with?" Jessie smiled, "Don''t worry, I won''t let you down, but I hope you''ll give me two more days, I''ll arrange something in these two days, and when I''ve arranged it, I''ll take the initiative to contact you and tell you hov I can pay it back, is that okay?" These words made George''s heart ufortable and uneasy at the same time. He always felt that she was giving herst words. Thinking about this, George coldly chortled, "Fine, I''ll give you two days, I''ll see how you can pay it back." To deliver thest words? How can that be! He just couldn''t believe that she would really kill herself and pay back with her life. If she would have killed herself, she would have done so long ago, and until she learned that it was indeed her parents who had leaked his parents'' whereabouts, she had always believed that he was wronging her family. At that time, she could have used suicide to prove the innocence of the Robinson family, but she didn''t. What does this mean? It means that she can''t do anything likemitting suicide. Thinking like this, the uneasiness in George''s heart was washed away quite a bit, and the sneer in his eyes also grew stronger and stronger. Jessie saw it and felt even upset in her heart, smiling bitterly, "I''ll take my leave then."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. After saying that, she lowered her head and turned to leave his office quickly, not wanting him to see the tears in her eyes. After leaving the hospital, Jessie looked up at the sky. The sky was grey and overcast, and it seemed to be raining in a few moments, just as grey and overcast as her mood was at the moment, and it was raining in the same way. Jessie took out her phone and dialed out a call. Soon the phone was answered and a kindly female voice came, "Hello?" "Mom, it''s me." An extremely forced smile lifted up on Jessie''s face. Jessie''s mother was overjoyed, "Jessie, why are you calling at this hour, aren''t you at work?" "Well, I''m off today, mom, how about Ie back tomorrow to see you and dad?" Jessie asked. Jessie''s mother answered, "That''s good, you haven''te back for a long time, your father was still talking about you yesterday, saying that the old hens at home are fat enough, wondering when you''lle back to eat them." Hearing this, the tip of Jessie''s nose turned sour. She sniffled, holding back her tears to keep from crying, and forcing a happy face as she said, "I''ll be back tomorrow, Mom, and you remember to tell Dad to make the chicken stew tomorrow and put the mushrooms in it." "Okay, okay." Jessie''s mother said with a smile. After that, Jessie hung up the phone. After hanging up, the sky rained all at once. Jessie squatted on the ground, hugged her knees and cried, with extreme sadness and extreme dismay. Some passersby around saw her and spected if the girl had lost her love and was crying like this. But spection aside, not one person came up to care. Until the rain got heavier and heavier, and the daylight became dim, a gentle inquiry suddenly came from behind Jessie, "Miss, are you okay?" Jessie wiped her tears and raised her head. Then turning her head, she looked at the one who cared for her. The man was tall and handsome, with afortable air, and was wearing a suit, so he should be an executive of somepany. "Thank you for your concern, I''m fine." Jessie''s voice sobbed. The man handed her a handkerchief, "Your eyes are swollen from crying, wipe them." Jessie wanted to refuse, but thought of her bag had no tissues, she could not use clothes to wipe her tears, so she reached out to take it, "Thank you, I ...... I will return it to you, give me your number." She wiped the tears from her eyes, embarrassed. The man chuckled, "No, it''s just a handkerchief, by the way, are you going to see a doctor or?" "No, I''m leaving." Jessie shook her head. The man lifted his chin, "It''s raining so hard, do you have an umbre?" Jessie smiled shyly, "No, but my car is parked on the curb not far across the street, I''ll just run over there." "You''ll still get wet running there, let me walk you there, I have an umbre." The man waved the umbre in his hand. Jessie put the handkerchief in her bag, "Thank you then." The handkerchiefs were collected, and a little more rubbing of the umbre didn''t seem like a big deal. Thinking this way, Jessie walked over to the man, who opened his umbre and put his arm around her shoulders. Jessie''s body stiffened, "You......" "Sorry, I only did that to get you close enough to be able to hide all the way under the umbre, which isn''t that big after all." The man exined with a smile. Jessie looked up and saw that the umbre was indeed not too big, plus the man did not put his palm around her shoulder, but used his wrist, so she let go of the little bit of mustiness in her heart and walked into the rain with him, towards the car on the opposite side. No sooner had the two left on the first foot than George came out of the hospital on the second, both hands in the pockets of his white coat, his gaze staring grimly in the direction the two had left. He didn''t expect that he would juste out to drop off a patient and see this scene. Before, she was saying that she loved him, but now she''s so close to another man, talking andughing. "Hypocrisy!" George sneered and turned around to go back to the hospital. He thought she would kill herself. Now it seems that with a new lover by her side, she would give up her suicide.0000000 Chapter 676 Lorenzo Hayes The hand of George''s white coat squeezed tightly that the bruises on the back of his hand blossomed out, thus showing how angry he was inside at the moment. Soon, however, he released his hand again, closed his eyes, adjusted his mood and lifted his feet into the lift. On the other side, the man led Jessie to the roadside. Jessie took out the car keys from her bag and pressed them. The car rattled twice, meaning the lock had been opened, and Jessie bowed towards the man, "Sir, thank you for giving me a lift here, otherwise I might have gotten all wet." "No worries." The man smiled gently. Jessie suddenly thought of something and looked at the man and asked, "By the way sir, it''s been so long, I haven''t asked your name yet, my name is Jessie Robinson." "Jessie, good name." The man read her name once, thenplimented. Jessie smiled blushingly, "It was my father who gave me the name, at first he thought for a long time to give me a different name, but couldn''te up with the right one, just at that time the actor on TV read out the name and he gave it to me." "So, your father was a very sweet man." The manughed lightly. Jessie ruffled the hair around her ears, "Yes, my parents are both lovely, but sir, you haven''t told me what your name is yet." "Sorry, sorry, my name is Lorenzo Hayes." The man introduced himself. Jessie also recited the name once, "I''ll take note of it, then Mr. Hayes I''ll take my leave, I''ll see youter as fate would have it." "Okay, bye!" Lorenzo nodded. Jessie pulled open the driver''s door and got in, then started the car and left.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Lorenzo stood in ce with his umbre, just watching her car go away until it was out of sight, before walking in the other direction. On the way, Lorenzo''s mobile phone rang. He took it out and nced at it, saw the caller ID and answered it with a smile, "Hello, Mom." "Son, have you found the benefactor you spoke of?" The woman''s gentle and kind voice came from the other end of the phone. Lorenzo nced again in the direction Jessie had left, "Yes, but she doesn''t seem to remember me." Nor did she react in the slightest when she heard his name. "It''s normal not to remember, how old were you guys back then? It''s been almost twenty years." The woman said with a sigh. Lorenzo''s eyelids dropped, "Yeah, it''s almost twenty years, but it''s okay, she''ll definitely be able to remember me in the future." Beforeing to J City, he looked up information on Jessie. It was found that Jessie had not been very happy during the twenty years she had been separated from him. After separating from him, Jessie followed her parents and moved to another city, where she became neighbours with a family surnamed Joe. And Jessie''s childhood friend has changed from him to the son of the Joe family, George. Yet that George, however, is not yet good to Jessie, who, however, still loves that George. He didn''t understand what was so good about that George, never gentle with her, only cold to her, and with that, she still couldn''t forget. But it doesn''t matter, now that he has found Jessie and hase to Jessie, he will snatch her back again so that Jessie''s heart and eyes will only have him in them from now on. That George is not good enough for her! Violet looked at the pouring rain outside and was filled with worry for Jessie, wondering how Jessie was doing now. She knew Jessie, and after Jessie left from here, she would definitely go to George, she just didn''t know what George would do to Jessie. Thinking about this, Violet dialed George''s number. George''s voice soon came and was faintly tired, "Violet, what do you want from me?" "George, did Jessiee to see you?" Violet asked. George was silent for a moment before his voice resumed, "Yes." Sure enough! Violet secretly said in her heart, then rubbed her cheeks and added, "George, Jessie should have told you all about the murderer, as well as ......" "Yes." George knew what she was going to say, and answered straight away before she could finish. Violet''s red lips opened up, "Then you......" "Are you asking what attitude I have towards her?" George asked, his eyes downcast. Violet was nomittal, "Yes." "What other attitude can I have towards her? It''s just the same attitude as before." George said indifferently. Neither increases the hatred nor decreases it. Because he knew before that his parents'' death was because her parents had identally leaked their whereabouts, that''s why he hated Jessie so much and hated her parents. And now, it remains the same, not changing just because Jessie told him who the murderer was. Hearing that George''s attitude towards Jessie had not be worse, Violet was relieved. She was just afraid that if it turned worse, Jessie would be even more unbearable. "George, I know you can''t forgive Jessie''s parents, but they didn''t do it on purpose, they didn''t expect to be followed, they are just two ordinary people, I hope you can understand." Violet sighed and advised. George squeezed his phone tightly, "I know what you mean, I also know that they leaked my family''s whereabouts be sending them living supplies, but my parents, however, really died because of their leaks. Even if they were kind, is it better than two human lives? You tell me, is it better than that?" He used to have a happy family too, and he could have done without studying medicine. He didn''t like medicine per se, he liked being a pilot. It was his parents who wanted him to study medicine when they realized he had a talent for it, but he resisted and wouldn''t go for it until after his parents died, when he picked up their expectations and studied medicine, which he didn''t like. Obviously he would have been a pilot, obviously he would have had a happy family. But all this was ruined by the murderer and Jessie''s family! Listening to George''s questioning, Violet''s heart felt upset, smiling bitterly and saying, "I know, it''s true that I can''tpare, but George, you also have to look at things from a different perspective. Your parents are talents that the organization is watching, while Jessie''s parents are just ordinary people, they should also have led ordinary lives, but also because of your parents, they were involved in the incident of your parents being hunted down and killed. Jessie''s parents knew that your parents were being hunted, yet they still didn''t choose to clear their rtionship with your parents, and even secretly risked their lives to help them, just by that, Jessie''s parents are really nice." Because not all ordinary people are able to help hide their friends and send food and drink when they know they are being hunted by evil forces, but they are eager to clear their ties and stay away from them for fear of being implicated. After all, such evil forces have no conscience, and they might even kill Jessie''s parents, but they still chose to help George''s parents. It is the true friendship. When George heard Violet''s words, his eyes darkened and he did not reply. Clearly in his heart, he actually knew this, but just couldn''t let it go. After all, the death of their parents was indeed the result of Jessie''s parents giving away their whereabouts. Violet rubbed his temples and added, "George, you have not thought about is that without the help of Jessie''s parents at the beginning, maybe you and your parents would have been killed long ago!" Chapter 677 The Return of Fraser George''s throat twitched slightly, "I know." At that time, all the rtives of the Joe family cut off rtions with them unterally.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The family, who wanted to go to their rtives, could not do so because they were afraid of being dragged into the family''s troubles, so they closed their doors and did not see them. Some of their rtives, even, wanted to capture them directly and give them to that organization, trying to see if they could get some bounty in return. If his parents hadn''t fought so hard to fight off those rtives, the family really would have been executed by those rtives, given to the organization. It was indeed with the help of Jessie''s parents that his family managed to survive the organization''s search for some time. "Since you know, you should think clearly, even though Jessie''s parents are at fault, they are absolutely justifiable. That two ordinary people y a big organization around is impossible, and have you ever thought that with your parents dead, maybe besides you, Jessie''s parents are also the most devastated? How would they feel in their hearts knowing that they were the ones who identally killed their friends?" George''s thin lips were pursed tightly and he did not speak. Violet took a deep breath, "I''ll tell you what, they will me themselves, they will feel guilty, they will be unable to forgive themselves for the rest of their lives. You haven''t seen Jessie''s parents for over ten years, right? Do you know what it was like when I first saw them? Their hair was all gray, their faces were full of wrinkles, they were only fifty-two this year, but they looked like they were seventy, so much older than their peers, and you know what caused it, it was guilt all these years." At first, she was just curious about Jessie''s parents why they were so much older than their peers and asked why, but Jessie''s parents refused to say. It was only after Jessie told herter about Jessie''s parents'' feud with George that she learned the reason why Jessie''s parents were so pale. So she really felt heartbroken. George''s pupils shrank when he heard Violet say that Jessie''s parents looked much older than their peers. This is something that he really does not know. For it was true that he had not seen the couple for over ten years, nor did he want to. So it is not known what they have be. "George, I''m telling you all this because I want to tell you that Jessie''s parents were justified, but more importantly, I hope you won''t keep living in your past hatred, the ones you should really hate are the murderers, not Jessie''s parents, do you understand? And I believe that if your parents coulde back to life, they would never me Jessie''s parents, because everyone can figure it out, and you can''t really me Jessie''s parents too much for this matter, it''s you who are too paranoid and obsessed, George, I hope you think about it." After saying that, Violet hung up the phone. Stanley came out of the bathroom, wearing a bathrobe and holding a towel in his hand, and was wiping his hair while walking towards her, the expression on his handsome face was dark and dark, and his tone was sour, "You''re really good at enlightening people." Violet looked at him, "What, are you jealous?" Stanley grunted, nomittal. Violet waved at him, "Come here." "What?" Stanley stopped in front of her even though he didn''t know what she wanted. Violet grabbed the cor of his chest, and then pulled it down with force. Stanley''s neck was pulled down by her, while she raised her head and kissed him on his thin lips, "How about that, still jealous?" Stanley''s thin lips curled up, his good mood visible to the eye, "Not for now." Violet was amused, letting go of his cor, then her expression slowly became emotional, "I''m doing this because I also hope that George cane out of his hatred sooner, don''t keep confining himself in hatred, it''s not good for himself and for Jessie''s parents. Jessie and him are both my friends, I really don''t want them to continue to hate each other for the rest of their lives, obviously they used to be so good." "If it weren''t for the fact that George saved you and the two children in the past, I would never allow you to worry so much about him." Stanley sat down beside her. Violet smiled, "I know you remember this kindness, that''s why I dare to say it in front of your face, but I don''t know if George will listen to my words." If he listened to it, George would soon figure it out, let go of all his hatred for Jessie''s parents and be relieved. At that time, George and Jessie, perhaps, would have been destined to be together. But if George can''t listen, then the two of them are really not destined to be together in this life. "Difficult!" Stanley opened his thin lips and spat out a word, "If George was a person who listened to people''s advice, he wouldn''t have hated Jessie''s parents for more than ten years." "Yeah, that''s why I''m worried." Violet sighed. Stanley looked at her, "Well, worry less about other man, worry about your husband. My hair is still wet, help me wipe it, otherwise I will catch a cold." He stuffed the towel in her hand as if he was afraid she would refuse. Violet felt amused, "The heating in the room is so high, you don''t need to wipe your hair and you won''t catch a cold, I think you are just jealous." Stanley closed his eyes and looked as if he hadn''t heard anything. Violet gave him a nk look, then stood up, walked behind him and wiped his hair. Stanley, on the other hand, looked like he was enjoying himself. The following day. A family of four is having breakfast. It was a great joy for the two children to sit down together again as a family for breakfast after almost ten days. Since Stanley and Violet had gone on their honeymoon earlier and did not bring their two children with them, if Violet had not had an ident, perhaps at this time, the two would still be on their honeymoon. The two children, who will not be able to have breakfast with them until more than 20 dayster. So how can two children not be happy when they are now having breakfast together more than twenty days earlier. While the family of four was talking andughing, enjoying the family warmth, Stanley''s mobile phone suddenly rang. He frowned slightly, and then took out his phone and nced at it, seeing that it was Fraser calling, he immediately put down the coffee in his hand and answered, "Hello." "Mr. Murphy, it''s me, I''ve returned to J City." On the phone, Fraser said. Stanley could still hear the car on his side of the road, so he guess he was on his way. "Good, where is Ivy?" Stanley asked, narrowing his eyes. Hearing this name, Violet also quietly put down her chopsticks and looked over towards him. Although Calvin did not stop eating, his little ears were quietly perked up. "Ivy is here too, and I''m on my way to take Ivy to her vi right now." Fraser said. Stanley lifted his chin, "Very well, has she ever woken up during this period?" "Yes, she woke up once after the fever went down, but she soon passed out again, and the doctor said she wouldn''t be conscious for long because the pain in her leg was too much." Fraser nodded. Stanley''s thin lips hooked up coolly, "I know, keep an eye on her, just don''t let her die, just let her be painful, and don''t give her any painkillers." He just wanted to make Ivy hurt. What''s more, it is little pain. Did it hurt more than his parents being run over by a car weighing several tons? "Don''t worry, Mr. Murphy, I know, I will definitely not let her get away." Fraser said with a smile. Stanley gave a nod, "Let me know when you arrive at the houseter, I''ll go over." "Yes." Fraser answered. When Stanley hung up the phone, Violet looked at him, "Has Ivy arrived?"??????? Chapter 678 Henrys Worries Stanley nodded, "She has arrived in J City, and is on her way to her vi at the moment." Violet picked up her chopsticks, ate a little and said again, "So are we going over thereter?" "Of course, there are some things that should be asked as well." Stanley nodded his head. Violet picked up the milk and took a sip, "Indeed, but Dr. Baxter said he wanted to see Ivy." "Just let him go over together, there''s no way I''ll let him go to see Ivy alone, he''s a person with the softest heart." Stanley narrowed his eyes and said. Henry was a man he knew, kind to a fault and soft-hearted, having grown up with twice as much sympathy andpassion as others. When they watched TV together as children, Henry would cry twice when the bad guys on TV died. Henry has a special respect for life, so that''s why Henry would choose to be a doctor. And it was Ivy that Henry loved, although Henry was now saying that he would not save Ivy again, saying that Ivy also deserved to be punished. But once Henry really saw what Ivy was like, and when Ivy cried, who knows if his heart would go soft again. "That''s true." Violet agreed. Last time, it was because Henry had gone soft and let Ivy go that Calvin and Arya were injured. Ivy, on the other hand, has been on the run outside for so long. So this time, make sure he keeps an eye on Henry, and never give him another chance to bepelled by Ivy.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Stanley took out his mobile phone and called Henry. Henry was attending to a patient when he saw the phone ring, and after saying sorry to the patient, he answered, "Stanley." "Ivy has already arrived in J City." Stanley said directly. Henry''s eyes widened, "Already?" "Well, she will be at her vi in about an hour, go over there if you want to see herter, I won''t give you a second chance if you miss this one." Stanley said indifferently. He only gave Henry one chance to see Ivy. After this meeting, he would not allow Henry to see Ivy again. When Henry heard this, he immediately responded, "I know, I''ll be there in a moment." Stanley didn''t say anything and simply hung up the phone. Henry hung up the phone in frustration and fumed for a moment before turning around, returning to his office and smiling apologetically at his patient, "Sorry, let''s get on with the consultation." The patient nodded. Henry pulled back his chair and sat down again, continuing to analyze the patient''s condition. When the patient had gone out with the results, he immediately called the dean to take the day off. Naturally the dean said nothing and agreed to his leave of absence. After gathering his things and taking off the white coat he was wearing, Henry got up and left the hospital and drove to the vi. Meanwhile, Violet and Stanley were on their way out and heading over there as well. As luck would have it, just as they arrived, Henry arrived. Henry came to the two men, "Stanley, Violet." "Dr. Baxter." Violet greeted politely. Anyway, ever since Henry let Ivy out and hurt the two children, her attitude towards Henry has been the same, not close, not a friend, just someone she knows. Even Stanley did the same. Henry naturally knew the reason for their detached attitude towards him andughed bitterly in his heart. Violet was okay, and not much of a friend before, so he didn''t feel bad about losing that friendship. But on Stanley''s side, there was no way he could not care. He and Stanley, who had grown up as friends, had now broken up with himself because of his one thought. It would be a lie to say that he doesn''t regret it; after all, he has lost his only friend. But it''s no use regretting it anymore, because time can''t go back. "Let''s go in first." Stanley obviously didn''t want to catch up with Henry, pulling Violet''s hand and heading inside without even giving Henry a look. Violet smiled politely at Henry instead, before following Stanley forward. Henry wiped his face and followed with a bitter smile. The three of them entered the vi. Fraser came down from upstairs, "Mr. Murphy, you''re here." "Where''s Ivy?" Stanley asked directly. Fraser pointed upstairs, "In her room." "Where''s Helena?" Violet also asked. Fraser replied, "She was handed over to the police, although she was Ivan''s person, she was not involved in Ivan and our affairs per se, nor was she involved in everything Ivy did, so I just handed her over to the police and let them handle it." If that Helena had killed one person, it would certainly be dealt with seriously on the police side. If not, after a period of incarceration, she will be forwarded back for Helena cooperated with some investigation. That organization, ording to some information that Mrs. Murphy got from Ivan, they have figured out the true nature of the organization. The Dark Organization, a notorious international terrorist group, made up of people from various countries, include talented elites from all walks of life, vicious criminals, retired mercenaries from some countries, etc. In short, that organization is a devil''s den, full of all sorts of people, and whose purpose is to wreak havoc and cause terror all over the world. Many countries around the world have tried to eradicate it, but they just haven''t found a home base, which is why they have allowed that organization to survive to this day. Helena was also from the organization, which was a very important witness for the top, and it might be possible to get the location of the main camp from Helena. Once that was cleared up, and if Helena hadn''t broken thew, Helena would naturally end up being returned to her own country. This was clear to Violet, and knowing Helena''s current whereabouts, she naturally left it alone. She did not do anything to Helena because of the way she had looked after her on the ind before. So as long as Helena is clean herself, then Helena will end up being okay. If Helena is not clean, then there is nothing she can do. The three of them arrived at the door of Ivy''s room and Fraser opened the door. Before the three could enter, a strong smell of medicine and disinfectant water came from inside. Violet wrinkled her nose straight away, "It smells awful." Stanley took out a mask from his pocket and gave it to her, "It''s better to put this on." Violet was surprised, "When did you prepare this?" "On the way." Stanley replied. Violet took the mask and put it on, "So you expected this to happen?" Stanley is nonmittal. The two men went inside. The corner of Henry''s mouth twitched in disbelief. They had masks, he didn''t! Sighing, Henry shook his head and lifted his feet straight in. As a doctor, he was used to these smells every day in the hospital, so it didn''t matter if he wore a mask or not. But his heart sank, wondering why these smells wereing from Ivy''s room. Is it possible that Ivy is injured? Thinking about this, Henry could not help but quicken his pace. Soon, Henry saw the scene in the room, only to see Ivy lying on the bed, her eyes tightly closed, her face pale and bloodless, her cheekbones slightly convex, her eye sockets sunken, her whole body as thin as a bamboo pole, out of shape, looking a bit frightening, like a dead person. Of course, that wasn''t the most important thing, the most important thing was that her legs, which were lying in an abnormal and bizarre position on the sheets, where the strong smell of medicine and disinfectant was emanating from.???????? Chapter 679 Ivy Breakdown Her legs...... As a surgeon, Henry could tell at a nce that something was wrong with Ivy''s leg. A normal person''s leg bones, which are limited in the range of motion they can move, can never be posed, in this arc, in this position. What does this mean? It means that Ivy''s leg bone is broken! And looking at the posture, it appears to have been broken at the knee. "Stanley, this......" Henry trembled and reached out his hand, pointing at Ivy on the bed, "Why Ivy''s legs are like this?" Violet raised her eyebrows and looked at Stanley. It is better to leave such issues to him. She''s better off being a silent invisible person. Stanley turned his head to look at Henry and returned in a light tone, "I had them broken." "What?" Henry''s voice rose, "Why? Why are you doing this, Stanley?" His face was red and he was obviously angry. Stanley said coldly, "Why? It''s your fault, isn''t it?" "Me?" Henry''s throat was astringent, obviously confused about what he meant by that. Stanley pursed his lips, "Of course,st time you let her go, causing her to escape after hurting my two children, so this time, I''ll simply have her legs broken so she can never run again, and even if someone saves her, she''ll be a drag." "What!" Hearing this, Henry'' was greatly irritated and subconsciously stumbled backwards a step. It was actually him. It was because he had let Ivy gost time, so this time, Stanley had broken Ivy''s legs. So he was responsible for Ivy''s leg bing like this! Henry looked down at his hand and wondered why, when it was clearly clean, he saw a streak of blood on the palm of his hand. Suddenly he was a little confused as to whether he was a doctor or a devil. As a doctor, he is kind, he saves lives, but his act of letting Ivy go has also indirectly harmed the two children and now Ivy herself. So is he really a doctor? Is he really saving lives? Why did he feel like he was, all the time, hurting people? Henry''s palms trembled terribly, and he fell into deep self-doubt. Violet could tell and gently nudged the man beside her, "Stanley, there''s something wrong with Dr. Baxter, mentally, he seems to be having some problems." Mostly, it was obvious that something was wrong with Henry''s heart, so obvious that she, who did not know anything about psychology, could see it. Naturally, Stanley could see it, and his eyes narrowed, "Fraser." "Yes!" Outside the door, Fraser answered and walked in. "Wake Ivy up." Stanleymanded. Hearing this, Henry came back to his senses at once, "I''ll do it, let me do it!" The crowd looked to him. He smiled sadly, "Ivy is in aa and must be woken up professionally, otherwise her spirit will be affected. Stanley, can you guys go out for a while? I want to talk to Ivy alone, don''t worry, I just want to ask her a few questions, I won''t take the opportunity to save her, and I can''t do that with you all outside, please." He bowed deeply towards Stanley. Violet sighed, "Stanley, promise him."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that she had said so, what else could Stanley say? He took her and Fraser out. Henry heard the footsteps and looked up at the nk stares of the three men and shouted from the bottom of his heart, "Stanley, thank you." Stanley paused in his steps for a moment, then quickly returned to his normal self and walked out the door. Fraser closed the door behind him and the three stood waiting at the door. Inside the house, Henry came forward and woke Ivy up in a professional way. Ivy opened her eyes, her vision blurred, and it took a moment to focus and see the person overhead. That face, without a trace of smile, looked at her, and in its clear eyes, it also held manyplicated emotions, including deep love, disappointment, regret and pain. For some reason, seeing these emotions, Ivy''s heart inexplicably throbbed, as if she had lost something very important all of a sudden, but could not say what that something was. "Henry." Ivy''s pale lips opened and she called out to Henry. Henry gave a cold nod in response. Ivy''s eyes widened slightly, "Henry, it''s really you, why are you here?" She had just woken up to the fact that this was her room, the room she had grown up in. So she was surprised that Henry was here. Henry sat down on the edge of the bed, "I received a call from Stanley saying that you had arrived in J City, so I came over to see you." Hearing the word Stanley, a sh of panic passed through Ivy''s eyes, and her already pale, bloodless face became even whiter. "Stanley, Stanley is here too?" Ivy asked, her voice drawn out. At this moment, she could no longer say that she loved Stanley, she didn''t even dare to hate him, and all that was left for Stanley was full of fear. Because of the scene where Stanley had her legs broken, she could never forget it. "Yes, Stanley is also here, but he''s outside the room." Henry didn''t hide anything, and told Ivy directly where Stanley was. Ivy''s body trembled so violently that it even involved her legs. Her legs burst into pain and she cried out, gasping for air. When Henry saw this, he asked, "Ivy, what''s wrong with you?" "I''m in pain, Henry, my leg hurts." Ivy gripped Henry''s arm tightly, her face twisted in pain, "Henry, my legs hurt ......" Legs hurt! Henry rushed to check her legs. But he did not dare to touch them hard, he was only able to press and squeeze them gently. This press sank the heart to the bottom. Because he felt it, Ivy''s kneecap was soft, whereas a normal person is hard, then the softness he felt was not bone, but flesh. In other words, Ivy''s kneecap had been cracked and was gone. Ivy''s legs had beenpletely lost to salvation, and she would never be able to stand up in this lifetime. Ivy didn''t know exactly what was going on with her legs, as she had passed out when her legs was broken the first time, and was basically in aa for the rest of the time after that, so she never knew exactly how her legs were injured and whether they would heal. When she said they hurt now, she meant that she wanted Henry to help her check them out to see if then would heal, and if they did, Henry would definitely cure her legs. "Henry, how are my legs?" Ivy asked, looking hopefully at Henry as she endured the severe pain. Henry''s mouth opened for a long time before he replied in a sibnt voice, "Ivy, I''m sorry, but your legs arepletely ruined!" These words were a thunderbolt, so shocking that Ivy felt the world was spinning. Wouldn''t that mean she would be an invalid for the rest of her life? "Ahhhhh!" Ivy waspletely unable to ept such a result and yelled out with her eyes wide open. The people outside the door heard it. Violet twisted her head to look at the door of the room behind her, "Stanley, what do you think is going on inside?" Stanley lowered his eyes and said in a light voice, "Ivy must have known that her legs would not recover and that''s why she''s like this." "How are you so sure?" Violet looked at him curiously. Stanley''s thin lips were slightly curved, "Because I just heard them talking about legs, so I knew it at a guess."----------- Chapter 680 Ivys Last Hope Violet snorted, "So that''s it, I didn''t even hear it." "It''s not like you don''t know how good your husband''s hearing is." Stanley pointed at his own ears with an undisguised sense ofcency. Violet gave him a nk look, not bothering to pay attention to him. In the room, Henry looked at Ivy, who looked like a madman, and felt badly in his heart. He reached out and grabbed her shoulders, "Ivy, just calm down, okay?" "Calm down?" Ivy looked at him with red eyes, "Henry, tell me, how can I calm down? My legs are ruined, I can''t stand up anymore, I''m a wreck, how do you want me to calm down!" She pped the covers hard against her body. Seeing how agitated she was, Henry hugged her tightly, "Don''t move, Ivy, don''t move, you''ll aggravate the injury to your legs even more, they''ll hurt even more!" Ivy''s head lowered and she bit down on Henry''s shoulder hard. Henry grunted in pain, cold sweat pouring from the corners of his forehead, his face twisted for a moment. Yet even so, he had no intention of pushing Ivy away, allowing her to bite him. He knew that she was suffering inside, her body was in pain and she needed to vent it. He could not do anything else for her, but he could help her share some of her pain. With that, Henry clenched his fists and endured the sharp pain in his shoulder. Ivy bit down hard, really hard, as if she wanted to bite a piece of his flesh off. In the end, however, Ivy did not know out of what frame of mind she let go of Henry. Henry got his shoulder free and stepped back, then craned his head to look over his shoulder. There, the white shirt was already oozing bright red. He can imagine the weight of her bite on the shoulder under the white shirt. Ivy grabbed Henry''s arm and said in a trembling and hopeful voice, "Henry, you''re lying to me, aren''t you? My legs can still be saved, right? They''re not ruined, are they? Please tell me they''re not broken, they''re still saved, please, can you tell me?" The way Ivy was pleading so bitterly made Henry''s heart feel all sorts of bad. It was the first time he had seen her begging him so helplessly, so pitifully. The previous her, relying on the fact that he loved her, had never been so nice to him, but condescending and bossy, never putting him in her sights, feeling that she was above him for being willing to talk to him. But now, she was willing to bow her head and treat him with such an attitude. In the past, he would have been happy that she was finally willing to talk to him without looking down on him. But now that it''s actually happening, he can''t be happy. Only because, with this attitude, and not because of him, but in order to get from him the answer that her leg could still be saved. Once she doesn''t get it, she''ll still turn back to that condescending look. She never had him in her sights, from the beginning to the end. "I''m sorry, Ivy, your legs are really hopeless, your kneecap ispletely shattered and with the current medical technology, there is nothing that can be done." Henry looked at Ivy and shook his head. Even if his answer would be uneptable to her, he could not lie to her. He was tired, and this time he hade to see her onest time, and from then on, he would nevere and see her again. So there was no need for him to say any more well-meaning lies. Hearing Henry''s words, Ivy was quiet for a moment before she once again cried heartily, her roar filled with endless hatred. It seemed to hate the man who broke her leg, and it seemed to hate him because he couldn''t save her legs. Perhaps in her mind, she still called him a loser. Henry smiled bitterly and did not speak to soothe Ivy, just watched her madness so quietly. He didn''t know how long it took, but Ivy seemed to be tired of yelling and ran out of energy, and finally quieted down. She looked at Henry, her voice was hoarse and weak, "Henry, can you save me? I don''t want to be locked up here. Stanley hates me, he knows I killed his parents, he won''t let me go, so please, help me out, help me out!" She clutched Henry''s arm like a life-saving straw. Henry, however, still pulled his arm out with force, got up and took two steps back, putting some distance between her and the bed, before saying, "I''m sorry Ivy, I couldn''t save you." "Why? You can do it!" Ivy leaned over the edge of the bed, her emotions rising, "You saved mest time, you can definitely do it this time." "I wouldn''t have saved you." Henry shook his head. Ivy''s eyes widened as she stared at him with disbelief written in her eyes, "Why don''t you save me? Henry, don''t you love me anymore?" "I love you!" Henry replied, "I''ve always loved you, never changed, ever since I learned about you in adolescence." He looked at her fondly. When Ivy faced him with these eyes full of affection, she did not know why, but her heart was quite ufortable, blocked and stuffy, and even more so, there was some unspoken guilt and regret. She didn''t know what was wrong with her, why she was feeling so many inexplicable emotions, but she didn''t think too much about it and quickly adjusted her mood, grabbing the sheets and saying, "If you still love me, why don''t you save me? Henry, were you just willing to see me tortured or killed by Stanley?" Henry''s mouth opened as if he wanted to say something, but in the end he said nothing. When Ivy saw this, her heart became even more panicked and fearful, "Henry, you''re not saying anything, are you really nning to let me be killed by Stanley? How can you live up to yourself by doing this, you say you love me, is this the love you im to have? You don''t deserve it, you don''t deserve to love me at all!" "And what would it take to deserve to love you? To save you? Or to love you by letting you out and letting you continue to hurt others? Ivy, is that really what you think?" Henry''s eyes reddened. "I ......" Ivy bit her lip, somewhat unable to speak. But the expression on her face clearly revealed that she did think so. Henry smiled to himself, "Ivy, you know what? I regret so much now, regret why I fell in love with you, ever since I was little, I''ve satisfied you with whatever you wanted, but now just because I didn''t save you, you vetoed everything I''ve given to you, hehe...... Suddenly I''m wondering what I''ve been doing all these years, and was it really worth all that I did for you?" "So now you''re starting to regret loving me, starting to regret what you did for me? If that''s true, then Henry, you really don''t deserve to say that you love me. If you love me, you should give everything for me and never regret it!" Ivyughed hideously. Henry took a deep breath, "That''s all, we have different thoughts, I won''t argue with you, I didn''te here today to argue with you about this either, I just want to ask you a few questions. Ivy, I hope you can answer me honestly, maybe I''ll get Stanley to take care of you."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Ivy looked at him disdainfully, "You even regret loving me and refusing to save me, do you think I still need the care thates out of your mouth?" Henry''s heart throbbed violently and, more thanughing at himself, he felt unworthy. He really didn''t deserve these ten years! "Whatever you say, the first question I''m going to ask is, if I had taken the initiative to pursue you from the beginning and not been so timid about hiding my feelings inside, would you have given up on Stanley and chosen to be with me?" Henry clenched his fist, his gaze deep as he looked at her.?? Chapter 681 Never See Her Again Ivy''s pupils trembled. If he had confessed his love to her at the beginning, would she have given up Stanley and stayed with him? It was a question she had never thought about, but it didn''t stop her from giving it some thought. Ivy lowered her eyes in thought. She met Stanley when she was five years old. Stanley was good-looking, good-natured and knowledgeable, and was the leader of the younger generation in their circle; she worshipped him and thought he was a strong man, so she always followed his lead. Therefore, many adults began to say that she was Stanley''s little wife and that when she grew up in the future, she was to marry Stanley, and although she did not know what it meant to be a little wife, she knew that, just like her mother and father, she could always be together with Stanley, and she liked Stanley, so she wanted to be Stanley''s little wife. Most importantly, she often heard her parents say why they didn''t have a son, so that he would inherit the family''s fortune, and often regretted that she was a daughter, so even if she inherited the family'' fortune, it would be someone else''s in the future. At first, she didn''t understand the significance of the family fortune, but as she grew older and heard more of these parentsining, she learned how important it was, and even more so, that her parents actually struggled to have a son all the time because they didn''t want to give it to her.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. From that moment on, she hated the patriarchal parents, and for this reason, she drugged them so that they lost their ability to conceive and could never give birth to her brother again, so that the family''s fortune would be hers alone. Yet her parents said that she has no talent for business, and that even if they give her the family, the family may eventually fall into despair. Although she was not convinced, she had to admit that she was indeed incapable of running the family''spany, and that the family''spany could really go bankrupt in her hands. And once she was broke, she was no longer a youngdy and had to live the life of the poor she despised the most. She could not ept that future, so she was determined to marry into a richer family. In this way, even if her family went bankrupt, she could still use her status as a wealthy wife for the rest of her life, and the Murphy family was the family she had her eye on and wanted to marry into, plus she originally liked to surround herself with Stanley, so she positioned Stanley as her only goal in this life. This goal, however, was sabotaged when she was eight years old by someone: Stanley''s parents, who said something about wanting a daughter and forcibly adopted her as their goddaughter. Goddaughter? She didn''t want to be a goddaughter. If she became a goddaughter, she would be Stanley''s sister and she would have no chance to marry Stanley, so she hated Stanley''s parents. Because that couple, who somehow knew her true nature, not only wanted to break off the rtionship with her as goddaughter, but also wanted to make sure that she could never get close to Stanley, so she directly schemed to kill Stanley''s parents. She originally thought that, after eradicating these obstacles, she could marry Stanley smoothly, but in the end, Violet appeared, and then, she was defeated. Marrying Stanley and marrying into the Murphy family were two goals that had be her obsession, so Ivy knew very well that even if Henry had made his feelings known to her a long time ago, she would not have been with him. Firstly, Henry was not the type of man she wanted, and secondly, the Baxter family, nowhere near as good as the Murphy family, and on the basis of these two points alone, she would not say yes to Henry. Thinking of this, Ivy squeezed her palms and answered Henry seriously, "No!" Henry''s face didn''t react much, he just looked down and gave a bitter smile, "Really, but it''s good, I can let you gopletely. Ivy, from today onwards, I, Henry, will not love you anymore, I''ve loved you for more than ten years, it''s time to let go, it''s also time to put an end to this ridiculous rtionship, Ivy, I don''t love you anymore!" When Ivy heard his words, her pupils shrank and her heart ached. Why was she so sad, so bitter and resentful when she heard him say that he was going to let her go, that he didn''t love her anymore? There was even an urge to take his hand and tell him not to let her go. Why? Ivy looked at her trembling hands in confusion, wondering what this was all about. Henry didn''t know what was going through Ivy''s mind. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, his eyes were calm and relieved. He did as he said, and when he said he would let go, he really let go. It was clear that there was still undisguised affection in the eyes of Ivy when she looked at her just now, but now, it was gone. Although it was impossible for Henry to say that he didn''t love Ivy anymore, at least he was able to keep his feelings,pletely suppressed, so that it was not obvious that he still loved her. This shows that it took a lot of heartfelt effort for Henry to press his feelings, and that he was serious and really wanted to let her go. When Ivy looked at Henry, her heart became even emptier and more flustered. Henry pushed up his sses, "Onest question, when you were eight years old, you came to my house and told me that it would be nice if there was a medicine to make people unable to have children, I told you at the time which one would work, did you steal that bottle of medicine and give it to your parents?" His medical talent was innate. When she was eight, he was already ten years old, following his father''s introduction to medical science, plus the Baxter family was a medical family, so his house had a lot of medicines, which he knew the names and effects, that was why he knew which medicine can make people lose the ability to produce pregnancy. It was just that at that time, he was too innocent and never knew Ivy''s bad intention, so he answered whatever Ivy asked him. It wasn''t untilst month, when he dreamt about what happened when he was a child, that he realized what was wrong then, and that Ivy, who was only eight years old, had such a deep mind to set him up, secretly took away the medicine and feed it to her own parents. As for why he knew that she would give it to her parents, it was because it wasmon knowledge in the circle that Ivy''s parents wanted to have a son, but had never conceived and had no health problems, but then suddenly had health problems and could never conceive again. That was why he was sure that Ivy had stolen the medicine and given it to her parents, not wanting them to have another child. Ivy first narrowed her eyes, then smiled, smiling like the devil, "Yeah, I took it." "Sure enough!" Henry''s fists clenched even tighter, his heart clogged with unspoken words. It turned out that it was not just in recent months that he''d been indirectly harming people because of Ivy. He had indirectly harmed people at a very early age, as early as ten years old, because of her. It was clear that he was a doctor and these hands were only for saving lives, but because of Ivy, he had indirectly harmed so many people. He, too, was guilty! A huge feeling of guilt and shame surfaced in his heart. Henry took off his sses and wiped his face fiercely, "I have no more questions, Ivy, I''m d you answered me truthfully, I should go now. This is the first time we''ve seen each other after a few months, and it''s also thest time, I won''te to see you again. I''llpletely forget you, forget that there was ever a person called Ivy in my life, goodbye!" Never see her again! Henry turned, his back hunched, towards the door of the room, his back looking so depressed. Chapter 682 Ivy is in Love with Henry As she watched him walk further and further away, Ivy felt her heart growing empty and panicky, and the feeling of having lost something became clearer and clearer. She lifted her neck hard, reached out towards Henry''s back and opened her mouth to shout, "Henry, don''t go!" She subconsciously didn''t want Henry to go, because her instincts told her that after he left, she would really never see him again. When Henry heard Ivy''s plea, he paused in his steps, did not turn back, and soon lifted his feet again towards the door.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. When Ivy saw him leave again, her heart panicked even more and her voice increased considerably, "Henry, don''t go, please don''t go, don''t go......'' Henry did not stop again and still did not turn around, opening the door as he reached it. Looking at the bright light in the doorway, at the one foot that Henry stepped out, Ivy cried out, tearing her heart out, "Henry!" Henry did not reply and went out, closing the door behind him. The door of the room isted everything behind it and took away Henry''s strength. He couldn''t hold back any longer, he knelt down at once and cried. He is obviously a man, but at the moment he is crying like a child. Although he said that he gave up Ivy, he still couldn''t bear the pain in his heart when he heard Ivy''s cry for help. After all, to give up a loved one is to pluck out one''s own heart. Violet, Stanley, and Fraser were standing across from each other, watching Henry cry, and no one said anything. Because they knew that it was useless to say anything at this time, just let him cry and vent to himself. They didn''t know what he had said to Ivy in there, but looking at him, they could guess it. After an unknown amount of time, Henry stopped crying and stood up, wiping his eyes before putting his sses back on and smiling at the three, "Sorry for that." Stanley pursed his lips, "You said goodbye to Ivy, didn''t you?" Henry nodded. There''s nothing wrong with admitting that. After all, this was supposed to be thest time he would see Ivy, and it was only right to say goodbye. Stanley lifted his chin and said nothing more. Henry straightened his clothes, "Well Stanley, it''s gettingte, I should go." With that, he was about to cross over Stanley and go downstairs. Stanley squeezed his shoulders as he walked past, "Don''t you want to know what I''ll do to her?" Henry''s eyes shed, and then he smiled bitterly, "Of course I want to, but I wouldn''t ask, because there''s no point in knowing now, it would just cause me more pain... wait untilter, you can tell me." When he finished, he bowed his head and walked away. The three watched his back until his back disappeared and only then did they bring their eyes back. Violet sighed, "I heard Ivy''s reluctance to Dr. Baxter just now, and heard something else." "What?" Stanley looked at her, obviously asking for something. Violet ruffled the hair around her ears and was just about to speak, but Fraser spoke first, "What Mrs. Murphy wants to say is, feelings, right?" Violet raised her eyebrows, "That''s right, you heard it too, Fraser." "Well, it''s so obvious." Fraser nodded. He wanted to say that anyone with ears could hear it. But then on second thought, Mr. Murphy didn''t hear it, or he wouldn''t have asked what Mrs. Murphy was referring to. Violet looked at the door of the room in front of her, "Ivy likes Dr. Baxter." Hearing these words, Stanley''s eyes widened slightly, clearly surprised. Seeing this, Violet smiled and looked at him, "What, you don''t believe it?" Stanley said, "Indeed I don''t believe it, doesn''t Ivy always keep an eye on me?" So howe she likes Henry? Violet smiled, "Indeed, before just now, I thought the same thing, thinking that Ivy likes you, but just now, Ivy really had feelings for Dr. Baxter with those cries, so I think Ivy actually loves Dr. Baxter, she just doesn''t know it herself." "That''s right." Fraser nodded, "Speaking of which, I should have noticed this a long time ago. I noticed that the way Ivy looked at you was different from the way she looked at Dr. Baxter." "Where''s the difference?" Stanley wrinkled his brow, more curious. Because he really didn''t see any of what they were saying. Fraser pushed his sses, "Although she had feelings for you, but that kind of feeling was strange, not like the feelings that Mrs. Murphy has when she looks at you, but rather like the way those fans look at their idols. Well, and the way she looks at Dr. Baxter is very much like the way Mrs. Murphy looks at you." "So you''re saying that Ivy never actually has feelings for me, but it is always Henry that she loves?" Stanley was slightly surprised. Fraser nodded, "Yes." "Then why, at that time, did you not tell me?" Stanley asked unhappily. Fraser touched his nose, "Sorry, I only remembered till now, I didn''t think much about it before." "Well, Stanley, don''t me Fraser, we didn''t find out ourselves, did we? On the contrary, when Fraser said that, I finally know why Ivy is so obsessed with you even though she doesn''t love you." Speaking of this, the corners of Violet''s mouth curled up in mockery, "Because of wealth and status. It doesn''t matter if Ivy loves you or not, what matters is that she wants my position and wants glory and wealth." "Yes, yes, when Mrs. Murphy said that, I understood that the way Ivy looked at you. Mr. Murphy, Ivy was sometimes full of ambition. I didn''t understand at first what exactly her ambition was, but now I realize that it is." Fraser nodded his head to echo Violet''s words. Stanley''s thin lips pursed into a straight line, "So that''s how it is." "It''s useless and unimportant to talk about this now, what''s important is, Stanley, let''s go in. It''s time to talk to Ivy, between us and Ivy, it''s time to make a conclusion." Violet looked at Stanley, her eyes serious. Stanley nodded, "You''re right, let''s go." Fraser stepped forward and opened the door. Stanley took Violet''s hand and went inside. Inside the house, Ivy was lying on the floor in a strange position, while the quilt, half rolled under her, was still hanging on the bed. This showed that she had fallen from the bed and was directly opposite the doorway. Violet guessed that Ivy might have tried to retain Henry while climbing on the bed, and then identally fell off the bed. Seeing the way Ivy''s body was shivering, when she fell down, she much have hurt her legs and was shaking in pain. But Violet didn''t pity or feel sorry for her, it''s all Ivy should suffer. "Get her back into bed." Stanley looked at Ivy with disgust, lifted his chin andmanded Fraser. Fraser went over, lifting both of Ivy''s arms, he lifted her back onto the bed. Fraser had nopassion at all and practically threw her back. Ivy screamed and rolled around in pain, her body twitching. The three, on the other hand, stood opposite and looked at her coldly, showing no sympathy or pity. She didn''t know how long it took, but the pain seemed to gradually subside and Ivy slowly calmed down, lying on the bed breathing heavily, her eyes werex and lost in thought, looking as if she had no Chapter 683 True Face of George Only then did Violet and Stanley walk over to the bed and look down at her in a condescending manner. "That hurt just now, didn''t it?" Violet spoke. Ivy rolled her eyes and met her gaze. In those eyes, there was hatred written all over them, as if they wanted to tear Violet to pieces. Stanley narrowed his eyes, ready to let Fraser go up and teach Ivy a lesson. Violet stopped it, "No, she has survived the pain of her broken legs, a little lesson doesn''t mean anything to her, besides, what can she do if she hates me? She''s an invalid, she can''t even stand up, what else can she do to me?" Stanley raised his eyebrows, and then snorted, "That''s true." "You...... You, bitches, all of you!" Ivy cursed as her face twisted. Fraser frowned, angry, went straight up and pped her, "Watch your mouth!" Ivy''s face was immediately knocked to the side, her already pale face now flushed red because of Fraser''s p, giving her white as a ghost face a hint of blood. Violet hooked her lips and looked at her coldly, "The p hurts, doesn''t it? The legs also hurt, right? Good, my son and daughter hurt like that before." Ivy squeezed her palms in a death grip and didn''t say anything. She was afraid that if she opened her mouth again, she wouldn''t be able to resist the urge to curse again and then get another p thrown at her. Violet sucked in a breath, "Ivy, I know you hate me, because my appearance made you and Stanley be impossible. You cane to me, I am willing to fight with you, but you should not do anything to my two children. You first kidnapped my son, caused my son in a car ident, almost died, after that you injured my daughter, so ...... "I admit that I hurt your daughter, but I didn''t kidnap your son!" Ivy turned her head violently and looked at Violet with indignation. Violet was slightly stunned, "What did you say? You didn''t kidnap my son?" "I''ve already been caught here by you guys, Ivan has given up on me, my legs are ruined, and I know that you guys won''t let me go, so what else do I have to lie about? What''s more, although I am bad, I have my pride, I definitely won''t allow myself to take the me for someone, and when I say no, I mean no." Ivy gritted her teeth and said. Stanley narrowed his eyes. Fraser looked at him and Violet, "She really doesn''t seem to be lying." Without Fraser reminding them, Violet and Stanley naturally saw that Ivy was not lying. This is precisely why Violet and Stanley could not calm down. Ivy didn''t kidnap Calvin, so who did? Is it possible that there are other enemies? Violet squeezed up her palms, "That''s impossible, if it''s not you, then who could it be?" "You should ask George!" Ivy smiled hideously. Violet was confused, "George......'' "Yes, the person who kidnapped your son and made your son have a car ident was him." Looking at Violet''s incredulous look, Ivyughed even more freely, "Violet, you still don''t know George, right? Let me tell you, George has done a lot of things you don''t know about, not only was your son kidnapped by him, even his car ident was nned by him. Also, wasn''t the factory department of yourpany burned down once? That had his involvement too, he and Phoebe conspired it together." Violet''s pupils contracted for a moment, and she staggered back a step. If Stanley hadn''t put his arm around her in time, she would have broken her foot.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. All this, actually, was done by George? How is this possible? Not to mention her, even Stanley was shocked. All along, George, despite his illness, did have feelings for Violet. If he had feelings, why would George do this to Violet? "Boy." Fraser, who was on the side, was so shocked that he couldn''t speak. Violet shook her head violently, "This is impossible, this is absolutely impossible, George couldn''t have done this to me, absolutely impossible!" "I knew you don''t believe me, but that''s the truth, you can ask George and see if it is the same as what I said. Hahaha, Violet, I didn''t expect you have so many enemies, the Hunt family, me, and George who you im to be a friend, with so many enemies, you''re so pathetic." Ivyughed with pleasure, tearsing out of her eyes. Violet calmed down, her eyes were indifferent and emotionless as she looked at Ivy, "I know, you are telling me this just to make me sad, you seeded, but it doesn''t matter, I will go to George for proofter, but you are wrong about one thing, I am not pathetic, I have many enemies, but there are also many people who love me, my two children, a few of my friends, and my husband, they all love me very much. Compared to those who love me, you enemies are just stones in my peaceful life, making it a little more intense." Hearing her say this, Stanley gently wrapped his arms around her waist, "I will always love you, until forever." "I believe you." Violet turned back to him and smiled. Ivy saw this scene for the first time, she didn''t feel so harsh, but her heart was still ufortable and she couldn''t smile anymore, "Heh, it''s just sophistry, Violet, I''m waiting for you to face George in agony!" "Fine, then you can wait, but I don''t think you''re going to see it, you''ve tried to kill me a few times, once by having someone in a bathroom and almost drowning me, once by sabotaging the lift in my t and almost making me fall off the lift to my death, and once at my house when you almost pushed me off the building." "Pushed you down the stairs?" Stanley''s face changed, "Howe you didn''t tell me about this?" Even Ivy was stunned. She did have the thought of pushing Violet down the stairs and reached out her hand at that time, but in the end, dismissed it with scruples. So how could Violet know about this matter? At that time, she was behind Violet''s back, so Violet couldn''t have known about it. Violet took one look at Ivy''s blue and white face, she knew what Ivy was thinking, and smiled coldly, "You want to know how I know, right? It''s simple, because I''ve been on guard against you since the time you lived in my house, so I''ve installed surveince up and down the house, I know every move you make." Ivy''s pupils dted. So that''s it! At that time, Violet was actually that wary of her. Shouldn''t she be d that she hadn''t gone too far during that time, or she would have revealed everything long ago? Violet didn''t pay any more attention to Ivy, turned her head, and said to Stanley, "Sorry, at that time you didn''t know Ivy''s true nature and were quite nice to Ivy, so I didn''t tell you." Stanley was a little ck-faced. She didn''t tell him at that time because she thought he would side with Ivy and not trust her words, right? But at that time he did treat Ivy quite well, and perhaps he would really not have believed her. Thinking, Stanley sighed and rested his forehead against Violet''s, "I''m sorry." Violet knew what he was apologizing for and patted him on the shoulder, "Well, I don''t me you, in fact I can understand you, after all, no one can believe all of a sudden that his sister, who has always been kind and innocent, is actually a devil." After saying that, she looked at Ivy, "In addition to those mentioned above, you also dropped and injured my daughter, helped Phoebe with her stic surgery, and let Phoebey hands on me, all these sins added up to enough for you to die, but of course, don''t worry, the person who really executed you was not me, but my husband."???????????????? Chapter 684 Ridiculous Reasons She and her two children were still alive, despite all the bad things Ivy had done to them. Stanley''s parents, on the other hand, were dead, so she wanted to give Stanley all the opportunities to execute Ivy. He was her husband and by executing Ivy, he was also avenging her and her two children, so why not? Once Stanley took a look at Violet''s expression, he knew what she meant and squeezed her hand, "I know, leave the next to me." Violet nodded, and then stood to the side, standing with Fraser. Stanley did not leave, still standing in ce, his eyes cold and emotionless as he looked at Ivy, "I want to know why you killed my parents, were they bad to you?" Ivy was in a state of madness by this time. When she heard his questioning, sheughed as if she had heard a big joke, full of ridicule, "Being nice to me? Hahahaha, they call that being nice to me?" "They didn''t treat you well?" Stanley''s volume rose. Ivy looked unconvinced, "No, being nice to me is not just buying me some things and giving me some gifts, that''s not called being nice to me, that''s sending a dog. What I want to be nice to me is that they think of me wholeheartedly, whatever I want, they will satisfy me, not that they will reject me!" Hearing these words, Violet and Fraser''s views were shattered. "God, she actually thinks like that." Fraser marvelled. Violet pursed her red lips, her face filled with unspeakable words, "Even biological parents don''t have to be wholeheartedly good to their children and fulfill their children''s every wish, she actually wants her in-ws to treat her like that, she''s really crazy!" "No, not only is she crazy, she''s shameless? Who does she think she is, and she has to be met with everything, psycho." Fraser gave Ivy a disgusted look. Stanley came back from his shock and looked at Ivy with eyes full of contempt, "So that''s what you think." "What''s wrong with me thinking that? They said it themselves, they wanted a daughter, so they took me in as their goddaughter, then they should treat me so well, yet they are unwilling to fulfill even a small wish of mine, this isn''t being nice to me at all. They don''t truly treat me as a daughter at all." Ivy said as her chest rose and fell violently and her eyes were bloodshot. Stanley narrowed his eyes, "A wish? What wish?" "What else could it be? It must be that she wanted to marry you." Behind her, Violet couldn''t help but interject. Stanley''s pupils sank as he stared closely at Ivy, and when he saw Ivy''s dismayed look, he understood that what Violet said was true. "Shameless to the core." Stanley said in an unrelentingly derogatory manner. Ivy looked at him with a fierce face as if she was enraged, "I am shameless? What''s wrong with me pursuing what I want? It was they themselves who said they could grant me as long as it wasn''t too much, I just want to marry you, I want to be their daughter-inw, this wish isn''t too much, but they won''t grant it, on what grounds? This is what they said themselves, but they refused to say yes in the end, don''t they deserve to die? They even said that the Murphy family doesn''t need a daughter-inw who is not right-minded. Hehe, since I am not even right-minded, wouldn''t I be letting them down if I didn''t kill them?" Speaking of this, Ivy suddenlyughed, "So they deserved to be killed by my design, for they lied to me, they had iting." "Insane, really insane!" Fraser shook his head repeatedly and said, "Mr. Murphy, Mrs. Murphy, this woman is simply bad to the bone, just because your parents did not agree to her, she directly vetoed everything that your parents gave to her, ruthlessly joined hands with Sam to kill them, this kind of person is simply unforgivable." Violet nodded, "You''re right, but she didn''t just kill her inws, she also had her own parents, didn''t Stanley find out before? Her parents'' death was also rted to her." "So Ivy, did you really kill your parents too?" Violet asked as she narrowed her eyes and stared at Ivy. Ivy giggled, herughter was full of cold and evil, making people''s body shiver, "You''re right, I killed them. They found out that I embezzled the public money of the group and wanted to send me to the police station, they, as my parents, actually wanted to send me to jail, so they should die. As parents, they not only didn''t protect me, didn''t cover for me, instead they thought of handing me over to deal with those shareholders, then they don''t deserve to be parents, since they don''t deserve to be parents, then go to hell! So I designed to kill them!" Fraser sucked in a breath of cold air, "God, to actually get her parents killed just because of this, such a person......" Violet was also so shocked by what Ivy said that she didn''t make a sound for a long time. She had thought that Ivy had killed her parents, probably for other reasons, and those reasons were more significant. However, the truth was that Ivy''s reason for killing her parents was that they had sent her to the police station! But it was understandable when she thought about it, after all, Ivy could have just killed Stanley''s parents for not agreeing to marry him. It would not be surprising then to have killed her own parents over a minor conflict. Because Ivy was this kind of person, others could only be good to her, and if they suddenly were a little bit not good to her, she deeply hated them, wanted to get them to death. Sure enough, Ivy was a devil born without empathy! Not to mention Violet and Fraser, even Stanley was shocked before he came to his senses. He had been in business for so many years and had seen many good people and bad people, but this was the first time he had seen someone as bad as Ivy. In particr, he was never able to let go of the fact that his parents were targeted and killed by Ivy just because they did not grant her one wish. Looking at Stanley''s gloomy look, Violet was a little worried. "Stanley." Stanley clenched his fist and did not reply. Violet probably knew why he was like this, because what Ivy had said was so shocking that he couldn''t ept it for a while, and she could understand it. "Stanley, let''s go back first, and think about what to do with Ivy afterwards." Violet walked to Stanley''s side and said in a low voice. Anyway, all that should be known is now known and the disposal of Ivy can be done at any time. Stanley pinched his brow and nodded. He really should get out of here now. He needed to calm down and cool off. The two turned towards the door, Fraser gave Ivy a cold look and followed them out.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Ivy was still smiling andughing at their backs. It was not until their backs disappearedpletely from the doorway, until the door to the room closed again, that the insane grin on her face slowly stopped, after which she sat as if she had lost her soul, frozen on the bed, staring at the floor, not knowing what she was looking at. She was tired, she was really tired! She had always been a radical thinker, and if anyone made her unhappy, she would let them die. So all along, she had done the same thing. When Stanley''s parents made her unhappy, she killed Stanley''s parents, and when her parents made her unhappy, she killed her own parents, and she never felt that she was wrong to do so. But now, why did she feel wrong????????????? Chapter 685 Wanting Relief It was as if it was only after Henry had juste to see her that she suddenly felt she was doing the wrong thing. At the same time, she began to feel that she had done so much and got nothing out of it, yet she was still living an uprooted life on the run. So what was the point of what she had done in the past? At this moment, Ivy began to doubt that her past was meaningless. She began to doubt that everything she had done in the past was a joke or empty talk, because after all that she had done, she had gained nothing and had ended up in this situation instead. How would Stanley hate her so much? Should she be sent to prison, or should he execute her himself? If she had been sent to prison, she would not havested long in jail, because she hadmitted enough of these to get the death penalty. And for Stanley''s own execution, how could Stanley continue to let her live since he hated her so much? He would only let her go to hell and make amends to his parents, so there was no way he would let her continue to live. Furthermore, six months ago, when she was discharged from the hospital, the hospital people had told her that her body was so damaged due to the car ident that she would only have a maximum of ten years to live. In other words, either of the three ways, she would be dead. In that case, what more could she hope for? She was tired, really tired. From the moment Henry told her that he would never love her again, told her that he would never see her again, she realized that she was tired and wanted so badly to end it all. Thinking about this, Ivy began to grab the quilt and crawl up and towards the edge of the bed. The next second, her entire body fell right off the edge of the bed and onto the floor with a loud thud. Coupled with the fact that both legs were also knocked, Ivy screamed out in pain. Outside the door, the two bodyguards guarding her heard her and hurriedly opened the door, "What''s going on?" Ivy did not respond and did not bother with her legs. She bit her lower lip in a death grip, fighting back the excruciating pain in her legs, contorting her face and crawling towards the bathroom in cold sweat. The two bodyguards were relieved to see this. "Come on, leave her alone, she probably needs to go to the toilet." One of the bodyguards said. The other bodyguard wondered, "Why didn''t she call someone when she went to the toilet? She fell off the bed and dropped herself, she was an idiot, wasn''t she?" "What do you care? She didn''t call anyone and dropped herself, she had iting, anyway Mr. Murphy has ordered that we just watch her and don''t let her die." "You are right." The two bodyguards stopped caring and re-closed the door behind them and retreated. Both of their taunts fell on Ivy''s ears. If it were any other time, she would have hated to kill these two people.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. But now, she was no longer responsive. From the time Henry left, she could clearly feel that she had lost half of her soul, and the remaining half, no longer able to lift her spirits, became self-destructive. She was thinking, let''s just leave it at that, think about nothing, do nothing, don''t fight for anything, but make it easy on herself. Such thoughts having been acted upon, she really felt her whole being, all of a sudden, much lighter. And with the relief, she wanted to unwind even more. Ivy painfully crawled bit by bit towards the bathroom, and after a long crawl, she finally reached the bathroom door. And both her legs, which were actually on the floor, were touched and skinned, leaving a long trail of blood. But Ivy didn''t care about that as she continued to crawl forward into the bathroom, and then stared at the bathroom mirror. Ivy stared for a long, long time, then suddenly grabbed the shower gel next to the toilet and smashed it hard at the mirror. The mirror shattered at once. Shards of ss rained down on the floor, spreading out all over the ce, and many even flew directly onto Ivy, stabbing her skin. But she didn''t even bother, instead lying on her back, trembling, reaching out and rummaging through a pile of ss shards for something. Outside, the two bodyguards naturally heard themotioning from inside the house. "What''s going on? It looks like something broke." One of the bodyguards said, "It''s not like she broke the ss in the bathroom window and tried to run out of the bathroom, is it?" At these words, he was given a nk look by another bodyguard, "Are you stupid? How can she run when her legs are broken? She can''t even climb up the window, besides, that window was half sealed at the very beginning, when she was first locked up here, so even if her legs were good, she couldn''t run away from the window, I guess her legs were inconvenienced and she broke it by ident." "You''re right, but I''d better go in and have a look, in case she dies, we both can''t afford to take responsibility for that." "Yes, yes, yes, go in there." The two bodyguards were afraid that after breaking the ss, Ivy would identally get hurt by the ss and then die, so they hurriedly opened the door and went in to check the situation. Arriving at the door of the bathroom, the two bodyguards saw the inside of the bathroom. It was a shock to see Ivy lying on a pile of ss, with her hands and feet, as well as her face, all marked by ss scratches. "What''s wrong with you? How did this mirror break?" The two bodyguards rushed in and pulled Ivy up from the pile of debris. It would be a problem to lie down any further in case a sharp fragment got lodged in her body. Ivy lowered her eyes and did not speak. The two bodyguards were furious at the sight, but there was nothing they could do, and not expecting her to actually answer, they helplessly racked her out. "Stay well!" The two bodyguards threw Ivy on the bed and then went to the bathroom to clean up the shards of ss. As they cleaned, they cursed and said that Ivy was giving them a hard time. Ivy''s palms tightened as she listened to the bodyguards'' disgusted words, but in the next second, she loosened them again, then lifted her dress, reached into it with a trembling hand, and from inside it, took out a very sharp piece. It was the ss shards of the mirror. The fragment was triangr in shape, and one of the sharp corners, extraordinarily long and pointed, was almost ten centimeters left, and was as sharp as the point of a knife. The sharp corners were also very sharp on both sides, and when Ivy reached out and touched them, the edge cut right through her index finger, bleeding out. Ivy put her index finger in her mouth and pursed it, then lifted the pillow and ced the shard of ss underneath it, before closing her eyes and starting to sleep. The two bodyguards came out after sweeping up the shards of ss and looked at her, getting even angrier when they saw she was asleep. "This woman broke the mirror, we cleaned it up for her and she actually fell asleep herself." "Forget it, she is dying, there''s no point in counting it, let''s go." Two bodyguards went out, one carrying cleaning tools and the other carrying shards of ss. The moment they closed the door behind them, Ivy on the bed opened her eyes unexpectedly and her grip on the ss shards tightening. Sure enough, even the two bodyguards knew what would happen to her. As soon as Stanley returned home, he went straight to the study, and Fraser also went there, discussing something. Violet looked upstairs and was worried about Stanley. She hoped Stanley could pull himself together. Of course, while worrying about Stanley, Violet''s heart was also dull and sullen. Because the amount of information Ivy has revealed today was so shocking that she could not even calm her heart right now. Chapter 686 Stanleys Decision She had always thought that the person who had kidnapped Calvin and caused him to have a car ident was Ivy. The person who thought he had caused George''s car ident was also Ivy. However, to her surprise, Ivy told her that it was not Ivy who did this, but George. Even the fire in herpany''s factory warehouse was the work of George. All of this added up to her shock and confusion as to why George would do this! Isn''t he Calvin''s godfather? All this time, he had been so good to Calvin and Arya, and Calvin and Arya had treated him like a father. So why did he do it? And his own car ident? Why would he risk so much to hurt himself? And what was the purpose? And what good would it do him to burn her warehouse down? Violet rubbed her brow, only to feel rather irritated inside. She wanted to ask George for rification! Thinking about this, Violet took out her mobile phone and dialed George''s number. However the voice on the other end of the line was a mechanical cold female voice, "Hello, the number you have called is switched off, please call againter......" She can''t believe it''s off! Violet frowned. Is George unavable for surgery or is As she was thinking about it, her phone suddenly rang. Violet hurriedly looked down to see that it was Jessie calling. She answered and put the phone to her ear, "Hello, Jessie." "Violet, I have something to tell you." Jessie''s hoarse voice came out. Violet frowned her pretty eyebrows, "Jessie, what''s wrong with you? Why does your voice sound breathless, are you sick?" She heard something other than weakness in Jessie''s voice. But it was tooplicated for her to say what it was. "Well, a bit, I have a cold." Jessie said, coughing twice. Violet was concerned, "Is it serious? Did you get any medicine?" "Yes, don''t worry, I''ll be fine in a couple of days." Jessie said with a smile. Herughter, however, was full of bitterness and powerlessness, without any trace of her usual liveliness. Violet always felt that something had happened to her and was about to ask about it. Jessie''s voice rang out again, "Violet, I won''t go to thepany for the next two days, I''m going to take two days off to go back and see my parents." "Okay, you should go back and see your parents, you haven''t seen them for a few months." Violet nodded her head and readily agreed. "Yeah, my parents both said they miss me." Jessie said with a smile. Violet asked, "When are you going back? Shall I take you to the airport?" "No, I''ll leave in a while." Jessie shook her head and refused. Seeing that she didn''t want Violet to send her, Violet sighed, "Alright then, but you have to tell me what time the flight is, I have some gifts for your parents, I''ll have someone send them to the airport for you." "Okay, the flight is at four in the afternoon." Jessie answered. Violet made a note of it, "I know, then when the timees, I''ll have someone wait for you at the airport in advance." Jessie agreed. Then, Violet thought of something and asked again, "Right Jessie, have you ever gone to see George?" She was referring to that, after speaking to George about the murderer. Jessie responded, "Yes, I went to see him this morning to say goodbye, but he''s not at the hospital." But it was good that he was not there. In that case, she would not be afraid that she was reluctant to leave. "What? Not at the hospital?" Violet was surprised, "Jessie, where did George go?" "I don''t know, I asked the dean about it, and he said that George had taken a long leave and his return date was undetermined, so I guess he went to look for that murderer." Jessie said. Apart from that reason, she couldn''t find any reason why he would take a long leave at this time. "Is he going to find the murderer all by himself?" Violet frowned. Jessie lowered her eyes, "He''s a world-renowned brain doctor with a wide range of contacts, he used to hate contacting those contacts, now I reckon he will do so in order to find that murderer." "If that''s the case, then there''s a real chance that the murderer can be found." Violet nodded. "Well Violet, I gotta go, I''m still packing my bags." Jessie said. Violet gave a nod, "Okay, go ahead, I''ll go and prepare some gifts for your parents." Having said that, she put down her phone and went to the kitchen to find Be, asking her to prepare some suitable supplements for the elderly. Jessie''s parents, who have always been in poor health, are even worse off than their peers, so sending tonic products is the best option. After Be had prepared the tonic, Violet called her assistant from her ownpany to have him take the tonic to the airport for Jessie. After this was done, Stanley and Fraser came down from upstairs. Fraser left straight away and Violet walked over to Stanley, "Honey, how is it?" "It''s okay," Stanley shook his head. Violet poured a cup of water for him, "I know why you are like this, Ivy was rejected by her inws because she wanted to marry you, so Ivy killed her inws, you think you caused this." Stanley gripped his water ss tightly, "It is indeed me, if Ivy is not......'' "1 "No, it''s really not your fault, don''t me it on yourself, it''s true that Ivy wanted to marry you and was rejected by her inws, so it induced Ivy to kill, but Ivy is the kind of person who can''t suffer a little bit of aggression, no one else can treat her badly, otherwise she will still kill the other person, so even if Ivy didn''t want to marry you, she still had other wishes. Her inws cannot grant her all wishes, so if her other wishes are not granted, she will still kill her inws." Violet held the man''s hand and saidfortingly. Stanley''s eyes flickered, "Is that so?" "Yes, so it''s really not your fault, just think about her parents, didn''t they get killed by Ivy just because they made her ufortable at one point? So don''t me yourself, they wouldn''t be happy if your parents know." Violet gently hugged the man. The man hugged her too, his eyes slightly closed, "I know, and I was just advised by Fraser." "So what did you discuss with Fraser up there?" Violet looked at him. Stanley''s eyes narrowed and his voice was cold as he said, "I won''t hand Ivy over to the police for disposal, although it''s also a death sentence, is too easy to let her die, I want to execute her myself." "Good, then do it yourself," Violet nodded. Although it was against thew, she understood his pain and the revenge for the murder of his parents was really not something that could be given to the police and relieved in his heart. There is much hatred that really only feel like revenge when you take them out yourself.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. So in her ce, her choice would have been the same as his. "Don''t you think it''s terrible for me to do that?" Stanley looked at Violet. Violet smiled, "You have asked me this question once before, my answer at first was no, and it is still the same now, and I support you to do this, which means I am not a kind person either, do you still love me?" Stanley smiled, "Of course, I love you no matter what you look like, and what''s more, too much kindness is too much to live in the world itself, so it''s good that you are like this." "Yeah." Violet leaned on his shoulder, "When will you do it? Will you tell Dr. Baxter?" "In a couple of days, the matter of Vera can be settled first, as for Henry, let''s talk about it afterwards." Stanley pursed his lips and said. Chapter 687 Veras Release from Prison "Yes, Vera has been in prison for so long, it''s time for her to get out, Miranda is waiting impatiently." Violet nodded her head. She then stood up, "Let me call Miranda and tell her the good news." Stanley nodded, "Go ahead." Violet took her mobile phone and went to the side to make a call. Stanley suddenly thought of something and also took out his mobile phone and dialed Fraser''s number. Fraser''s voice came, "Mr. Murphy."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Ivy''s room has surveince installed in it, right?" Stanley asked in a deep voice. While driving, Fraser replied, "Yes, there is sound surveince." "Then you copy the surveince of her previously confessed all crimes and send it over to the police station, Vera''s case can be reopened." Stanley pursed his lips and said. Fraser nodded, "Okay, I''ll go over to the police stationter." "Okay." Stanley nodded slightly and then hung up the phone. Just at this time, Violet also came back from a phone call. Stanley looked at her, "Finished?" "Yes, Miranda was so excited that she cried." Violet sat down beside him and replied. Stanley pursed his lips, "It''s normal, Vera was originally innocent, Miranda was determined to get her daughter out, but since we never caught Ivy before, that''s why Vera stayed in jail for so long, now that Vera can get out, she''s naturally excited." "You are right." Violet put down her phone and smiled. Stanley put his arm around her waist, "I''ve just sent Fraser over to the police station to turn over the case for Vera." "That''s great." Violet''s eyes lit up, "But how soon can Vera get out?" "Not sure, but it will be no more than half a month at thetest." Stanley replied after a moment of thought. Violet narrowed her eyes, "So you mean that you n to execute Ivy during this half month?" "She has lived long enough." Stanley said coldly. His parents, who had been waiting for eighteen years for Sam to be executed, were now just waiting for Ivy to apologize. As well as Ivy''s parents. Violet sighed, "You''re right, it''s not good for some people to live too long." "By the way, what are you going to do about the ones Ivy told you about earlier?" Stanley looked at her. Violet read the meaning in his eyes, "You mean the ones George did?" Stanley was nonmittal. Violet lowered her eyes, "Honestly, I just contacted George, but I didn''t get in touch, he''s no longer in J City now. I heard from Jessie that he seems to have gone to look for the murderer, his departure has relieved me because I really don''t know how to face him. He caused Calvin''s car ident, caused my warehouse to burn down and all the fabric to be destroyed, I hate him in my heart, but at the same time. If it wasn''t for him five years ago, me and the two kids would have died, so I really don''t know how I''m going to handle this." Looking at Violet''s painful look, his eyes darkened, "If you really don''t know how to handle it, then let me do it." "You?" Violet froze for a moment, and then looked at the man''s cold face and burst out, "Honey, you''re not going to ...... do that, right?" She made a scratching motion across her neck and then shook her head repeatedly, "Never, George may have done all these things to make me angry, but he did help me, we can''t do that to him." "What are you thinking about? I won''t kill him." Stanley pursed his lips and said, "As you said, he saved you, I will remember this kindness, but he made Calvin car ident and destroyed your warehouse, these are already enough to offset his kindness back then, I will only send him abroad and never let him back again." Violet breathed a sigh of relief, "Okay, maybe this is the best choice, George did all this and wiped out past favors and friendships, maybe it''s only appropriate that we never see each other again in the future." Stanley raised his chin slightly, "But since you said he is not in the country right now, so when hees back, find him and talk it over. If he doesn''t leave, I will send him away, and if he wants to leave on his own, then I won''t do anything." Violet replied, "Good." Time flies, and in the blink of an eye, two days have passed. The police station called, and Ivy''s statement had taken legal effect, proving that it was Ivy, not Vera, who had struck at Violet twice in the first ce. The charges against Vera were cleared, which meant that Vera could get out. However, since Vera took the initiative to take the me for Ivy''s crime, her behaviour was somewhat in breach of thew, but on ount of the fact that Vera had been in jail for almost half a year, the police did not give Vera any other punishment, and only gave her a verbal criticism. After all, the six months Vera has spent in prison is already considered punishment. They believe that in future Vera will never do such stupid things again. Outside the prison, Miranda and Violet stood together, looking across at the prison gates. Stanley did note, he went to Ivy''s vi. Miranda looked at the closed prison door and sped her two hands together, excited with nowhere to put them. If she wasn''t still in a wheelchair, Violet felt that she would be walking around in a hurry. "Miranda, calm down, Vera will be out in a moment." Violet looked at Miranda who was too agitated to calm down and hurriedly spoke up to persuade her. Miranda was already in poor health, and Violet was afraid that she would faint from the excitement. When Miranda heard Violet''s words, she forced a smile, "Mrs. Murphy, I know what you mean, but I can''t calm down, I''ve been hoping that Vera cane out, so "I know, I know." Violet interrupted her with tears andughter, "Then go on, forget I said it." It is true that it took a long time for her daughter toe out for a reunion, and this kind of thing is indeed exciting. She thought that it would be the same in her ce. With this in mind, Violet didn''t advise any more. Soon, the time came and the prison door slowly opened. Miranda didn''t hold back and slid her wheelchair straight up. She wanted to see her daughter expectantly. Violet stood still and did not move, leaning against the car and looking at the prison gate. A thin, delicate figure came out of it, with short, yellow hair, a pale face, and a body that would fall over when the wind blew, looking as pitiful as she could. Her bright eyes, however, were particrly striking. She looked up at the sky with the anticipation and desire for the future clearly written in her eyes. Violet raised her eyebrows and silently praised Vera in her heart. It seemed that Vera had not been devastated by her time in prison; on the contrary, she was, on the contrary, full of fighting spirit for the future. This was good, so that Vera would not be a drag on her family. "Vera." Miranda looked at Vera, her wrinkled face was written with an excited smile, and her eyes were filled with tears of excitement and joy. Miranda''s voice caused Vera''s body to freeze for a moment. In the next second, Vera hurriedly lowered her head and looked across at the woman in the wheelchair, her eyes red, and her voice choked with sobs as she shouted out, "Mom!" Chapter 688 A Final Account "Vera!" Miranda responded. Afterwards, Vera could no longer hold herself together and ran towards Miranda in tears, hugging her and saying sorry over and over again. She really knew she was wrong to blindly trust someone who wouldn''t even show her face and to take the me for her. Yet what did she get in the end? She got nothing, not only did she spend six months in jail for nothing, the man didn''t even help her family pay their debts like she said she would. So, her six months in jail werepletely wasted, and more than that, she made her mother so sad that she had been trying to look for someone to save her. Even her brother was bullied by those kids at school. She was really wrong, so wrong! "I''m sorry, Mom, I''m sorry." Veray on Miranda''s knee, crying tears of sadness, self-recrimination and guilt. It was true that Miranda was angry with her, but the reason her daughter was to pay off the family''s debts. So no matter how angry or annoyed Miranda was, she would not push her daughter away, let alone give up on her. Otherwise she would not have struggled to find a way to get her out. Violet leaned against the side of the car, just quietly watching the mother and daughter hugging each other, without going up to disturb them. It was only after a long time that Miranda thought of Violet, and only then did she gently pat Vera''s shoulder, signaling for her to stop crying and get up. Vera wiped her tears and stood up from the floor. Miranda took her hand, "Vera, go, go over with me to meet Mrs. Murphy." Vera gave a nod. They came to Violet, Miranda pushed Vera to Violet, "Vera, say thanks to Mrs. Murphy." Vera looked at Violet and bent down and bowed deeply towards Violet, "I''m sorry, Mrs. Murphy, I shouldn''t have taken the me for someone in the first ce, I''m really sorry, and thank you for not giving up on me and keeping arresting Ivy to save me out, I really appreciate it!" She had already heard from the prison guards that Ivy had been caught and had given an ount of all her crimes. Otherwise, she couldn''t really get out so soon. Violet looked at Vera, helped her up, just said: "Since you are out, from now on, take good care of Miranda, do not do simr things just because of the temptation of others, especially when you have not even met the person. The other party has not even given you a deposit, but you foolishly agreed to take the me for her, in the end, you got nothing but had spent six months in jail." Vera was blushed by Violet''s words. She looked at her mother who had gray hair and nodded heavily, "Don''t worry, Mrs. Murphy, I know what to do. After this lesson, I won''t be as innocent and foolish as I was before to easily trust others, I will take good care of my mother in the future, do some business with her and raise my brother." "Good." Violet nodded. She then raised her wrist and looked at her watch, "It''ste, I''ll see you back first, I have other things to do after that." "Thank you, Mrs. Murphy." Miranda and her daughter hurriedly thanked her. Violet opened the car door and, together with Vera, helped Miranda get into the car and then drove away from the prison. On the way, Violet talked a lot to Vera. Vera also asked about Ivy''s current situation. Violet didn''t hide anything from her, and told her what she could say. When Vera heard this, her heart was filled with the pleasure of revenge. "Great, she deserves to pay for all the bad things she''s done!" Vera clenched her fists in indignation. Violet drove on, "You''re right." Soon, they arrived at the destination. Violet drove off alone, heading for Ivy''s vi. Stanley had already gone over there first. Now that Vera was out, the time had naturallye for Ivy to pay the price. She was going over to see what Stanley would arrange. Stanley asked the two bodyguards to open the door, and then walked in with Fraser. In the room, Ivy surprisingly did not lie down, but sat against the head of the bed.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Seeing the two enter, she raised her eyes and spoke in a hoarse voice, "Stanley, you''re here." "Vera hase out." Stanley stopped a short distance across the bed, clearly unwilling to get too close to Ivy. He was disgusted. Naturally Ivy could see it and gave a self-deprecatingugh. With her appearance, it''s natural that people wouldn''t want to get close to her, she''s messy, dirty and smelly, who would want to get close to her? "Is that so? Vera is out, you know what you want to know, then naturally I''m useless, so Stanley, you''re going to execute me, right?" Ivy said as her hand ced in the nket tightened. Stanley pursed his lips and did not say anything. Ivy looked at him, "If you don''t say anything, it proves I guessed right. Let me think, how would you execute me? Send me to jail? Or ...... No, no, you hate me so much, sending me to jail would be sparing me, after all, I won''t be tortured in jail. Although I did all this, the court will sentence me to death, but before I die, I won''t have any damage, so you will definitely be unwilling to see such an oue, after all, I killed your parents, you can''t wait to torture me to death, so how can you send me to the police and die so easily?" Stanley narrowed his eyes, "You''re quite clever, you can even guess this." Ivy snorted, "I know you too well, if you love someone, you will give her whatever she wants, on the contrary, if you hate someone, you will ravage her to death little by little, so, you will let me die for the sake of your parents, but you will not let me die so easily, you will torture me and make me suffer of dying, won''t you?" Stanley gave a cold chortle, "Since you know, are you ready for this?" "Would I be so calm if I am not ready for it?" Ivy spread her hands and shrugged her shoulders. "In that case, Fraser, have her taken out and moved to......" "Wait a minute!" Before Stanley could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Ivy. Her hand on the quilt was clenched tightly, and she squeezed it so tightly that her palm was cut and blood kept flowing out. But she didn''t care about that, she just stared at Stanley, "I know, you want them to move me to another ce and torture me to death bit by bit, but Stanley, I won''t let you do that, I was born from a rich and noble family, overlooking millions of people, that is to say, I have always been high above, only I execute others, not others execute me. You want to execute me, but I won''t let you do it. "Oh? Then what do you want?" Stanley''s thin lips curled up coolly. Ivy''s hand, which had been ced under the cover, finally came out. Fraser looked at her bloodied hand and couldn''t help but exim, "That''s a mirror shard!" It was so pointed, so it, apparently, was carefully selected. Chapter 689 Ivy Is Dead Ivy held the tip of the mirror shard against her neck, with a crazy smile on her face as she looked at Stanley, "What do I want? I''ve said it before, in this world, no one can execute me, and I won''t let anyone else sway my life, the only one who can kill me is myself." She took a breath and added, "I know that I havended myself at this point today and that the only way is death, but I will not let you sway my life, even if I die, it will be by my own hand, not yours, so Stanley, you still have not seeded in your revenge!" After saying that, Ivyughed out loud before sticking the mirror directly and viciously into her neck. She stuck deep and moved hard. Fraser clearly saw that the mirror fragment, at least two centimeters in, the blood, even soared out along the edge of the mirror fragment, tracing an arc in the air. And Ivy''s hand waspletely stained red with blood. As the wound was too big and the blood flowed too much, Ivy''s body soon couldn''t support itself and fell lopsidedly onto the bed. The hand that was gripping the mirror fragment was also unable to grip it any longer and slowly let go, slumping to her side, with only the mirror fragment, still firmly inserted above her neck. Her two eyes, however, were wide open and staring at the ceiling with dead eyes, as if she wanted to make two holes in it. Her eyes, however, had gradually dulled, without the slightest hint of spirit. This scene happened so fast that Stanley and Fraser froze straight away. By the time they reacted, Ivy had already made a move on herself. Fraser covered his mouth in surprise, "Mr. Murphy, she ......" Stanley''s pupils twitched and he did not speak, but moved his feet towards the position of the bed. Walking to the bedside, he looked down at Ivy. The blood on Ivy''s neck was still flowing out, as if it was going to drain out.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Stanley could already clearly feel that her life was gradually dissipating. Ivy''s consciousness was beginning to blur at the moment, but she still sensed Stanleying next to her. She couldn''t move, she didn''t have the strength, and she didn''t want to move, so she just stared at the ceiling with a pair of lusterless eyes and spoke in a weak voice, "Stanley ...... For the sake of my dying, can I ask you one thing?" Stanley''s thin lips moved as if he wanted to say something, but in the end nothing came out. Ivy''s eyelids were beginning to get heavy at the moment, and her eyes, staring at the ceiling, began to blink continuously, as if she wanted to open them wide, but as she did so, they instead became more and more squinted, and her vision, too, darkened even more. Not only the sight, but also the hearing, was beginning to diminish. She didn''t know whether Stanley had spoken or not, so she assumed that Stanley had spoken. She gave a self-deprecatingugh and breathed hard, "Help me ...... Help me tell Henry I''m sorry, I...... I know...... I know who I love, who I ......" At this moment, it was clear to Ivy why she had felt that indefinable emotion in her heart when she saw Henry two days ago. She also knew why she had been so flustered and lost when Henry had said he didn''t love her anymore and had said goodbye to her. It was all because she loved him. She loved Henry, not Stanley! She didn''t know when she had fallen in love with Henry, but she had, and she knew how much she had gone too far in the past, and how much she had broken Henry''s heart by what she had done to him. She even regretted now why she hadn''t seen it sooner. Would everything have been different if she had seen her heart earlier? No, even if she had seen it earlier, everything would still be the same, because she had killed Stanley''s parents when she was ten years old, so even if she had realized itter that she loved Henry, Stanley would not have let her go. Ivy''s mouth pulled out a bitter curve, "So tired......" She stopped resisting, stopped struggling and allowed her eyes to close. All of a sudden, there was no more light in front of her, only darkness. Ivy''s eyshes fluttered and her head grew heavy. Soon her rapid breathing gradually stopped, and her violently heaving chest gradually calmed down. Fraser looked at Stanley, stepped forward, extended a finger, put it under Ivy''s nose, then as if in shock, he fiercely withdrew his finger. "Mr. Murphy, she ...... has no vital signs!" Fraser''s mouth dropped open and he said in a deep voice. Stanley''s eyes flickered slightly for a moment, and then he nodded, "I know." "Is that good?" Fraser looked at him, "I was going to torture her and then ...... I never thought that she would actually kill herself, so wouldn''t that really not count as revenge, as she said?" The fists of Stanley clenched, he was clearly unhappy with the result as well. But what can he do? She was already dead and he could bring her back to life and kill her again. Or should he whip her body? Sorry, he was not that sick! "That''s it." Stanley looked at Ivy. Although it did not count as having personally avenged his parents, Ivy was dead, and this hatred, naturally, should be put aside. Thinking, Stanley reached out his hand, grabbed a corner of the quilt and lifted it upwards with force. The quilt arced through the air and then covered Ivy''s body. Stanley turned around with an expressionless face, "Let''s go, have someonee in here and tidy up." "Yes." Fraser nodded, and then followed him out. The two of them had juste downstairs when they saw Violet, who hade in from outside. Violet stepped forward, "Stanley, you ......" She was just about to ask something when she saw the blood on Stanley''s hand and she was stunned, "Stanley, you''re injured?" Stanley followed her line of sight and looked down, shook his head, "No, it''s not my blood." "Whose is that?" "Ivy''s." Stanley replied. It should have been identally stained when he was just getting the quilt. Violet was surprised, "Ivy''s? You shouldn''t have already......'' "No." Stanley shook his head. Violet patted his chest, "You scared me, I thought you had given her ......" "But she''s dead." Stanley said. Violet froze momentarily and took a moment to find her voice, "What? Dead? Didn''t you have done anything to her yet? Howe she''s ......" "Mrs. Murphy, it was she who killed herself." Fraser spoke up at this point. Violet said dumbly, "Killed herself? Why?" "Ivy knew she wouldn''t survive and knew Mr. Murphy wouldn''t make it easy for her to die, so she hid a sharp mirror shard and killed herself." Immediately afterwards, Fraser told the whole story of the scene, including the conversation. After hearing this, Violet calmed down from the shock and finally sighed, "It''s something she can do, Ivy is a very proud and conceited person, such a person will not allow others to dispose of her, so it''s norma that she will self-sabotage, but I quite admire her, after all, not everyone has the courage, but in this way, Stanley, you can''t take your revenge." "I know, but she has died, so be it." Stanley lowered his eyes and said in a light voice. Violet nodded, "Yeah." She then looked upstairs, where two security guards were busy going in and out of Ivy''s room. Violet had guessed what they were working on, and so hastily lowered her head, not daring to look again. Although she couldn''t see Ivy''s body, it was terrifying to know that her body was upstairs. Chapter 690 Hurry Up and Get Out "By the way, Stanley, do you want to report to the police about Ivy''s suicide? After all, the police know that Ivy is in your hands." Violet looked at Stanley and asked. Stanley lowered his eyes and said in a light voice, "Of course." "And Dr. Baxter." Violet added. Stanley frowned, "I''ll have someone notify Henryter, well, let''s go, there''s no point in staying here anymore."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Violet gave a nod, "Okay." She didn''t want to stay here any longer either, it was really the thought of staying in the same vi with a dead man that made her feel a bit queasy. The two left the vi and Fraser stayed behind to take care of the follow-up. After all, Ivy''s death must have required some proper handling as well. The disposal of the vi and the collection of Ivy''s body all needed to be arranged. When they returned home Be came out, "Mr. Murphy, Mrs. Murphy, you''re back." Stanley nodded slightly in response. Be suddenly saw the blood on his hand and asked in surprise, "Mr. Murphy, are you hurt?" "No, it''s someone else''s blood." Stanley replied. He then went straight upstairs. With Ivy dead, the hatred between him and Ivy would be gone. But there were some things that he had not yet thought through and some hatred that he had notpletely let go of. He still needed, alone, to think about it and let go of itpletely before he could do so. Violet watched Stanley''s figure disappear into the third floor stairwell until he waspletely out of sight before she looked down and withdrew her gaze. Be looked at Violet in confusion, "Mrs. Murphy, what''s wrong with Mr. Murphy? Why does he feel in a bit of a bad mood?" "He is indeed in a bit of a bad mood because he didn''t avenge himself, but his enemy died, it is a feeling that made him think about it." Violet said with a sigh. Although Stanley said everything had been gone since Ivy''s death, but, he was clearly upset about Ivy''s suicide. But this discontent had nowhere to vent out, so he did not feel happy. "His enemy is dead?" Be eximed, "Ivy ......" Violet nodded under Be''s surprised gaze. Be drew in a breath of cold air, "It''s Mr. ......" "No, it was Ivy herself who killed herself." Violet shook her head and replied. Be swallowed hard and took a long time to slow down, "Suicide? She would actually kill herself?" Violet gave augh, "Pride got the better of her. She did not want to be disposed of by others, and at the same time she knew she couldn''t escape, so that''s why she cut herself." "So that''s it, then she had guts." Be said with a grimace. Violet didn''t speak anymore, her eyes drooping as she was thinking. After a moment, she shook her head, pushed down the emotion in her heart, and changed the subject, "Be, where are Calvin and Arya?" "Calvin has gone to the sparring gym, and Arya followed him there." Be answered. Violet nodded her head, indicating that she knew, and then asked nothing else. Time flied and it was evening. Stanley had not yete out of the study and he did not evene down when Be asked him toe downstairs for dinner. Having no choice, Violet herself went up to him. When she came to the door of Stanley''s study, she raised her hand and knocked on the door. The man''s low, husky voice came from the door, "Come in." Violet unscrewed the door and entered, the study was dark, not even turning on the light. Violet turned the light on and saw the man sitting behind the desk and she said, "Why don''t you go down for dinner?" Stanley was not surprised it was her. After all, if it was Be who knocked on the door, Be would surely call out to him. So it must have been her, which was why he had asked for her toe in, otherwise he wouldn''t have let her in at all. "No appetite." Stanley lowered the hand propping his head up and said in a light voice. Violet walked over, "You really don''t have an appetite or you don''t want to eat?" Stanley pursed his thin lips and didn''t speak anymore. Violet sighed, "You don''t even turn on the light, so you haven''t released it yet?" Stanley wrapped his arms around her waist and buried his head in her stomach, his voice low, "How can I be so quick to relieve myself? I spent more than ten years to find out who killed my parents, and finally found Sam and Ivy, yet Ivy ended her life in this way, so what is my dedication of these ten years? "1 Violet stroked his hair, "I understand your feelings, but now that Ivy is dead, it won''t help if you are like this, you will only put yourself in a more painful situation, so Stanley, think about it, it''s good that Ivy is dead. Although you didn''t do it yourself, she made amends, didn''t she?" "I know, I just think that it''s too easy to let her die." Stanley narrowed his eyes and said in an icy voice. Violet patted him on the back, "Actually, I don''t think it was easy for her to die." Stanley frowned and looked up at her, clearly puzzled as to why she thought that. Violet said with a smile, "Didn''t you say that Ivy has a proud personality and strong self-esteem, and that she didn''t want to be executed, that''s why she ended herself? So I think that if she wasn''t really desperate, she definitely wouldn''t have done that. She wanted to live more than anyone else, not to die, if she really wanted to die, she would have died long ago, so I think that during the time she was locked up in the vi, she must have suffered from great fear and torture inside." Stanley''s eyes shed, clearly understanding what she meant. She was referring to the fact that Ivy had been tortured internally and that was why her death was not easy. "Maybe." Stanley said, rubbing his brow. Violet put her hand on his shoulder, "Well, don''t think too much about it, in fact, it is a happy thing when your enemy dies, at least, she died in front of you, and she knew that in your hands, there was no way she could live. If she died in a ce you didn''t know and died by ident, you should be more upset." After all, to die in a ce Stanley didn''t know or to die in an ident, that would really be a mockery of Stanley''s preparation for revenge over the past ten years. After this enlightenment from Violet, Stanley took a deep breath and his tense form rxed. It was obvious that he had listened to her and had begun to figure it out. Violet patted him on the shoulder, "What are you going to do with Ivy''s body?" "Cremation, just find a random mausoleum and bury it." Stanley frowned in disgust. It never urred to him to bury Ivy next to his parents, so that Ivy could make amends with them forever. Maybe his parents still find it annoying to see Ivy every day. "Okay." Violet nodded, thinking that was good. As they were talking, Stanley''s mobile phone rang. Violet turned her head and saw the mobile phone on the desk with the word Fraser on it. "It''s Fraser calling, pick it up." Violet handed the phone to him. Stanley mumbled, but instead of putting it to his ear, he simply put it on speaker. "What is it?" Stanley asked. Fraser''s voice came, "Mr. Murphy, Ivy''s vi has been cleaned up, and Ivy''s body has been sent to the nearest hospital morgue." Stanley nodded, "I see, did you inform Henry?" "Not yet, something dyed me this afternoon, so I didn''t make a move yet." Fraser scratched her hair apologetically. Chapter 691 Will Protect Them Stanley frowned, "What is it?" "It''s the matter of Colin, coincidentally, when Ivy was still alive, Colin was clearly in danger, as soon as someone made a move, it would definitely fall, however, no matter how the Pearce family made a move, his family was still stubbornly existing, until today. Shortly after Ivymitted suicide, news came from the Pearce family that Colin''s family copsed on its own, Collin and his sons have all been thoroughly investigated." Fraser said with emotion. Colin originally had no enmity with the Murphy family. Yet Colin is Ivy''s great-grandfather. When Ivy set up the murder of Violet twice before, Stanley asked Colin to help investigate the murderer, but to his surprise, after Colin found out that it was Ivy, he covered up for her and introduced Vera to take the me. Of course, with this alone, Stanley would not have let the Pearce family go against Colin, which had a powerful family, but the truth about Ivy''s murder of his parentse outter. So when Colin harbored Ivy, he was not only harboring the murderer who designed Violet, he was also harboring the murderer of his parents. Colin is in cahoots with Ivy, so naturally he is his enemies, which is why he hates Colin, which is why he cooperates with the Pearce family and lets the Pearce family crush Colin. Now a few months have passed and Colin has finally fallen. Violet heard Fraser''s words and said in surprise, "Once Ivy died, Colin was finished on its own before the Pearce family even made a move, how does that sound so metaphysical?" Fraser exined with a smile, "To put it mildly, this is indeed somewhat unbelievable, so the Pearce family gave an exnation that when Ivy was small, a forteller had said that as long as Ivy was still alive, she would be able to prosper Colin, which is why Colin likes Ivy very much." "So that''s how it is, in this way, it really matches the forteller''s criticism, Ivy is alive, so Colin is still surviving even though he is being suppressed, now once Ivy died, Colin''s family naturally copsed." Violet uttered. How amazing things can be in the world. "Does Colin know that Ivy killed his granddaughter?" Stanley suddenly narrowed his eyes and asked. Colin''s granddaughter was also known as Ivy''s mother. Fraser nodded, "ording to the Pearce family, Colin always knew about it, but Colin himself has several granddaughters, Ivy''s mother was not his favorite, if not for Ivy, Ivy''s mother would have long been forgotten by Colin, so Colin was not only surprised by the fact that Ivy''s mother was killed by Ivy, but helped Ivy erase some evidence." "Oh my God, he is so inhuman. His granddaughter was killed and he actually ......" "It''s nothing to be surprised about, Colin was originally a man only sees interest, and had little affection for his granddaughter, so between his granddaughter and his great-granddaughter who could prosper Colin, he naturally would choose thetter." Stanley said. Violet nodded, "I understand, it''s just that I feel like such a person is too scary." "Yes, this ismon in the circle." Stanley said. Violetmented, "It''s really sad that Ivy''s mother has such a grandfather." "Don''t worry, we won''t be such grandparents." Stanley held Violet''s hand and said gently. Violet felt amused, "Grandparents? Arya is still small, and it has a long way to go." "That''s true." Stanley smiled. Violet then asked, "By the way, what will happen to Colin afterwards?" Fraser replied, "Colin is old, it is estimated that his fate will not be too miserable, at most, he will be sent to a nursing home by the top, after all, when Colin was young, he was considered a good official, after that, as he spent more time in the officialdom, he only gradually became greedy, the top will base on Colin''s past merits and give him a lighter sentence." "What about the others?" Violet was curious. "The Pearce family found out that Colin''s sons were corrupting and taking bribes quite badly, so they''ll all go to jail for a long time." "That''s good, since they do something wrong, they should pay the price." Stanley pursed his lips and said indifferently. After that, he stood up, "All right, tell Henry about Ivy''s suicide." "Okay." Stanley hung up the phone and looked at Violet, "Let''s go down first." Violet nodded her head. The couple held hands as they exited the study and went downstairs. Soon the two arrived at the dining room. When Calvin and Arya saw the two, they immediately dropped the spoons they were holding and climbed off their chairs, running towards them, "Daddy, Mommy." Stanley and Violet each catch a child. "Slow down." Stanley bent down and picked up Arya, letting her sit on his arm, "What if you get bumped?" Arya wrapped her arms around his neck and smiled happily, "No, you will catch Arya, right Daddy?" Stanley''s eyes were so gentle, "Yes, I will not only catch Arya, I will protect you forever." Because, well, it''s his daughter. "What about me, Daddy, what about me?" Calvin was pulled by Violet''s hand and looked up at Stanley. Stanley smiled, "You too, I will always protect you too." And Jimmy too. His sons and daughter, apart from Violet, are his most cherished treasures in this world. So, he would do everything he could to protect them and love them. Hearing Stanley''s words, both children were very happy and giggled non-stop, filling the whole dining with the sound of children''s joyfulughter. Be looked on, quiteforted. "Okay, okay, stop it, let''s eat first, Calvin, Arya, get off of daddy, daddy hasn''t eaten yet." Looking at the three who wereughing, Violet said in a hurry. Calvin obediently let go of Stanley''s leg, and Arya let Stanley put her down. After touching Arya''s head, Stanley put her down and then pulled a child with one hand towards the dining table. On the other hand, in the hospital, Henry had just finished an operation and came out of the operating theatre when a nurse came up with a mobile phone, "Dr. Baxter, your phone just rang, it was a call from someone called Fraser." With that, the nurse handed over the phone. Henry took it with a smile, "Thanks, go ahead and get busy." The nurse nodded and turned to leave. Henry''s expression became deep. Why did Fraser call him all of a sudden? And it was night time, could it be that something had happened to Ivy? If it had nothing to do with Ivy, Stanley would definitely not have let Fraser contact him, because now there was nothing else to say between them except Ivy. Thinking, Henry hurriedly called back. Fraser might have been waiting for his call, as soon as his call came through, Fraser answered, "Dr. Baxter." "Is there anything wrong?" Henry asked as he walked towards his consultation room.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. At the other end of the phone, Fraser''s mouth opened, and only after a long time did he make a sound, "Yes, I hope that you are mentally prepared, after listening to it, don''t break down." At those words, Henry paused in his steps, great unease rising in his heart, "Mental preparation? What exactly are you trying to say?" Fraser took a deep breath, "Mr. Murphy asked me to tell you that Ivy died." Chapter 692 The Only Friend At these words, Henry felt that the whole world had be silent, without a sound. As if he had lost his soul, his expression froze and his grip on the phone, unconsciously loosened, the phone slipped from his palm and fell to the ground with a popping sound. At this voice, Fraser heard it and hurriedly shouted, "Dr. Baxter? Dr. Baxter?" Henry did not respond, still standing stiffly, his whole face filled with shock and bewilderment. Ivy was dead..... It was only after a long time that Henry reacted to what Fraser had just said, Ivy was dead! He could not believe Ivy was dead! Henry''s body swayed, and finally, unable to support himself, his knees went weak and he fell straight to the ground with a thud, before clutching his head and shouting heartily, "Ahhhhhh!" He was, obviously, unable to ept the oue. Although he knew that Ivy''s eventual end would be inevitable, he also hypnotised himself every day to prepare himself mentally. What he didn''t expect, however, was for the day toe so soon that he hadn''t forgotten her and wasn''t mentally prepared for it. Henry''s eyes were filled with tears and his body was trembling. Seeing him like this, the doctors and nurses not far away rushed over to ask, "Dr. Baxter, what''s wrong with you? Is everything alright?" Henry didn''t answer these people''s questions, he tremblingly reached out his hand towards the ground and touched the phone, after feeling it, he put it to his ear and asked in a trembling voice, "Fraser, tell me you''re lying to me, you''re lying to me, right? Ivy is not dead, right?" Fraser lowered his eyelids and sighed, "I''m sorry, Dr. Baxter, I understand your feelings, but I''m not lying to you, Ivy is really dead, her body has been sent to the third hospital." The third hospital, where George previously worked. Hearing Fraser''s words, Henry''s heart felt as if it had been viciously grabbed, hurting so badly that he couldn''t breathe. He held the phone in a death grip, "Why? Why so soon? You killed her, didn''t you?" He had always known that Stanley did not intend to hand Ivy over to the police and intended to take his own revenge. So the likelihood that Stanley killed Ivy is the highest. Fraser frowned, "You misunderstood us, we did try to kill her, but we really didn''t, she killed herself." "Killed herself?" Henry''s pupils suddenly shrank, "How could ...... How could Ivymit suicide!" "That''s the truth, Ivy reallymitted suicide, she knew we wouldn''t let her go and she knew she was desperate, so she killed herself. Dr. Baxter, you loved her so much, you should know her character, she is proud, conceited, how could she allow herself to be disposed of?" Fraser said. Henry''s mouth dropped open and he was unable to speak. Because as Fraser said, Ivy is proud and conceited, even if she really has no choice, she will not leave her life to others but will only end it herself. So Ivy really didmit suicide! Realizing this, Henry had no more to say and bowed his head deeply so that the expression on his face could not be seen. His small sobs, however, gave away that he was crying. Fraser heard it too, and there was nothing he could do but sigh. He knew why Henry was crying so sadly, after all, his beloved died. Although Dr. Baxter said at the time that he did not love Ivy anymore and would not see her again, how could Dr. Baxter stop loving so soon after such a short period of time? That was why the emotions turned to this when he heard that Ivy had died. Thinking of this, Fraser pushed his sses and saidfortingly, "Dr. Baxter, I know you''re sad, but now that she is dead, you ......" "Ivy is now in the third hospital, right?" Henry asked, his voice hoarse as he stood up. Fraser nodded, "Yes, it was sent to the third hospital morgue not long ago." Henry didn''t ask any more questions and hung up the phone straight away, then took off his sses and wiped his tears as he ran quickly towards the lift, not even changing out of the surgical gown he was wearing before running straight out of the hospital and taking a taxi to the third hospital. On the other side, Fraser''s face wasn''t much of a surprise when he realized the phone that had been hung up. After all, he had guessed such an oue when Henry asked where Ivy was. He believed that by this time, Dr. Baxter was on his way to the third hospital.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Fraser sighed, and then told Stanley the news. Violet wasing out of the shower when she saw Stanley had changed out of the pajamas he was wearing and put on a casual outfit, she couldn''t help but freeze for a moment, "Honey, it''s sote, are you going out?" It was almost bedtime now and he had suddenly changed his clothes and she couldn''t think of what he was up to other than going out. Stanley lifted his chin and didn''t hide it, "Henry already knows that Ivy is dead, Fraser said Henry is having a bit of an emotional breakdown. Henry has gone to the third hospital to see Ivy''s corpse, I''m afraid he''ll do something stupid so I''m going to go over and take a look." Although he had already broken with Henry, he had known him since childhood as a friend in the end. He couldn''t really leave Henry alone. Violet uttered, "So that''s how it is, then I''ll go too." "Just stay at home, it''s too cold outside, I''ll be back soon." Stanley walked up to her, reached out his hand and gently touched her hair. Violet looked at him, "Alright then, it''s just that you''re going alone, what if Dr. Baxter takes a shot at you?" Ivy was dead, albeit by suicide, but there was no guarantee that Henry would not take his anger out on him. Stanley narrowed his eyes slightly and gave a cold hum, "Don''t worry, he is weak, who can he beat?" It wasn''t that he was arrogant; Henry was half a head shorter and thinner than him and could never have been his match. What''s more, he could fight, and Henry would be even less of a match for him. Hearing Stanley''s words, Violet then remembered that he knew a few moves and couldn''t help but smile, "In that case,e back early, I''ll wait for you at home." Stanley nodded, then held the back of her head, kissed her on the lips and went out of the room. Not long after he left, Be came up with the milk, "Mrs. Murphy, where is Mr. Murphy going?" "Go get Henry, he''s worried that Henry will do something stupid." Violet said as she took the milk. Be nodded, "So that''s it, then it''s not surprising, Dr. Baxter is the only friend Mr. Murphy has." "The only friend?" Violet raised her eyebrows, "Didn''t Stanley have any friends before?" She expressed curiosity. She knew that Henry was Stanley''s friend, but she hadn''t expected that it would be the only one. After all, everyone has a few friends, and although they will eventually be strangers, they will all have a few at least. And Stanley actually grew up with only Henry. "Yes, Mr. Murphy doesn''t have any friends other than Dr. Baxter, because Mr. Murphy grew up precocious, coupled with a cold nature and a willingness to excel in grades, and didn''t like to y with the young boys of the same age in his circle, but those boys wanted to y with Mr. instead." Speaking of this, Be sighed with emotion, "But Mr. Murphy has been cold since he was a child, and those boys didn''t dare to approach him. Most importantly, Mr. Murphy is exceptional, and the parents of those boys liked topare them with Mr. Murphy, so over time, those boys gradually turned away from Mr. Murphy."?????????????? Chapter 693 Henry Wants to Die Hearing Be''s words, Violet smiled, "That''s true, I understand." The best children will always have parents whopare them with their own children. Even their children like Stanley at the beginning, they will eventually be annoyed with Stanley, so it is normal for Stanley to have no friends. "And that''s not all, those boys even joined together to bully Mr. Murphy, but he finally took care of them by himself, but after that, those boys were even more afraid to approach him, and when they saw him, they were just like rats seeing a cat." Be covered her lips and said with a smile. Violet felt amused, "Hahaha, he''s talented topare his peers." "They were indeed far inferior to him." Violet lifted her chin, "That''s true, so how did Dr. Baxter end up bing friends with Stanley?" She was curious about this. "Dr. Baxter was a stalker." Be raised her eyes slightly and said nostalgically, "Dr. Baxter was the only child who wasn''t afraid of Mr. Murphy, he worshipped Mr. Murphy, and when Mr. Murphy got used to Dr. Baxter, they gradually became friends." Violet ruffled her hair, "So that''s how it is." "Speaking of which, I''m actually quite thankful to Dr. Baxter, if it wasn''t for him, Mr. Murphy really wouldn''t have had a single friend since he was a child, and his personality might have be even colder." Be said. Violet''s eyes flickered slightly. She approved of that. "Mrs. Murphy, I''ll go out first." Be looked at the time and realized it waste, so she had intention of going out. Violet smiled and handed over the empty milk cup, "Okay, take care of yourself, Be, you should sleep early too." "Okay." Be smiled cheerfully and went out. At the third hospital, when Stanley arrived, Fraser was waiting for him at the hospital gate. When he saw his caring, he hurried down the steps, "Mr. Murphy." "Where''s Henry?" Stanley asked, tossing him the car keys. Fraser followed him into the hospital, "Dr. Baxter is in the morgue." "How long have you been staying here?" Stanley narrowed his eyes. Fraser thought for a moment, "Almost half an hour, I arrived half an hour ago and asked the morgue manager, so I learnt that Dr. Baxter went in a few minutes before I arrived." It is logical that anyone, other than the police forensic officer and the administrator of the mortuary, should not stay in the mortuary for too long. Firstly, they are afraid that the body will be tampered with, and secondly, the morgue is so cold that it is easy to freeze people out. So when Stanley heard that Henry had gone in for half an hour and hadn''te out, his face instantly turned cold and grim. Coming to the door of the morgue, Stanley stood outside the door and listened for a while, not hearing any movement inside, his eyes narrowed, then he turned around and instructed the two hospital security guards behind Fraser, "You guys go in and bring out the person." "Yes." The two guards nodded and pushed open the door to the morgue and went in. Before they followed over, the hospital had instructed them to listen to Stanley. So when Stanley ordered, they naturally had to do it. Soon a voice came from inside the door of the morgue, the angry shout of Henry, "Let go of me, let go of me, I''m not going out, let go of me!" However no one listened to him. Soon, Henry was escorted out by two security guards, one left and one right. The two guards let go of him and his body instantly copsed to the ground, unable to stand properly. Fraser was surprised, "What''s going on?" Stanley''s thin lips pursed into a straight line, "Your legs The two security guards were afraid that they might misunderstand that Henry''s unsteadiness was their fault, so they hastily exined, "Mr. Murphy, Dr. Baxter has been in the morgue for too long, and when we went in, he was sitting on the floor by the ice bed like this, so his legs were frozen numb and he couldn''t stand up steadily. When his body temperaturees up after a while, the blood will flow through and he''ll be fine." "So that''s how it is." Fraser responded. Stanley''s tightly pursing thin lips rxed. He really thought that something had happened to Henry''s legs as well. The two guards nodded, "Yes, because the hospital has dead people every day and also familiese to the morgue every day, so this is amon situation." Stanley nodded, "I know, you guys step aside first." "Okay." The two guards responded and walked off to the side in unison. Stanley looked down at Henry, who was sitting on the floor like a walking corpse, and his brows knitted together. "Henry, look at you now, what do you look like?" Henry''s eyelids lifted slightly, then drooped again, but otherwise there was no other reaction, as if he was really a body without a soul, his whole body was out of shape, and he looked like he was dying. This look directly stirred up the anger within Stanley. He stepped forward and raised his foot to kick him to the ground. Henry was kicked straight by Stanley and his body slid at least two meters on the ground, unable to get up for a long time, he could only lie on his back covering his chest and coughing violently. This scene stunned not only Fraser, but also the two security guards not far away. How could they have expected that this man, who looked so noble and elegant, would be so violent that he would go straight to kicking Henry? Henry was kicked out of the room, so it was clear how much strength this elegant man had used.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Ahem...... Stanley, you......" Henry raised his head incredulously and looked at Stanley, obviously not expecting, either, that Stanley would actually make a move towards him. Stanley put his feet away and said coldly with downcast eyes, "Henry, Ivy is dead and this is how you look like, what, you''re going to stop living and follow her to hell?" Henry''s face changed, "I ......" "It seems that you really think so." Stanley took a few steps forward and kicked him down again. Just because of Ivy, he actually wanted to go die. He loved Ivy so much that he even wanted to leave his parents behind and follow her to hell? Henry had managed to sit up with his chest covered, but now he had fallen to the ground again, his stomach aching as if his intestines were churning. Yes, Stanley kicked in his chest first, and for the second time, Stanley kicked him in the stomach. Henry twisted straight around and spat out, tearsing out of his eyes. But Stanley didn''t let him go, but stepped on his chest, making him unable to move, then lowered his head and looked at him from above, his voice cold and heartless, "Henry, you can die if you want, I won''t stop you, but before you die, you''d better make all the arrangements for your parents in the future, don''t end up having to ask me, an outsider, to help you take care of your parents and hold them funeral when they die." Hearing this, Henry''s eyes widened, "Dad, Mom......" Looking at him like this, Stanley''s eyes narrowed, "What? You haven''t thought about your parents at all, have you?" Chapter 694 Henrys Parents Henry''s body stiffened, clearly Stanley was right. It was true that he had not thought of his parents. After learning of Ivy''s death, he rushed here and saw her corpse. At that moment, his mindpletely copsed, and then he sat on the ground next to Ivy''s corpse, his whole body sinking into deep pain and despair. After all, Ivy was the only person he had ever loved for more than ten years, and once Ivy died, he was the one who could least ept it. So at that time, his subconscious thought was to simply apany Ivy, so that perhaps down there, they could actually be together. Yet from the time he had that idea, he hadn''t really thought about what would happen to his parents afterwards. Seeing Henry''s pale face, Stanley''s fists clenched, he crouched down and hammered a fist into Henry''s face. Henry grunted as he was hammered and subconsciously held his head in his hands. Stanley withdrew his fist and said in an icy sneer, "You really think so, your parents raised you so well, but you want to be a martyr, you''re really ungrateful!" Henry''s body trembled and he did not speak. For he had nothing to say and no way to refute it. He was indeed an ungrateful son. Stanley looked at Henry who had tears sliding down from the corners of his eyes, stood up and added, "I don''t understand, why do you love Ivy so much, so much that you''re even willing to apany her to her death. She''s done so many bad things, shouldn''t you be disgusted with her? Why would you like her and not change for more than ten years?" Henry raised his arm, shielding it from his eyes, the corners of his mouth curled up bitterly, his voice hoarse as he replied, "I don''t know, feelings are just so strange, I just like her." Stanley frowned, "What kind of answer is that?" Henry closed his eyes and didn''t speak anymore. Stanley didn''t bother anymore, he took the handkerchief and elegantly wiped his hand, "I''ve already told you everything that needs to be said, if you still want to apany Ivy to her death, go ahead, I will never stop you, and I won''t care your parents in the future, so take care of yourself." When he finished, he dropped the handkerchief directly on Henry, put his hands in his trouser pockets, and turned to head for the lift. Fraser did not follow him, but pointed at the two guards and pointed at Henry, meaning that the two guards should keep an eye on Henry and not let him really do something stupid before turning around to chase after Stanley. He knew that although Mr. Murphy said that he would not stop Dr. Baxter from dying, in his heart he must not want Dr. Baxter to really die, otherwise, he would not have made this special trip and mentioned Dr Baxter''s parents to lecture Dr. Baxter. So in the end, Mr. Murphy cared about Henry. When he arrived outside the hospital gate, Stanley suddenly stopped in his tracks and then, under Fraser''s confusion, took out his mobile phone and dialed a number out. Soon Fraser knew he had called Henry''s parents and told them about Ivy''s death and Henry''s despondency. When Henry''s parents heard this, they almost fainted from anger. They were also aware of how Ivy was like, so they had always disapproved of Henry''s liking for Ivy, especially a few months before, when Henry and Ivy were dating, which was unanimously opposed by them, and Henry even had a big falling out with them over Ivy. But in the end theypromised and let Henry date with Ivy, because they could see that Ivy did not like Henry at all, and that being with Henry was just a use, and that she would definitely dump himter. They thought that by that time, when Henry had suffered, he would see Ivy for what she really was, and that was why they finally let them be together. As a matter of fact, Henry and Ivy soon broke up, and Henry received a big blow. As parents, they were heartbroken, but more than anything, they were d that Ivy had let their son go so soon, otherwise Henry would have suffered even more in the future after Ivy had drained him of his use. They thought that after Ivy and Henry broke up, Henry would soon get over his pain, but what they didn''t expect was that Ivy would end up being one of the murderers of Stanley''s parents. Stanley locked Ivy up and Ivy actuallypelled Henry to let Ivy go, causing Henry''s friendship with Stanley and the Murphy family''s friendship with the Baxter family to end. All of this had made them hate Ivy, and now, it wasn''t enough that Ivy herself had died, she actually wanted to bring Henry with her, how could this be! Henry''s parents were about to explode with anger at the thought. His father said, "Stanley, I know, thank you for telling us this, we''ll go to the third hospital and bring that bastard back." Stanley nodded and put the phone down. As Fraser had thought earlier, although he had said that he would not prevent Henry from apanying Ivy to her death, in his heart, he could not really do so. The first was that Ivy was not worthy of Henry. The second thing was that Henry had been his friend since he was a child, and Henry''s parents had been good to him, making him feel somewhat cared for from, so no matter what, he couldn''t let Henry actually go to his death. Now that he had persuaded all that he should, he could only leave it to Henry''s parents to continue to persuade. If, in the end, Henry''s parents were unable to persuade him and Henry insisted on not living, then he really wouldn''t stop him, because he had stopped him, he had done what he had to do, and if Henry still insisted on doing that, then it meant that Henry didn''t deserve him to continue to stop him. "Let''s go." Stanley pinched his brow, put his phone in his pocket, lifted his feet and walked down the steps towards the car at the curb. Fraser followed him, and when he reached the car, he quickened his pace to overtake Stanley and opened the door, "Mr. Murphy, please." Stanley bent over and got into the car. Fraser pulled open the driver''s door and got in too, then drove away from Hospital No. 3. When Stanley returned home, it was already three in the morning. He rubbed his swollen, aching temples and walked up the stairs at a weary pace. He had just reached the door of the room and was about to open it, it opened by itself. Violet''s figure appeared behind the door, "You are back." Stanley was surprised, "You''re still awake." "I have been waiting for you." Violet took his hand and pulled him into the room, then closed the door. Stanley frowned disapprovingly, "I told you not to wait for me and sleep by yourself, why didn''t you listen?" He was exhausted and sleepy from the trip back, not to mention her. Violet took off the jacket for him, "I wanted to sleep too, but I couldn''t, so I waited for you while I was drawing the design." "What''s on your mind that makes you sleepless?" Stanley looked down at her. Violet folded his clothes and put them aside, smiling, "I worried about you, for you went out in the middle of the night." When Stanley heard this, warmth flowed through his heart, "Why, I''m a man......"Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Danger doesn''t discriminate between men and women. Those punks definitely wouldn''t dare toe to you, but what about Ivan?" Violet looked at him, "Don''t forget, Ivan is still out there on the loose."???????????????? Chapter 695 Early to Bed These words caused Stanley to fall silent for an instant, and only after a few seconds did he rub her hair and apologize, "I know, I''ll try not to go out at night in the future and not let you worry about it." "That''s more like it." Violet smiled, and then poured him a cup of water, "This is ginger juice, drink some, I had Be cook it shortly after you went out, it''s been kept in a thermos, it''s still hot, it''s cold outside, drink it to drive away the cold." "Okay." Stanley reached out and took the ginger juice. In fact, he didn''t like the taste of these things, but it was something she had prepared for him, so naturally he wouldn''t refuse. "By the way, how is Dr. Baxter doing?" Violet sat beside Stanley and suddenly asked. Stanley narrowed his eyes and replied with a sneer, "He wants to die." "What?" Violet frowned, "He still loves Ivy a lot, did you persuade him?" "I''ve asked his parents to rush over there, if his parents have advised and he still won''t listen, then let him be." Stanley finished his ginger juice and put the cup on the coffee table, then got up and walked towards the bathroom. Violet looked at the empty cup and sighed. She really didn''t expect Henry to love Ivy this much. She had always known that Henry loved Ivy, but had no idea that his infatuation was more serious than she had imagined. Thanks to that, when she heard Henry tell Ivy that he would never love her again and that he would never see her again, she thought that Henry had finally given up. After all, when Henry had let Ivy go, and said that he would never love Ivy again, she felt that Henry hade out of his obsession and quite admired him. Yet now Henry had directly knocked back her senses of him. She had seen such a man before, but it was the first time she had seen one so infatuated and outrageous. But this proved that Henry really loved Ivy. But Ivy did not cherish it. Of course, even if Ivy cherished it, Ivy and Henry still wouldn''t be together because Ivy had engineered the murder of Stanley''s parents at the age of ten. So Ivy''s end is all but predetermined. As he was thinking about it, Stanley came out of the bathroom, his clothes having been changed into pajamas. Violet raised her eyes to look at him, "Honey, didn''t Ivy have ast message for you to pass on to Dr. Baxter before she died, did you tell him?" "No." Stanley shook his head. Violet blinked, "Why?"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "It''s not time yet, if I tell him now, he will understand that Ivy already knew the fact that she loved him before she died and regretted not finding out sooner, so with Henry''s character, he will definitely be impulsive and die with Ivy. Let''s wait until we have the chance afterwards." Stanley said as he walked over to the bed and lied under the cover. Violet nodded, "You''re right about that." "Alright, enough about them,e here to sleep." Stanley patted the spot beside him, gesturing for Violet to go over. Violet smiled and walked over. Just as she reached the bed, her hand was pulled by Stanley, then he tugged hard and Violet was dragged straight to the bed andid down in his arms. "Sleep." Stanley tucked her and himself in, held her close and closed his eyes. Violet could see the tiredness on his face and gave a muffled sound, nestled obediently in his arms without moving and closed her eyes as well. After tossing and turning most of the night, both of them were long tired, so they soon fell asleep. They did not wake up till the next day at noon, when Stanley was woken up by a phone call from Fraser. He opened his eyes with a frown and after looking down at the woman in his arms, he moved to carefully remove the woman''s hand from his waist before twisting around to reach for the phone at the foot of the bed. But even though he moved gently, he still woke Violet up. After all, the phone was ringing there. Violet rubbed her eyes and opened them, her voice still soft from her first awakening, "Good morning, Honey." "Good morning, did I wake you up?" Stanley responded in a soft voice. Violet shook her head, "No, it''s almost time to wake up, what time is it?" She asked. Stanley nced at the time on the top right of his phone and raised his eyebrows slightly, remaining silent for a few seconds before replying, "It''s eleven thirty." "Eleven thirty?" The corners of Violet''s mouth twitched, and then she sat up at once, "You mean, it''s eleven thirty in the morning?" Stanley gave a muffled, nonmittal sound. Violet pped her forehead, "Why did I sleep for so long, I was going to a meeting at thepany today." "We slept tootest night and were both tired, that''s why we overslept, it''s fine, you can have the meeting this afternoon." Stanley said lightly. He also had a meeting in the morning and missed it all the same. So the purpose of this phone call from Fraser was known to him without answering. Although he thought so, Stanley answered the phone. As expected, Fraser opened her mouth and asked, "Mr. Murphy, didn''t you have a meeting this morning? Why haven''t youe yet?" Stanley leaned on the head of the bed and pinched the bridge of his nose and said, "I overslept, postponed the meeting to two o''clock in the afternoon, and cancelled some unimportant trips in the afternoon." "Okay." Fraser pushed his sses up and nodded. Then he thought of something and added, "By the way,st night Dr. Baxter was forcibly brought back to the Baxter family by his parents, so I guess he''ll be locked up for a long time." Stanley was not surprised by this statement. With Henry bent on death, it was the best thing for his parents to do so so that Henry would not do anything stupid. "His father wants to meet you, to talk to you about Ivy." Fraser added. He guessed his father wanted to find out how Ivy really died. After all, it was rted to his son. "Okay." Stanley had obviously thought of this as well and agreed with a slight nod, "Arrange to meet in the evening." "Okay." Fraser answered. Stanley hung up the phone. Violet snorted and looked at him, "What''s wrong?" "Henry''s father wants to see me." Stanley said. Violet nodded, "If you promise." "Well, that''s what I thought, well, go wash your face." Stanley tossed his phone aside and lifted the cover to get out of bed. Violet nodded and was about to get out of bed as well, the door to the room was rapped on and the two children''s tender voices came from outside, "Daddy, Mommy, get up, get up, the sun is shining." Hearing this, Violet and Stanley looked at each other and both smiled, Stanley walked towards the door and opened it. Both children looked at him with their little heads raised in unison. Arya even put her hands on her waist and educated them in a serious tone, "Daddy, my teacher has said that we should go to bed early and get up early, but you and mommy actually slept until now, which is not good." Calvin agreed with whatever his sister said, so he nodded his head repeatedly to cater her, "That is right." Looking at the two children with a serious look, Stanley hooked his lips and smiled, "Sorry Arya, we are wrong, we will definitely not be sote in the future." "That''s right, early to bed and early to rise is good for your health, remember that, Daddy, I don''t want you and Mommy to be unwell." Arya said with a wink. Stanley''s heart melted as he squatted down and hugged the two children together, his voice gentle as he said, "Okay, I will remember."?????? Chapter 696 Replacing Jessie "Daddy, where''s Mommy?" Only then did Calvin remember that he hadn''t seen Violet yet, and extended his little head out to keep looking behind Stanley. Stanley stood up, "Mommy is washing up." When he finished, he pulled a child back into the room with one hand. Both he and Violet were too tired and sleepyst night, and nothing happened, or he wouldn''t have evene in with the two kids now. Violet was washing up in the bathroom and had just finished brushing her teeth when she saw the two cute little ones appear at the bathroom door and were smiling sweetly towards her. Violet walked over and said in mock surprise, "Whose two cuties are these, why are youing to my house?" Arya giggled, "I''m Daddy''s and Mommy''s." "Oh? Then who''s your Daddy and Mommy and what are their names?" Violet asked, scratching her little nose. Arya blinked her big eyes in thought and replied, "My Mommy''s name is Violet Hunt and my Daddy''s name is Stan She didn''t know anymore, how she couldn''t remember? She pouted, her eyes with tears, cute and pitiful. "Sorry, Mommy, I forgot Daddy''s name." Stan...... " "Stupid." Calvin sighed, then said like a small adult, "You remember, Arya, Daddy''s name is Stanley Murphy." "Stanley Murphy?" Arya repeated with a cocked head. Calvin nodded, "That''s right."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Arya recited Stanley''s name twice, then said happily, "Mommy, now I know what Daddy''s name is, Daddy''s name is Stanley Murphy." "That''s good, Arya is awesome!" Violet smiled and rubbed the little girl''s hair. The little girl stroked her little head and asked, "Mommy, just now I couldn''t answer Daddy''s name, am I a bad girl?" "Why do you say that?" Violet asked in surprise. She obviously didn''t expect the little girl to ask such a question. Arya pouted, "Because the teacher said that all the kids have to remember their Daddy''s and Mommy''s names or else they won''t be able to answer when someone asks, and I just didn''t answer Daddy''s name, so am I a bag girl? All the other kindergarteners can answer it." "So that''s case." Violet chuckled, "Arya, you are not a bad girl, it''s not your fault, me Daddy, Daddy''s name is too hard to remember, it is tooplicated." She didn''t mean to coax the child, but it really wasn''t easy for a four-year-old to remember Stanley''s name. And it was usual for kids to have bad memories and forget them in the blink of an eye. Not all children, after all, were as intelligent as Calvin. "That''s right, me daddy." Calvin nodded his head to agree with Violet''s words. Stanley walked over just in time to hear this and couldn''t help but tweak his eyebrows, "me me for what?" Violet smiled and said what she had just said. After hearing this, Stanley stroked the little girl''s head, "Mommy is right, me me." "I don''t me Daddy." Arya shook her head, "It''s that I am too young to remember it, not to me Daddy''s name. Stanley raised his eyebrows, clearly not expecting the little girl to say so, he wasforting and surprising. Sure enough, it was his kid. Violet was also surprised, but then smiled, "Okay, okay, just don''t me it, Calvin, take your sister outside to y, Daddy and Mommy haven''t finished washing up yet, so we''lle out to keep you guyspany after we''re done." "Okay." Calvin nodded and pulled Arya away. Stanley walked into the bathroom, "Arya grows up quite a bit." "Yeah." Violet nodded. Stanley picked up his electric toothbrush, "Maybe it''s the recent series of events that made Arya grow up." He disappeared recently, and then Violet disappearedter. When he disappeared, Violet only brought Calvin back to the country in order to find him, while Arya was left alone abroad. And when Violet disappeared, Arya wasn''t left alone and Calvin was with her, but to Arya, they were leaving her behind for the second time. From what Linda and Jessie had said, during the time the couple had been missing continuously, Arya had woken up several times in the middle of the night with nightmares and cried several times, but had never told them whenever they spoke to them. They felt sorry for Arya. "We owe Arya too much." Stanley brushed his teeth and said in a deep voice, "Yes, more than we owe Calvin." Violet looked at herself in the mirror and said in shame, "Yeah." "More than that, because of our previous feud with Ivy, it nearly cost Arya''s life." Stanley gripped his toothbrush tightly. Violet''s eyes reddened slightly, "So in the future, we have to make up for Arya." "Of course." Stanley nodded. He would spoil Arya, and as long as Arya didn''t make mistakes of principle, he, as a father, would stand up for her no matter what Arya did. Of course, even if he didn''t owe Arya anything, he''d still do it. After washing up, the couple cleaned up and headed out of the room and downstairs. The two kids sat on the couch in the living room and got together, muttering something. When they saw Violet and Stanleying down, they stopped talking and were mysterious. Violet asked them, and they even changed the subject straight away, running hand in hand towards the dining room. Violet walked behind with Stanley. She twisted her head to look at Stanley, "These two kids must be nning something." Stanley smiled, "I know, let them be, since it''s their secret, we, as parents, should respect it." "That''s for sure, although curious, I won''t force them to say anything if they don''t." Violet shrugged her shoulders. After lunch, the two yed with their two children for a while before heading out to their respective groups andpanies. When Violet arrived at thepany, the assistant held a pile of designs that needed to be processed and gave them to her, "Miss Hunt, these are the designs that need your review, and the factory department is already urging them." "Okay, put it away, I''ll read itter." Violet said with a smile. The assistant put the design down and added, "Right, Miss Hunt, do we need to promote or recruit a director to take over Jessie''s job?" "What?" Hearing this, Violet''s brows furrowed for a moment, "What did you just say? Take over the job of Jessie?" "Yeah." The assistant nodded. Violet was confused, "Who told you to recruit a director to take over Jessie''s job?" This meant that she wanted to find a director to rece Jessie and vacant Jessie''s position in thepany. This would make Jessie with no real power other than owning shares. So now she was suspicious of who was actually spreading such words in thepany, what if Jessie found out about it and Jessie misunderstood that she meant it? Even if Jessie believed that this was not her intention, but she would worry about whether she really wanted to do so in the future, after all, in reality, the friends business would part the two away because of different ideas and different interests. And part of that was being provoked. So now she wondered if someone was purposely stirring up her rtionship with Jessie and that was why they spread such rumors. Looking at Violet''s ckened expression, the assistant knew that she had caused trouble and made Violet angry, so she lowered her head and exined, "No, no, no one told me, I guessed it myself." "You guessed that?" Violet''s red lips pursed into a straight line, "Why did you have that guess?"??????????? Chapter 697 Worrying "It''s because of Jessie." The assistant lowered her head, "Didn''t she take a leave of absence two days ago? She distributed all the work in her hands and gave it to the people below her, including some work that she could only handle, she also distributed it." "What?" Violet stood up in surprise, "The business that only she could handle was distributed?" "Yes." The assistant nodded, "I was surprised and asked her why she did this, and she said that there was a chance she wouldn''t be able toe back, so that''s why she distributed these work early, so that people could get familiar with the work, so I guessed that she is going to resign from her position, so I asked you if you want to recruit a new director." So that was the case. After hearing the assistant''s words, Violet''s red lips pursed up tightly. How could she not expect that Jessie would actually divide all her work among the people below her? And Jessie actually said something about the possibility of nevering back. What did that mean? Was Jessie really nning to resign? Violet bit her lip. But that wasn''t right, if Jessie really wanted to quit, there was no way she wouldn''t have told her. Furthermore, thepany was owned by both of them, and what good would it do for her to resign as the second shareholder? Where could she go if she resigned? And at first they said that they would grow thepany properly, develop it into a publicpany and then create their own luxury brand. However, now that the goal had not been achieved, there was no way that Jessie would quit and leave. So there was something going on here, for sure. Thinking, Violet squeezed her palms and looked to her assistant, "Alright, I know, you go out first." "Yes." The assistant responded and was about to leave. But after just two steps, Violet thought of something else and opened her mouth to call out to her, "Wait." "Do you have any more orders, Miss Hunt?" The assistant stopped and turned her head to ask. Violet spoke, "You go now and take back all the work that can only be handled by Jessie and put it in Jessie''s office." "Okay." The assistant nodded in response. Violet sat down again and pinched her brow. No matter what, for the work that can only be handled by Jessie, she could not just hand it over to the people below, after all, a lot of this involvedpany secrets, and she was notfortable handing it over to the people below. Also, she didn''t want the job to be tainted by someone else. Of course, if Jessie really quit, that was another story, of course. She just couldn''t believe that Jessie would quit. Thinking about this, Violet took out her phone and dialed Jessie''s number. The phone was soon connected and Jessie''s somewhat tired voice came, "Violet, what''s wrong?" "Jessie, are you nning to resign?" Violet asked in a deep voice. Jessie''s face changed when she heard this, "I ......" Hearing the panic in her tone, Violet''s heart sank and her brows furrowed unexpectedly, "Why, Jessie?" She squeezed her phone tightly, "Jessie, if the assistant hadn''t just told me about finding a new director to take over your job, I wouldn''t have known that you handed over all your work!" Listening to Violet''s angry words, Jessie lowered her head knowing that she was at a disadvantage, "I''m sorry, Violet, I......" "Don''t tell me you''re sorry yet, Jessie, tell me first, why are you doing this? Are you really nning to resign? Even if you are, why didn''t you tell me? Instead, you chose to hand over your job in secret?" Violet''s chest was heaving violently in anger. "I don''t want to resign." Jessie''s voice suddenly choked up, "I really don''t want to quit, I''m sorry, Violet, I did it because I had no choice, the reason I didn''t tell you was because I know you definitely wouldn''t agree, so I did it secretly, I''m really sorry, Violet." She said guiltily. Violet took a deep breath, tried to calm the anger inside, and asked, "What made you do this? We agreed at first that we would grow and expand thepany together, and now you suddenly want to leave me alone, Jessie, do you think it''s fair to me if you do this?" ." Jessie''s mouth opened, as if she wanted to say something, but in the end, nothing came out, only the guilt in her heart made her keep crying. Violet rubbed her face, "All right Jessie, tell us, why exactly you have to leave behind thepany we founded together? Tell me, if I can help you, I will definitely help you, maybe you won''t have to feel bitter anymore, right?" Jessie shook her head, "No, you can''t help me, no one can help me." "How do you know I can''t help?" Violet only felt tired. Jessie wiped the corners of her eyes, "Violet, I know you''re being kind and doing me a favor, but this is something I know very well, you really can''t help, so Violet, don''t ask, okay? Please, don''t ask, when the timees, you''ll know what my suffering is." After saying that, she simply hung up the phone.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Hello? Hello?" Violet shouted twice into the other end of the phone and heard no response, bringing to her eyes, only then did she realize that the phone was hung up. Violet''s brow furrowed as her heart became anxious and angry. She was pissed off that Jessie just hung up the phone without exining anything clearly, that she had no sense of responsibility to her and theirpany. And she had absolutely no idea what was happening to Jessie, and she was worried that something had happened to her. "No, I have to ask." Violet picked up her phone again. Just now, although Jessie didn''t say anything, but she heard the desperation in her voice. She didn''t know what had happened to make Jessie so desperate, but what she could be sure of was that it must not be anything trivial. If she didn''t ask for rification, she might regret it. Violet dialed Jessie''s mother''s number. The phone was also answered, and Jessie''s mother''s kind voice came, "Is that Violet?" "Yes, it''s me." Violet suppressed the worry in her heart and said with a smile, "How are you doing?" "Good, I am good." Jessie''s mother said cheerfully. Violet nodded, "Good, by the way, did Jessie go back to your ce?" She asked. Jessie''s mother nced back at her daughter''s room and replied with a smile, "Yeah, she came back two days ago, she said she was homesick and came back to keep uspany, what''s wrong, Violet? Did you want Jessie go back to work?" "No, no, no, no, it''s been a long time since Jessie has taken a vacation, so let her spend more time with you, but, I want to ask Jessie about her recent situation." Violet''s expression got serious. When Jessie''s mother saw how serious she sounded, she followed suit, "Okay, go ahead." "Is there anything unusual about Jessie being at hometely?" Jessie''s mother was full of confusion, "No, Jessie is the same as usual, there is nothing abnormal, Violet, why are you asking this?" Violet sighed, "It''s because something happened to Jessie at work recently, so that''s why I''m asking." "So that''s how it is." Jessie''s mother nodded in a daze, then added, "But there''s really nothing abnormal about Jessietely." "Really no? When I contacted her earlier, her mood wasn''t quite right. Think about it, I''m worried about Jessie." Violet added, with a hint of begging in her tone. Jessie''s mother agreed and began to think in earnest about whether there was anything wrong with her daughter in the past two days.??????????????? Chapter 698 Lorenzo Comes to the Door But with that thought, something really came to Jessie''s mother''s mind, her eyes widening, "There''s really something." Hearing this, Violet''s body immediately straightened up, "What is it?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "These two days, whenever Jessie is free, she will sit on the sofa and dwell, or she will stay in her room and dwell, or she will often go out and buy all kinds of tonic, clothes and stuff for us. Although in the past when Jessie came back, she would also buy these things for me and her father, definitely not as much as this time. It is too much that her father and I won''t need to buy new clothes for the next year." Jessie''s mother said. Violet frowned tightly, "In that case, there is something wrong. Did something happen at home recently that makes Jessie like this?" Jessie''s mother shook her head, "No, nothing happened." "That would be really weird." Violet murmured. Jessie''s mother nced at the door of Jessie''s room again, "How about this, Violet? I''ll ask Jessie to see if she has something on her mind, if so, I will let you know." That was a good idea. Jessie didn''t tell her because Jessie didn''t think she could help. But when faced with Jessie''s mother, perhaps Jessie would tell her. "Okay, please, you must ask, I''m really worried about Jessie." Violet said. Jessie''s mother nodded, "Yes, I will, I gotta go now." Violet nodded. Jessie''s mother hung up the phone and then walked towards Jessie''s room, raising her hand and knocking on the door, "Jessie, are you asleep?" "No." A response came from Jessie through the door. Jessie''s mother added, "May Ie in?" "Wait a minute, Mom." Inside the house, Jessie hurriedly drew two tissues out and wiped her tears before agreeing, "Come in." Getting permission, Jessie''s mother pushed the door in, "Jessie, what are you doing?" "Not doing anything, Mom, I am ying with my phone." Jessie shook her phone and said with a smile. However, knowing her daughter well, Jessie''s mother instantly saw that she was lying, and most importantly, her red eyes and wet eyshes showed that she had cried. "Jessie, tell me honestly, did something happen recently?" Jessie''s mother walked over and sat down on the edge of the bed. Jessie shook her head, "No, what could have happened, Mom? Don''t talk nonsense." "Am I the one who''s talking nonsense?" Jessie''s mother snapped up her face, "You don''t know yourself, but mom I see it clearly, in the past two days, you''ve been fuming every now and then, either you''re in your room or you''re running around outside, buying me and your dad a whole bunch of things, is that normal? It''s not normal, and just now Violet called and asked me if something happened to you, saying that you handed over all your work at thepany and didn''t tell her, so Jessie, what the hell is wrong with you?" Jessie lowered her head, her palms clenched, and she hesitated to reply. When Jessie''s mother saw this, she was already sure that something had indeed happened to Jessie, so she became anxious and hurriedly grabbed her by the shoulders and asked, "Jessie, tell me what happened, don''t let me worry, okay?" Jessie lifted her head, her eyes were red as she looked at her mother, her mouth opened, "I ......" "Say it!" Jessie''s mother prodded her. Jessie wanted to say something, but in the end, nothing came out. Jessie''s mother''s eyes were also red with anxiety, "Jessie, what exactly can''t you say? You''re making me worry about you, do you know?" "I''m sorry, Mom, I''m really sorry!" Jessie lowered her head, covered her face with her hands and cried, her sobs filled with sadness. Jessie''s mother saw that and she was also very unpleasant, her attitude''s softened all of a sudden, "Sorry, Jessie, I shouldn''t have been mean to you, but I am worried about you. Jessie, did you offend someone outside, that''s why you suddenly distribute all your work down and came back?" "No." Jessie shook her head, "I didn''t offend anyone, I just...... It''s just that...... I''m sorry, Mom, I can''t talk about it, can you not ask? Please, don''t ask!" She really couldn''t and wouldn''t talk about it, and if she told her, her mom would be irritated and break down. So, she could not really talk about it. Seeing her daughter being so stubborn and obstinate, Jessie''s mother was furious, but there was nothing she could do. After all, she couldn''t really force her daughter to say it. In case her daughter did something stupid, she would regret it. "Since you don''t want to talk about it, I won''t force you, but I hope you won''t do anything to make me and your father suffer, otherwise your father and I will never forgive you, because your father and I have endured enough pain in our lives, we don''t want to have to go through it again when we''re old, do you understand?" Jessie''s mother stared at Jessie and said in a serious tone. Jessie''s mouth opened, and finally gave a mosquito-like sound, "Okay......" Only when she got this answer did Jessie''s mother stand up and prepare to go out. Just then, the doorbell came from outside the room. Jessie''s mother muttered suspiciously, "Who is it? Is it your father?" "Dad took the key with him when he went out to y chess." Jessie shook her head. "Okay, then I''ll go open the door and see who it is." Jessie''s mother walked out of her room. Jessie lowered her eyes, her heart terrified. Not do things that Mom and Dad won''t forgive her? She''d like to. But then, she wouldn''t be able to resolve her family''s grudge against the Joe family, nor would she be able topletely dispel George''s hatred towards her family. Mom and Dad had been suffering for over a decade because of George''s parents, and she had been suffering for over a decade because of George''s hatred. She really didn''t want her parents to continue to suffer and me themselves, and she didn''t want to acknowledge the hatred that George had brought on anymore, she wanted to end it all once and for all. So sorry, Dad and Mom! Sorry, she was not a good daughter and might not be able to do what she promised them. The feud between the two families would be ended by her. As she was thinking, Jessie suddenly heard a familiar voiceing from outside the door. It was a man''s voice, low and gentle and very nice. Who was it? Jessie blinked curiously. The voice sounded familiar to her, like she''d heard it somewhere before, but she couldn''t remember. At this time, the door to the room was pushed open and Jessie''s mother poked a head in with a surprised smile on her face, "Jessie,e out and meet Lorenzo, it''s been twenty years since we''ve seen each other. You must have forgotten him." "Lorenzo?" Jessie was filled with confusion. Just as Jessie''s mother said, she really forgot about him. The name, however, still struck her as familiar. "Mom, who is this Lorenzo you speak of?" Jessie asked, standing up from the edge of the bed. "It''s me." As soon as she spoke, a figure appeared in the doorway and stood behind Jessie''s mother. The figure was tall, more than a head taller than Jessie''s mother, so Jessie''s mother couldn''t block him in her sight, and Jessie immediately saw the man''s face and opened her mouth wide in surprise, "It''s you!" She pointed at the man. The man was Lorenzo who she had metst time when she came out of the third hospital. At that time he bumped into her crying and gave her a handkerchief andforted her and carried her to her car. Originally, she thought that she and Lorenzo would only meet in passing and would never see each other again. Yet to her surprise, he showed up at her house. "It''s me, Jessie, surprise?" Lorenzo looked at Jessie, a gentle smile on his face.????? Chapter 699 Lorenzo Jessie nodded and shook her head, "There was surprise but no joy." Lorenzo was amused by her distinctive reply, making himugh out loud, and it took a while before he stopped, "Jessie, you''re really cute." The corner of Jessie''s mouth twitched, "Well ...... Mr. Hayes, why did you suddenlye to my home?" This person called her by the name of Jessie as if they knew each other well. But they were strangers who had only met once. "Mr. Hayes?" Before Lorenzo could say anything, Jessie''s mother red at Jessie unhappily, "Have you really forgotten that this is Lorenzo?" "I know his name is Lorenzo, but why say I forgot?" Jessie was full of confusion. When Jessie''s mother couldn''t help but sigh, "You girl, you really have a poor memory." "It''s not Jessie''s fault, after all, we were separated for twenty years, she was still young at that time, it''s normal for her not to remember me." Lorenzo smiled, then approached Jessie and extended his hand towards her, "Jessie, after twenty years, we are finally reunited, please allow me to introduce myself, my name is Lorenzo. Twenty years ago, I was your neighbor." "Twenty years ago, Lorenzo......" Jessie whispered, and slowly, some memory fragments came towards her mind. Her mouth opened wide in surprise and she pointed at Lorenzo, "You ...... Lorenzo!" "Remember now?" A hint of joy shed in Lorenzo''s eyes. Jessie nodded repeatedly, "I remember, we used to be best friends when we were kids, I used to follow you around, but you moved away with your parents when you were ten. Lorenzo, how did you be so tall and handsome? Obviously you were still a little chubby when you were a kid." She reached out her hand and grabbed both of Lorenzo''s arms and kept measuring them, her face full of excitement and surprise. Lorenzo pretended tough bitterly, "Hey, hey, you don''t remember anything, but you do remember exactly how fat I looked when I was a kid, right?" Jessieughed heatedly, "Sorry, Lorenzo, I am just too excited, don''t be angry." "I''m not angry, how can I be angry with you?" Lorenzo stroked her hair. Jessie raised her hand and touched the ce he had touched, "Right, Lorenzo, did you recognize mest time?" "Yeah." Lorenzo nodded with a generous acknowledgement. Jessie''s mother saw the two recognized each other, smiled gratefully and turned to the kitchen to make tea, leaving the ce for the two youngsters to have a chat. "You recognized me and you''re still hiding it from me and acting as a stranger tofort me, it''s too much!" Jessie pouted, feigning displeasure. Lorenzo smiled apologetically, "Sorry, sorry, I just wanted to see if you could recognize me, but it turns out that you really didn''t recognize me at all." "Hmph, you didn''t tell me directly, it''s all excuses." Jessie bristled. Lorenzo helplessly spread his hands, "Okay, my fault, how about I give you a gift, don''t be angry, okay?" He fished a small, delicately wrapped gift box out of his pocket and handed it to her. Jessie didn''t refuse and reached out to take it. When you meet a gift, you don''t usually refuse it, and if you do, the person giving it will be unhappy. "Lorenzo, I didn''t prepare a gift for you, I''ll make it up for you next time." Jessie looked at Lorenzo and said in an embarrassing manner. Lorenzo smiled carelessly, "It doesn''t matter, you remembered me, it''s the best gift for me." Jessie snorted, "Lorenzo, you''re so sweet, your girlfriend must have been made very happy by you, right?" Hearing this, the smile on Lorenzo''s face faded for a moment, but it quickly returned to normal, smiling and shaking his head, "I don''t have a girlfriend yet." "No?" Jessie''s eyes widened in surprise, "You don''t have a girlfriend yet? You''re thirty, isn''t your mom anxious?" "Yes, she is, so I''m back in J City to find her a daughter-inw. Will you be willing to help me?" Lorenzo looked at her with a smile, a strange light shed under his eyes. Jessie didn''t see it and promised with a beat of her chest, "Okay, Lorenzo, I''m telling you, I have a lot of beautiful girls around me, I''ll introduce you." "Good." Lorenzo nodded, and then changed the subject, "Right, open the gift and see if you like it." "Okay." Jessie responded and began to open the gift. The box was unpacked and inside was a very high end design diamond bracelet that sparkled and shone beautifully. Seeing the surprised expression on Jessie''s face, Lorenzo knew that she liked it. "Put it on if you like." Lorenzo added. Jessie nodded repeatedly, "Okay, thanks Lorenzo, I like it a lot." When she finished, she took the bracelet out of the box and prepared to put it on herself. However, it was a bit inconvenient to put on the bracelet with one hand, so Lorenzo stretched out his hand, taking the bracelet, "Let me help you." Jessie readily agreed. Jessie''s mother came out of the kitchen with tea, just in time to see the two head against head, getting along very well, her face raised in a kind smile. Jessie and Lorenzo, they seem to be a good match, at the very least, than with George. Thinking of George, Jessie''s mother sighed with bleary eyes. George was too extreme and too shady, Jessie would not be happy with him, she would only be hurt. But Jessie liked George, even George was repeatedly indifferent to her, but she did not want to give up. She and her husband had scolded her, but always failed to let Jessie give up on George. She had thought that Jessie would be trapped for George for the rest of her life, but to her surprise, her neighbor from twenty years ago suddenly contacted her, saying that her son liked Jessie and nned toe to J City to find Jessie. She thought that maybe it was time for some other boy to appear by Jessie''s side so that Jessie could take back the heart she had ced on George, wasn''t there a saying that the best way to forget a rtionship was to start a new one? So she readily gave the address to her neighbor from twenty years ago, and that''s how Lorenzo came today. Lorenzo was tall and handsome, not at all worse than George, and he had a gentle personality, too much better than George.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Most importantly, he liked Jessie. As a mother, she really didn''t want to see her daughter chasing George and getting herself hurt, she preferred her daughter to be well taken care of. So, she would rather her daughter be with someone who loved her daughter than with George. Just hope that Lorenzo''s arrival will make Jessie take her heart back from George. Thinking, Jessie''s mother sighed and shook her head before resuming her smiling face and walking over, "What are you two doing?" Lorenzo looked up and smiled gently at Jessie''s mother, "I gave Jessie a bracelet and help her put it on." "Mom, do you think it looks good?" Jessie lifted her wrist and shook it, revealing the glowing bracelet on her wrist. Jessie''s mother nodded, "It looks good, but it''s expensive, right? Lorenzo, I''m sorry to make you cost the money." "No, it''s not expensive." Lorenzo waved his hand. Chapter 700 Jessie鈥檚 Mothers Entrustment Jessie beamed and said, "Mom, don''t worry, even if the bracelet Lorenzo gave me is expensive, I can give Lorenzo a gift of the same value." "Jessie, no, I ......" "Don''t say no, or I don''t want this bracelet." Jessie frowned, as if to take the bracelet off. Seeing this, Lorenzo was amused, "Fine, fine, I know I''m wrong, Jessie, don''t take it off." "Good." Jessie put her hand down. Jessie''s mother poured two cups of tea, one of which she handed to Lorenzo, "Lorenzo, it''s proper to exchange gifts, don''t refuse, even between husband and wife, there''s no reason that only one party can give and the other party doesn''t give anything." "That''s right." Jessie nodded in agreement. Lorenzo took the cup of tea and gave her a deep meaningful nce before he returned to Jessie''s mother, "I know, it was my poor consideration." "It''s fine, sit down, we''ll have dinnerter." Jessie''s mother said cheerfully. Lorenzo nodded, "OK, I haven''t had your hand-made food for years, I still remember that you are very good at it, especially the sweet and sour fish, it''s really good." Being praised by him so much, Jessie''s mother happily covered her lips and smiled, "You are so sweet. Okay, I will make sweet and sour fish for you, Jessie, call your father, tell him to stop ying chess and hurry to buy a fish back from the market." "Okay." Jessie took out her phone and called her father. Soon after the phone call, Jessie''s father returned with the fish, and was happy to see Lorenzo. The two men just sat on the couch and talked, most notably, about what had happened in the twenty years since the two families had been separated. Jessie, on the other hand, was dragged to the kitchen by her mother to help with the cooking. When the meal was ready, several people sat down at the table. Jessie''s mother very enthusiastic to Lorenzo and helped him with food. Lorenzo''s bowl of dishes was piled very high. Lorenzo repeatedly said he could not eat that much, but Jessie''s mother continued. Jessie was jealous and knocked on the bowl, "Mom, don''t give him more food, Lorenzo can''t finish it. Look at me and dad, you usually aren''t so enthusiastic to help us with food." "Exactly." Jessie''s father nodded in agreement. Jessie''s mother gave them a nk look, "Lorenzo is a guest, I''m afraid that Lorenzo is too polite, that''s why I give Lorenzo the food. If I don''t give you food, you would help yourself. You two, can you eat without me?" After, Jessie''s mother still helped them with food. Jessie''s father was happy and patted Jessie''s mother on the back. Lorenzo saw this with envy and said, "Your rtionship is still so good, unlike my parents Forget it, it''s all in the past, let''s eat." ...... "Yes, yes." After the chat, Jessie''s father already knew what was going on between Lorenzo''s parents, and didn''t want to talk about it, responding to the dinner. After the meal, Lorenzo got up and was ready to help clean up the dishes, but was refused by Jessie''s mother. All the dishes were given to Jessie''s father to wash. Jessie''s father had no choice but to resign himself to washing the dishes. Jessie''s mother said to Jessie in the living room, "Jessie, take Lorenzo out for a walk, take a walk, and talk about what''s going on between you young people." "What? But I''ve just eaten and don''t want to go." Jessie said as she rubbed her stomach. Jessie''s mother red at her, "You have to go even if you don''t want to, Lorenzoes here once in a while, you let him sit at home? Hurry up and take Lorenzo out for a walk." Jessie looked at Lorenzo, seeing the expectation in Lorenzo''s eyes, it was no good in refusing, she nodded helplessly, "Okay, then I''ll go change my clothes, Lorenzo, wait for me." "Okay." Lorenzo responded with a smile. Jessie went back to her room, and Jessie''s mother lowered her voice and said to him, "Lorenzo, go for it, I support you." "Thank you, I will." Lorenzo nodded his head. Jessie''s mother thought of something and added, "Lorenzo, I truly hope that you chase after Jessie so that Jessie won''t put her heart into that man." "Are you talking about George?" A dark light flickered slightly in Lorenzo''s eyes. Jessie''s mother was surprised, "How do you know?" "I got to know a little bit about Jessie before I came to J City, so I know this person George, and I also know that Jessie likes him, but I don''t know the rest." Lorenzo said. Jessie''s mother nodded with a sigh, "That''s right, Jessie likes him, but it''s impossible for Jessie and him, let alone that this is only Jessie''s wishful thinking. George doesn''t like Jessie at all, even if they have feelings for each other, but my family has an unquenchable grudge with the Joe family, it''s impossible for them to be together. As a mother, I really don''t want to see Jessie fall in love with George so bitterly anymore. If this goes on, she will ruin herself, so I want you to have Jessie''s heart, although I know this kind of behavior is selfish, but......" "I know." Lorenzo interrupted her with a smile, "I don''t feel selfish, and the reason I came to J City was originally for Jessie, since I want to be with Jessie, I naturally want to win Jessie''s heart, so don''t worry, I will do my best." "Since that''s the case, I am relieved, please Lorenzo, I know that it''s not that easy to win Jessie''s heart, and you might be aggravated halfway through, but I sincerely hope that you can persevere." Jessie''s mother said with a bitter smile. Lorenzo nodded, "I will." Just as his words fell, the door to Jessie''s room opened, she changed into a casual andfortable long coat and came out, curiously looking at both Jessie''s mother and Lorenzo, "Mom, what are you saying to Lorenzo? It feels like the atmosphere is a bit off." "Nothing, have you changed your clothes?" Jessie''s mother asked as she shook her head and changed the subject. Jessie nodded, "Yes."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Since you''re ready, then you guys should hurry up and go out ande back early this afternoon, but of course, it''s fine if you don''t." Jessie''s mother pushed her and Lorenzo towards the door. When Jessie heard her mother''s words, she couldn''t help but roll her eyes, "Mom, what are you talking about? What do you mean it''s okay not toe back, it''s not like we''re ......" In response to her, there was a mming sound. The corners of Jessie''s mouth twitched, and she was speechless. Her mom was really aggressive about closing the door. Usually her mother would nag her for a long time every time she left the house, seeing her enter the elevator room before she closed the door behind her. And today, the door was actually closed so soon. Shaking her head speechlessly, Jessie turned her head to look at the man beside her and smiled embarrassedly, "Sorry, Lorenzo, my mom said something rude, she has been urging me to go on a blind date and get a boyfriend recently, so she must be suffering from blind date sickness again and wants to set us up, don''t take it to your heart." "I know, I don''t mind, on the contrary, I think your mother is quite cute." Lorenzo put his hands in his trouser pocket, while walking with her towards the elevator, he asked seemingly unintentionally, "Your mothe is urging you to go on a blind date, apparently she wants you to settle down early, how about you? Any thoughts on that?" Jessie shook her head, "Not for now, I don''t want to go on a blind date and I don''t want to get married." She really didn''t want to, and didn''t dare to. "Why?" Lorenzo asked as he pressed the elevator button. Jessie lowered her eyes and smiled, "It''s nothing, maybe I''m not mentally ready to start a family yet, well, enough about that. Lorenzo, let me take you around the nearest park, it''s good there." "Okay." Lorenzo agreed with a smile. The two men walked out of the neighborhood, got into a taxi and soon disappeared. Meanwhile, George, who was miles away, received the news that Jessie and a man walked out of the house together.00 Chapter 701 Jessies Alertness Ever since thest time Jessie and told him who the real killer was, and then said something about making it up to him. He then wondered how she was going to make up for it, so he had arranged for someone to follow Jessie around and help him keep an eye on her. However, after a few days, Jessie just returned to his parents and either bought or stayed at home every day withouting out, without any intention ofpensating him at all. So her words, how seriously she said them then, seem as ridiculous now. And didn''t this woman im to like him and love him? And what happens, now she''s so close to another man anding out of the house together, talking andughing, and this is what she calls like, love? Ridiculous as hell! George squeezed his phone tightly, his face was iparably grim, and only after a while did he took a deep breath to calm down and said coldly, "I know, no need to follow her again, you go back to your own office." He didn''t need to pay attention anymore to a sultry woman. Hanging up the phone, George turned around and stepped into the shadows. Domestically, Jessie and Lorenzo were about to enter the mall, and just as they reached the entrance of the mall, she suddenly stopped and looked backwards in confusion. Lorenzo asked, "What''s wrong?" "Just now I felt like someone was spying on us and took pictures." Jessie said with a frown. Lorenzo narrowed his eyes, "Took pictures?" "Well, there''s a feeling, but I don''t know if it''s true, forget it, it doesn''t matter if it''s true or not, let''s go in." Jessie smiled. It wasn''t like she was doing anything wrong anyway, so let them watch. Maybe there was no one in the shadows and it really was just her overthinking it. Lorenzo saw that Jessie didn''t care about that and nodded slightly, "Good, let''s go." The two went into the mall. And the man in the shadows wearing a long trench coat and a hat stepped out, breathing a huge sigh of relief, "This woman is so alert, she almost spotted us. Forget it, let''s go, we don''t have to keep following her anyway." The man turned around, stopped a car on the side of the road and got in and left. J City, at this moment, Violet received a call from Jessie''s mother, telling her about Jessie''s situation. "Violet, just now I asked Jessie and Jessie does have some something on her mind, but she refuses to say what happened." Jessie''s mother sighed helplessly. Violet''s brow furrowed, "Even refused to tell you?" That seemed like a pretty serious matter, she even refused to tell her parents, so what must have happened was something that should never be told. Maybe it would be a big trouble for Jessie.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Yeah, that''s why I''m having quite a headache right now, worrying that Jessie has gotten into some kind of trouble outside and we can''t help her." Jessie''s mother said. Violet nodded, "That''s right, I think so." "So Violet, can you help me find out what exactly has happened to Jessie? I heard from Jessie that your husband is quite capable, so it should be easy for him to look into it, if I am capable, I wouldn''t bother you." Jessie''s mother begged. Violet waved her hand, "Don''t say that, I will look into this matter without you saying so, Jessie is my best friend, how could I watch something happen to her, so don''t worry, I will tell you if there is any news." For the sake of Jessie, Jessie''s mother, an elder, was able to drop her posture and beg to her, a junior. So she sincerely hoped that Jessie wasn''t in some big trouble that upset her parents, or else Jessie was really sorry that her parents bowed their heads. "Okay, okay, okay, thank you, Violet." Jessie''s mother said happily. Violet smiled, "It''s nothing, then I''ll hang up first." "Okay." Jessie''s mother nodded her head. Violet put down her phone, then picked up her bag and walked out of the office, saying to her assistant who walked in holding the documents, "Put the stuff on my desk, I have something to do right now and I need to make a trip to the detective office right away, so if there''s anything needs me to deal with, give me a call." "Okay." The assistant responded. Violet crossed over her, went out of thepany and drove towards a detective agency, ready to find a detective to check out what had happened to Jessie recently to see what had actually happened. In the evening, she was home. The family of four was eating dinner at the table, Stanley suddenly spoke up and asked, "I heard you got a detective?" Violet looked at him in surprise, "How do you know?" "When you left the office this afternoon, I went to your office and your assistant told me." Stanley took a sip of soup and replied. Violet nodded, "Well, yes, I did go there this afternoon." "Did something happen?" Stanley asked. He asked in a breezy manner, not at all nervous and worried. Since he didn''t see anxiety on her face, he guessed it wasn''t a big deal. Violet put down the chopsticks in her hand, "It''s Jessie, when I went to thepany today, I just found out that Jessie actually handed over all the work, including her authority, this is obviously an intention to leave thepany, so I contacted Jessie and asked her why she did that, however Jessie refused to talk about it and just cried. After that I called Jessie''s mother and found out that Jessie was not at right state, so I guessed that something must have happened to Jessie." "So that''s how it is." Stanley nodded, "Did you find out then?" Violet shook her head, "Not yet, the detective agency hasn''t called me yet." Stanley nodded, "If you need any help, tell me." Jessie was her friend and took a lot of care of her, when she was missing before, Stanley was so focused on finding her, so the two children were basically taken care of by Jessie. So for the sake of reason, he would help Jessie. "I know, but it''s better to let the firm check it out now, maybe it didn''t happen too much and it''s just that Jessie has amplified it." Violet said. Stanley nodded slightly and didn''t speak anymore. Violet picked up her chopsticks again and suddenly thought of something and asked, "By the way, you just said that you went to mypany this afternoon, is there something wrong?" "Nothing, I went out to inspect a factory this afternoon and happened to pass by yourpany, so I stopped by to see you and brought you and yourpany''s employees some snacks." Stanley said with a light smile. It dawned on Violet, "So you gave them those snacks, and I had wondered why asked me to thank you." She was amused. Stanley hooked his lips, "Well, let''s eat." Violet nodded. After the meal, Stanley went to his study, it was daytime on the foreign side, and he had a video conference to hold with the foreign side. Violet, on the other hand, was watching cartoons with her two children in the living room, and when it was 9:30, Violet turned off the TV and said to her two children, "Okay, babies, it''s gettingte, it''s time to go back to your room, take a bath and go to bed." "Okay, Mommy." The two children obediently jumped off the couch. Calvin was the first, not really interested in cartoons or anything per se. Although Arya loved to watch cartoons, but she was an obedient and self-disciplined child. When Violet said it was time to go to bed, she, even if very reluctant, obediently nodded. So, this made Violet very relieved.??????? Chapter 702 Jealousy with the Kids Holding the two children''s hands upstairs, Violet personally gave the two children a bath. Since she had gone abroad topete internationally, the two children were basically in Be''s care and she had rarely bathed them anymore. So tonight, both kids were happy when she gave them a bath. After taking a bath, Violet patted the two children''s little bottoms, gesturing for them to hurry up and get into bed. The siblings were still young, so they shared the same room and slept in the same bed. Violet and Stanley would like to give the two children separate rooms and beds, but Arya was very clingy to Calvin, so they could only let that be. But when the two siblings had their fifth birthday next year, they would let them sleep in separate room. "Mommy." Arya patted the middle of the bed, "Come up here and tell me and brother a story." Violet looked at the two children''s expectant eyes and smiled gently, "Okay." Shey down, in the middle of the bed, with the two children lying on either side of her, left and right, then both wrapped their arms around her and waited for her to tell the story. In fact, Calvin wasn''t really interested in these children''s stories, but he was willing to listen to them simply because, he liked the feeling of enjoying parent-child time with his parents. As for Arya, aside from loving the feeling of her parents''pany, she just really loved to hear stories. Violet gently patted the two children''s backs and told them fairy tales while putting them to sleep. The little children were supposed to sleep a lot, and before Violet finished telling one story, the two children were put to sleep by her. It was logical that after putting the two children to sleep, Violet''s task was done and it was time to go back to her and Stanley''s room. But looking at the cute sleeping faces of her two children, and the little hands of both of them clutching her arms, her heart melted and she was unwilling to leave. So Violet simply closed her eyes as well, nning to sleep here tonight. It seemed like she hadn''t even slept with her two kids much since she had gotten married. Soon, Violet was slowly falling asleep as she smelled children''s bathing scent on the two children. Shortly after she fell asleep, Stanley finished his meeting, came out of the study, and returned to the bedroom, tugging at his tie as he opened the door. When the door opened, it was dark inside, which made Stanley''s hand, which was pulling his tie, pause. What was going on? Nobody was there? Every time he was busy in the study, Violet would wait for him in the room, and if she couldn''t wait, she would leave a light on for him even after she went to bed herself. And now, the room was dark, apparently with the feeling that no one was there. Sure enough, after Stanley turned the light on, there was no one. Stanley''s brow furrowed as he opened his mouth and called out, "Violet?" There was no response from the room. Stanley''s thin lips pursed. Strange, it waste, but she was not in her room, where did she go? Finally, Stanley thought of a ce and turned around to walk forward. Not far ahead was the two children''s room, so maybe, she was in there at the moment. Stanley first raised his hand and knocked on the door, and only after no one opened the door did he open the door to the two children''s room. The door to the room was open, the lights in the room were on, and the mother and children were lying there, sleeping soundly, on therge bed in the middle of the room. Stanley saw Violet and he felt relieved, somewhat good-natured and amused. He came back to his room and didn''t see her, worried about where the hell she''d gone, and came out to look for her. As a result, she slept so well here with the two children without even telling him, making him look for her. No, since she was so disobedient, she should be punished. A dark light shed in Stanley''s eyes as he eased his steps towards the bed. Walking over to the bed, he leaned down slightly and lifted the cover off, then reached under Violet''s neck with one hand and under her knees with the other and picked her up in a horizontal hug. Stanley turned towards the sofa with Violet in his arms, and after walking to the sofa, he ced Violet on the sofa first, then returned to the bed and re-covered the two children with the cover, before returning to the sofa, picking Violet up again and walking towards the door. During the walk, Violet''s head, which was leaning on Stanley''s chest, slid slightly with his pace, then her forehead identally touched the tie clip, and she woke up with a shiver of cold touch of the tie clip. "What''s going on?" After waking up, Violet found herself moving and her whole body was startled. It wasn''t until she heard the low voice of a man overhead that she reacted to the fact that she wasn''t flying, but was being carried along. "Don''t move." Stanley''s voice was slightly hoarse as he warned. Violet raised her head and looked at him, "Stanley, how do you......" "I came back from my work and saw that you weren''t in your room, then I went to Calvin and Arya''s room and saw you asleep in there." Stanley exined. It dawned on Violet, "So you carried me out?" "Yes." Stanley nodded. Violet was amused, "What are you hugging me for, I specifically stayed at the children''s ce, nning to stay with them tonight." "You spend time with the kids, but not me, your husband?" Stanley looked down at her. Meeting the man''s deep eyes, Violet rolled her eyes, "Isn''t it enough for me to apany you every day? And you are even jealous with the two kids?" "Not enough!" Stanley replied without hesitation, "You''re my wife, of course you have to stay with me, so to punish you for staying with the two kids tonight without telling me, you''ll have to make it up to me?" "Make it up?" Violet blinked, "What do you mean?" Stanley carried her into the room, kicked open the door with his foot, shutting the door behind him and carrying her on until he reached the bed, when he suddenly released his hand. Violet''s body fell towards and her whole body fell on the bed. The bed was soft, she wasn''t going to get hurt from the sudden fall, but it would be a shock. Violet shook her dizzy head and looked at the man standing by the bed with a huff, "What are you doing?" "What am I doing?" Stanley ripped off his tie and threw it into the air. The tie traced a parab in the air and fell to the floor, and then he leaned down and buried his head in her ear, his voice husky, "What do you think?" The corner of Violet''s mouth twitched. Got it. So that was what he called punishment. "You haven''t been with me in days, so tonight, you''re not getting any sleep."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. After saying that, Stanley bit on her ear ...... Stanley really did what he said, saying that he wouldn''t let Violet sleep, Violet really didn''t sleep this night, and she couldn''t do it even if she was unconscious. Because Stanley could see that she had symptoms ofa, he immediately made measures so that she couldn''t sleep even if she wanted to, and couldn''t pass out even if she wanted to, and was tossed alive by him for the whole night, until the dawn of day when he was willing to let her go and let her sleep. Stanley didn''t sleep and stood up, with insatiable spirits as he walked towards the bathroom. He didn''t look the least bit like he hadn''t slept all night from having sex, instead he was in very good shape. After getting out of the shower, Stanley changed into a sports outfit before gently leaving the room and going out for a run. By the time Violet woke up, it was already ten in the morning. Stanley, on the other hand, had already gone to thepany. The corners of Violet''s mouth twitched as she looked at the sex marks all over herself, as well as the splotchy marks on the bed, and her face was rosy. Thinking of the tricks Stanley had made her yst night, she covered her face and took a long time to calm her mind ande out of her embarrassment and shyness to get up and go wash up.?????????????? Chapter 703 Did you Have a Fight? Just as she was getting out of the bathroom after washing up, her phone rang. Violet hurriedly put down the clothes she was about to change into and walked towards the bed, sitting on the edge of the bed, she picked up the phone on the bedside table, nced at the caller ID and immediately answered it, "Hello Detective Chambers." "Greetings, Mrs. Murphy." The other party politely returned. Violet asked, "Detective Chambers, have you gotten any results on the matter I asked you to investigate yesterday?" On the other end of the phone, Detective Chambers shook his head, "I''m sorry, Mrs. Murphy, I''ve checked everything about Miss Robinson in thest few days and found that Miss Robinson didn''t get into any trouble." "No?" Violet frowned. How can there be none? That look on Jessie''s face, full of apology and worry, clearly indicated that something had happened. Detective Chambers knew what she was thinking and shook his head and added, "Mrs. Murphy, it''s true that there is no such thing, Miss Robinson has hardly had any contact with others in thest few days, but the most obvious time when Miss Robinson''s mood changed was three days ago." "Three days ago?" Violet sat down on the edge of the bed, "What happened three days ago?" Three days ago, she remembered just happened to be the day that Jessie came to George and told him about the real murderer. "I''m not sure about the details, three days ago, Miss Robinson came out of the third hospital and broke down emotionally for a while. I checked the surveince of the third hospital at that time, Miss Robinson was crying a lot at that time, after that, she asked for leave to go back to her parents'' house, so I guessed that what happened to Miss Robinson might be rted to Dr. Joe of the third hospital." Detective Chambers said. Violet nodded, "I know, thank you, I''ll gave you the final paymentter." "Okay." The call ended and Violet put down her phone, her brow furrowed tightly. She originally thought that Jessie was in some kind of trouble to be like this. But to her surprise, in the end, the reason was still rted to George. It seemed that when Jessie went to George that day, something else happened between the two that she didn''t know about, otherwise Jessie wouldn''t be like this. Thinking, Violet picked up her phone and called George. However, George''s phone was still turning off and he couldn''t be reached. This caused Violet an immense headache. Even if George was looking for the murderer, he wouldn''t turn off all his cell phones and make it impossible to contact him. As she was thinking, there was a knock on the door of the room and Be''s voice came from the door, "Mrs. Murphy, are you awake?" Violet looked up towards the door, "Yes." "Thene out for breakfast first." Be added. Violet answered, "Okay, I''ll be right down." Getting her reply, Be dropped her hand from the door and turned to go downstairs. Violet also put down her phone and continued to change her clothes.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. It was just that since I could not contact George, it was better to start with Jessie. Having a proper heart-to-heart talk with Jessie might clear up what happened between Jessie and George before and solve Jessie''s current predicament. After changing her clothes, Violet put on makeup before opening the door to her room and going out. While eating breakfast, she sent a message to Jessie, asking her to go back to work in J City. At this moment, Jessie was apanying Lorenzo to watch a movie. When she received Violet''s message, she and Lorenzo were justing out of the cinema after watching the movie. "Lorenzo, let''s go sit over there while I reply a message." Jessie pointed to the row of chairs in front of her. Lorenzo nodded in agreement, "Okay, go ahead, I''ll go buy some drinks, what do you want to drink? I remember you liked mango milkshake when you were a kid, do you still like it now?" "Of course." Jessie nodded happily, "I didn''t expect you to still remember, Lorenzo, it''s been twenty years." "Of course I remember, I have never forgotten what you like." Lorenzo looked at her with deep eyes. The smile on Jessie''s face froze for a moment, and her lips twitched as she was about to say something. Lorenzo chuckled, "Alright, go over there and wait for me first, I''m going to get a milkshake." With that, he turned around and headed in the other direction to the milk tea shop. Jessie watched his back and frowned slightly. What was going on? Why did she feel like when he just gave her that look, as if he was interested in her? Was it an illusion? It should be an illusion, they''d been separated for twenty years, how could Lorenzo like her? Shaking her head, Jessie didn''t think much about it and went to the row of chairs. After sitting down, she then clicked on Violet''s message and read it, seeing the content on it, her eyes dimmed for a moment before she typed, "Sorry, Violet, I might not be able toe back tomorrow, I still want to stay at home with my parents for two days, please forgive me." She still had a lot of stuff that she hadn''t gotten for her parents yet. She would wait until after that. J City, Violet finished drinking milk when she heard her phone vibrate next to her, knowing that it was Jessie who had replied, she immediately put down her milk cup and picked up her phone. Looking at the message Jessie replied, she pursed her red lips before sending her a voice message, "Jessie, do you really still want to stay with your parents, or do you not want toe back?" All of the work at Jessie was distributed, clearly indicating that there was no intention of returning to the office. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have sought out Jessie, much less questioned Jessie for not wanting toe back. Jessie''s heart jolted after hearing Violet''s voice. She didn''t think that Violet would know right away that she was lying. Jessie sighed and replied, "Violet, I''m sorry that I just lied to you, I admit it, I don''t want toe back, and I don''t n toe back in the future, period." When she finished, she simply put down the phone. Lorenzo returned with a milkshake and a cup of coffee, just in time to hear this from her, handed her the milk tea and asked, "Who is it? Let you go back where?" "It''s my bestie." Jessie took the milkshake and said, "My bestie and I created a clothing designpany in J City, and now my bestie has asked me to go back to work, but I don''t n to go back." "Is that Violet?" Lorenzo asked as he sat down beside her. Jessie was surprised, "How do you know?" "When I came to look for you, I got to know you a little bit, your bestie is beautiful." Lorenzo said as he opened the lid of his coffee and took a sip. Jessie looked at him warily, "Lorenzo, you don''t have any thoughts about my bestie, do you? Let me tell you, don''t, my bestie is indeed very beautiful, unbelievably beautiful, but she''s married and has three kids, so you don''t stand a chance." After hearing her words, Lorenzo was amused, raised his hand and knocked her head, "What are you talking about? How could I possibly have thoughts about your bestie? I justplimented her on her beauty, she is indeed the most beautiful woman I have ever seen, but I don''t have any thoughts about her. I know that she is married and her husband is still the chairman of the Murphy Group." "You know all this?" Jessie was stunned. Lorenzo nodded, "Of course, Mr. Murphy and I sort of know each other, I work for apany abroad and am in charge of receiving business tycoons, and the tycoon at this side is him." "So that''s how it is." Jessie nodded and didn''t ask any more questions. Lorenzo finished his coffee and threw the disposable cup into the trash can next to him, then bent his head to look at her, "Tell me about you, your best friend asked you to go back to work, why didn''t you go back? Isn''t that thepany you founded together? Did you have a fight?"??? Chapter 704 Ivys Aftermath Jessie shook her head gently, "That''s not true, Violet and I are best friends for years, never had a fight or a conflict." "Then why?" Jessie lowered her eyes, "It''s a little something that happened to me on my own, not quite fit for work anymore." After saying that, she stood up, "Okay Lorenzo, let''s not talk about that, let''s go, I''m hungry, let''s go eat first, my treat." "Okay." Lorenzo also stood up. Jessie smiled, "Let''s go." The two men joked andughed as they got into the car. Seeing the reply from Jessie, Violet was about to be pissed off. What did she mean she didn''t want toe back? What the hell was she up to? Violet was angry and anxious, and dialed Jessie''s number. However, Jessie was just like George, and her phone couldn''t even be reached. Violet was dizzy with anger and rubbed her temples. Seeing her like this, Be couldn''t help but ask, "Mrs. Murphy, what''s wrong?" "It''s Jessie, saying something about not wanting toe back to work." Violet said with a sigh. Be pondered for a moment, "Don''t want to go to work? Is it because she is in love? I''ve heard that manypanies rule that employees are not allowed to fall in love, because they are afraid that employees will dy their work because of that, could this be the case with Miss Robinson?" Hearing this, Violet blinked, "In love?" "I''m guessing." Be smiled. Violet rubbed her chin and finally shook her head, "It should be unlikely, Jessie likes George, she shouldn''t be with another man, and even if Jessie is with another man, with that career mind of hers, she''s not someone who would give up her job just because she''s in love." "In that case, I don''t know, why don''t you go find Miss Robinson and ask her yourself, Mrs. Murphy?" Be suggested.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Violet nodded, "Okay, I will do it the day after tomorrow, it just happens to be the weekend, and I''ll go see Jessie''s parents on the way. Well, Be, I''m done eating, I''ll go to the office first." "Go on, be careful on the way." Be admonished. Violet nodded with a smile, "I will, don''t worry, I''ll go first." She waved her hand and left home. Meanwhile, in the Murphy Group. Stanley had just finished the meeting and came out of the conference room when Fraser greeted him with aplicated face, "Mr. Murphy, Dr. Baxter is here." Stanley paused slightly in his steps, "Henry? Isn''t he locked up at home? Why is he out?" "I don''t know, but I think he has got it over and that''s why he was released, I thought he snuck out at first too, so I even contacted his father, but his father said that he was the one who released him." Fraser replied. Stanley nodded slightly, indicating that he knew, "Where is he now?" "In the hall, waiting to see you." "Well, let''s go." Stanley nodded and agreed to meet. Soon, he arrived at the hall and Fraser opened the door. Henry was sitting on the couch, a ss of water in his hand, and was bowing his head, seemingly in a daze. Stanley frowned and lifted his foot to walk in. Hearing the sound of footsteps, Henry immediately snapped back to his senses and looked up at Stanley, a far-fetched smile squeezing out of his face, "Stanley, you''re here." "Don''t smile if you don''t want to, it''s ugly." Stanley walked across to him and sat down in front of the sofa. Fraser went to the side to make tea. When Henry heard Stanley saying that he was forcing a smile, his face flushed with embarrassment for a moment and he lowered his head, "I''m sorry." Stanley was right, he didn''t really want tough, and he couldn''t. It was just a forced smile out of politeness. Even if Stanley saw it, he knew it was ugly. "Mr. Murphy, here is the tea." Fraser poured the tea and handed it to Stanley. Stanley reached out and took it, but didn''t drink it, cing it directly on the coffee table in front of him, looking at Henry and saying lightly, "Tell me, how did youe out?" Henry twirled the teacup in his hand, "My father let me out, I no longer have any desire to die with Ivy." "Oh?" Stanley raised his eyebrows, "Not anymore?" Henry smiled bitterly, "The only reason I wanted to die at the time was because of the thoughts I had after hearing the news of Ivy''s ident and having an instant emotional breakdown, but after all this time of calming down, I''vee to understand how ridiculous my thoughts were at the time." If Stanley hadn''t stopped him at that time, maybe he really died, and when that happened, his parents would, without a doubt, be the most heartbroken and uneptable people. Perhaps his parents would also be devastated by his death and fall ill, or in severe cases, might even die. If that was true, he really didn''t deserve to be a son of them. Stanley looked at Henry, his thin lips hooked slightly, and soon it returned to normal as if nothing had happened, "It seems like you''ve grown up in this time, after all." "Should I thank you for thepliment?" Henry took a sip of his tea. "No need." Stanley replied with a straight face, and then asked, "Since you don''t want to die anymore, what do youe to see me today for?" "I want you to give me Ivy''s body." Henry said as he raised his head and looked at him. Stanley was slightly surprised, "What do you want Ivy''s body for?" Did he want to take it and make a specimen and keep it at home and see it every day? Seeming to see what Stanley was thinking, the corners of Henry''s mouth twitched, "You''re overthinking it, I just want to personally bury her myself, and it''s a final goodbye to this rtionship of mine, don''t worry, what I said is true, and my father agreed." "Is that so?" Stanley narrowed his eyes, still skeptical. Henry nodded, "Yes, if you don''t believe me, you can contact my dad." "No need, I believe you, you are not daring to lie to me, or you know the consequences." Stanley said as he crossed his legs. Ivy''s body was time to be disposed. To be honest, he was still worried about where Ivy would be buried. It was impossible for him to bury Ivy next to her parents, and it was estimated that her parents didn''t really want Ivy, their daughter, to be buried on their side. If he was buried in a normal cemetery, he felt that it was too good for Ivy. People like Ivy shouldn''t even be buried that well. But now that Henry had offered to bury Ivy, it was a solution to his worries. "You want Ivy''s body, fine, I agree." Stanley said with a nod. Henry''s face lit up with joy as he hurriedly put down the cup of tea in his hand, "Stanley, thank you." "You don''t need to thank me, I just don''t want the trouble to stay in my hands." Stanley said indifferently. Henry didn''t care if what he said was true or not, and asked again, "By the way, Stanley, is it Ivy''s body still in the morgue of the third hospital?" "Yes." Stanley nodded. Henry stood up, "I know, I''ll go over and make the arrangements." With that, he lifted his foot straight for the door. Stanley frowned and beckoned to Fraser, "Send someone over with him, keep an eye on him and don''t let him get into trouble." "Are you worried that Dr. Baxter is pretending, and that he actually hasn''t gotten over his grief over Ivy''s death, thus doing something stupid again?" Fraser asked. Stanley did not deny it. Fraser straightened his back, "I know, I''ll go arrange for someone to go over with him." "Go ahead." Stanley nodded. Fraser lifted her foot and exited the room. Stanley didn''t leave, still sitting there drinking tea until the cup was empty, and then he got up and left. Chapter 705 Henrys Wedding Dress He wondered if Henry was lying to him. But if Henry did lie to him, he wouldn''t care anymore about Henry''s life. Someone who was full of love and didn''t care about anything else didn''t deserve his concern. Henry left the Murphy Group and drove all the way to the third hospital. Presumably, the third hospital had received Stanley''s orders, and as soon as Henry arrived, someone took him directly to the morgue. Henry once again saw Ivy''s corpse, which had been frozen for days, which was green and white and very frightening to look at. But Henry wasn''t frightened; as a doctor, he''d seen too many corpses, and he''d seen worse and scarier ones, so he didn''t feel the slightest bit of fear at the sight of it. Even if he wasn''t a doctor, he wouldn''t feel scared when he saw Ivy''s corpse, because Ivy was the one he had loved. "Dr. Baxter." One of the doctors from the third hospital came to Henry and looked at Ivy before cing his eyes on Henry, "Where is the body going to be transported to?" "The crematorium." Henry re-covered Ivy with the white cloth and replied with downcast eyes. The doctor sighed in relief, "So, do you need help arranging a car?" He was really afraid that Dr. Baxter would ship the body home. He had been instructed by Stanley not to let Dr. Baxter take the body home, or to any ce other than the crematorium. It was a good thing that Dr. Baxter didn''t let love overwhelm him, or else he wouldn''t really be able to deliver on this task. "No, I''ve already made contact them on the way here, so I guess I''ll be there soon." Henry said as he raised his wrist and looked at his watch. The doctor nodded and asked no more questions.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Just as Henry had said, the crematorium car arrived soon after. Henry signed the body collection form and followed the crematorium car to the crematorium. When they arrived at the crematorium, Ivy was not immediately sent to the crematorium, but to the make-up room, where there were make-up collectors who specialized in taking care of the make-up for the corpse, so that the corpse could be kept decent and go in a beautiful manner. As Ivy was escorted into the dressing room, Henry turned around and went back to his car, pulling out a very, veryrge box out. The makeup artist looked at the box and was filled with confusion, "Sir, this is ......" "This is the wedding dress." Henry said as he opened the lid of therge box. Inside was a beautiful white wedding dress, which was beautifully decorated with diamonds and silver filigree shining brightly in the air. There was a sh of amazement in the makeup artist''s eyes, and she quickly regained herposure. After all, she hadn''t seen many moves like this one to give wedding dresses to the deceased. Many unmarried couples, or boyfriend and girlfriend, have an ident when one of them has an ident before they get married, and then the other party will give their beloved a wedding dress or ring as a sign of giving each other a wedding when the one who had the ident is cremated. So it didn''t surprise her that this gentleman was giving away wedding dresses. She was surprised to be given a wedding dress that was expensive at first nce. But looking at the gentleman''s dress, it''s also worth a lot, so I guess he''s a rich man. With that thought, the makeup artist reached out to take the box Henry handed her, "I see, I''ll put it on that youngdy." Henry nodded, then dug in his suit pocket again and pulled out a red velvet box, "And the ring." "Okay." The makeup artist took it over, "I will put on that youngdy with the most beautiful bride makeup." "Thanks." Henry bowed toward the makeup artist and turned back to his car, also changing into a new tuxedo suit and pinning a flower with groom written on it to his left chest. By the time he got out of the car again, he was a groom. The people Fraser had arranged saw this scene and their eyes were wide open. What was going on? Dr. Baxter wasn''t going to have a wedding with Ivy and then martyr himself, was he? Thinking about this, the man hurriedly took out his cell phone and dialed Fraser''s number, telling him all that he had seen. Fraser was also surprised after hearing this, his eyebrows tightened, "I know, keep an eye on him, once he makes a move, immediately bring him under control." "Okay." The man nodded in response. Fraser hung up the phone and knocked on the door of Stanley''s office. "Come in." Stanley spoke in a deep voice. Fraser took a deep breath and pushed the door in, "Mr. Murphy, Dr. Baxter has changed himself and Ivy into wedding outfits." "What?" Stanley wrinkled his brow, not reacting for a moment to what that meant. "Henry changed himself and Ivy into such clothes?" Stanley''s face suddenly sank. "Yes." Fraser nodded. Stanley''s expression was unbearably gloomy, "What the hell does he want?" "I don''t know, the people I sent over there are keeping an eye on him to keep him from doing something stupid." Fraser said. Stanley clenched his fists and didn''t say anything. Fraser couldn''t wait for his response, thought about it and opened her mouth to ask, "Mr. Murphy, what should we do now, should we go check it out?" "What? Since he wants to go die, let him go." Stanley''s thin lips pursed as he replied. He''d just said that if Henry lied to him and still hadn''t put off the idea of going to be with Ivy, he''d definitely not care anymore. Fraser also knew this, and also felt that if Dr. Baxter were to really do that, it really wasn''t worth saving him. But to actually see Dr. Baxter go to his death was something he couldn''t bear. In any case, having known him for more than ten years, he and Dr. Baxter were considered friends, and he really couldn''t do anything to let Dr. Baxter go. Pushing his sses, Fraser plucked up courage and added, "Maybe Dr. Baxter doesn''t want to die, he just wants to do something else... Mr. Murphy, go take a look, don''t regret it." Regret? How can that be! Despite thinking that, Stanley couldn''t ignore the little bit of emotion that pulsed in his heart. Well, indeed, he was still reluctant to actually let Henry do so. Rubbing his brow, Stanley stood up with a dark face, "Get the car!" Seeing that he had agreed to go over, Fraser''s face lit up with joy and he immediately responded, "Yes." Fraser turned to leave the office and went to prepare the car. Within a short time, the two drove over to the crematorium. The crematorium was in a remote suburb, and Fraser drove for an hour and a half before finally arriving at the crematorium. The man Fraser had arranged saw the caring and immediately went forward to help open the door. "Mr. Murphy, Fraser." The man greeted respectfully. With his hands in his pants pockets, Stanley frowned slightly as he surveyed the crematorium building across the street, pressing his thin lips, "Where''s Henry?" "Dr. Baxter is outside the dressing room." The man said back. "Lead the way." Frasermanded. The man nodded, then walked ahead and led the way for Stanley and Fraser. It was not far away, a two minute walk. Stanley saw Henry sitting outside the dressing room. Henry had his head down, a dazzling silver and white groom''s tuxedo, a red flower pinned to his chest, and he seemed to be holding something in his hand, looking at it intently. Stanley lifted his foot and walked over. The sound of footsteps interrupted Henry''s intention. He lifted his head and turned it in the direction of the footsteps, seeing Stanley, a sh of surprise passed through his eyes before he stood up, "Stanley, what brings you here?" Stanley stood opposite Henry, his gaze cold as he looked him up and down, and when he saw the red flower with the word groom pinned to his left breast, his thin lips curled up in a sneer, "What? Holding an underworld wedding?"?????? Chapter 706 Influenced by the Devil Henry was taken aback by his words, then realized what was going on and shook his head, "You misunderstood, Stanley, I didn''t mean that." "Is that so? Can you tell me what you mean with this outfit?" Stanley''s thin lips hooked up coolly. Henry looked down at the clothes he was wearing and smiled bitterly, "This outfit is just a wish of my own. I had dated with Ivy for a month. At that time, I thought Ivy was truly with me, and I was so happy that I had promised to give her a grand wedding, and she had agreed." "Ivy agreed?" This made Stanley couldn''t help but be surprised. But soon after Stanley thought that Ivy loved Henry, that bit of surprise subsided. At that time, Ivy had already fallen in love with Henry, or she couldn''t have agreed. But Ivy didn''t know she was in love with Henry. "Yes, Ivy agreed, so since that day I''ve been preparing a wedding dress ring and things like that." Henry sat down again and said, "I wanted to give Ivy a surprise, so I made a special trip to Italy and found a very famous wedding dress designer to design a wedding dress for Ivy, and I also found a very famous jewelry designer to design a ring for her. I originally nned to propose to her when the wedding dress and ring were ready." "And then what?" Stanley took a seat next to him. Henry looked up, looked at the ceiling and took a breath, "And then before the first draft ns of the wedding dress and ring design came out, Ivy broke up with me, so after that, I kept the wedding dress and ring under wraps, I never told her, nor did I tell anyone, so none of you knew that I had prepared them." Stanley raised his chin slightly and stopped talking. But Henry treated him like a listener and didn''t stop, continuing on, "Now that Ivy has passed away, I want to give her the wedding dress and ring that I had originally prepared for her, as a fulfillment of my desire to marry her once, and as aplete end to everything between her and me." "So you didn''t n to have a marriage with her and then proceed to martyrdom?" Stanley looked at him. Henry snorted, "How is that possible, as I said, I''ve moved on, so naturally I won''t do that anymore. I''ll just give Ivy what was meant for her, and from then on, I won''t have anything of her anymore." Stanley gave a chortle, "Let''s hope that''s true."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything stupid or wrong to my parents, so Stanley, thank you for caring about me and for making this trip for fear of me killing myself." Henry looked at him and thanked him earnestly. Stanley sank his face, "You''re overthinking it, I don''t care about you and I''m not making this trip for you." "Oh? So what brings you here? Do youe for a walk?" Henry teased. Stanley grunted, "I just pass by." Henryughed happily, "Okay, okay, just pretend you''re passing by." His good friend was arrogant, so he would not expose him. Stanley nced at him and didn''t say anything else. After a moment, Henry suddenly thought of something and turned his head to look at Stanley, "Right, Stanley, are we still friends?" Stanley frowned, "No." Hearing those words, the anticipation on Henry''s face slowly dissipated and his eyes dimmed, finally lowering his head and smiling bitterly, "Well, I thought you had forgiven me and didn''t me me anymore, I was overthinking it." Stanley pursed his lips, "We''re not the best of friends like we used to be, but we can be normal friends." Henry''s eyes lit up anew and a smile lifted on his face, "That''s great." Although being normal friends was no better than before, Stanley was still willing to treat him as a normal friend after he betrayed Stanley once. He was content and happy enough. As the two were talking, the door to the dressing room opened and the makeup artist came out of it, removing her mask and nodding to Henry, "Dr. Baxter, well, you can go ahead and wait over by the crematorium." "Thanks." Henry nodded. After that, he, Stanley, and Fraser went over to the cremator. It didn''t take long for Ivy to be pushed over, wearing a beautiful wedding dress and delicate makeup on her face, and if she wasn''t really dead, one would think she was just asleep. Henry didn''t step forward and just stood there with Stanley, watching those staff members put Ivy on the cremator. Normally, when a body is cremated, it is not allowed to wear clothes or any jewelry. Of course, there can be exceptions as long as there is money, and when the cremator is finally cleaned, just pay to clean it anyway. With that, Ivy was sent in and the door of the crematorium was closed. The next second, the staff member pressed some button, and Henry saw the inside of the furnace, mes rising. Henry''s eyes moistened. And Stanley remained expressionless, quietly looking at the cremated Ivy, and without the slightest emotion in his eyes, as if what was being cremated was not his former sister, nor his former enemy, but just a toy doll that was not worth getting attached to. "You know what, Stanley? I actually watched Ivy being born." Henry suddenly spoke. Stanley raised an eyebrow, "You watched Ivy be born?" That he didn''t really know. Henry nodded, "Yes, I''m four years older than Ivy, and once, when I went to the hospital to y, I happened toe across Ivy''s mother in difficultbor being sent into the delivery room, but at that time, the doctor in charge of the cesarean just happened to be on break, so my dad filled in for that doctor and performed the cesarean on Ivy''s mother, while I snuck into the delivery room to hide because I was yful, and then saw Ivy''s birth." At that, he paused in his tone for a moment, as if he was simmering with some emotion. After a few seconds, he took a breath, before adding, "Ivy was born under my watch, that''s why I have such deep and strong feelings for her, because she is different for me. It was the first time I saw the birth of life, and I chose to be a doctor like my father, and because Ivy''s birth made me understand the beauty of life and medicine." "It''s just that the one you watched being born is a demon." Stanley hit him without mercy. It was funny to say that a doctor saw the birth of a demon, saved her and fell in love with her. Wasn''t that funny? Hearing Stanley use the word ''demon'' for Ivy, Henry didn''t have much of a reaction. Because it would have been indisputable that Ivy was a demon. He had actually thought about how he certainly wouldn''t have fallen in love with this demon if, at the beginning, he had known he was watching the birth of a demon. But what was the point? Nothing could go back to the past. "Yeah, Ivy is the demon, I once watched the demone into the world and now I''m sending the demon away myself, so I guess that''s all karma." Henry looked at Ivy, who had been enveloped in fire and waspletely invisible, and a relieved smile curled the corners of his mouth. Stanley saw that he had truly let go of his feelings for Ivy, and his thin lips moved as he spoke, "There''s one thing that I haven''t told you." "What?" Henry queried, twisting his head to look at him. Chapter 707 Telling the Last Word Stanley also looked at the firece, "Actually, before Ivy died, she had left herst words." "What?" Henry looked stunned, "Last words?" "That''s right, it''s for you." Stanley looked at him. Henry''s pupils twitched and his mouth opened for a moment before he spat out a sound, "For ...... for me?" Stanley nodded. Henry still seemed to be in some disbelief, his face holding a hint of bewilderment. He could not believe Ivy left him ast message! How was this possible! Ivy didn''t love him, didn''t feel the slightest bit of affection for him, and never did more than use him like a tool. So how could she leave himst words? However, looking at Stanley''s serious look, it was obviously true that Ivy had really left himst words. "What did she say?" Henry asked urgently, clenching his fist, which trembled slightly. Stanley looked at him, "Ivy said that she was sorry for you and that she already knew who she loved." Henry''s pupils dted, "...... What does this mean?" "It means exactly what you think it means." Stanley said. Henry''s heart skipped a beat and his mouth opened, unable to speak. What he thought was why Ivy said she was sorry to him while telling him she knew who she loved. That statement, apparently, meant to tell him that she loved him! Otherwise, she would have just told him she was sorry and there would have been no need to add ''knowing who she loved''. And yet Ivy had said so, and that had only one result, and the person Ivy loved was him! Realizing this, Henry''s body was trembling slightly, and only after a long time did he make a sound, "Ivy, she ...... loves me." "Yes, Ivy has long had her heart set on you, she just didn''t know it herself." Stanley said with his hands in his pockets. Henry lowered his eyelids, his eyes turning hot once more, "Is that so?" Ivy loved him, but Ivy didn''t know it herself. How ridiculous that he loved Ivy, but also didn''t notice that she had fancy on him. What could be more ironic than two people who obviously love each other, but in the end don''t even know that they love each other? If he had realized it sooner, he might have persuaded Ivy to abandon evil for good. Yet all was not what if. Even if he had known about it earlier, Ivy''s fate would not have been any better, since Ivy had killed Stanley''s parents when she was ten years old.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Neither of them were enlightened at that time, he wasn''t in love with Ivy either, and Ivy was even less likely to like him, so even if he and Ivy liked each other togetherter on, it wouldn''t change how things ended today. Today, he could only know that Ivy loved him and held that in his arms as the rest of his life fell into deep grief. Looking at Henry''s silent tears, Stanley narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "I thought you''d get emotional after you found out that Ivy loved you." It had even crossed his mind that Henry, knowing this, might still revive the idea of apanying Ivy to her death. Surprisingly, however, Henry was more subdued than he would have liked, and didn''t even yell or scream, other than silent tears. When Henry heard Stanley''s words, he took a breath and replied ndly, "As I said, I''ve already let go of my emotions, and naturally I won''t have too many fluctuations, but when I learned that Ivy loved me, I did feel very upset in my heart, but I calmed down after I knew that whether Ivy loved me or not, the result would be the same, because there''s no way Ivy coulde back to her life, so be it. Ivy and I were just meant to be together, and it''s good to have it broken off like this." With that, Henry looked at the still-burning crematorium and a faint smile lifted his face. All this time, it was him who loved Ivy and was paying for her. It was enough for him to know now that Ivy loved him too. In the future, he would not fall in love with anyone else, nor would he marry again, and would live alone with this love for Ivy. Stanley seemed to read Henry''s thoughts, his thin lips pursed, wanting to say something, but in the end he said nothing, just standing quietly next to him, watching with him as Ivy turned into ashes bit by bit. Not knowing how long it had been, it was already somewhat dark when the two of them emerged from the crematorium, and by now Henry had an additional box in his hand. That was Ivy''s urn. It was sad to see a man who was once five-foot-tall and weighed over 88 pounds now a handful of ash in a tiny wooden box. Stanley and Henry arrived at the parking ce and were about to say something when their phones rang. Stanley took out his phone and looked at it, it was Violet calling, after his eyes softened, he answered the call. Violet''s concerned inquiry came, "Honey, it''s sote, why haven''t youe back yet? Are you busy at work?" Usually Stanley would either pick her up from work on time or go straight back home. Even if something came up and he could not get back on time, he''ll send a message to let her know in advance. Yet now it was sote and he hadn''t even messaged her or gone back, which really worried her. After hearing Violet''s words, Stanley then remembered that he had forgotten to send her a message and answered, "Sorry, I forgot, I was at the crematorium with Henry, so I didn''t even notice it was dark." "You are in the crematorium with Dr. Baxter?" Violet was startled by his words and stood up from the couch at once, "Dr. Baxter isn''t dead, is he?" Before, Henry had made a fuss about staying with Ivy, so it was possible that Henry was dead now. Violet''s voice wasn''t small, and Henry, who was standing beside Stanley, naturally heard it all, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but twitch. "Stanley, you couples really think I''m going to die for sure." Henry said helplessly. Stanley chortled, "Isn''t that the illusion you gave us?" "Uh......" The corners of Henry''s mouth twitched again, and he finally lowered his head, smiled shyly, and didn''t say anything more, just silently stroked the urn in his hand. Stanley stopped looking at him and returned his attention to the phone, "Henry isn''t dead, he''s fine." "Not dead?" Violet froze, and then asked, "Then what are you doing at the crematorium?" "Today is the day of Ivy''s cremation." Stanley replied. Violet drifted off, "So that''s it, that''s right, it''s been so many days, it''s time for cremation, has it been cremated now?" "Yes." Stanley nced at the urn in Henry''s hand. Violet nodded, "So when are youing back?" She wasn''t asking about Ivy''s subsequent burial. To her, that was no more important than Stanleying home. What was more, she didn''t want to know at all when Ivy would be buried and where she would be buried, after all, she was an enemy, who would care about the afterlife of an enemy? "I am on my way now." Stanley said as he nced at his watch. Violet smiled, "Good, hurry up, the kids and I are waiting for you at home for dinner." "Okay." Stanley nodded with a gentle face. Hanging up the phone, Stanley put the phone back in his suit pocket and twisted his head to look at Henry, "When do you n to bury her?"???? Chapter 708 No Funeral "In three days." Henry thought for a few seconds and said, "In those three days, I want to properly find a ce for Ivy to bury." Stanley nodded, "Whatever, what about the funeral? Is it going to be held? I''ll tell you in advance, no one wille to Ivy''s funeral, to the people in the circle, her family went bankrupt ten years ago, the funeral of a long fallen ten year old family''s daughter, no one will patronize it. The second thing is that there are also many people in the circle who know what Ivy has done, they will not attend the funeral, so I hope you won''t hold it, lest you make peopleugh at you then, and most importantly, others will alsough at your parents." Henry wasn''t angry, he smiled gently, "Don''t worry, I''m not the same me as before, I know all this, I never wanted to hold Ivy''s funeral from the beginning, it''s good to let her rest in peace. Well, Stanley, let''s stop talking for now, go back first, Violet is waiting anxiously." Stanley nodded and said nothing more, pulling open the car door and getting into the car. Fraser got into the driver''s seat and drove off. Henry stood and watched them until their car was out of sight, then he got in and left the crematorium as well. It was after eight in the evening when Stanley returned to home. Hearing the car from outside, the two kids'' spirits lifted and they immediately jumped off the couch, "Mommy, Daddy''s home." "Mommy, let''s go out and pick up Daddy." Arya took Violet''s hand and was about to head out. Violet was amused, "Fine, fine, let''s go, slow down, don''t run, be careful." Yet as she said this, the two children continued to run faster and faster instead of slowing down their pace. Violet had no choice but to speed up her pace and protect the two children, lest they really fall. Soon, they arrived outside the vi just in time to see Fraser open the car door in the back seat. Stanley got down from the car and saw the three, his eyes tender. He stepped over, "What brings you guys here?"Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "When Calvin and Arya heard the car, they knew you were back, so they had to drag me out to pick you up." Violet rubbed the two kids'' little heads and smiled. Stanley lowered his eyes and looked at the two children, "Aren''t you afraid of the cold?" "It''s not cold." Both children shook their heads in unison. As long as mommy and daddy are around, even if it was freezing, they were not cold. Stanley looked at the two children''s obviously frozen red little faces, but they had to say they weren''t cold, and he couldn''t help butugh. He then turned his head and instructed Fraser, who was standing in front of the car, "Go back first, give you a day off tomorrow to keep Lindapany." Fraser''s eyes lit up and he bowed to thank him, "Thank you, Mr. Murphy." With those words, he pulled open the car door and turned around to leave. Probably he went to find Linda. "Let''s go, go inside first." Stanley pulled on Violet''s hand and pulled Arya with his other hand, while Violet pulled Calvin with her other hand. The family of four entered the door side by side. Of course, it would have been nice if Jimmy had been there. So as soon as she entered the room, Violet asked, "By the way, Stanley, Jimmy is now seven months old, can we bring him back home?" She looked at the man. The man thought for a moment and replied, "I''ll contact abroadter and ask for specifics." Violet nodded with a smile. "Come on, let''s go eat first." Stanley added. After the meal, Violet took the two children to her room first. Stanley still had to go to the study to get to work. He''d spent the afternoon over at the crematorium with Henry, so a lot of things hadn''t been done, and he''d had to go overtime now to get things done. Of course, when doing things, he didn''t forget what he had just promised Violet to contact foreign hospitals and ask about Jimmy''s returning home. So when he waited until twelve o''clock at night, after Stanley finished his work, he went back to his room and told Violet the specifics. "You''re saying that Jimmy can return home?" Violet''s two hands sped together in excitement. Stanley pulled off his tie, "Of course, as I said before, Jimmy will be able to return when he is seven months old, and now that it''s the time, of course he can return." "Great!" Violet walked around excitedly. But something else quickly came to her mind and she looked at him, "By the way, when exactly is Jimmying back? It must be aplicated procedure, right?" "It is a bit, especially for a child like Jimmy who also needs to return home with a medical machine, it is moreplicated, but just leave it to Fraser. We will arrange for the domestic hospital, the foreign hospital said that Jimmy cannot be taken home yet after returning, but also needs to stay in the hospital incubator. He must stay for the full ten months before he can be brought home." Stanley said. Because Jimmy was born premature, his body was weak and his immune systems were not up to par. If he came out of the incubator early, Jimmy would contract all sorts of germs that would lead to an early death. So they could only take him home when he was old enough and his immune system had improved, but even if they took him home, they had to take care of him carefully. "I know, as long as Jimmy can return, I can see him all the time." Violet said with a gentle smile on her face. Stanley gently hugged her, "Not only will you be able to see Jimmy every day, in another two or three months, you''ll be able to hold him every day." Violet nodded heavily. "Okay, go to sleep." Stanley let go of her and rubbed his temples. He didn''t sleepst night because they had sex all night. Plus, he was tired from another long day today, and by now, he was exhausted. Violet saw the tiredness on the man''s face and she did not say anything more, buty down on the bed. This night, the two did nothing but sleep with each other in their arms. The next morning, it was rare for Stanley to not wake up early, and when Violet woke up, he was still sleeping. Probably he was too tired to get up. Violet looked at the man''s sleeping face, and after reaching out her finger to lightly trace the man''s eyebrows, she hurriedly withdrew her hand for fear of waking him up. However just the moment she withdrew her hand, the man opened his eyes and grabbed her hand, "Trying to escape after doing a bad thing?" Violet blushed, her eyes ncing sheepishly to the side, "Who ...... Who did a bad thing?" "No?" Stanley looked at her with a smirk, "You were just touching me. Don''t you know that men in the morning can''t be touched casually?" He moved over and lowered his voice to a husky whisper. Violet''s heart fluttered and her body got tensed as she listened to such a sexy low voice from him. She couldn''t help but soften her body and avert her eyes, not daring to look at him, "I ...... I don''t know." Stanley looked at her deadpan denial andughed out lowly, "It''s okay, but you know it now, so, what are you going to do?" "What?" The corner of Violet''s mouth twitched. How she didn''t know what he was implying? But she wasn''t going toply with him. "Alright, hurry up and get up, I''m going to wash up, I''m hungry." Violet gently pushed the man on top of her and urged. Of course the man knew she was running away, his thin lips hooked up and instead of getting up, he pressed deeper, "I don''t care, you''re the one who flirted with me first, you have to be responsible, honey!" His sound, coupled with his deliberately low voice,pletely crushed the defenses of Violet''s heart, and shepletely softened at once.?????????????? Chapter 709 Whos Calling Well, let him be. Furthermore, there was a vague sense of weakness in Violet''s heart. She had actually been tempted by Stanley''s male lust, and that was why shepromised. Sensing Violet''s resignation, the man chuckled and lowered his head to kiss her. The two stayed in their room all morning, in which Be even came knocking on the door to wake them up, and they pretended not to hear it. It was not until noon that the two washed up and went downstairs with empty stomachs. Be saw the marks on Violet''s neck and finally understood why this couple waste ining down this morning, she couldn''t help but cover her lips and snicker before she coughed lightly and spoke calmly, "Mr. Murphy, Mrs. Murphy, you guys wait, I''ll go arrange lunch now." Yes, lunch! They did note down in the morning and now it was noon, it was time for lunch. Stanley nodded slightly, "Go ahead." Then, he pulled Violet towards the dining room.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Coming to the dining room, Violet suddenly thought of something and spoke, "Right Stanley, I''m nning to go to Sea City this afternoon." "Sea City?" Stanley wrinkled his brow, "What are you doing there? A business trip?" Sea City was one of the famous metropolises in the country, but it was a bit far away from J City, about six hundred kilometers or so. He was uneasy about her going so far. When they had gone abroad together before and she had been captured by Ivan, it had already made him wary and sensitive in his heart. So, he really didn''t want her to go alone and leave J City, especially out of his range of vision, because he couldn''t take it anymore the consequences of her being taken away once again. "No." Violet shook her head, "Jessie''s parents are in Sea City, as you know, Jessie hasn''t been quite righttely, so I''m worried about her. I''ve had detectives to find out what happened to her, and she did not tell me anything, so I want to take a personal trip and meet with Jessie to talk about it." She had a serious look in her eyes and she was determined to go. Stanley saw her determination and knew he couldn''t stop her, so he sighed, "Okay, but bring more bodyguards there, and you can''t leave the bodyguard''s line of sight." And, of course, he wanted to apany her himself. But there was a major reform meetinging up and he would be very busy, so he would not be able to walk away. When Violet saw the man agree, she nodded with a smile, "I know, thank you." "No need to thank me, juste back early, don''t forget, the children and I are here waiting for you." Stanley looked at her with deep love in his eyes. Violet gave a nod, "I know, I will." "Good, let''s eat." Seeing Being over with the meal, Stanley squeezed her hand and said softly. At the dinner table, Violet looked to Be, "Be, did Calvin and Arya go to learn sparring?" "Yeah, I dropped both kids off this morning." Be nodded. At first, the sparring was just Calvin learning, and Arya was apanying him at the sparring gym. Perhaps after apanying him for a long time, Arya gradually became interested in sparring, and then asked Stanley to sign her up as well. So now it was two siblings studying together. Arya was more talented in this area than Calvin. Arya had only been learning for a few days and had already caught up with Calvin, she was really a little genius at this. How could her children, one was smart like a little demon and one ordinary with only a cute face? As it turned out, both of the children were excellent, and it didn''t make sense that brother was smart and sister was not good at anything. Arya''s talent had extraordinary talent on this and even Calvin couldn''t even match, which really made her proud. Of course, Stanley was equally proud, who received a call from the coachplimenting Arya, and the corner of Stanley''s mouth hooked up that night and barely subsided. After the meal, Stanley gave Violet a hug before heading out to thepany. Instead of leaving, Violet had to pack some luggage and leave for the airport for Sea City in the afternoon. She had bought the ticketst night. By the time she finished packing and got to the airport, it was 3pm. Violet checked her ticket, got on the ne, and managed to go to Sea City before it got dark. Just after getting off the ne, Violet came out of the VIPne with four bodyguards, and she saw someone not far away holding a sign with her name on it. She managed to get to the man under the astonished stares of peopleing and going from the airport, as well as the huddle of those who treated her like a star and pestered her for autographs, "I''m Violet Hunt." When that person saw Violet''s stunning face, he knew she was the person his manager had asked him to pick up. He quickly put down his sign and respectfully said, "Hello, Mrs. Murphy, wee to Sea City, Mr. Murphy has already contacted our hotel manager to get the room ready for you. This way please, the car is already parked outside the airport." "Okay, thank you." Violet nodded her head. She knew from the start that this person was the one sent by the hotel to pick her up, because before she got on the ne, Stanley had contacted her and said that the hotel had made arrangements for her and that someone would pick her up. That was why she wasn''t at all surprised to see this man here holding a sign with her name on it. Moreover, the hotel in this person''s mouth was still one of the hotels controlled by the Murphy Group, and her staying inside was considered to be staying in her own hotel. Yes, although the main industry of the Murphy Group is all kinds of luxury goods, but at the same time the Murphy Group also has side businesses, which are dining rooms and hotels, travel and aviation, etc. In short, almost everything is covered except the real estate piece. Otherwise, selling luxury goods alone, the Murphy Group would never reach the Fortune 500. Soon, Violet was met by the protection of the bodyguards and the hotel personnel, and smoothly got into the car and arrived at the hotel. It was a presidential suite, and once Violet entered, she flung herself directly onto the bed and stretched outfortably, "Well ...... Great!" After sitting in the ne for a few hours, although it was first ss, she was tired. First she washed up and had an early sleep, intend to wait until tomorrow morning to visit Jessie''s family. "Oh yeah, the phone!" Violet pped her forehead, suddenly remembering that before she got on the ne, Stanley told her to call him when she arrived at the hotel, and she almost forgot about it. Otherwise, Stanley would surely nag her. Violet hurriedly sat up from the bed, took out her phone, and dialed Stanley''s number. At this moment, Stanley was in the conference room, having a meeting with those top executives of the Murphy Group. When suddenly his phone rang, he picked it up and the corners of his mouth hooked up. This smirk was seen by all the executives in the conference room, and their mouths were open in astonishment, with all sorts of eyes, some even secretly taking out their phones and discussing about it in the group chat under the table. ''See? Mr. Murphy is smiling.'' ''Yes, it''s so obvious, who can''t see it? Aren''t you talking nonsense?'' ''Ahem, who do you guys think it could be?'' "Silly, who else can it be? It must be Mrs. Murphy who rarelyes to the group, who else can it be but Mrs. Murphy? Who else do you think can make the president smile so slutty besides Mrs. Murphy?" "That''s not certain, Mr. Murphy is a man, men are all phnderers, who knows if it''s a mistress?" ''Uh-huh, I agree.'' "Nonsense, you guys know how beautiful Mrs. Murphy is. Have you ever seen a woman more beautiful than Mrs. Murphy? With a great beauty like Mrs. Murphy, who would still look at any vulgar woman? If you don''t believe me, let''s make a bet, how about betting whether it''s Mrs. Murphy or a mistress on the call?"????? Chapter 710 Gossip Talk ''Okay, but what''s the stakes?'' Someone asked. And this was what everyone was most concerned about, after all, if they could not get the stakes, they were not that interested in participating. A man smiled and then typed ''A bottle of Louis XIII.'' ''Louis XIII! Good, quite a big game, okay, I''ll bet.'' ''I bet on that too.'' The others responded and all joined in the bet. Then everyone put down their phones and stared at Stanley. Stanley answered the call, his thin lips open as he called out a title, "My wife." Those two words instantly brought mixed emotions to the room. The joy was for those who guess the oue and win the bet. And the sad was for the ones who guessed wrong and lost the bet. The group would have to buy a bottle of Louis XIII each and give it to the people who won the bet. But they are all high levels, and they are all rich. A bottle of Louis XIII is a bit expensive, but it''s not something they can''t afford, so soon these people are relieved. On the main seat of the conference table, Stanley was still there talking on the phone with Violet, which made everyone present jealous. They had privately discussed before what the cold and heartless president would look like after falling in love, would he remain as cold as ever, or would he be gentle? Now it proved to be thetter, and after the marriage, the president changed, bing gentle and even spoke in a gentle tone. Of course, it was only to thedy, not to them, and the attitude towards them remained as icy and cold as before. It was surprising though, if someone had told them before that the president would be a gentle person when he fell in love and got married, they would never have believed it and would have thought that person must be ying a trick on them. But as it turns out, there are some things that really have to be believed, and some people, when they fall in love and get married, are different. Well yeah, that''s the president they''re talking about. In the main seat, Stanley seemed to sense that the group was talking about him, his eyes narrowed slightly, then he said into the phone, "I know, take care of yourself, be safe, call me if there''s anything wrong, and also, let me know when youe back, I''ll pick you up at the airport." "Okay." Violet nodded with a smile. Stanley put down his phone and put it on the table, then narrowed his eyes and coldly scanned the group of people in the conference room, "Did you guys just talk about me?" The crowd nodded their heads, "No, no, absolutely no!" "Is that so?" Stanley pursed his lips, clearly not convinced. The crowd rushed to exin, "Mr. Murphy, believe us, we really aren''t talking about you." Having said that, the weakness on their faces could not even be concealed. Stanley grunted coldly, "Alright, the meeting continues." He didn''t mean to hold on to these people. Because he knew very well that it was human nature to gossip, and being the manager of a group made it even more of an object for others to talk about gossip. Plus, when he answered the phone, he didn''t go out to answer it, so naturally these people were even more curious than usual, and it was normal that they couldn''t help but gossip. And even if he had gone out to answer the phone, these people would still be the same. The meeting continued, and the crowd was greatly relieved to know that Stanley didn''t bother with them. They were really afraid that the president would take it up with them to the end and then end up finding out about them betting on him. Otherwise, they must be finished. After Violet finished talking to Stanley, she put down her phone, got up from the bed, went to the bathroom, took a bath and watched TV for a while before lying down on the bed to sleep. The next morning, Violet was woken up by the doorbell. She yawned and sat up, stretching slightly, before lifting the cover off the bed and putting on her shoes to go over to the door. Outside the door stood the manager of the hotel. When the manager saw her, he immediately bowed respectfully, then smiled politely and said, "Good morning, Mrs. Murphy." "Morning." Violet nodded in response. The manager then lifted a few bags off the floor and handed them to her, "Mrs. Murphy, these are the tonic and clothes you asked our hotel to help buy on your behalf yesterday." "Thank you." Violet smiled and took it. When she had checked into the hotelst night, she had arranged for the hotel to buy all the tonic and clothes before nine o''clock this morning, and was nning to give them to Jessie''s parents when she visited them. If she had gone to buy it herself, she would have had to run around, because she didn''t know the city well. "You''re wee, by the way, Mrs. Murphy, what is your schedule, please?" The manager inquired. Violet raised her wrist and looked at her watch, it was already half past eight. She lowered her arm and said, "Get me a car, I need it around half past nine." "Okay." The manager nodded, then added, "Then, Mrs. Murphy, I''ll go down and have breakfast brought upter." "Okay." Violet closed the door behind her. Returning to her room, she ced several bags on the couch, then took them out one by one and examined them. The tonic and clothes were found to be good, and it seemed that the hotel had been careful. That put her mind at ease. Getting these packages back together, Violet got up and headed for the bathroom and started washing up. After washing up, breakfast was brought over. She casually ate some and changed her clothes to go out. Half an hourter, the car pulled up in front of the Jessie''s house. The appearance of the luxurious stretch limousine instantly drew the attention of the neighborhood. Although this neighborhood was considered a mid-range neighborhood, and usually there were good cars, but a car as good as this had never really appeared. A car like that, by definition, should be in a vi area, not a neighborhood like theirs. And as a result, people in the neighborhood dropped their eyes to the car to see what kind of person was in the car. There were some old people even started whispering about it, specting if it was one of the children of the family who had be so developed that they drove such a car back. "Mrs. Murphy, it''s here." After the driver parked the car steadily, he turned his head and said to Violet in the back seat.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Violet looked out the window and nodded, indicating that she knew. Then the driver got out first, came around the front of the car to the door on the side where Violet was sitting, and under the astonished gaze of the crowd, opened the door, bent slightly, and made a gesture of invitation. Violet got out of the car carrying a few bags. Everyone in the area saw her and drew in a breath of cold air. "Wow, it''s amazing, this girl is so beautiful, she''s much better looking than those celebrities on TV." "Yes, it''s the first time I''ve seen such a good-looking girl in all my years of life." "More than good looking, she is rich. Look at the tonic she is carrying in her hand, I have seen it before at the house of my husband''s boss, a box is worthy of more than 100,000. She carries so much, I guess it''s millions. The one who opened the door is a driver, right? With an exclusive driver to open the door, this girl''s family is not simple, tsk." An old woman said in a sour tone. "Man, millions, it is a lot." Someone eximed. The old woman pressed her lips, "You say so." "What do you guys think this girl is doing here? Is she here to meet her boyfriend? Who do you think is so lucky to get such a rich girl as a daughter-inw?"?????? Chapter 711 A Tonic Worth a Lot of Money "Who knows?" Someone shook his head. Others were envious, "I can''t imagine what life that family will have in the future,." "Maybe she''s not here to meet her boyfriend, just her rtives, if that''s the case, I''ll go up and match my son with this girl." The old woman suddenly said. Then it wasughed at by the others. "Even if she doesn''t have a boyfriend, she would not be with your son. It''s not like we don''t know what your son is like, is he worthy of this girl?" "Yes, how dare you say that?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The chatter wasn''t loud, and Violet only knew that they were probably talking about her, but she didn''t know what they were saying. She didn''t care though, smiling at the men before handing a few bags in her hand to the bodyguard. The bodyguard took it and followed her, heading forward. As she walked, Violet fished through her phone for the exact address of Jessie''s house. Jessie had given her earlier, but she hadn''t remembered it, so now she didn''t really know exactly which building she and her family lived in. But fortunately, Violet quickly found the address, and seeing the specific floor on it, she smiled and walked straight ahead. Walking up to the eighth building, she put her phone down, "Here we are, the twelfth floor." "Yes, Mrs. Murphy." The bodyguard said, went in first and pressed the elevator for Violet. Luckily there were a few people waiting for the elevator, so they arrived soon. The bodyguard waited for Violet to enter before following her in and pressing the twelfth floor. Half a minuteter, they got there. As soon as the door opened, Violet was the first to lift her foot out, then turned left and walked a dozen meters, stopping in front of a door. The bodyguard understood that this was the Jessie''s house and immediately raised his hand and knocked on the door. Soon, a voice came from inside, "Who is there?" Violet deliberately didn''t answer, trying to surprise the person inside. The person inside didn''t wait for a response and opened the door suspiciously, "Who is it?" "Mrs. Robinson." Violet looked at the woman who opened the door and shouted with a smile. It froze Jessie''s mother. But soon, Jessie''s mother reacted and looked at Violet in surprise, "Violet? Are you Violet?" "It''s me, I''vee to see you, am I weed?" Violet nodded. Jessie''s mother happily wiped her hand on her apron before enthusiastically taking her hand, "Wee, why not, I couldn''t be happier to have you here." With that, she turned her head toward the living room and called out, "Robinson,e over and see who''s here." "Who is it?" A middle-aged male voice came from the living room and was apanied by the sound of slippers stomping on the floor, getting closer and closer. Within a few seconds, a figure appeared behind Jessie''s mother, Jessie''s father skipped over Jessie''s mother to look at Violet outside the door, and also froze, then smiled happily, "Violet!" Violet smiled sweetly. Jessie''s father happily responded, "Violet, what brings you here?" "I came to see you." Violet said. Jessie''s father reminded Jessie''s mother, "Don''t block the doorway, let Violet in." Jessie''s mother was so reminded, only then remembered that she had not yet let Violet into the door, could not help but p her forehead, "Look at me, I was so happy I forgot to let Violet into the door, sorry, Violet, I......" "I know, I don''t me you." Violet said. Jessie''s mother pulled her, "That''s good, that''s good, well, Violet,e inside, this is ......" At this time, Jessie''s mother finally spotted the bodyguard behind Violet and was filled with confusion. This man looked tall and big, could he be Violet''s husband? But again, this aura didn''t look like a good match for Violet, and standing with Violet, he didn''t look like a couple at all, but rather like a bodyguard. Although she thought so, Jessie''s mother didn''t dare to put her guesses into words, because she really couldn''t feel what kind of rtionship Violet had with this man. How embarrassing in case she said the wrong words. Violet introduced, "This is the bodyguard my husband arranged for me." "Bodyguard!" Jessie''s mother looked at the bodyguard in surprise. So he was really a bodyguard. Luckily, she didn''t say he was Violet''s husband. Otherwise it would be embarrassing. Just when Jessie''s mother wanted to ask the bodyguard toe in, the bodyguard suddenly spoke, "Mrs. Murphy, I will for you in the neighborhood, if you''re done with your work or if there''s anything you need, call me." "Okay." Violet nodded. She was originally considering letting the bodyguard leave first as well, after all, if she really let the bodyguard in, then Mr. and Mrs. Robinson would definitely be very restrained when they faced the bodyguard So that was why she only brought one bodyguard over, leaving the other three at the hotel. "Mrs. Murphy, here." The bodyguard handed a few bags to Violet. Violet took them over, and the bodyguard headed over towards the elevator. Jessie''s mother said, "Violet, it''s okay to let him in together." "It''s fine, better let him go wait for me outside." Violet said with a smile. Since so, Jessie''s mother pulled Violet into the house. Jessie''s father, on the other hand, walked at the end of the door. Coming to the living room, Violet handed over a few bags," Mr. Robinson, Mrs. Robinson, these are the tonic I bought for you two." "No way!" Jessie''s mother hastily waved her hand, indicating that she could not take it. Jessie''s father also said, "Yes, Violet, Jessie has brought a lot of things, saying you gave us. We epted thenst time, so we can''t take them anymore." Violet had expected that the two would refuse and smiled gently, "This is a gift, you must ept it." "No, no, we really can''t take it, it''s too expensive." Jessie''s mother said. They didn''t know the value of the stuff that Jessie brought over the other day at first, and it was Lorenzo who told them the price. They were stunned to learn that Violet had asked Jessie to bring back something that was worth hundreds of thousands. Now these, for sure, were not cheap either, so they should never take them. Violet saw their firm attitude, put several bags on the coffee table, "I know what you mean, but these things are really not expensive, and this is also a gift from my husband. He thanks you for loving me so much, so you must take it, and it''s hard for me to take it back, isn''t it?" "Well......" The couple looked at each other after hearing her words. In the end, it was Jessie''s father who nodded and smiled at Violet, "In that case, we''ll take the things, Violet, thank you." "Never mind, back then if it wasn''t for you, me and my two kids, and my mom wouldn''t really have survived." A trace of nostalgia shed in Violet''s eyes. Not it had been six months since her mother died. "It''s all what we should do, people should always help each other." Jessie''s mother sat down. Violet nodded, "Yeah." "Right, Robinson, go get fruit for Violet." Jessie''s mother ordered as she patted Jessie''s father''s arm. Jessie''s father answered and turned to go to the kitchen. Violet surveyed the living room and asked, "Where''s Jessie? Isn''t she home?" Jessie''s mother poured her a cup of tea, "She''s out shopping with Lorenzo." "Lorenzo?" Violet was puzzled, "Who is he?" Jessie''s mother smiled, "It''s a child from our neighbor twenty years ago, he likes Jessie, so he came here especially to find Jessie." "So that''s how it is." Violet nodded in a dazed manner. Chapter 712 Nostalgia for the Past She didn''t expect someone who liked Jessie to pop up at this time. Could it be that this was the person that had been involved in Jessie''s behavior all this time? After all, ording to Jessie''s mother, this man was a neighbor twenty years ago, and how old was Jessie twenty years ago? Just six years old, right? Then that Lorenzo was probably not much older, at most ten years old. Did a ten year old understand love? Furthermore, both families had been separated for twenty years, and Jessie and Lorenzo hadn''t seen each other for twenty years, so would Lorenzo really like Jessie? Even if he was precocious and understood his feelings at the age of ten and fell in love with Jessie, then why didn''t hee to Jessie earlier, instead ofing after a twenty-year interval? And the timing of this personing just happened to be so coincidental with Jessie''s change, so it was highly likely that was rted to this Lorenzo. Thinking of this, Violet bit her lips, and a hint of caution rose in her heart towards that Lorenzo whom she hadn''t met yet, but soon, she gathered this caution down. After all, Jessie''s mother was here, and looking at Jessie''s mother''s happy expression when she talked about Lorenzo, it was obvious that Jessie''s mother liked that Lorenzo and wanted Lorenzo and Jessie to be together. Then her showing bad vignce towards Lorenzo would make Jessie''s mother unhappy. "Right, how long has Jessie been out with that Mr. Hayes?" Violet asked as she picked up her teacup and took a sip of tea. Jessie''s mother replied, "Been out for a while." "So will they be back for lunch?" "Yes." Jessie''s mother nodded with a smile, then added, "And Violet, you can don''t leave either, stay for dinner, I''ll let my husband cook." "Okay." Violet''s eyes lit up and she agreed. Though it was usually Jessie''s mother who did the cooking, it was Jessie''s father did the best job of cooking. Because in the past, Jessie''s father was a chef with a first-ss chef''s certificate. She had much of Jessie''s father''s cooking before when she was abroad, but she hadn''t had it since she had returned. Now when Jessie''s mother mentioned it, she couldn''t help but agree. Jessie''s mother looked at Violet with an expectant look and said with a smile, "What kind of dish do you want to eat, I''ll have him go buy itter." Violet said the names of two dishes. Jessie''s father came out of the kitchen with the fruit and just put it in front of Violet. Jessie''s mother then instructed him, "Robinson, go buy food and cook for Violetter." "Okay." Jessie''s father readily agreed. Although he didn''t really like cooking, and he usually let Jessie''s mother do it, he''d be happy to cook whenever there were guests in the house. As soon as Jessie''s father took the money for groceries that Jessie''s mother handed him, he happily went out.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Inside the house, it was just Jessie''s mother and Violet who were left alone. Jessie''s mother asked about Violet''s situation before she returned. Violet didn''t hide much other than those hardships she had experienced. Jessie''s mother felt emotional when she heard that she had given birth to her third child, but the baby was not doing well and was still in the incubator today. "It''s almost a year since your mother passed away." Jessie''s mother said. Violet''s eyes dropped sadly when she mentioned her mother, "Yeah." "If your mother were still alive, she would be happy now that she has another grandson, but s." Jessie''s mother shook her head with a bitter smile. Although she and Lily had known each other for a few years, they were very close, and it wasn''t too much to say that they were BFFs. So when she first learned the news of Lily''s death, she couldn''t believe it, and it wasn''t until she returned from the funeral that shepletely epted that Lily was really gone. And she was very sick from the death of her best friend. "My mom took care of Calvin and Arya when they were little, she loved kids so much that she put down the idea of going traveling in order to take care of both Calvin and Arya. You know, she loved traveling the most, and it wasn''t until Arya and Calvin were a little older and could walk that she went back to traveling, so if my mom hadn''t died, then she would definitely take care of Jimmy as well." Violet sighed. Although it''s been almost a year since her mom passed away and she''s moved on from her grief. But it still made her sad and her heart still hurt every time she mentioned her mom. "I me that shameless father and stepmother of yours." Jessie''s mother snorted coldly. Violet frowned, a hint of disgust shed in her eyes, "Yeah, Talia pushed my mom down the stairs, Eason helped Talia cover it up, so they ended up paying the price. Talia had a death penalty, and Eason ended up dying." Although she had already forgiven Eason, after all, people die and debts disappear. But she still hadn''t let go of the dislike for Eason in her heart, nor would she. There was no child would like such a father. "That''s what they deserve, as an ex-husband, he cheated his wife during the marriage, kicked out the two children born to his ex-wife, and took back home his mistress and illegitimate daughter, and what happened? His mistress didn''t love him at all, and also cuckolded him, even the illegitimate daughter he favored was not biological. This is karma." Jessie''s mother pped her thighs in pleasure. Violet ruffled her hair, "Okay, let''s not talk about that, it affects the mood, why don''t you try on the clothes I bought for you?" With that, she stood up, grabbed the bag containing the clothes, took them out and unfolded them for Jessie''s mother to put on. Although Jessie''s mother was embarrassed, she still didn''t let Violet down and put down her teacup and stood up, starting to try on clothes. They were coats, and she didn''t have to go back to her room, so they were buzzing around trying on clothes. Just then, the door to the living room suddenly opened, and the voices of a man and a woman came from the door, "Lorenzo, thank you so much for today." "Never mind." The man replied mildly. The man''s voice was strange to Violet''s ears, but the woman''s voice, which Violet was familiar with, was Jessie. She stopped helping Jessie''s mother and turned to look at the door, just in time to see Jessieing into the house and was changing her shoes with her head down. And behind her, there stood a tall, handsome man. The man smiled and looked at Jessie, the deep love in his eyes were about to overflow. This made Violet couldn''t help but freeze for a moment. This person, just now Jessie called him Lorenzo. She had just guessed that Lorenzo probably didn''t love Jessie, or he couldn''t have note to Jessie for twenty years. But now, seeing Lorenzo''s deep love for Jessie, she was suddenly a little confused. Could it be that she was wrong in guessing that this man loved Jessie a lot? Or was the man acting too well, acting as if he was in love with Jessie at every moment? If that was the case, this man was a bit scary. She hoped, though, that it had better not be so. Because Jessie was deep in her feelings for George, although she had said before that she had let go of her feelings for George, she could see that even though Jessie rarely contacted George and tried not to mention George, Jessie''s feelings for George had remained unchanged, but it was just suppressed in the deepest part of her heart, not allowing others to see it. Maybe a lot of times,te at night when she was alone, Jessie would bring out that emotion. She knew better than anyone how much Jessie loved George, and she knew better than anyone how much Jessie was suffering in this unequal rtionship.??????? Chapter 713 Violets Trial As Jessie''s best friend, she really wanted Jessie to let go, give up George and be herself. Then Jessie would live with more panache and a brighter smile than she did now. She had persuaded Jessie before, Jessie agreed, but never really did. So at this point, she had the same thought as Jessie''s mother, and she hoped that Jessie would fall in love with another man and start a new rtionship, and maybe then, Jessie would be happy. Provided, of course, that the man also loved Jessie. So now, she was wondering if this Lorenzo who suddenly appeared really loved Jessie or had some purpose for Jessie. If it was true that he loved Jessie, she supported him to pursue Jessie, if he had other purposes, she would definitely not agree. Seemingly sensing Violet''s eyes, Lorenzo raised his eyes and looked over, right into Violet''s alert and inquisitive eyes. Seeing Violet, Lorenzo raised his eyebrows in surprise, clearly surprised by her arrival. But soon, he calmed down and gave Violet a slight nod and a polite smile before looking down and reminding Jessie, who had already finished changing her shoes and was getting him his slippers, "Jessie, your friend is here." "Huh?" Jessie stood up in confusion, "My friend? Where?" "Jessie." Violet opened her mouth and called out. Jessie froze for a moment when she heard Violet''s voice, then turned her head in surprise and saw Violet, her mouth opened before she could barely find her voice, "Violet? What are you doing here?" Jessie was surprised as she walked towards Violet, "Why didn''t you tell me when you came?" "I want to give you a surprise." Violet said as she took her hand. Jessieughed, "I am surprised, but why are you here? I don''t know you wereing." "I decided toe shortly ago." Violet said. Jessie nodded. Soon, she thought of something else and asked, "Violet, when did you arrive? Are you alone? Mr. Murphy isn''t with you?" "I''ve been here talking to your mom for a while, Stanley has work to do." Violet answered.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Jessie added, "So you came alone, the two kids didn''te, right?" "No, it''s safer to leave them in J City." Violet said. Jessie nodded, "That''s right, after all, Ivan is still out there." Next to her, Jessie''s mother saw the two chatting so devotedly, smiled benevolently, then put down the clothes in her hands and went to the kitchen to make tea, giving the ce to the three young people. Violet nced at the man behind Jessie and pretended not to recognize him, "Jessie, this gentleman is?" "Ah." Jessie heard Violet''s words, then remembered there was someone else, smiled embarrassedly, then pointed at Lorenzo and introduced him, "Violet, this is Lorenzo, a neighbor I yed well with when I was a child." "Oh...... Lorenzo. " Violet stroked her chin and deliberately tease, "Howe I''ve never heard you mention him before." Jessie said with a smile, "We haven''t seen each other for twenty years, and if it weren''t for Lorenzoing to me this time, I wouldn''t have thought of him." "It''s really sad to hear you say that, Jessie." Lorenzo said he was sad, but his eyes were gentle. He then withdrew his gaze from Jessie, extending his hand towards Violet, "Hello, Mrs. Murphy, nice to meet you, you really are as beautiful as the legend says." Mrs. Murphy? Hearing the man address her, Violet blinked in surprise, "How do you know my husband''sst name is Murphy?" Was it possible that Jessie had told him? She looked to Jessie. Jessie waved her hand and said no. Lorenzo exined, "I know Mr. Murphy. Once when Mr. Murphy was on a business trip abroad, I was the one in charge of reception, I saw your photo on Mr. Murphy''s mobile phone screen, at that time, I was curious and asked Mr. Murphy who the person on the photo was, after all, a person like Mr. Murphy is it not like someone who would use a photo of a pretty woman as wallpaper." "That''s true." Jessie concurred, "If I saw that Mr. Murphy suddenly had a photo of a pretty woman in his phone, I would also be horrified and curious." Lorenzo nodded, "So I asked boldly, and Mr. Murphy answered me then that it was his wife." "So that''s how it is." Violet nodded slightly. What he said was well documented and justified, and she didn''t really know, for a moment, if he was telling the truth or not. There was one other thing she was confused about though. "Mr. Hayes, you don''t seem too surprised that I''m here, especially since you''re even less surprised that I''m a friend of Jessie''s, so could you please tell us the reason? After all, we never knew each other, did we?" Violet narrowed her eyes and stared at him. Lorenzo knew, of course, that she was very wary of him, and replied with a helpless smile, "Of course, because when I came to J City to look for Jessie, I learned about Jessie, so I took the initiative to look up Jessie''s situation, and knowing you, Mrs. Murphy, wasn''t a strange thing." That was true...... Violet pursed her red lips and didn''t ask again. After all, Jessie was here, she should not ask too many questions. "Strange, what are you all doing standing? Have a seat." Jessie looked at Violet and then Lorenzo, pulling the two of them to sit down. The two men smiled and took their seats. Jessie poured a cup of water for each of them, then only then did she say, "You guys talk first, I''ll go back to my room to change my clothes." With that, she walked towards the room. Jessie''s departure was good for Violet. Because she still had so many questions to ask this Lorenzo. When Jessie was around, it was really embarrassing to ask. Violet picked up the ss of water, lowered her eyes, and spoke faintly, "Mr. Hayes, I can call you that, right?" "Of course." Lorenzo nodded his head. Violet sipped her water, "I heard that youe here to pursue Jessie, right?" "That''s right." Lorenzo responded with a smile. Violet swirled her water ss, "Do you like Jessie?" "Or what?" Lorenzo spread his hands. Violet gave a smile, "Right, if you don''t like her and you still approach Jessie, it makes people unhappy, am I right, Mr. Hayes?" Lorenzo raised his eyebrows, finally understanding what she meant. No wonder he had just noticed that there was something strange about this woman''s attitude towards him. She did not seem to hate him, but she was cold. He still couldn''t figure out why, but it turned out that this woman thought that he didn''t love Jessie and was just deliberately approaching Jessie to hurt her. So this woman really cared about Jessie. Thinking of this, Lorenzo chuckled, "Mrs. Murphy, you are right, this kind of behavior, indeed, makes people unhappy." "So, is this the case with you, Mr. Hayes?" Violet clenched the back of her hand and narrowed her eyes to stare at him. Lorenzo propped his head up and said with a smile, "Do you think so?" "I don''t know, but I would yes." Violet said, pursing her lips. The corner of Lorenzo''s mouth hooked up, "Oh? Why would you think so? Can I know why?"????? Chapter 714 Confirmation of Identity "Because your appearance is too strange." Violet wrinkled her eyebrows and stared at him, "You said you like Jessie, why didn''t youe to Jessie before, but only after twenty years? I feel suspicious, and you''ve been separated for twenty years, do you really like Jessie?" It was strange that Lorenzo still remembered Jessie since Jessie had forgotten about this Lorenzo. After twenty years, they should have forgotten about each other a long time ago. "So that''s how it is." Lorenzo nodded with a smile, "Mrs. Murphy, you are overly concerned, I do like Jessie, I came here for no other purpose, I really only came for Jessie, as for why I came after twenty years, it''s because I also only found out where Jessie is this year." "Is that so?" Violet narrowed her eyes, clearly still somewhat unconvinced. Lorenzo nodded, "Of course, I know you are thinking that I might have ulterior motives towards Jessie, but please rest assured, Mrs. Murphy, I really don''t have an agenda. Although my family is not as good as the Murphy family, it''s not bad either, so I don''t think there''s anything on Jessie that I should target, do I?" With that, he handed her a business card. Violet took it suspiciously and looked at it, it said President of the Hayes Group, Lorenzo Hayes, and a phone number below. "Hayes Group?" Violet pursed her red lips, "I haven''t heard of it." "It''s just a smallpany that just went public and is currently headquartered over in A City, so it''s normal for you not to have heard of it." Lorenzo smiled, then added, "If you are unsure, she can call and ask Mr. Murphy, who should be able to prove that I''m lying or not." Violet stood up, "Since you have said so, then I will call and ask, of course, I hope you don''t mind, after all, for the sake of Jessie, I had to check on you clearly." "I won''t." Lorenzo made a gesture of invitation. Violet really took out her phone and dialed Stanley''s number. Stanley was working on documents in his office at this time, when he heard the phone ring, he put down his pen and picked up his phone and nced at it, seeing that it was Violet calling, a gentle smile shed in his eyes, then he answered her call, "Hello." "Honey, I have a question for you." Violet opened her mouth. Stanley raised her eyebrows, "Yes?" "Do you know Lorenzo Hayes?" Violet asked, looking at the man across her. Stanley''s brow furrowed when he heard this question, "Lorenzo Hayes?" "Yes." Violet nodded her head. Stanley pursed his thin lips, his face unhappy and his tone sour, "What are you asking him for? You shouldn''t know him, right?" Although knowing that Violet couldn''t have anything with another man, hearing another man''s name from her made him ufortable inside. Violet naturally heard the man''s jealousy, couldn''t help but roll her eyes, "Okay, don''t be jealous, I indeed don''t know him, but he is now at Jessie''s home, saying he was Jessie''s friend and likes Jessie, so he came to Sea City to look for Jessie. I am worried that he is a bad person with ulterior motives, that''s why I called you to confirm his identity, to see if he is president of Hayes Group in A City." "So that''s how it is." Stanley nodded, then answered, "He is indeed the president of Hayes Group in A City. Hayes Group engages in light industry, listed a few months ago, and has cooperation with us. Recently we have arge batch of new ore cutting machines, which were provided by them." "I see." Violet nodded, indicating that she understood. "Is there anything else?" Stanley asked again. Violet looked at Lorenzo again, "No more, but do you think Lorenzo suddenly came to find Jessie with another purpose?" Stanley twirled his pen and thought for a moment before he answered, "I don''t know, but I don''t think there should be any. Lorenzo has status and his family is better than Jessie''s family, by definition, there shouldn''t be anything he can get from others. Of course, there are exceptions to everything, I know you want to figure this out for Jessie, but you can''t stay by Jessie''s side all the time to protect her, so whether Lorenzo has an agenda or not, you won''t be able to find out. All you can do is to remind Jessie to be more careful on her own." Violet nodded as she felt he made sense. Stanley added, "Anyway, you are only Jessie''s friend, not Jessie''s mother, so just remind her, and don''t think of doing everything for her. If Lorenzo really has no purpose and you do too much, you will make the rtionship between Jessie and Lorenzo be bad, then you will be the sinner, so remind her, other than that, let Jessie to handle it. She is an adult, I believe she should have the vignce as an adult, don''t you think?" Violet touched the tip of her nose, "You''re right, I know, I just care too much about Jessie. Jessie has been hit too much in terms of rtionships, I want Jessie to be happy for the rest of her life, so I don''t want her to suffer again, that''s why I became so careful, trying to do everything for her, but I''m doing too much, it''s a bad thing instead." "It''s right if you can think that way." Stanley nodded, and then asked, "By the way, when are youing back? The children miss you." "Oh?" Violet smiled teasingly, "Only Calvin and Arya miss me? Don''t you miss me?" "Of course I miss you." Stanley lifted his chin. Violet smiled brightly, "I thought you''d say no, well, I''ll be back tomorrow." "Well, I''ll pick you up from the airport tomorrow." When Stanley heard that she wasing back tomorrow, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, obviously very happy. Violet nodded, "Okay, I''ll call you tomorrow before I get on the ne, now I gotta go, bye." Putting down her phone, she looked across at Lorenzo, "I''m sorry for doubting your identity, Mr. Hayes, I''ve already asked my husband, and you are indeed the president of Hayes Group." "It''s okay, Mrs. Murphy, it''s good that the misunderstanding is cleared, but you believe me now that I have no purpose for Jessie?" Lorenzo crossed his ten fingers under his chin and looked at her with a smile. Violet shook her head, "No, I still don''t believe it, but I will try to believe that you really like Jessie and want to pursue Jessie, not with an agenda, so I hope you won''t let me down in the end, and won''t make Jessie sad, she has suffered enough heartbreak." Hearing her say that, Lorenzo put away the smile on his face and his expression became serious, "Don''t worry, Mrs. Murphy, I will." "That''s good." Violet raised the corners of her mouth, "As long as you really love Jessie, even if you really have an agenda, I can turn a blind eye, but if you don''t love Jessie and use Jessie''s feelings for something else, I won''t let you off the hook when I find out."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She narrowed her eyes and looked at him warningly. Lorenzo nodded with a smile, "Okay, then I''ll have you to supervise me." Violet grunted, "Don''t worry, I''ll supervise you, so you better not let me find anything wrong with you."???????? Chapter 715 Cant Go Back "Of course." Lorenzo responded with a smirk. Jessie changed her clothes and came out from her room, looking at the strange atmosphere between Violet and Lorenzo, she was a bit confused, "Violet, Lorenzo, what were you guys just talking about, what of course?" "It''s nothing, Mr. Hayes is talking to me about work matters." Violet sipped her water and said with a smile. Lorenzo nodded along, indicating that this was indeed the case. Jessie obviously didn''t believe her and looked at her and then at Lorenzo, "You guys talk about work matters? One of you is a designer and the other is the president of a light industrialpany, not in the same profession at all, how can you talk about work matters?" "Who said we can''t talk about it? Mr. Hayes'' light industrypany can help ourpany make new machines and equipment, that''s what we''re talking about." Violet lowered her eyelids, hiding the weakness under her eyes as she replied. Lorenzo responded with a smile, "Yes, Jessie." Seeing the seriousness of what the two said, Jessie shrank her shoulders, "Okay, so Violet, you''re nning to work with Lorenzo?" "There is this idea." Violet answered, and then changed the subject, "Alright, Jessie, let''s not talk about that,e over and sit down." She patted the spot next to her. Jessie walked over and sat down, positioned just next to Lorenzo. Violet stood up, "Ah, I forgot one thing, wait, Jessie, I''ll go out to make a call, and then I''lle back and have a chat with you."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. When she finished, she took her phone and walked towards the balcony. Jessie tilted her head in confusion, "Strange, why do I feel that something isn''t quite right with Violet, it''s not like her, and I always feel as if she''s running away from something." Lorenzo''s eyes shed with a fine look, smiled and handed her a cup of water, "Mrs. Murphy is being kind." "What?" Jessie was even more confused, "Kind? What do you mean?" "It is a secret." Lorenzo sipped his water, obviously not intending to tell her. Violet did this because she wanted to make him and Jessie together. That was why she told Jessie to sit down and excused herself to walk away, in order to leave the ce for him and Jessie. It seemed that he had quite a lot of supporters, first Jessie''s parents supported him to be with Jessie, and now Jessie''s best friend supported him, so it could be seen how unpopr that George was in their hearts. But that was good, the people that Jessie cared about were on his side to support him, and maybe Jessie would stay with him because of that. And George, on the other hand, would bepletely eliminated. In fact, in his opinion, George should have been eliminated earlier, what qualifications does a person who only hurts Jessie have to get Jessie? He was the only one most qualified. Soon, after lunch, Lorenzo went back to the hotel where he was staying by himself. Coincidentally, that hotel was actually the same one that Violet was staying in and it was also the presidential suite. ording to what Jessie said, Lorenzo was only here for a few days and had no intention of staying in Sea City, so in Sea City, he didn''t buy a house before staying in the hotel. Violet didn''t care about this, she washed her hands and came out of the bathroom, came to the door of Jessie''s room, raised her hand and knocked gently on the door. "Come in." Jessie''s voice came from inside. Violet opened the door and entered, "Jessie." "Violet." Jessie was looking at the pictures, and when she heard Violet''s voice, she looked up and smiled at Violet. Violet nodded and lifted her foot to walk over to her, looking down at herp, "This is the photo album?" "Yes, I just flipped it over, and suddenly I''m eager to look at the past pictures and reminisce about the past." Jessie lowered her eyelids and said with the corners of her mouth lightly hooked. Violet wrinkled her brow. It was clear that at this moment, Jessie was smiling, yet in her eyes, that was not a genuine smile, instead it was bitter, despondent smile. Violet squeezed her palms, "Jessie, what exactly happened?" "What?" Jessie looked at her with a confused face, "What happened?" Violet walked over and sat down, "It''s your abnormalities these days, Jessie, tell me, what''s wrong with you? Don''t think about not answering, I came to Sea City this time, besidesing to see your parents, the main purpose is for you. Do you know how worried I am about you? That''s why I can''t rest assured and came over to find you, what''s wrong with you?" Looking at Violet''s nervous and concerned look, the guilt in Jessie''s heart deepened. She squeezed the photo album in her hand for a while before she took a deep breath and let out her voice, "I''m sorry, Violet, I really can''t talk about it, I can only say that I''m doing something, and if I tell you, you will definitely stop me from doing it, but I can never stop, otherwise it will be fail, so Violet, don''t ask, okay?" She looked into Violet''s eyes, "When it is done, even without me telling you, you''ll know what''s really happening to me." Violet''s eyebrows knitted tightly after hearing what she said, "I''ll stop you? It doesn''t seem like a good thing, does it?" Jessie''s pupils trembled, and she lowered her head, silent, as acquiescence. Violet rubbed her temples, "So that''s why I''m worried about you, Jessie." "I know, Violet." Jessie let out a bashful smile, "I know you''re worried about me, so I''m happy, I really am, but Violet you have to know that everyone has secrets. They all have things they want to do, and have to do. I''ve already nned and won''t change it, so Violet, you really shouldn''t ask too much, maybe because of your asking, my n failed. Then all my efforts will be in vain." "I ." The words managed to make Violet''s throat clog up for a moment before her voice reemerged, "Well, I won''t ask what exactly you want to do, but there is one question I need you to answer, what you want to do, is it rted to George?" Jessie''s lips twitched, somewhat unwilling to speak. But seeing Violet''s eyes, she eventually nodded, "Well, it''s somewhat rted to George, but not much." In order to keep Violet from thinking about what she was going to do, she could only try to skim off having anything to do with George. Violet nodded, "That''s enough, well, I respect you, I won''t ask anymore, but Jessie, you have to promise me that when you finish your n, you have to go back to J City and return to ourpany to take up the position of vice president, your position could only be yours, understand?" She patted Jessie''s shoulder, "At first we said that we would grow thepany together and set up our own high-fashion brand. Now a third of the dream is not evenpleted, so I hope you can''t leave me to do it alone. That would be too selfish, it''s decided, Jessie, I''ll wait for you in J City." With those words, she turned around and left Jessie''s room after a faint smile. Jessie looked at her appearance, his eyes glowed red and wet, and after a long time, she murmured in tears, "I''m sorry, Violet, I''m not destined to finish this dream, I''m destined to break my word to you, I''m sorry...... Snapping, another tear slid down and fell on one of the pictures in the album. That picture which happened to be of George. In it, George had a boyish face with a smile, a clean and sunny smile. That was the happy George the one she missed the most. At that time, George had not yet lost his parents, so he was still living in the sunshine. And now, there was no turning point, nothing could go back.000???????? Chapter 716 Being a Judge Jessie closed the album and took a deep breath. Soon, two more days to go before she could finish what she had to do. When the time came, she would be able to give George an exnation. Jessie wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, got up, put the photo album back in the desk drawer, and walked out of the room. Violet didn''t stay at Jessie''s house for too long and left at two in the afternoon because she had to go buy some specialties and bring them back to J City. She hade here originally to ask Jessie herself what had happened. But Jessie still wouldn''t say anything, so there was nothing she could do, so she could only go back. After shopping and returning to the hotel, it was already afternoon, and after Violet ordered dinner and ate it, shey on her bed while drawing designs. It wasn''t until 9:00 p.m. she felt sleepy, and then Violet let go of her design book and pencil andid down to sleep. The next morning, Violet was woken up by her phone. She took out her phone and saw that it was the branch president of the J City Design Branch Association calling. Violet instantly woke up and sat up from the bed in a hurry, answering the call, "Mr. Webb." "Miss Hunt, I didn''t disturb your rest, did I?" The middle-aged man on the other end of the phone asked. Violet smiled, "No, I''m up, is there something you want to see me about?" The branch president also smiled, "Yes, recently we are preparing to hold apetition for young fashion designers in J City, and would like to invite you to be a judge. Thispetition is mainly for those young and talented designers, the top ten can get the opportunity to train abroad." "So that''s how it is." Violet nodded, "But Mr. Webb, I''m curious, why do you have the idea of making me a judge?" "Because of your current achievement, although you didn''t win thest internationalpetition, you weren''t eliminated, but you withdrew yourself due to your own health, so it''s clear to many of us that if you hadn''t withdrawn, it''s clear who the winner would have been, and now you''re already the top young designer with a good position internationally. With that designer Mina who has disappeared for almost a year in the same ss, you are qualified to be this judge." "Uh......" Hearing Mr. Webb mention Mina, Violet smiled sheepishly. Yeah, she hasn''t been open to the public yet she''s actually Mina, the young, well-known designer who burst onto the international scene a year ago. When she first returned home, her teacher told her to hide the identity of Mina for the time being and not to reveal it, so that she could use the identity of an unknown designer to enter the country, and when she had broken in to the same level as Mina, she could announce to the public that she was Mina. But since she hadn''t used the identity of Mina for a long time in the past year, she had almost forgotten that she was Mina. Looks like it''s time to announce this identity sometime. Once the two identities, Violet and Mina, merged into one, she thought that it would be a big boost to her career, and her status in the designer circle would rise a stage. Thinking, Violet took a breath and said, "Mr. Webb, I understand what you mean, and I''m willing to go as a judge for this, but I have to go as a judge for apetition next, the Asian Young Designer Competition, and this opportunity was secured for me by Mr. Moore, so my concern is that the twopetitions might sh in terms of timing." If there was no conflict in time, then she would naturally agree. When the branch president heard Violet say that, he was silent for a moment before asking, "I know that the Asian Young Designer Competition is going to be held at the beginning of next month, and there are almost seven days until now, while ourpetition starts in the middle of next month, there is going to be some conflict." The designpetition, well, has to go through multiple rounds of elimination, and each elimination round, at the very least, takes a week. So thepetition can''t really be over in just half a month. So Violet can''t really be two judges for twopetitions at the same time. "I''m sorry that I can''t be a judge for J City, after all I promised the Asian Competition side first." Violet scratched her hair and said with some embarrassment. The branch president smiled, "It''s okay, ourpetition is indeed not as good as the Asianpetition, how about this? When the Asianpetition is over, youe back to J City as a judge, ourpetition is half a monthter than the Asianpetition, when the Asianpetition is over, ourpetition should also be in the final, how about youe to be a judge for the final?"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "The final?" Violet was slightly stunned. The branch president nodded, "That''s right, you''ve been a judge for the Asianpetition, soing back to our J City as a finalist judge would be more convincing and authoritative, so you''re perfectlypetent and qualified for that." Hearing Mr. Webb say that, Violet felt that if she didn''t say yes, she would be disrespectful so nodded with a smile, "Alright then, I agree." "Then it''s a deal." The branch president couldn''t stop smiling when he heard her agree. Violet nodded, "It''s a deal." "Alright then, I''ll contact you when the Asianpetition is over." The branch president finished speaking and hung up the phone. Violet also took the phone off her ear, looked at the screen that had jumped back to the main menu, and couldn''t help butugh before lifting the cover and getting out of bed, going to the bathroom to wash up. After breakfast, she began to pack her bags, ready to head back to J City. The ne was a 1 p.m. flight, and the bodyguard had bought the ticket for her yesterday. Just as Violet was packing her bags and was almost done packing, the doorbell of her suite rang. Violet closed her suitcase and walked over, "Who is it?" "Violet, it''s me." Jessie''s voice came from outside the room. Violet smiled and opened the door, Jessie was standing at the door with a bag of stuff and was smiling at her, "Violet, I know you''re going back today, so I came over especially to bring you some stuff." "Stuff?" Violet''s gaze fell on the bag Jessie was carrying, "What you''re talking about is this?" "Yeah." Jessie handed her the bag, "This is the beef sauce and seafood sauce my dad made for you overnightst night, don''t you like to eat it? So my dad asked me to bring it here so you can take it back and let Mr. Murphy taste it as well." Violet smiled at that, "Great, Jessie, thank your dad on my behalf." "Never mind." Jessie waved her hand, "You gave many things so expensive to us, this bit of sauce worth nothing." "It''s different, none of the things I gave were made by my own hands, while these were made by your father, the meaning is different." Violet took the bag and carried it in her hand. The bag was heavy, so there were many bottles of sauce inside. She guessed Jessie''s father didn''t sleep all nightst night. "It''s all the same." Jessie shrank her shoulders. Violet sidled up and let the door open, "Well, Jessie,e in." Jessie followed her into the room, seeing the suitcase in the room, and spoke, "You''ve packed your stuff already?" "Yeah, the flight is at 1pm, so I pack early and leave early, or else there will be traffic on the road." Violet said. Jessie nodded, "That''s true, it''s almost New Year''s Eve and it''s peak time." "Yeah, so I''d rather set off early." Violet put the sauce in a separate suitcase.?????????I Chapter 717 Jessie is Sick After that the two talked for a while, Jessie was ready to leave, "Well Violet, I''m going to find Lorenzo, he''s also leaving Sea City today." "He''s leaving too?" Violet was surprised. Jessie nodded, "Yes, hispany has only been listed for less than half a year, at least it will be busy for a year and a half, being able to spare a few days to visit my family in Sea City is already the limit, so he has to go back today as well, after all, thepany still needs him the boss to go back and take care of thepany." "That''s true." Violet nodded. Jessie got up, "Then I''ll leave first." "Wait." Violet suddenly called out to her. Jessie stopped in her tracks, "What''s wrong?" "Jessie, I want to know, what is your opinion about Lorenzo?" Violet also stood up. Jessie was filled with confusion, "Violet, what are you asking this for?" "Of course it''s important, I want to know if you''re nning to be with Lorenzo." Violet looked at her. Jessie was clearly shocked by her words and her eyes went wide, "What? With Lorenzo? Violet, what are you talking about, how could I possibly be with Lorenzo?" Jessie waved her hand andughed, obviously thinking that Violet had misunderstood something. However Violet looked at her with a serious face, "Jessie, don''t you know that?" "Know what?" Jessie blinked. Violet sighed, "Lorenzo likes you." Now she understood that Jessie didn''t know Lorenzo''s feelings at all. Sure enough, when Jessie heard Violet say this, she was shocked, "What did you say? Lorenzo...... He likes me?" She was so surprised she stuttered and couldn''t speak. Violet shook her head helplessly, "You''re really retarded, it''s so obvious and you don''t even know it." Jessie sat back on the sofa, dumbfounded, "How could I possibly know? I''ve been separated from Lorenzo for twenty years, I forgot about him long ago, if not for his sudden appearance, I probably wouldn''t have remembered in my life that there was such a person, so how could I possibly think that Lorenzo likes me?" Well, that day when she was watching the movie, she had actually had this feeling that Lorenzo might like her. But then she dismissed it herself, thinking it impossible. Because after twenty years of separation, how could Lorenzo like her? And they were kids when they were separated, what do kids know about love? Now, however, she realized that Lorenzo really did have those kinds of feelings for her. "Indeed, I didn''t think he would like you at first either, but I can see that he is serious, he really likes you, so Jessie, what do you think?" Violet also sat down. Jessie''s mouth opened, "I ...... What do I think?" "Well, are you going to ept Lorenzo, or......" "No, I can''t ept him." Jessie suddenly said, "I don''t love him, I just treat him as a brother, so I must not ept him." "Jessie, I know you don''t love him, what you love has always been George, but you know clearly about George. You and George are not possible at all to be together. As your best friend, to be honest, I don''t want to see you stay trapped in this painful emotion, I want you to be happy, so I think you should shift your eyes on George away to another man, that time, you will find that there are actually other men that are worthy of your love." Violet sat over, gently patted Jessie''s shoulder, "Jessie, you have to understand, you and George were wrong at the beginning, you can''t wait for him and you can''t change him, in your eyes, you shouldn''t only have him alone. Think about your parents, they surely don''t want you to suffer so much because of George, they would prefer you to start a new rtionship and fall in love with another man. I know, you don''t love Lorenzo, but you can try to ept him." "Try to ept him?" Jessie dropped her eyes. Violet nodded, "Yes, maybe you''ll feel that he''s the one for you, don''t they all say that you''d rather be with someone who loves you than someone who doesn''t love you? So Jessie, try it, try a new rtionship." Jessie shook her head with bleary eyes, "It''s impossible, it''s no longer possible for me to try to love someone again and start a new rtionship." "Why?" Violet frowned, "Jessie, why are you so shafted, you know clearly that George......" "No Violet." Jessie''s mouth pulled out a bitter curve, "I can''t love someone again, not because of George, but because I don''t have the time or the energy." "What do you mean?" Violet''s heart thumped, not knowing why, she had bad premonition. Jessie smiled and stood up, "It''s nothing, you''ll knowter. Well Violet, I really should go." With that, she walked around the couch and towards the door. But her head started to spin. She stopped, her body swayed, and in the next instant, was about to fall towards the ground. Violet was startled at the sight, "Jessie." She got up in a hurry and ran over to catch Jessie. Due to the timely catch, Jessie didn''t fall to the ground, but fell into Violet''s arms. Jessie opened her eyes and saw Violet''s anxious and concerned look, smiling slightly, "Violet, thank you." She gave Violet a hand and regained her footing. Violet pursed her lips and looked at her, "Jessie, what happened to you just now? Suddenly you fainted, it scared me." "I am fine, just a little anemia, I''ve been like this for the past two days, asionally, and even sometimes, my belly doesn''t feel good." Jessie said as she rubbed her belly. Violet narrowed her eyes, "Anemia and an upset belly? Are you suffering from some kind of illness?" Associated with thement just made by Jessie that he didn''t have the time or the energy, it was hard for Violet not to wonder if Jessie was seriously ill. However Jessie shook her head, "No." "No, you have to go to the hospital." With that, Violet grabbed her hand and was about to take her to the hospital. Jessie pulled her hand out, "No need, Violet, I''ll go to the hospital by myself afterwards, you don''t have to apany me. Don''t you have a ne to catch? Hurry up and go, or you''ll really get stuck in traffic." "You''re going by yourself?" Violet looked at her, not believing for a second that she would go to the hospital. Jessie naturally understood what Violet was thinking and smiled, "Don''t worry, Violet, I''ll really go this afternoon, if you don''t believe me, I''ll send you my examination report, okay?" Hearing that, Violet nodded, "Okay, I''ll really call you this afternoon." "Okay." Jessie nodded her head. Violet let her go this time. She waved her hand and opened the door to go out. The moment the door closed, Jessie leaned against the wall by the door and suddenly covered her mouth and gave a dry heave, her face turning white.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She didn''t know what was wrong with her, buttely, she did get dizzy a lot, and asionally, as she did now, she would get sick to her belly or dry heave. So she was suspecting to herself that she might be seriously ill. But thinking that she didn''t have much time left anyway, that''s why she never meant to go to the hospital for a diagnosis. Because, there was no point. Taking a deep breath, Jessie forced down her difort and walked towards the presidential suite next door before knocking on the door and entering. At eleven in the morning, Violet walked out of the suite and headed for the elevator, ready to go back to J City.?????????????? Chapter 718 Back to J City When she passed the presidential suite next door, Violet''s pace slowed down a bit on purpose, looking at the room door for a few moments before resuming her normal pace and entering the elevator. She didn''t know if Jessie had left yet, or she was still at Lorenzo''s ce. Just thinking about it, the elevator door opened. Violet lifted her feet and walked in, and the four bodyguards, carrying her luggage, followed her in. Soon, Violet was on the car heading to the airport, and she took out her phone and dialed Stanley''s number. Stanley picked up, "You are back?" He heard the sound of a caring from her side. "Yes." Violet nodded, "I am on the way to the airport, so I''m telling you that I''ll arrive at J City Airport around four o''clock in the afternoon." Sea City was actually not too far from J City, and it was only two hours by ne. Stanley lifted his chin slightly and answered, "I know, at four o''clock, I''ll wait for you at J City Airport." "Good." Violet responded with a smile. Afterwards, Stanley suddenly asked, "By the way, didn''t you go to Sea City this time to find Jessie to ask her what had happened? Did you get it?" "No." Speaking of that, she just let out a sigh, "Jessie was very determined this time, saying that she wouldn''t tell me anything, and that I would stop her after telling me, so I had no choice but to let it go, I couldn''t force her." "In that case, let her be." Stanley said indifferently. Violet nodded, "Yeah, I was thinking the same thing, so I decided toe back today, otherwise, I''ll definitely stay for a while to see if I can help her or something." "It doesn''t have to be in Sea City to help her." Stanley said sullenly. Violet heard his unhappiness, knowing that he didn''t like her staying in Sea City for some more time, and couldn''t help but smile, "She doesn''t need my help anyway." "It''s good that she doesn''t need help, she should take care of it herself." Stanley said. Violet was amused, "Okay, okay, you are jealous again, I will be the airport soon, I will be back to you." "Okay." Stanley nodded. The call ended, Violet put the phone in her bag, waited until the hotel car stopped at the entrance of the airport, she opened the door and got off, under the protection of four bodyguards, walked into the airport. Violet stayed at the airport for almost an hour before walking into the VIPne to board the ne. Passing through the economy ss, Violet caught the attention of the passengers in the economy ss. After all, walking around with four bodyguards is extra noticeable. Add to that Violet''s beauty that couldn''t be hidden even with sunsses, and it became even more eye-catching. "See that, see that? Four bodyguards, it''s the first time I''ve seen such a scene, she must be a rich family''sdy." "Not necessarily, she has such a nice face, and although I can''t see exactly what she looks like with her sunsses, she''s definitely a beauty, maybe a star." "You''re right." "Heh, not at all, she''s not some rich youngdy, much less a star." Amidst the excited chatter of a group of people, a cold female voice suddenly rang out. The people who were talking looked over. "Hey, what do you mean, what do you mean? You know her?" Someone asked the woman. The woman lifted her head, revealing a pretty face. Originally, this face was considered pretty, but at this moment, it was ruined by something called jealousy, making the entire face extremely nd. "I know her, she''s my college ssmate, her family is just ordinary, the reason she''s dressed so well now and has so many bodyguards is because she''s with a rich married man, all of our former ssmates know this." The woman said as she lowered her eyelids to hide the weakness in her eyes. The people in the economy ss didn''t see that because her weakness was so quickly concealed, but her words shock the people present. "God, with a rich married man? So she is a mistress, shit, I just thought she is pretty. A mistress, even if she''s pretty, she is shameless." "That''s right, what''s wrong with girls nowadays? They don''t think about working hard for themselves, they go and be a mistress for others......" Listening to the crowd''s disparaging remarks about Violet, the corners of Sophie''s mouth hooked up slightly, a hint of pleasure shing in her eyes. If Violet was there at this moment and saw the current Sophie, she would definitely be astonished. Because Sophie had changed so much, in the past, although she was scheming and gold-worshipping, at least she was well disguised, because Sophie looked pure, so it was hard for people to think of her in terms of a gold-worshipping girl.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. And now her dressing style hadpletely changed from before. The previous Sophie dressed inly, but now dressed somewhat enchanting and fashionable, the most important thing was that the previous Sophie wore light makeup, but now wore red lips and eye shadow. Her face that was not suitable for heavy makeup, so it look weird. And her eyes, which used to be at least sort of bright, now werepletely dim. All in all it was a big change. Sophie didn''t expect that she was the one who had apanied a rich man to a reception in Sea City and was left behind by the rich man, and when she returned to J City alone, she actually met Stanley''s wife. A woman she hated. Yes, hate! ording to reason, there was no grudge against each other, it was impossible to have hatred, but she and Violet just happened to have a feud, because of a man. She always thought that if there was no Violet, or if Violet was slightly ugly, she and Stanley would definitely be together, she saved Stanley, so Stanley would definitely fall in love with her. In her opinion, the reason why Stanley didn''t fall in love with her was because she didn''t look as beautiful as Violet. God knows how many times she wanted to destroy Violet''s face? Maybe if Violet didn''t have that face anymore, Stanley would take his heart away from Violet. But the reality was that she couldn''t even touch Violet, couldn''t see Violet, and how could she destroy Violet''s face? Even if she had just met Violet, even if Violet was in the same ne as her right now, she still had no ess to Violet. It was because those four bodyguards behind Violet were not someone she could messed up with. But even if she couldn''t cause physical harm to Violet, she could still deliberately smear Violet and spread the rumor that she was a mistress. Thinking of this, Sophie''s face was filled with a smug smile. In first ss. Violet didn''t know that her reputation had been smeared by Sophie. She closed the magazine in her hand and took off her sunsses. The bodyguard sitting across the aisle saw her movement and asked, "Is there something you need, Mrs. Murphy?" "I''m thirsty." Violet said as she put the magazine aside. The bodyguard nodded, "Got it, I''ll get the flight attendant, just a moment, Mrs. Murphy." Violet nodded. The bodyguard unbuckled the seat belt from his body and stood up, ringing the call bell.?? Chapter 719 Disinformation Soon, a flight attendant came over with a smile on her face and asked the bodyguard, "Sir, may I help you?" "Bring me some water." The bodyguard said. But in the next second, the bodyguard thought of something and looked behind the flight attendant, "What would you like to drink, Mrs. Murphy?" The flight attendant also turned to look at Violet. When she saw Violet''s face, a hint of amazement first shed in the flight attendant''s eyes, but it quickly disappeared and was reced by eyes full of contempt. There was just a lot of talk in the economy ss about a mistress with four bodyguards in the ne and she guessed this was the one. She was pretty indeed, but unfortunately not good in character. She was so pretty and she could have any men she liked, but she chose to be a mistress, to destroy someone''s family. What a shame. Violet was still thinking about what to drink when she suddenly felt the flight attendant looking at her, so she looked up. The flight attendant obviously didn''t expect Violet to suddenly look at her, and the contempt in her eyes couldn''t even be put away in time. Violet pursed her red lips for a moment and her voice was clear and cold as she said, "Miss, may I ask if I have offended you?" The flight attendant froze for a moment, then smiled in confusion and replied, "No, why?" Violet crossed her legs, "Why? Since I haven''t offended you, why are you looking at me with that kind of look, as if I''m some kind of trash?" "I ......" The smile on the flight attendant''s face froze, and she was embarrassed. Obviously, she didn''t even expect that was seen by Violet, and that Violet even said it out in public. So now, the flight attendant was very flustered and scared. Because Violet can totally goin about her. Next to her, the four bodyguards heard Violet''s words and all stood up at once, their eight eyes equally icy as they stared at the flight attendant. "Say it, why did you just look at Mrs. Murphy with that look in your eyes? If you refuse to confess it, before the flight takes off, I will take you to your airline right now and find the person in charge." A bodyguard spoke in a gloomy voice. This bodyguard was the one who just rang the bell. The flight attendant naturally knew the eight eyes behind her that froze her like an ice cer, and her face turned white with fear, and her body was shaking. Especially the bodyguard''s intention to take her to the head of thepany, she was afraid and bowed towards Violet to apologize, "Sorry, sorry, I am really sorry, I do not mean to, because just now someone in the economy ss said you are the mistress who interfered in other''s marriage, so I just...... Sorry, sorry, sorry......'' The flight attendant bowed and sobbed uncontrobly. Violet''s brows furrowed, "What did you say? Someone said I''m a mistress?" "Yes." The flight attendant nodded repeatedly. "Bullshit." A grumpy bodyguard instantly burst out in anger, "Mrs. Murphy is Mr. Murphy''s legitimate wife, his first marriage, his first love, what a bunch of nonsense!" "That''s right, who has the audacity to start such a rumor?" The other three bodyguards, too, were all angry. And the flight attendant was dumbfounded at this moment. What? That was a rumor? The woman in front of her, who was so beautiful, was actually the legitimate wife. Right, this woman is so beautiful, how can she be a mistress? The rumor must have been spread by jealousy of this passenger, and she was foolish enough to believe it and show her disdain directly. Wasn''t that bringing herself trouble?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, the flight attendant regretted that she should not have believed those rumors. She regretted even more that she did a poor job of managing her expressions. "I don''t know who spread the rumor, all I know is that it was circted from the economy ss." The flight attendant bowed her head and coyly responded. Violet''s eyes narrowed, "Economy ss ......" "Mrs. Murphy, how about I go see who''s so bold?" The bodyguard who rang the bell earlier stepped forward and asked for instructions. The other bodyguard nodded as well, "And me, Mrs. Murphy, I''ll go over there together, and the two of us will have a much better chance of finding the man." "Go ahead." Violet waved her hand. The two bodyguards responded and went off to economy ss. The other two bodyguards stayed in the first ss, after all, they had to stay to protect Violet. "Well......" The flight attendant looked up and cautiously looked at Violet, "Miss, can you spare me? Can you not take me to our president? If I go there, I will be sacked, please." With four bodyguards with her in the first ss, she was clearly of unusual status, so the airline would surely favor thisdy over her as an employee. After all, who knows what the airline will lose by offending someone like her? So she couldn''t pin her hopes on thepany, only on thedy in front of her. As long as thisdy didn''t pursue herself, she could get away with it. Violet looked at her coldly, "You want me to let you go?" "Yes, Mrs. Murphy." The flight attendant bowed in arger arc. Violet pulled the corner of her mouth, "Sure, but I want to know, is this how you usually treat your passengers? When you hear the slightest whisper, you look at the passengers with a different look?" "No, no." The flight attendant waved her hands, "I just hate the mistress, that''s why I couldn''t resist showing that kind of look. I''m usually very nice to the passengers, if you don''t believe me, you can check my test. My sister was persecuted by a mistress, so I hate the mistress, I''m really sorry, Madam. I know I''m wrong, I''m really sorry." As she spoke, the flight attendant broke down in tears. Violet rubbed her temples, "What are you crying for, it''s not like I''m bullying you." "I ...... don''t want to cry, I am just too scared to lose the job." The flight attendant whispered. Violet sighed, "Alright, I''ll spare you, but I hope you won''t act like this again in the future, show rude behavior towards the guests because of rumor, or you''ll offend people and lose your job one day sooner orter." Hearing Violet''s words, the flight attendant was greatly excited, and raised her head, nodding her head repeatedly with joyful tears, "I know, madam, I''ll make a note of it, and will definitely not do it again." "Alright, you go ahead and get busy." Violet waved her hand. The flight attendant wiped her tears and broke into a smile, then after bowing towards Violet again, she said thanks and left. No sooner had she left than a bodyguard returned from economy ss with a slightly unpleasant look on his face, "Mrs. Murphy, we found the person who spread the rumors." "Oh?" Violet''s red lips tightened and a hint of disgust shed in her eyes, "Who is it?" She hated people who spread rumors. Rumors, though not knives, are extremely lethal weapons, and countless people have died under them since ancient times. Because it would took much effort to clear the rumors. And the people who start the rumors are only interested in their own pleasure and never think about what kind of life the one they are starting the rumors about is living and what kind of pain they are going through. So this time, there was no way she was going to let the rumor mongers off the hook. "You know the rumor monger, Mrs. Murphy." The bodyguard said. Violet was slightly surprised, "What?" So it was an acquaintance.00000 Chapter 720 Deal With Her "Who is it?" Violet asked in a cold voice. The bodyguard replied, "It''s Sophie." "Sophie?" Violet blinked in surprise. The bodyguard nodded, "It''s her, she was on this ne too, she saw us when we passed by the economy ss just now, that''s why she started this rumor, she likes Mr. Murphy after all." When he said the words ''like Mr. Murphy'', the bodyguard even gave Violet a special and careful nce, afraid that Violet would get angry. Violet wasn''t angry though, she just found it ridiculous. "I thought it was someone else, but it turned out to be her, and since she started the rumor, I''m really not surprised." Violet said with a cold smile pulled out of the corner of her mouth. The bodyguard looked at her, "Janos is still in economy ss, watching that Sophie. What do you n to do with her, Mrs. Murphy?" "Now that the ne has taken off, things can''t be settled on the ne, in case that woman makes a scene, it''s a very dangerous thing for the ne, so wait until after the nends. Tell Janos toe back first, and tell the crew to keep an eye on her, and when the nends, don''t let her get away." Violet said as she narrowed her eyes. For people like Sophie who loved to start rumors, she would definitely not let go. Because if she let her go this time, who knows what the woman will do after that? "Yes Mrs. Murphy." The bodyguard nodded and went back to economy ss. Soon, he returned with another bodyguard. That bodyguard reported to Violet, "Mrs. Murphy, I have informed the crew and they have agreed to watch Sophie for us." "That''s good." Violet nodded, then pointed across the table, "Sit down, you can''t walk around for too long on the ne."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Yes." The two bodyguards responded and returned to their seats. Violet wasn''t saying anything anymore, picking up the eye mask and putting it on, closing her eyes and preparing to take a nap. This sleep was more than two hours, and the nended steadily on the airport of J City. Violet was woken up by her bodyguard, "Mrs. Murphy, the ne hasnded." Violet pulled off her blindfold and opened her eyes. Since her eyes had been in darkness, they were suddenly open and her eyes were ufortable. Waiting a dozen seconds before she could fully see the scene in front of her, seeing two bodyguards standing in front of her, she rubbed her brow and spoke, "We arrived?" "Yes Mrs. Murphy." The bodyguard nodded. Another bodyguard said, "Mrs. Murphy, let''s get off the ne first, Sophie has already been taken to the airport lounge by the crew and Janos." Violet stretched her body, "Good." With those words, she put the blindfold away and put it in her bag, then got up and got off the ne with her two bodyguards leading the way. On the way to the lounge, Violet took out her phone and dialed Stanley''s number. Stanley was working on documents in his office when he heard the phone ring, picked it up and smiled, "Honey." Violet responded, "Honey, I''m getting off the ne." "You arrived?" Stanley froze, and then only then did he go to check the time in the bottom right corner of hisputer, and found that it was already four o''clock, and the ne was due to arrive. "Sorry, I''ve been busy and didn''t pay attention to the time, I''lle over to pick you up right away." Stanley said and stood up. Violet smiled, "If you''re really busy, you don''t need toe, I wille back by myselfter, there are still a few bodyguards protecting me anyway, you don''t have to worry about my safety." "I know, but I''ming to pick you up, I haven''t seen you for two days." Stanley said. The implication is, ''I miss you''. Violet was amused, "In that case, thene over, I''ll wait for you at the airport, it just so happens that I have a bit of business to take care of." "Taking care of things?" Stanley wrinkled his brow, "Did something happen?" "Not a big deal, but you still remember Sophie?" Violet asked. A hint of confusion shed in Stanley''s eyes, "Who is it? Sounds familiar, I think I''ve heard that name before." He murmured. When Violet heard this, she couldn''t help butugh knowing that he really didn''t remember. If only that Sophie knew that the man she had been so bitterly in love with and wanted to marry, didn''t even remember her, she wondered if she would break down and cry. "What are youughing at?" Stanley asked. Violet stoppedughing, but the smile in her eyes, however, had not dissipated, and she said, "Nothing, this Sophie is the one who saved you at the river, then fell in love with you and wanted to marry you." Being reminded by Violet, Stanley instantly remembered who Sophie was, his brow furrowed and a hint of disgust instantly shed in his eyes, "So it''s her!" The most disgusting woman he had ever seen, other than Ivy, was her. And he''d managed to forget about this woman, and now it came back to him. "It''s her." Violet nodded. Stanley pursed his lips and asked, "Why did you suddenly bring her up? Could it be that what happened to you has something to do with her?" "Yeah, well, coincidentally, I was on the same flight as her, she was in economy ss, and when I passed by the economy ss, she saw me, and then she started a rumor about me." Violet grunted and said in a cold voice. Stanley''s face sank, "What? She made up rumors about you?" "Yeah, saying that I''m some kind of a mistress of a rich man, it really pisses me off." Violet said. Coldness shed in Stanley''s eyes, "How dare she say that? Where is she now?" "Taken to the airport lounge, and I''m on my way over to settle the score with her now." "Okay, you go first, I''ll be right there." Stanley nodded his head. The call ended and Violet hung up her phone, before she had already arrived outside the lounge door. The two bodyguards opened the door and the three men in it, instantly turned their heads together. Two of them, who were also Violet''s bodyguards, and in the middle of the two bodyguards was Sophie who was pale on her face. Sophie didn''t expect that she had only spread the rumor on the ne and didn''t specifically go in front of Violet to say it, Violet actually knew about it, yet as soon as the nended, Violet''s people brought her here directly. She knew that Violet must be trying to deal with her, after all, she had created the rumor. If it were her, someone who had made up a rumor about herself, she would certainly not have let the other person off that easy. Of course, she wasn''t actually afraid of what Violet would do to her, she was just afraid that Stanley would know. If Stanley knew that, it would definitely make a worse impression on her. She had recently wandered around the rich men she used to look down on, just hoping to get a good idea of what high society was like and then make herself better. In that case, maybe when Stanley saw her, his impression and attitude towards her would change for the better. But how could she let Stanley know now that she hadn''t changed herself for the better? Just as she was thinking, Sophie felt a shadow looming over her head. She subconsciously looked up and met Violet''s stunningly beautiful face and icy eyes that seemed to be smiling. What kind of eyes were those? They were obviously extremely beautiful, but they were not the slightest bit warm, and the cold was so gut-wrenching that one could not help but shiver. Sophie, on the other hand, just happened to shiver. "Miss Robinson, it''s been a long time." Violet took a seat across from Sophie, the four bodyguards standing behind her in unison, setting her off like a noble queen lord. This made Sophie''s eyes couldn''t help but feel prickly, and her heart was even with jealousy.0000 Chapter 721 Sophie of Double Standard From the moment she first met the woman, she knew she was no match for this woman in any way. First was appearance, second was family background, andst was ability and temperament. In short, nothing couldpare with her. Soter, she also figured out that Stanley didn''t like her because she didn''t have anything as Violet, that was why she changed her attitude and got in touch with the rich men she never despised before, who couldn''t have anything without their parents, and let them take her to and from all kinds of rich people''s ces. In those establishments, she could learn a lot of skills that only rich people know, and then make herself even better. Originally, after she had learned down the road, even if she still couldn''t match Violet, at least she couldn''t be any worse. However, now that Sophie saw Violet, she knew that she was so wrong that she wasn''t just far off, Violet waspletely outssed, even if she now knew many skills that rich people would have. First of all in the temperament aspect, she had to admit, even if she didn''t want to, that she had lostpletely. Violet''s aura was like that of a noble queen, while she, on the other hand, seemed to be the head girl from the hooker''s yard. There can be noparison! Thinking of this, Sophie''s hands clenched up in a deadly grip, her body trembling slightly as she waspletely unable to ept such an oue. She had obviously worked so hard, studied so hard for all of this, just so that one day, she could make Stanley change his mind about her and be worthy of Stanley. But now that she''d met Violet, she suddenly realized that she seemed to have learned in the wrong direction ...... "Miss Robinson, what are you thinking about?" Violet saw the way Sophie was biting her lip and her expression changed, her eyes narrowed for a moment before she asked faintly. Sophie''s gaze flickered, then she collected the thoughts in her mind and looked at her as her voice was a bit stiff as she replied "Nothing, Miss Hunt, you had someone bring me here ...... "Please call me Mrs. Murphy, thank you." Violet interrupted her with a smile and a reminder. This woman loved Stanley, wanted to pull Violet down from Mrs. Murphy''s position and be on it? Then Violet would have to remind this woman that she was the veritable Mrs. Murphy. She had to tell this woman that she would fail and this woman had to call her Mrs. Murphy, the title this woman wanted most. Anyway, she just had to disgust this woman! For her to say, Sophie was actually pretty, and there were definitely quite a few people who liked Sophie.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Sophie was perfectly capable of finding a nice man, yet Sophie shouldn''t fixate on her man, trying to steal her position. Then sorry, she definitely wouldn''t give Sophie a good time. Just as Violet had thought, Sophie''s face twisted for a moment when she heard Violet tell her to call her Mrs. Murphy. Sophie knew that this was Violet deliberately disgusting her, telling her that not only would she not get the position of Mrs. Murphy, but she could only call Violet Mrs. Murphy. This woman was despicable! "1 Sophie squeezed her phone, a trace of resentment shed in her eyes before fleetingly passing, then squeezed the corners of her mouth, barely squeezing out a smile, taking a deep breath before opening her mouth and shouting, "Mrs. Murphy." "That''s right." Violet smiled and crossed her legs before making a gesturing gesture to her, "Alright, Miss Robinson, now you can continue on what I just had someone do?" "Mrs. Murphy, you had someone bring me here, didn''t you?" Sophie looked at Violet defiantly. Violet raised her eyebrows, "Yes, and I don''t feel that there''s anything wrong with me doing so." "How can you say that?" Sophie''s body trembled with anger, "You let someone bring me here forcibly, that''s kidnapping, that''s confining my personal freedom, it''s against thew, I can call the police!" As if she had heard a big joke, Violet covered her lips andughed. Sophie listened to herughter, her heart stuttered, inexplicably a little uneasy, "Mrs. Murphy, what are youughing at? Is what I said funny?" "No, no, no, it''s not funny." Violet waved her hand, "But it''s very funny." With a smile on her face, her expression reverted to a cold look as she spoke, "So Miss Robinson, you also knows what it means to break thew, I thought you didn''t know." "What do you mean?" Sophie bit her lip, the unease in her heart growing heavier and heavier. Violet coldly snorted, "What do I mean? I mean, Sophie have double standard, you broke thew, but you do not allow others to do so, you are really shameless." "You......" Sophie''s face was pale. She clenched her fist for a moment before releasing it, her eyes locked on Violet, "Since you said I broke thew, then tell me whatw I broke?" "Since you want to know, fine, then I''ll tell you." Violet leaned back towards the sofa and raised a finger, "First, youmitted the crime of stalking by pestering my husband and besieging him three times before, second, you wanted to be a mistress and wanted me to divorce my husband and take my ce yourself, although you didn''t break thew, you vited morals, you are also subject to verbal criticism, and third!" Violet raised three fingers and looked at Sophie''s face, only felt happy, "Third, you just rumored me on the ne and spread untrue rumors about me, causing great damage and impact to my reputation as well as my spirit, which alsomits the crime of rumor-mongering, so, Miss Robinson, do you still feel like you have not broken thew?" §á ''Sophie''s mouth opened, trying to retort that she was talking nonsense. Yet the words couldn''te out of her mouth. Maybe in her own mind she knew she was breaking thew by doing this and just didn''t want to admit it. But she was unwilling to admit it, her face was twisted and she was unable to speak. "If you don''t say anything, I''ll take it that you admit all this, so you have double standard, right?" Violet spread her hands, then continued, "You want to call the police and sue me for imprisoning your personal freedom, I don''t object and won''t stop you, in a moment you can go to the newspaper to warn me, of course, before that, let''s settle the matter of your previous rumors about me on the ne. Miss Robinson, how do you n topensate me?" "Who am I topensate?" Sophie''s eyes widened, "Fine, I admit that I did say those things, but you didn''t lose anything, so why should Ipensate you? I can apologize to you, but don''t even think aboutpensation, you''re simply extorting!" She said with intent, but her eyes looked at Violet angrily. She genuinely felt that Violet was deliberately ckmailing her. She didn''t think, for a moment, that she needed anypensation for this thing she had done, she had just said a few things that didn''t fit the facts. Did she have to pay for her words? She hadn''t seen it anyway. Violetughed in exasperation when she saw Sophie look so angry that she took herself as a malicious ckmailer. "Miss Robinson, you are thinking that disinformation doesn''t requirepensation, so you think I''m deliberately talking big and deliberately making you pay?" The corner of Violet''s mouth pulled out a sneering, icy curve. Sophie looked at her, "I just said a few words, it''s not like I hurt you, and you want me topensate, that''s too much, isn''t it?"0000 Chapter 722 Detention "Too much?" Violetughed even louder, but her eyes also got even colder, "So it turns out that me asking forpensation for myself is an excessive thing in your opinion, I was just praising you for actually knowing what it means to break thew, I didn''t expect that after only a short time, you don''t know anything again, it seems that I have overestimated you, not only do you not have the right views, you don''t even have a brain." "You...... How dare you say I have no brain?" Sophie''s eyes widened and she stood up in a sh of anger. Violet mentally rolled her eyes, and then beckoned, "Janos." "Mr. Murphy." The bodyguard who was called by Violet as Janos stepped forward. "As I recall, you have a bar license, right?" "Right." Janos nodded, then smiled shyly, "But I only have a Junior bar license." "It''s okay, it''s enough already, you tell this legally illiterate Miss Robinson who doesn''t know thew that if I am being too much to ask her forpensation?" Violet pointed at Sophie. Janos nodded, "Okay, Mrs. Murphy." He lifted his feet towards Sophie, stopping just short of two meters in front of Sophie, then looked at Sophie with an expressionless face and spoke with the look of awyer, "Miss Robinson, you don''t think ourdy should impensation, do you?" "Yes, it''s not like I hit her, I just said a few words about her, so who is she to ask me forpensation?" Sophie said with slightly trembling shoulders. Janos narrowed his eyes for a moment, "Very well, I have now determined your attitude, Miss Robinson, you are determined not to paypensation, in that case, Miss Robinson, first of all, you did start a rumor, and before the rumor, ourdy did not offend you, so, from the beginning, it is your fault. You should not object to this point, right?" Sophie''s mouth opened, "I ......" "You don''t want to admit it?" Janos stared into her eyes. Janos, as, a bodyguard, was already imposing in his own right, and this time, d in the already seriouswyer''s vest, that imposing presence was naturally even heavier. So in the face of Janos'' icy stare, Sophie''s heart was trembling, and the words she had wanted to weasel out werepletely unspoken at this moment. Janos didn''t care if she was frightened, seeing that she didn''t say anything, he continued to speak, "You didn''t say anything, then I''ll take your acquiescence, so in this disinformation incident, ourdy is theplete victim. Miss Robinson, as the perpetrator, you have to take full responsibility, ording to ourws, you are guilty of disinformation. Although disinformation doesn''t constitute a criminal case, but for the punishment, there is also a fine along with detention." "What?" Sophie''s face changed, "Detention? How is this possible, you''re lying to me! I just said a few words, how did it reach the point of detention?" In the back, Violet took the water handed to her by the other bodyguard and took a sip before speaking, "Janos, properly scientifically educate her and enrich her with legal knowledge." "Yes Mrs. Murphy." Janos nodded, and then added, "There is of course detention for disinformation, but that''s only for serious disinformation, if it''s minor, then there''s only a verbal reprimand along with a fine, which is the disinformed person''s moral damages." Hearing these words, Sophie breathed a huge sigh of relief. Because she thought she''d just mildly disinformed. But the fact that she had to pay a fine for being slight made her ufortable. Just when Sophie was rxing because she thought she wouldn''t be detained, Janos'' next words knocked her straight to the bottom. "But in this case, you are definitely going to be detained." Janos said. Sophie''s pupils crinkled, "What did you say? I''m going to be detained?" "That''s right." Janos replied with certainty. "This can''t be!" Sophie roared with emotion. She would be detained? How could she have been detained? How could it rise to the level of detention when she just made a few casual remarks? If it was a fine, she would have epted it even if she was reluctant, but not detention! "Janos, tell her why she will be in detention." Violet put down her ss of water and said in a light voice. Janos answered, then looked at Sophie''s eyes, just like looking at a dead thing, "You just created only verbal rumors, the circumstances are not much serious, at most it is a fine, but at the time of rumors, the ne did not take off, so at that time, many people in the economy ss have recorded the words of your rumors and posted on the Inte, ording to thew, deliberately smearing other people on online, as long as the likes and retweets more than five hundred, it reached the point of detention, it just so happens that one of the economy ss is aizen, so the number of those rumors has exceeded five hundred." Saying that, fearing that Sophie wouldn''t believe him, Janos took his phone out and flipped out the news posted, then handed it to Sophie, "See? Miss Robinson, that not only your words posted, but also a photo of ourdy, so not only you, but also those rumors will have to pay for this behavior. If you think I''m intimidating you by saying this, you can search online and see if the rumor will be detained if it exceeds five hundred retweets and likes." Sophie looked at the phone screen and her face turned pale, "I ...... I didn''t know that those words of mine were posted online." She really didn''t know. At the same time, she took out her cell phone and really went to search if she would be detained. However, seeing the results on it, Sophie''s entire body froze, and her heart seemed to have fallen into the ice cer. ''I can''t believe it...... I can''t believe it''s true!'' Rumors retweeted with more than 500 likes actually do lead to detention. No, she didn''t want to be detained. She definitely did not want to be detained. If she was detained, it would make her even less desirable? Thinking, Sophie trembled, her eyes red as she looked at Violet, "Mrs. Murphy, please, please forgive me, okay? I ..... I don''t want to be detained, I really don''t want to be detained. " At this moment, Sophie finally stopped being so arrogant and cried out in fear. After all, no one wanted to be detained. Violet looked at Sophie coldly, not impressed by her tears and pitiful appearance, and coldly said, "Actually, at the beginning, I gave you a chance, I said, as long as you pay mepensation, I was actually going to let you go, after all, I don''t want to waste too long here, but you didn''t ept the chance I gave you at all and refused topensate me, so then Sorry about that, then you can go stay in detention." After saying that, Violet stood up and was about to leave. "Mrs. Murphy!" Sophie saw her about to leave and hurriedly went up, trying to pull her back. But before she could touch Violet, few bodyguards directly stopped her, not letting her touch Violet even a bit.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Violet looked at her indifferently, "Miss Robinson, in fact, I think it''s good for you to go to the detention center for some time to learn more and catch up on your legal knowledge, so that you wouldn''tmit the crime again in the future." The words fell, and she headed straight for the door to the lounge. Two bodyguards followed behind. The other two bodyguards didn''t follow them over, but grabbed Sophie left and right, ready to send her to the police station.???????? Chapter 723 Stanley Dazed Sophie certainly didn''t want to be sent to the police station, much less detained. So being grabbed by the two bodyguards, she yelled, "Let go of me, you let go of me!" However how could the two bodyguards listen to her? Not only did they not let go, but they held her tighter. "Be quiet." One of the bodyguards warned her directly. Sophie, of course, was reluctant and struggled, "I told you to let go of me, did you hear me?" "Let you go?" The bodyguard sneered disdainfully, "Do you think that''s possible? You broke thew and provoke ourdy, you deserved it! How dare you nder Mrs. Murphy? So you just go and spend some time in the detention center, go!" He spoke to the other bodyguard, who nodded. Then the two dragged her out of the lounge. All along the way, Sophie was struggling and screaming, even shouting about kidnapping and asking passersby at the airport to save her or something like that. None of those passersby went up to save her, though they were curious about what was going on. After all, two bodyguards had led her away from the airport without any airport guardsing over to ask about the situation, something was clearly not right. So, it was better for them, ordinary people to mind their own business. Just like that, Sophie was taken away by two bodyguards. Violet, on the other hand, was sitting in the waiting area in the first floor lobby of the airport, drinking coffee bought by her bodyguard while watching Sophie''s miserable state with amusement. At this time, a bodyguard behind her suddenly saw something and his eyes lit up for a moment, then he looked down at Violet and reminded, "Mrs. Murphy, Mr. Murphy is here." Hearing the bodyguard''s words, Violet hurriedly put down her coffee cup, "Where is he?" "Up ahead." The bodyguard gestured toward the front. Violet raised her eyes and saw Stanley walking over with Fraser. She stood up and waved towards the man, "Stanley, this way!" Stanley had seen her early in the morning, the moment he stepped into the airport, after all, she was so beautiful that as soon as she appeared and looked towards the crowded ces, he could definitely find her. Because of the beauty, there were always a lot of people around, especially men. It made him both proud and a little jealous at the same time. After all, the fact that his wife was beautiful did make him proud of something, after all, such a beautiful woman was his. But people looked at her, it''s like that sour and helpless feeling of having your treasure you don''t want to show others. Stanley walked over, "I have kept you waiting." "No." Violet shook her head, and then pushed another cup of coffee in front of him. When she had just sent her bodyguard to get it, she had specifically instructed to get two cups, just because she knew that he would be arriving soon. Stanley picked up his coffee and took a sip, "By the way, what about that woman? Is it settled?" "It''s settled, I had someone send her to the police station, so I guess she is going to be detained for a few days." Violet said with a smile. And for that online rumor, she would have Janos take care of itter. "That''s good, let''s go." Stanley finished his coffee, put down his coffee cup and stood up, extending his hand towards her. Violet smiled and stood up as well, then handed her hand over. The two of them walked out of the waiting area holding hands, and the scene of them walking together was the brightest scenery in the whole airport, and there were even people who took out their mobile phones ready to take pictures. But just as that act was performed, it was stopped by Fraser and the two bodyguards. Soon, the two got into the car and drove towards home. Along the way, Violet told Stanley about everything she had experienced in the past two days in Sea City. Although Stanley didn''t speak, he listened attentively, especially when he heard Jessie''s father and mother praise him, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but hook up. "It''s about to be the New Year, so let''s have theme to J City to get together during the New Year." Stanley suddenly said. Violet looked at him with some surprise, "Get together?" "Yes." Stanley nodded, "You don''t want to?" Violet shook her head in a hurry, "I do, of course I do, it''s just that I''m surprised how you got such an idea, you''re not someone who likes a lot of people getting together." "It''s true, but they can make exceptions, as you said, they''ve been good to you and treat you like their own daughter, and most importantly, six years ago, without their help and care, you and the two kids wouldn''t have gone so well, so it''s my way of thanking them by having theme together." After all, they had taken care of his wife and children, and as a husband and father, he should show his appreciation. When Violet heard that, her heart warmed and her eyes welled up with heat, then she smiled and nodded, "Good, I''ll tell them in a moment, and Steven, we should also call him back to spend New Year''s together." "Yes." Stanley reached out, wiping away the tears from Violet''s eyes. Fraser, who was driving, saw this scene through the rearview mirror, and he rolled his eyes. Because he''d been forced to see this. He had a girlfriend, but he could not be with her every day. But soon, there was a month to go, and when the New Year was over, he could go manage the branch, and by then, he would be the president of apany, and then he would hire an assistant, in that case, he would show his assistance his love to Linda as well. Half an hourter, the car pulled up. Fraser opened the car door for Violet. When Violet got out of the car, she saw Be happilying out of it. "Mrs. Murphy, you''re back." Be walked down the steps and came to greet Violet. Violet nodded her head, "I''m back, Be." "It''s good to be back, in the past two days, the children have missed you, and every time at table, they had to ask when you areing back, and Mr. Murphy stared at your position from time to time." Be said. When Violet heard this, she raised her eyebrows in surprise, "Stared at my position?" Her two children missed her didn''t surprise her. But it surprised her that Stanley would actually gawk at her position. She turned her head and looked at the man with a smirk, "Honey, so you still look at my gawk, you miss me so much." Stanley didn''t expect his asional daze in the past two days to be noticed by Be, not to mention that she even told Violet, so he couldn''t help but nce at Be coolly before coughing lightly and looking away, "No, am I the one who would gawk?"Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "You were not before, but you are now." Before Violet could say anything, Be spoke first. Fraser, who took out Violet''s luggage from the trunk, heard this and nodded, "That''s right, that''s right, Mrs. Murphy. I can prove what Be said was true, because for the past two days, Mr. Murphy was dazed when he looked at your picture in his office." Stanley also didn''t expect Fraser to betray him as well, frowning and looking coldly at Fraser. Fraser, relying on Violet being here, relying on his girlfriend being a friend of Violet, was not afraid of Stanley at this moment, instead, he looked up at the sky, pretending that he had not noticed Stanley''s warning look. The corner of Stanley''s mouth twitched. Very well, Fraser dare not put him in the eye. See how he would screw Fraserter. "Honey, Be isn''t the only one saying this now, Fraser has also said so, do you still deny it? If you miss me, just admit it, it''s not something to be ashamed of, and I''ve missed you a lot in the past two days." Chapter 724 Fire Cupping She looked at him with a smirk and even simply stepped forward, gave him a hug, then put her arms around his neck and asked, "So don''t you really miss me?" Stanley suddenly chuckled in the face of the woman''s expectant and resigned look, wrapping his arms around her waist and saying, "I miss you." "So you''re dazed when you miss you, and it''s fake?" "It is true!" Stanley nodded his head. Since it had already been said through by Be and Fraser, it was better to just admit it. Violet smiled brightly, "That''s right, and I''m touched, after all it shows how important I am to you." "No." Be nodded, "Anyway, during the two days of your absence, Mr. Murphy was obviously depressed and sometimes worried and nervous, I guess it''s because thest time you were taken away by that bastard Ivan, it cast a big shadow on Mr. Murphy, so for your long absence, Mr. Murphy act like this." Hearing this, Violet gave a smile, then looked at the man in shame, "I''m sorry for making you worry." "It''s okay, I won''t be like this when Ivan gets caught." After all, there was still an organization behind Ivan that was very powerful, and even though she was protected by bodyguards around her, there was no guarantee that Ivan wouldn''t hurt her. That was why he was so wary. But the good news was that two days have passed and she had been back safe and sound. "Well, let''s go in first, it''s cold outside." Stanley gathered Violet''s jacket for him. Violet nodded, "Yes, go inside first." Saying that, she took a few bags in the hands of things and handed them to Be, "Be, these are some of the specialties I brought back from Sea City, and the sauce that Jessie''s Father made, it tastes especially good." "Is that so?" Be looked at the bag in her hand in surprise, "Then I''ll make some dishes to try with the sauce tonight." "Good." Violet nodded her head. The three then went inside, and instead of entering, Fraser drove off. Stanley wouldn''t be returning to Murphy Group next, so naturally, he, the special assistant, could also take a vacation. While he was at it, he could still go to his girlfriend. Walking into the living room, Violet threw her bag on the sofa and asked, "By the way Be, are the two kids over at the sparring gym now?" "Arya is over there, Calvin isn''t there, he''s gone to his maths ss." Be replied. Violet froze for a moment, "The maths ss?" "The day before yesterday Calvin met a math professor who sent his grandson to learn sparring at the sparring gym, and that professor found out about Calvin''s ability, so he let Calvin go to study maths, and it just so happened that Calvin was also a bit interested, so I let him go." Stanley said as he sat down beside her. Be nodded, "Yes, that''s what happened." "So that''s it." Violet drifted off, then looked at the man unhappily, "This was all the day before yesterday, why didn''t you ever tell me?" She, as a mom, was actually thest to know. "I wanted to tell you but it was Calvin who forbade it, and he wanted to tell you himself." Stanley shrugged his shoulders, not the least bit ashamed of giving away his son''s secret. This made Violet roll her eyes, "Fine, since Calvin wanted to tell me himself, but you just told me, aren''t you afraid that he will be angry?" Stanley propped his head up and smiled lightly, "It''s okay, just pretend you don''t know when the timees." The corner of Violet''s mouth twitched, "Well, I''m going to take a shower first, my clothes got some smell on the ne, I need to change." With that, she stood up and headed upstairs. Not a momentter, Stanley suddenly stood up as well and followed her up. In the room bathroom, Violet was soaking in the bathtub, listening to the music while closing her eyes and enjoying the massage of the bathtub, her whole body was very rxed. At this time, the bathroom door slowly opened, and Stanley came in from outside, gently walking to the tank and sitting down, his eyes downcast as he looked at her. Violet felt something and opened her eyes, then she met the man''s handsome face and was startled, "Stanley, why did youe in?" "I want to take a shower too." Stanley said, reaching for his tie. Violet''s eyes widened, "You want to take a shower too? But right now I''m washing, soe back in when I''m done." "No, together." Having said that, he had stepped into the tub. The bathtub wasrge, it was round, soaking four or five adults together wasn''t a problem, so when Stanley went in, the space wasn''t full at all. He came to sit next to Violet, "Help me massage my shoulder." Violet gave him a speechless nk look and could only give him a massage. After all, he was in and she couldn''t kick him out. Besides, they were a couple and they had taken a bath together before.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Violet pressed and squeezed Stanley''s shoulders gently. The muscles in his shoulders were extraordinarily hard, not soft at all, so it was obvious how tired his body had been during this time, otherwise his shoulders couldn''t be hard like this. Violet sighed a bit heartily, then took the essential oil and rubbed some on her palms, then massaged him. Her massage was sofortable that Stanley couldn''t help but close his eyes and eventually drifted off to sleep. Violet heard his somewhat ragged breathing, and then looked at the faint ck circles below his eyelids, and felt very ufortable in her heart. He had to manage the group, worry about her, worry about Jimmy, and be busy with the capture of Ivan. With all these burdens on him alone, she could imagine how exhausted he was. Violet lowered her head and gave the man a soft kiss on his forehead before continuing to massage him. This time it wasn''t just a massage, she also used the fire cupping. Yes, the fire cupping. Although cupping was a bit rustic and not seen by many, it was very effective, especially for muscle soreness. She then had a habit of cupping, as she had to draw designs, so she was basically sedentary. The consequence of sitting for a long time was back pain and then neck pain, this was still not enough just by massage, with fire cupping, she would be rxed, so she specially bought a set of tools to put in the bathroom. She still remembered the astonished look on Stanley''s face when he saw these. Apparently Stanley had never had cupping before, and since he was such a noble man, she couldn''t imagine what it would be like for him to go cupping, so Stanley hadn''t used it yet. Now, she was just in time to give him a try. Violet lit the fire, dripped the essential oil, and then pressed the ss jar against Stanley''s back. Stanley was instantly awakened by the temperatureing from his back. His eyes jerked open and he sat up straight, "What''s going on? What are you doing?" He turned his head, trying to see what the woman was doing behind his back. Violet patted his shoulder, "Don''t move, I''m doing you with fire cupping." "Fire cupping?" Stanley was stunned for a moment, then sure enough, he saw an extra ss jar behind his waist. There was no longer a fire in the ss jar, but there was a white smoke, and he could still clearly feel that the mouth of the jar was sucking his flesh. "Yeah, your muscles are too stiff, not the normal muscle, you''ve been too tiredtely, right? So I''m giving you a fire cupping so you can rx, so don''t move around and don''t think about taking these off or I''ll cry to you." Violet looked at Stanley, her eyes ring at him in warning. Chapter 725 Parent-Child Time Facing the woman''s eyes, Stanley''s thin lips opened as if he wanted to say something, but he eventually swallowed it back and gave a muffled, "Okay, I won''t pull it out." When he finished, he turned his head back. Just let her cupping him if she wants to, just let her have some fun and cheer her up. Yes, Stanley didn''t believe in the effect of cupping on sore joints and muscles at all, in his opinion, it was just inexplicable. But Violet felt that it had an effect, and he couldn''t say anything, or else she would be upset, or he would be the one to coax her. Seeing Stanley obediently turn back, Violet then smiled in satisfaction, then proceeded to pick up a small ss jar, dripped essential oil in it, lit it on fire, and pressed it on his back. He didn''t know how long it took, but Stanley felt the one ss on his back being removed by the woman. The woman patted him on the shoulder, "Well, move around and see if there''s any relief." Stanley frowned. Relief so soon? How can that be! Although he thought so, Stanley did as he was told in order not to upset Violet, sitting up straight and slightly moving his arms and neck as well as his back. And he didn''t know if it was an illusion, but he really did feel lighter all over. At the thought, Stanley squeezed his shoulder and his eyes suddenly widened. Because he felt his shoulder muscles, they weren''t really as hard as they had been at first, and when he squeezed them, they didn''t even feel any soreness anymore. So it was really working. Stanley turned around incredulously and stared at the small ss jars, shock clearly written in his eyes, clearly not quite understanding how lighting a fire in it and then cing it on his skin and letting the jars suck in his skin could relieve his sore muscles. But even more thoughtlessness made it impossible for Stanley to deny that the effect was, indeed, greatly surprising. Looking at the man who couldn''te out of his surprise for a long time, Violet knew what he was incredulous about, and couldn''t help but give a lightugh, "How about it, my fire cupping is good, right?" Stanley nodded, "Indeed." He was wrong and shouldn''t have thought it wouldn''t be of any use. On the contrary, it was really useful. For the first time, he felt him wrong. "Good, in the future when your muscles are sore, I''ll do it for you again, but don''t refuse again like before." Violet said with a smile. Yes, the idea of cupping him had crossed her mind before. But Stanley said he wouldn''t do anything, so she had to let it go. The fire cupping was done on him this moment, and only while he was asleep. But the good thing was that the results were good, and the fire cupping worked and was recognized by him. Stanley nodded, "Good." He agreed. And he did no longer reject this so-called medicine method. Because of the effect, which he personally experienced. There was a downside though, and although he was rxed after the cupping, the cupping left a purple and red mark that took several days to disappear. Stanley twisted his head to look at a circr purple and red mark below his shoulder and couldn''t help but sigh. The marks look like they''d been beaten. When Violet saw the man staring at the marks left by the fire cupping in a daze, she couldn''t help but cover her lips andugh, "Now you''re a down-to-earth president." "Well, the water''s getting cold, so get up first." Stanley turned his head back and stood up propped up against the sides of the bath. Violet nodded, put the essential oil down, and got up after him. The two of them rinsed their bodies under the shower, then changed into their bathrobes and exited the bathroom. By the time the two of them dried their hair and changed into their housecoats and came downstairs, Be had already prepared dinner and the two children, too, had been picked up by the driver Stanley had arranged. Seeing Violet, the two children''s eyes lit up in unison before they ran towards Violet together. But before they could run to Violet, the two children were stopped by Stanley. "Daddy?" The two children looked at Stanley with crooked heads in confusion, obviously not understanding why Stanley was stopping them from getting close to their mommy. Stanley naturally read the two children''s eyes, squatted down and touched the two children''s heads, softly said, "You are now six years old, you have grown a lot taller than before, so you are also much stronger, you can no longer run directly into mommy like before, and mommy can no longer catch you without moving like before, you will knock mommy down if you run over like this, understand? Got it?" "We got it." The two children nodded in realization at that. Then looking to Violet, they sheepishly apologized, "Sorry mommy, we didn''t mean to." In fact, Calvin could think of all this, just suddenly seeing Violet back, he was excited, plus children are already very sticky to their parents, so that was why they didn''t think of them growing taller and stronger all of a sudden. "It''s okay." Violet smiled at the two children, "You can''t just bump over like you did before, but you can walk over and hug mommy, right?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She gently scratched the little noses of her two children. Both children nodded in unison, "Right." "Okay, put your bag down, we''ll eat first." Violet reached her hand. The two kids did as they were told, dutifully taking off their school bags and dropping them on the couch before pulling Stanley and Violet with them and heading for the dining room. After the meal, Stanley rarely did not go to the study to deal with his work. Violet also didn''t go to her studio to work, but brought them together in the living room, watching cartoons with the two children and enjoying parent-child time. This was what she and Stanley agreed to do, because both of them were busy people and could not be with the children all the time, but the children could notck thepany of their parents either, so she discussed with Stanley that for a week, on the evenings no one would work, and they would exclusively apany the two children to watch TV, or y with toys, tell stories or whatever. Naturally, Stanley readily agreed. And this evening they were dedicated to spending time with the kids. Just when the family of four was watching cartoons and having fun, Stanley''s cell phone rang. Violet looked towards him. Stanley knew that his phone had broken the family cozy and apologized in embarrassment. "It''s okay, see who''s calling, if it''s urgent, you should still answer it." Violet said. Calvin nodded, "Yeah dad, if it''s really urgent, just deal with it first, it''s still a long time anyway." "Yes, daddy go ahead." Arya said. Seeing how open-minded all three were, Stanley smiled before taking out his phone and looking at it. "Henry called." Stanley pursed his lips. Violet was surprised, "Mr. Baxter? It''s sote, what''s he calling for." Stanley responded and answered the phone. Not knowing what Henry on the other end of the phone had said, Violet saw Stanley with a somewhat bad expression, and hung up the phone after finally saying ''there''s no need''. "What''s wrong?" Violet asked. Stanley turned his phone off and dropped it on the coffee table, "Henry has found a cemetery for Ivy and is preparing to bury her tomorrow, asking if we want to go and see it." "Why." Violet was instantly disinterested and said faintly. What kind of person would go to the funeral of an enemy????? Chapter 726 Jimmy is Coming Back Home "I knew you wouldn''t go, and I didn''t want to, so that''s why I told him it wasn''t necessary." Stanley returned. Violet nodded, "That''s good." There was no telling what Henry was thinking, knowing that they all hated Ivy, how he could possibly go to Ivy''s funeral? Yet Henry still asked if they were going. "Okay, watch TV." Stanley picked up the remote control and put the paused cartoon back on. The family of four once again entered into a cozy family time until 10:00 p.m., when they went upstairs to their rooms to rest. The next day, when Violet woke up, it was already nine o''clock in the morning. Stanley was no longer in the room, and she touched the spot where he had been lying, and there was still some residual warmth. She guessed he hadn''t been up for a while either. Stretching out, Violet lifted the covers and got out of bed to wash up in the bathroom. After washing up, she opened the door to her room and prepared to go downstairs. As soon as the room opened, the two children stood in the doorway smiling at her, "Good morning, Mommy." Violet was first startled by the two children, then smiled in surprise, "Why are you guys here? Are you here specifically to wake me up?" Calvin nodded, "Yeah, Daddy sent us up to get you for breakfast." Violet raised an eyebrow, "Daddy''s still at home?" "Yeah, dad''s downstairs." Arya said. Violet drifted off, "So that''s how it is, since dad has called us for breakfast, let''s go down." She had thought Stanley had already left for work, but she hadn''t expected to stay on a rare asion and have breakfast with them. After all, it was nine o''clock now, work time for the Murphy Group. Violet came downstairs holding the two children, and Stanley was sitting on the sofa in the living room, still holding a financial magazine in his hand and flipping through it. Hearing footsteps, he put down his magazine and turned his head to look, seeing the threeing down, a gentle smile instantly lifted up on his cool face, "You are up." Violet nodded, "I thought you went to work." "I don''t need to go to the group today, I''m going to inspect the branch in J City, so I can go outter." Stanley said as he stood up. Violet lifted her chin, "So that''s how it is." "Come on, let''s go have breakfast first." Stanley walked over. The two children nced at each other before releasing Violet''s hand in unison and pushing Violet into Stanley''s arms. Violet didn''t expect the two children to do this, and for a moment, she didn''t pay attention, and her entire body lunged towards Stanley in surprise. Stanley raised an eyebrow, then caught her with a smile. "Are you all right?" Stanley asked, wrapping his arm around her waist. Violet shook her head and patted her chest, "Yes, I was just startled by these two kids." With that, she turned her head and looked at the two children with feigned anger, "You two......" Before she could finish her sentence, the two children made faces at her in unison, then held hands and ran off towards the dining room,ughing. Violet looked at the two little ones'' backs and was amused, "These two kids, really." "They are trying to make us have better affection." Stanley said as he looked down at her. Violet shook her head helplessly, "I know, that''s why I''m not really angry, if they suddenly did that for no reason, it would require education." "I believe our children, they won''t be the kind of child who is simply naughty." Stanley smiled, then removed the hand on her waist and took her hand instead, "Alright, let''s go and eat first." Violet smiled and nodded. During breakfast, Be suddenly walked over with Fraser. Fraser stood in front of Stanley, "Good morning." "Good morning, Uncle Fraser." The two children raised their heads to greet Fraser. Violet smiled, "Good morning, Fraser."N?velDrama.Org content rights. "What brings you here?" Stanley asked as he picked up his coffee and took a sip, then looked at Fraser. "It''s good news." Fraser said, taking out a document from the briefcase he carried with him. "This is a copy of Jimmy''s return paperwork, the paperwork has all been sessfullypleted." Saying that, Fraser was about to hand the document to Stanley. But midway through, it was snatched up by Violet, "This is Jimmy''s return paperwork?" "It''s a photocopy." Fraser corrected, "The original has already been sent over to the embassy, so I took the copy for you guys to look over." It didn''t matter if it was the original or a copy. What was important was that it was a formality for Jimmy''s return. "You just said that the formalities were sessfully processed down?" Stanley asked as he put down his coffee cup. Fraser nodded, "Yes." "So that means, Jimmy can return home?" Violet gripped the copy in her hand with excitement. The two children heard that and stopped their spoons in their hands, their eyes lighting up. "Mommy, is it brother Jimmy who''sing back?" Arya asked. Calvin said, "Definitely yes, didn''t Uncle Fraser say that? If the procedure is sessful, then it must mean that he can return home." "Yes, Jimmy can return home." Fraser smiled and responded. Violet''s eyes were red with joy, "Great, great, did you hear that, Stanley? Jimmy can go back." Stanley nodded with an imploring smile, "I hear you." He then asked Fraser, "When can Jimmy probablye back?" "Within two days, because the foreign side has also been arranged, so I just need to wait for the approval of the embassy, and then he cane back." Fraser returned. Violet broke into a smile, "Two days, that''s good, in two days, I''ll be able to see Jimmy." "We get to see our brother." Arya jumped up and down with joy. Although she had only met her brother once or twice, the red, skinny, small brother lying in the tiny ss box was extraordinarily memorable to her. It was also from that moment that she suddenly understood why her brother was taking care of her so much, because she was small and therefore needed care and protection. And her brother was so small, so she had to take care of him, to protect him too. "Have the hospital arrangements been made?" Stanley asked again. Jimmy would be back over here and still going to remain in the incubator. "Arrangements have been made, as you instructed, and instead of looking for a hospital owned by the Baxter family, I arranged him in our own hospital." Fraser said. Stanley nodded, "That''s good." After that, Fraser left and went to the car outside the vi, waiting for Stanley toe overter, and then went to inspect the branch. When breakfast was finished, the family of four left the door together, then separated at the entrance of the vi, and Stanley got into the car driven by Fraser and left first. Violet took the two children, handed them over to the driver who was specifically responsible for picking them up and dropping them off, and waited until the driver drove off with the two children, before driving herself and leaving home. When she came to the office, Violet sat down and turned theputer, but before she had time to deal with her work, her phone rang. Violet didn''t look at who was calling, and picked it up directly to her ear, "Violet is speaking." "Violet." The phone came with Jessie''s mother''s eager and frightened cries. Violet''s face was stunned and her back immediately straightened up, "Mrs. Robinson, what''s wrong?" "Violet, Jessie...... Jessie ......" Jessie''s mother seemed to have encountered something terrible, her voice trembling, could not say aplete sentence. Violet rubbed her brow, "Take your time, what''s wrong with Jessie?" Chapter 727 Jessie Commits Suicide On the other end of the phone, Jessie''s mother was crying, and after hearing Violet''s words, she knew that if she went on like this, she wouldn''t be able to speak clearly, so she hurriedly adjusted her emotions and breathing. After a few seconds, Jessie''s mother barely found some sense, "Jessie cut her wrists and killed herself." "What?" Violet jerked to her feet at those words. Because she was standing so fast, the coffee on the table was identally knocked over, and it spilled out and ran all over the table, wetting and contaminating some of the designs on the table. But Violet couldn''t care about that, her hands gripped the phone and her voice trembled as she confirmed, "Jessiemitted suicide?" "Yes." Jessie''s mother nodded her head in painful sadness. Violet felt some ckness in front of her eyes, and her body swayed, almost falling to the ground. It was a good thing she finally reacted in time and grabbed the desk with one hand to keep herself from falling over. "How could this happen......" Violet''s face turned white and her eyes lost their sparkle, "Why did Jessiemit suicide?" "I don''t know." Jessie''s mother sobbed, "She was fine in the morning, and after breakfast, Jessie wasughing and sending me and her father out shopping, but by the time her father and I suddenly remembered that we still had something missing and turned back to get it, we found Jessie cut her wrists in the bathroom." Violet''s chest rose and fell violently, and she could not calm down for a long time, "Then has Jessie now ......" She didn''t go on with thetter words, but the meaning was understood by Jessie''s mother. Violet was asking if Jessie was now dead. Jessie''s mother hurriedly wiped her tears and shook her head, "No no, Jessie is still alive, her father and I went back in time, so we found it early and hurriedly called the hospital and had the ambnce take Jessie to the hospital, so now Jessie has been resuscitated, but she hasn''t woken up yet." Hearing this, Violet breathed a huge sigh of relief, "That''s good, that''s good."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She tapped her chest. She was really worried that Jessie would just be gone. But it remained a mystery as to why exactly Jessiemitted suicide. "Are you guys in the hospital in Sea City now?" Violet asked. Jessie''s mother nodded, "Yes." "Okay then, I''ll be right over." After Violet finished speaking, she cut the phone off, then picked up her bag and walked towards the outside of the office. Walking out of the office, she waved to the assistant, "Judy." "Miss Hunt." When the assistant saw Violet call herself, she hurriedly put down what she was holding to make copies and walked over, "What''s the matter, Miss Hunt?" Violet pointed to her office, "I spilled my coffee, you go in and clean it up, and you take care of thepany for the next two days, I might have to have a business trip." The matter of Jessie''s suicide couldn''t be publicized, or else thepany would surely wear a buzz with all kinds of rumors. Judy was surprised to hear that for Violet had just returned back. But still, without asking more questions, she nodded and agreed, "I know, Miss Hunt." Violet took her bag and walked out of the office. In the elevator, Violet closed her eyes and rubbed her swollen temples with a very heavy heart. How could she not have expected that she had only returned from the sea city yesterday, and today she heard the news of Jessie''s suicide. She probably understood what Jessie was going to do, which was to kill herself. That was why Jessie didn''t tell her, or she would have stopped it if she was told. That was suicide! She didn''t know exactly why Jessie hadmitted suicide, but she knew that the reason for Jessie''s suicide was definitely rted to George. Because Detective Chambers had said that Jessie''s entire state was only wrong after she had seen Georgee out from the third hospital. And that incident was a suicide, so it was enough to show that Jessie''s suicide had nothing to do with George. She had to know what exactly George had said to Jessie and why Jessie hadmitted suicide. Thinking, a hint of anger towards George shed in Violet''s eyes before she picked up her phone and dialed it to George at the moment she stepped out of the elevator. Unfortunately, however, George''s phone was still off and unreachable. This made Violet even more angry, not understanding where George was now and what he was doing, even if he was looking for the murderer, he shouldn''t have to keep his phone off. But even if Violet was angry, there was nothing she could do, because even if she was angry, she couldn''t contact George. Rubbing her brow in annoyance, Violet pulled open the car door while dialing Stanley''s number. Stanley was in the middle of a meeting when he heard his phone ring, made a pause motion to the crowd, and then answered the call, "What''s up?" "Honey, I have to make a trip back to Sea City now." Violet started the car and said with a serious expression. Stanley''s eyes narrowed, "What? Going to Sea City? You just came back yesterday." "Yes, but this time I have to go, Jessie cut her wrists and killed herself." Violet said here, her eyes glowing red and wet, her voice sobbed. Jessie was her best friend. Hearing that something had happened to Jessie was really a little too much for her. "What did you say?" When Stanley heard her words, he was also shocked, his face slightly changed, "Jessiemitted suicide?" The crowd in the conference room looked at each other, with doubts written in their eyes. "Who is this Jessie that Mr. Murphy is talking about?" ''I don''t know.'' "I know, it seems to be a friend of Mrs. Murphy, I heard Fraser mention her before." ''Mrs. Murphy''s friendmitted suicide? My, that''s big news.'' Violet didn''t know what Stanley''s subordinates were discussing at the other end of the phone, while driving, she nodded and responded, "Well, Jessie cut her wrists in the bathroom at home when her parents went out in the morning, but it''s good that her parents went back in time, otherwise Jessie might have lost her life now, so I have to go see Jessie now." "Let''s go together, I''ll arrange for a private jet, it''s a lot faster." Stanley said as he stood up. Violet was slightly surprised, "You''re going too?" "Jessie is my kids'' godmother, and when you were taken away by Ivan, she helped us take care of the children, I should go over to see her, and the children should go too." Stanley replied. Violet was moved, "You''re right, then I''ll go pick up the kids now and then rush straight to the airport." "Well, I''ll go ahead and wait for you on the private jet at the airport." Stanley put down his phone. He has two private jets, arge one, a medium-sized one, and several helicopters. Apart from the helicopter, the other tworge and medium-sized nes are parked at the airport for the airline to maintain and manage on their behalf, so to fly in a private jet, they still have to go to the airport as well. Putting his phone away, Stanley looked to the people present in the conference room, "Today''s meeting will end here for now, and we''ll continue when I return." "Yes." The people all heard what he was going to do and naturally had no objection, nodding in response. Afterwards, Stanley opened the door of the conference room and went out. Outside, Fraser saw hime out and with a somewhat bad face, went up and asked, "Mr. Murphy, what''s wrong?" "Something happened to Jessie." Stanley lifted his feet toward the elevator. Fraser followed behind, "What''s wrong with Miss Robinson?" "She killed herself." Stanley pressed the elevator door button. Fraser eximed, "What? Killed herself?"???? Chapter 728 Jessie Pregnant "You think I''d joke with you?" Stanley wrinkled his brows and gave him an unpleasant look. Fraser quickly waved her hand, "That''s not true, I was just surprised, so I couldn''t believe it for a moment, but how did she kill herself? Is she death now?" "She is still alive, her parents found it early and resuscitated her in time." Stanley said as he walked into the elevator. Fraser sighed in relief, "That''s good, if something had really happened to Miss Robinson, Mrs. Murphy would have been devastated." Stanley did not deny it. Violet had broken down a bit. Just hearing Violet''s voice, it was off. He thought that Violet must have almost fainted the moment she heard that Jessie hadmitted suicide. "Mr. Murphy, where are we going now? Are we going to see Miss Robinson?" Fraser asked. But in his heart, he was already sure that it was to see Jessie. How else would Mr. Murphy just interrupt the meeting ande out, it must because something happened to Miss Robinson. This meeting was expected to be two hours long, and it had only been an hour. So it wasn''t to see Miss Robinson, he couldn''t think of anything else. Sure enough, Fraser''s suspicions were soon confirmed as Stanley slightly lifted his chin and said, "Well, it''s to see her, she helped me and Violet, as well as the two kids a lot, and I should go and see her." "Indeed." Fraser nodded. "Inform the airport side, I want to use the ne, the medium-sized one will do." Stanley lifted his foot into the elevator and ordered. Fraser immediately responded, "Yes." Soon, the family of four, as well as Fraser, boarded the ne and flew to Sea City. Violet did not tell the two children exactly what the trip to Sea City was about, because the two children and Jessie had a very good rtionship, if the two children knew about Jessie now, she was afraid they would cry. So it was better to wait until they got there and let the two kids know for themselves. And as a result, the two kids thought it was mom and dad taking them out to y. Of course, Calvin guessed that something must be going on when he saw his mommy''s heavy expression. But Mommy wouldn''t talk about it, so he didn''t ask. An hour and a halfter, the ne stopped at the airport in Sea City. A few people got off the ne and a car was waiting for them as they walked out of the airport. In the car, Violet gave out the address. Hearing that it was the hospital, Calvin finally couldn''t help himself and opened his mouth to ask, "Mommy, is it Grandpa or Grandma Robinson who''s sick?" He knew that his godmother''s mother and father lived in Sea City. Now that mom and dad brought them to Sea City and went straight to the hospital, it must be Grandpa Robinson or Grandma Robinson who was sick. After all, Grandpa Robinson and Grandma Robinson were already not in very good health and looked a bit older than their age, so the possibility of illness was high. However, Violet shook her head, "No, Grandpa Robinson and Grandma Robinson are fine, it''s your godmother ......" "Godmother''s sick?" The two children spoke in unison. Violet''s lips moved, wanting to say something, but in the end, she didn''t say anything, just nodded, "Pretty much, so let''s go see her." "Okay." The two children nodded. Along the way, several people weren''t talking anymore. It didn''t take long to arrive at the hospital. On the way, Violet called Jessie''s mother and told her that they would be arriving soon. So Jessie''s mother had been waiting in front of the hospital. This time, when she saw Violet''s family of four, she immediately wiped her tears and went forward, "Violet, you''re here." "Mrs. Robinson." Violet called out. The two children also opened their mouths and greeted, "Grandma Robinson." Hearing the children''s sweet voice, Jessie''s mother''s sad mood slightly improved and she squeezed out a smile, "Good, Calvin and Arya have grown up a lot." "Yeah, we''re a year older, me and my brother are six." Arya put her two little hands together and held out six fingers, cute as can be. Calvin also raised his hand upwards, "I''m three centimeters taller than my sister." "Great!" Jessie''s mother smiled and touched the two children''s tender little faces. Then, she noticed the man beside Violet, tall and handsome, looking extremely eye-catching. Jessie''s mother couldn''t help but have a sh of surprise in her eyes. She had lived her whole life, but it was the first time she had seen such a handsome man with such a good temperament, before she had always thought that George and Lorenzo were the most handsome type. But to her surprise, this guy actually looked better than George and Lorenzo. And standing with Violet, it was a match. The most important thing was that this young man''s looks were practically identical to Calvin''s, so it was already self-evident as to what this young man''s identity was. "Violet, this is your husband, right?" Jessie''s mother asked, looking at Stanley. Violet nodded, "Yes, this is my husband, Stanley." After saying that, she looked at Stanley and had introduced to him, "Honey, this is Jessie''s mother, Mrs. Robinson." "Hello, Mrs. Robinson." Stanley extended his hand. Jessie''s mother took a look at him as someone who was in a position of authority, and reached out with some formality for a moment, shaking his hand, "Hello, I''ll call you Mr. Murphy, you are really a talented man." "Thank you for thepliment." Stanley smiled. Jessie''s mother withdrew her hand, "I''m telling the truth." "Alright, let''s go in first and check on Jessie, how is Jessie now?" Violet asked. Several people walked towards the hospital, Jessie''s mother tears once again sadly flowed, "Jessie still did not wake up, the doctor said Jessie''s wrist cut very deep, so a lot of blood was transfused to resuscitate it, and ......" "And what?" Violet took out tissue and handed it to Jessie''s mother. Jessie''s mother took it with a sh of despair in her eyes, "And Jessie is pregnant." "What?" Violet''s face paled. Even Stanley was surprised. "Jessie is pregnant?" Violet''s mouth opened for a long time before she spat out a sentence. Next to them, the two children listened to the adults talk and finally understood what was happening.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. It turned out that Godmother wasn''t sick but had cut her own wrists. And she was pregnant. "Yeah, the doctor said that the fetus is over a month old." Jessie''s mother nodded in pain, "This fetus must have been conceived because Jessie was bullied." "Why do you say that?" Violet looked at her. Jessie''s mother covered her face, "If Jessie wasn''t bullied, how would Jessie think of killing herself? I now understand exactly why Jessie was not right this time, it was because she was bullied, that''s why she killed herself." Hearing this, Stanley pursed his lips and said, "But Jessie''s pregnancy has nothing to do with being bullied." As soon as these words came out, Jessie''s mother''s crying stopped and she quickly raised her head to look at Stanley and Violet, "Violet, Mr. Murphy, do you know who is the father?" Violet nodded, "Yeah, I know." "Who?" Jessie''s mother grabbed Violet''s hand all of a sudden. Violet sighed, "It''s George''s." She should have thought of that, something was wrong with Jessie yesterday, she should have thought of the possibility that Jessie was pregnant. "George?" Jessie''s mother was shocked by the answer Violet said, "How could it be George? Doesn''t George not like Jessie? How could he have a child with Jessie?" Violet said helplessly, "It was an ident, a month or so ago, Jessie had too much to drink with George, so it ......" "What did you say, Violet?" At this moment, Jessie''s father''s voice, filled with endless anger, came from the doorway of the front ward.???????????????? Chapter 729 The Truth About Suicide "You''re saying George is the father?" Jessie''s father came to Violet and asked again. Violet nodded, "A month or so ago, Jessie had sex with George, so George should be the father." "That bastard!" After confirming who was the father, Jessie''s father''s fist clenched in anger, and his pale face was filled with rage.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jessie''s mother was also sad, "How can it be George? How can it be George?" She would rather this child be the child of an outside gangster than George''s. Jessie''s father did the same, gritting his teeth and saying, "That bastard, he clearly doesn''t love Jessie, yet he still ...... No, I have to find him, I''m not done with him on this." It was undoubtedly painful for a father to see his daughter so bitterly in love with someone and not get a response from that person. Especially seeing his daughter sad and upset because of that man, his heart, as a father, was like a knife cutting. Who doesn''t want their daughter to be happy and cheerful? So even though he knew that his Robinson family had wronged the Joe family, he didn''t want his daughter to be with the Joe family''s son, for what they owed the Joe family, they could pay back. Furthermore, how George treated his daughter was seen to him, which was cold and indifferent. In other words, George didn''t care about their daughter, didn''t love their daughter. While they, as parents, were heartbroken that their daughter had given her feelings and received no response, they also understood George. After all, feelings cannot be forced, much less because that person loves him, he has to love that person. So they had always been understanding of George and had never pressed him to necessarily respond to their daughter. What was more, their Robinson family was sorry to the Joe family, so they had even less face to let George have anything with their own daughter, and even if their own daughter was sad and upset for George, they didn''t have anyints. But George shouldn''t have had sex with Jessie when he didn''t love her and let Jessie get pregnant! So this time, even if their Robinson family had wronged the Joe family, he didn''t intend to just let it go with George. If George had hatred for their Robinson family, he coulde at both of them, so why did he y with Jessie''s feelings? Also, why did George make Jessie get pregnant? To abandon Jessie and her child to get back at their Robinson family? The more he thought about it, the angrier he became, Jessie''s father''s face was rosy, his body was even swaying, and he was almost ready to faint. It was a good thing that Jessie''s mother kept holding him up so that it didn''t have that kind of consequence. "Give me the phone." Jessie''s father took a deep breath and extended his hand towards Jessie''s mother. Knowing what he was up to, Jessie''s mother immediately let go of his arm and handed him the phone. Because he was in favor of contacting George to find out if it was unintentional or intentional for him to get Jessie pregnant. However, when Jessie''s father got his phone, Violet suddenly spoke, "It''s useless, you can''t contact him, I already contacted him when Mrs. Robinson told me that Jessiemitted suicide, but his phone was off and he couldn''t be reached." "Can''t get in touch?" Jessie''s father''s face was grim. Violet nodded, "Yes." Jessie''s mother looked at her and asked, "Violet, you just said that you contacted George when you knew about Jessie''s suicide, what does that mean? Are you saying that this matter of Jessie''s suicide is rted to George?" Hearing this, Jessie''s father also immediately looked at her, wanting an answer. Violet''s mouth opened, not knowing how to answer, but finally nodded, "I think so, Jessie''s situation was not right until after she went to see George. The day before yesterday I asked Jessie what was wrong, Jessie did not say, only told me that she wanted to do something, but she still refused to say exactly what it was, only said that if she told me, I would stop her, so I guessed that what she wanted to do was to kill herself." "What?" Jessie''s father and mother trembled, clearly struck by the blow. Violet was worried. "Why on earth does Jessie have such thoughts?" Jessie''s mother couldn''t hold back any longer and suddenly burst into tears. Although Jessie''s father didn''t cry, his two fists were clenched and his teeth were clenched tightly, and at a nce, he was suppressing something. "What the hell did that bastard George do to Jessie?" Jessie''s father suddenly pounded his fist on the wall, "Did he hypnotize Jessie and make hermit suicide? Does he hate my family and hate Jessie that much?" At this time, Stanley suddenly spoke, "Have you guys ever thought that Jessiemitted suicide in order to settle the feud between the Robinson family and the Joe family?" "What?" Violet froze for a moment. Jessie''s father and mother looked at him, "Mr. Murphy, what do you mean by that ......" Stanley took the two children''s hands and lightly opened his thin lips and said, "The day Jessie knew the truth that the Robinson family had indeed dragged George''s parents to death, she went to see George, although I don''t know exactly what they said, butbined with Jessie''s suicide, I was probably able to guess that she wanted the Robinson family''s grudge with the Joe family to bepletely settled." This left Jessie''s father and mother stunned. And Violet understood what was going on and covered her mouth in surprise, "I know." "Violet, what do you know?" Jessie''s mother asked as she pulled her back. Violet looked at Stanley, "What my husband said may be true, Jessie had been secretly investigating the murderer of George''s parents before in order to be with George, at that time, Jessie did not know the trail of George''s parents was identally leaked by you, she always thought that the death of George''s parents has nothing to do with you, so she thought that as long as the murderer was found, it would exin clearly the innocence of the Robinson family, and George will not be so indifferent to her, she and George will be possible to be together, however......" Taking a deep breath, she continued, "However, this hope of Jessie was finally shattered, Jessie knew that the whereabouts of George''s parents was identally leaked by you, so Jessie was filled with despair, at the same time she knew that it waspletely impossible for her and George to be together, so I think Jessiemitted suicide in the hope of exchanging her death for peace better your family and George''s family." After hearing these words from Violet, Jessie''s father and mother were dumbfounded. It was a while before Jessie''s father pounded his chest and cried out in self-recrimination, "It''s my fault, I''m the one who caused my daughter to this end!" Jessie''s mother cried out just as loudly. Violet looked at the couple with a bad feeling in her heart. She suddenly regretted a bit that she had to tell Jessie at that time how George''s parents had actually died. But at the same time, she knew that even if she didn''t tell Jessie then, Jessie would still knowter. She was afraid that at that time, Jessie would suffer even more. In short, it was a dilemma no matter what she did. "Stanley, am I wrong?" Violet looked at Jessie''s father and mother who were in such pain and med herself in her heart. Stanley knew what she meant by that and gently took her into his arms, "It''s none of your business, even without you, Jessie will know all this from others, and by then, she''ll make the same choice as she did today." Violet''s mouth opened, "But......"??????????? Chapter 730 The Child Goes and Stays "Don''t think too much about it." Stanley gently patted her shoulder, "I can understand what Jessie did." At these words, Jessie''s father and mother looked at him together. Stanley said, "The Robinson family has too deep a grudge against the Joe family, and George''s parents did die because of the Robinson family, what Jessie can do if she wants topletely end the grudge between the Joe family and the Robinson family is to end her life. Jessie can''t let her parents end their lives, so what she can do is to use her own life to settle it." Hearing Stanley''s words, Jessie''s father pounded his chest, "That child ...... How can she think like that, this is our generation''s grudge, it should be solved by our generation, not for Jessie to solve, how can Jessie ......" Jessie''s mother was even sobbing, "Jessie......" For a moment, the couple, already older than their peers, became even older this time. Violet watched, her heart clogged, her lips moved, about to say something, but Jessie''s father suddenly spoke, "Originally, Jessie''s mother and I have long had the idea of resolving the Robinson family''s feud with the Joe family, even thought of a solution, only before it was implemented, Jessie actually made the first move on her own." "What? You are figuring out a way to settle the feud between the two families long ago?" Violet was surprised. Jessie''s father and mother nodded as they cried. Violet let go of Stanley''s hand, stepped forward, took Jessie''s mother''s hand and asked, "What exactly did you guys think of? Why hasn''t it been implemented?" If the feud between the two families had been settled earlier, perhaps Jessie wouldn''t have been so bitter that she would have tried to settle the feud between the two families herself and thusmitted suicide. Jessie''s father and mother looked up and thought when they heard Violet''s question. Then Jessie''s father said with a bitter smile, "The way is the same as what Jessie thought, we will end our lives. George''s parents did reveal their whereabouts and were killed because of us, so George has always resented us and thought we were also the murderer. But Jessie liked him, seeing his cold look towards Jessie, how could we not be sad, so that time, we were wondering if it was possible for George and Jessie to be together once we settled the feud between the two families, and then......" Speaking of this, Jessie''s father wiped his face and continued, "Then we discussed that we would wait until after our 60th birthday tomit suicide together, so that we could use our lives to pay for the lives of George''s parents, then George would no longer resent our family and resent Jessie, maybe then, Jessie would have the possibility to be with George, but as time grew longer and longer, George''s attitude towards Jessie became colder and colder, and then we were quite sure that even if the grudge between our two families was resolved, George would not be with Jessie." "Yes, so we hoped that Jessie would love someone else, plus we will soon be sixty, so we were very eager to urge Jessie to hurry up and find someone to take her heart back from George, so that maybe before wemitted suicide, we would still be able to see Jessie get married, and Jessie would have a loving husband. Even if we died, Jessie would be able to pull through, but before we could do anything, Jessie killed herself first." Jessie''s mother cried out in pain. Violet''s lips twitched, suddenly she was unable to speak, and not knowing what to say. She had originally thought that the solution they wanted to settle the feud between the Robinson and Joe family was the best of both worlds kind of solution. But to her surprise, it was actually a life ending. How could she ask for such a solution and have Jessie''s parents implement it? Nor can it be implemented! So the Joe family''s grudge with the Robinson family had really be an unresolved one. Taking a deep breath, Violet gently patted Jessie''s mother''s hand, "I know what you are nning, but I hope you must not really do that, look, Jessiemitted suicide to settle the feud between the two families, you suffered so much, so if youmit suicide, even if Jessie has a new family and a new lover, she will still suffer." "Violet is right, so you guys don''t mess around, there''s always a way to fix it." Stanley, who hadn''t spoken, chimed in. The two children nodded along. Jessie''s father and mother looked at each other, knowing their worries, and were quite touched in their hearts. They smiled at the four members of Violet''s family. "Don''t worry, Violet, we know, we won''t do anything stupid yet, Jessie still needs us." Jessie''s father said. Jessie''s mother nodded, "Yeah, so we won''t mess around." "That''s good, let''s go see Jessie first." Violet spoke.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jessie''s father led the way in a hurry. A few people in a row went into the ward. On the hospital bed, Jessie''s eyes were tightly closed, her face was pale as shey on the bed, like a dead person, it was heartbreaking to look at her. And her left hand was still piggybacked on the edge of the bed, with gauze wrapped around her wrist, and a needle attached to the back of her hand that was pumping blood into her body. "The doctor said that when Jessiemitted suicide, she cut her wrists so deep that she cut her veins, and if we hadn''t found it in time, maybe Jessie wouldn''t have made it to the hospital." Jessie''s mother said with a choked voice as she touched her daughter''s face. When Violet looked at her best friend in bed, she was nothing but heartbroken and angry. "By the way, is the fetus still in Jessie''s belly?" Violet asked as she looked to Jessie''s belly. Jessie''s mother nodded, "Yes, originally when I learned that Jessie was pregnant, I wanted the doctor to remove the baby by the way, because I think the baby was conceived because Jessie was bullied, and the father of the child is some kind of unscrupulous man, so I did not intend to let Jessie keep the child, but the doctor said that because Jessie bleeds too much, if she has abortion, she will not be saved. So the baby was left behind until Jessie recovered, after all, the it is still small in months." "That''s true." Violet nodded. Stanley suddenly asked, "Just now you know that the father of the child is George, so do you keep it or take it out?" "This......" This question instantly stunned Jessie''s father and mother. In fact, ording to their thinking, the baby should be removed no matter who the father was. George''s was no exception. George didn''t love Jessie, even if Jessie was pregnant with his child, he would not care about Jessie and the child. They could care less about George''s mood, but they must not care about Jessie''s mood. If Jessie knew that she was pregnant with George''s child, she would not necessarily remove this baby, there was a great possibility that Jessie would give birth to it. But if so, Jessie''s future life would be no good. She might regret it, because they knew how much Jessie loved George. But if the baby was forcibly removed despite Jessie''s wishes, Jessie would break down and go crazy. So they didn''t know what to do. Seeing that Jessie''s father and mother didn''t say anything, Stanley swept a nce at Jessie on the hospital bed, "Since that''s the case, let Jessie choose for herself, she''s the mother of the baby, she''s the one who has the most power to decide whether the baby stays or goes." Chapter 731 Jessie Woke Up This statement left the crowd unable to refute it. Jessie''s father and mother hesitated for a few seconds before finally nodding their heads. "Mr. Murphy is right, in this matter, let Jessie decide for herself when she wakes up." Jessie''s father sighed, his back hunched even further. Maybe when Jessie learned she was pregnant, she would not be tempted to continue with her suicide. If Jessie really killed herself because she wanted to settle the feud between the Robinson family and the Joe family, then if she failed this time, Jessie would definitely find a way to kill herself again. Because that was what their old couple thought. So the appearance of this baby might be the only hope to save Jessie. Jessie''s mother gave a muffled sob, "Okay." The crowd didn''t say anything after that, watching Jessie, fell into silence. Jessie''s father looked at Violet and spoke, "Violet, you guys go back to your ce first, thank you foring to see Jessie today." Violet looked at Stanley and then at the two children, seeing the tiredness on their faces, she nodded her head, "Okay, we''ll go back to the hotel first ande back in the evening after we''ve settled in." "Okay." Jessie''s father and mother responded. Violet turned her head towards Stanley, "Let''s go." Stanley nodded and took Arya with one hand towards the door. Calvin was naturally pulled by Violet. The family of four walked out of the hospital, got into the car, and the driver drove to the hotel. On the road, Violet suddenly said with scarlet eyes, "Actually, I should have thought of Jessie''s suicide long ago." "How so?" Stanley put down his phone and looked at her. Violet lowered her eyes, "The day before yesterday when I was going to the airport, Jessie came to see me and said something about not having time, I felt something strange at that time but couldn''t tell, so I didn''t think much about it in the end. If I could think more at that time, I might have thought that she would do something stupid, and then I could stop her." Listening to her self-ming words, Stanley reached out and gently wrapped her into his arms, "It''s none of your business, everyone is an independent individual, no one can control what the other will do, ever if you knew at the time that Jessie would do something stupid and stopped her, can you guarantee that after stopping her once, Jessie won''t do something stupid again?" Violet''s expression lurched and she couldn''t say anything. Stanley looked at her with gentle eyes, "Look, you can''t answer because you know you can''t guarantee it, so there''s absolutely no need for you to take this on yourself and think it''s your fault, you and Jessie can''t be together all the time and you won''t be able to stop her whenever you want, sooner orter you''ll all be separated, and you can''t control what she wants to do at all." Violet knew that what he said was true, and her heart was bitter, "I just feel self-conscious for missing the opportunity to stop her when I clearly had it." "I know, but there''s no need, at least Jessie didn''t really die, didn''t she?" Stanley gently stroked her hair, "Alright, don''t think too much, get some sleep." Perhaps it was his voice that carried the magic, and Violet really fell asleep in his arms. Stanley looked down at her and kissed her on the forehead before hugging her tighter. Soon, they arrived at the hotel. When the car pulled up, the two kids got out first. Stanley held Violet in his arms and came downst. The two children followed the hotel waiter towards the elevator, and while walking, they also turned back to wait for the two. Coming to the presidential suite, Stanley put Violet on the bed and covered her with the nket before looking at the two children, "You two be good, don''t wake up mommy, understand?" He knew very well that knowing that Jessie hadmitted suicide until now, Violet''s mental state was tense. She needed to rest or she would get sick at this rate. The two children nodded good-naturedly, "Yes, daddy." "Well, you guys go to that room, and I will sleep with mommy for a while." Stanley said as he pointed to the room across the room. The two kids went over hand in hand. Stanley took off his shoes, lifted the quilt andy beside Violet, wrapped his arms around her and also closed his eyes and fell asleep. In the evening, Violet had dinner and left for the hospital. Stanley and the two kids didn''t go. Stanley had to have a video conference, so he stayed at the hotel. The two children, by Violet ordered to stay in the hotel, after all, at night, even if there were bodyguards, she was not at ease to take the two children out. Because no one knew when Ivan would pop up. Arriving at the hospital, Violet knocked on the door of Jessie''s room. Soon, the door to the room opened and Jessie''s mother appeared in front of Violet with a slight surprise, "Violet, you''re here." "Yes." Violet nodded. Jessie''s mother looked behind her, "Are you alone? Mr. Murphy and the children didn''te?" "Stanley didn''te because he had a meeting, and the two kids weren''t fit to be brought out on a night, so I let them stay at the hotel." Violet exined with a smile. Jessie''s mother nodded, "You are right." "Right, I just saw you in a good mood, is there good news?" Violet asked. Jessie''s mother smiled with joy when she heard her say that, "Yes, Jessie is awake." Upon hearing this, Violet was also instantly overjoyed, "Really? Jessie is awake?" "Yes, just woke up not long ago too, I was going to call and tell you, but you said you woulde over in the evening, so I didn''t call, nning to wait for you toe and give you a surprise, now you''re just in time, Jessie is still awake,e in." Jessie''s mother said, reaching out and pulling Violet into the ward. In the hospital room, Jessie was lying on the hospital bed, both eyes open, looking at the ceiling, seemingly thinking about something. And Jessie''s father was sitting on the edge of the hospital bed, holding an apple in his hand and peeling it. Seeing Jessie''s mother bring Violet over, Jessie''s father finally showed a smile, "Violet, you''re here, I will peel an apple for you." "Sure, thank you." Violet said with a smile. Jessie''s father did take out another apple to peel it for her. Violet walked over to the hospital bed and looked down at Jessie. Jessie was still lost in thought and hadn''t reacted to her arrival. Violet reached out her hand and gently touched Jessie''s face. It was only at this moment that Jessie finally rolled her eyes to look at Violet, a trace of surprise shed in her eyes as she spoke in a hoarse voice, "Violet?" "It''s me." Violet nodded her head. Jessie was surprised and asked, "Didn''t you go back to J City? Why are youing over again?" Violet pretended to be angry and gave her a nk look, "I''ve only been back for one night and you''re making this kind of trouble, so I rushed over here again?"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Jessie bit her lower lip apologetically, "I''m sorry, Violet." Seeing her like this, Violet''s great anger was instantly caved in. Violet sighed, then reached out and poked her forehead, "Why on earth did you do that? Do you know that I was almost scared to death when I found out that you killed yourself, as well as your parents were also scared to death. They are at such an old age, in case you scared them out of their wits, would you be able to stand up to them?" Next to them, Jessie''s father and mother heard Violet say this, and their eyes instantly turned red. Jessie also knew she was wrong. When she killed herself, she knew she would be sorry for her parents and would make them sad, but when she was dead, even if they were sad and upset, there was nothing she could do. But now, by chance, she was not dead, she had survived, and the shame of the self-recrimination she felt when she survived to face the pain of her parents weighed on her.0000 Chapter 732 Jessies Self-Reprimand "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry......" Jessie covered her face and sobbed uncontrobly, crying while apologizing to her parents. She knew she had scared her parents with this one. It was also known that the most uneptable and devastating one were her parents. So she was really feeling guilty and ming herself right now. Her parents were already old and in poor health. If something happened to them, what would they do in the future? At this moment, Jessie really regretted her thinking and her impulsiveness. She only thought of breaking the feud between the Robinson family and the Joe family, and felt that she would use her own life to apologize to George''s parents for her parents, so that George would not have to keep living in the past hatred and would not have to hate her parents anymore, and her parents would not have to keep living in the past guilt and self-me and be depressed all day long. As a result, she ignored whether or not this was what her parents wanted or what they could ept. In case her parents could ept it and were devastated, something happened to them too, then not only was her payment meaningless, but she became the culprit for harming her parents. The thought that if she really died, her parents might die with her, Jessie''s heart felt a pang of fear. Jessie''s father and mother looked at their daughter crying like this, and knew that her daughter might have reflected on her actions and knew that her suicide was wrong, and both forgave her. Their daughter''s suicide was impulsive, but it was also an attempt to atone for their old age. Furthermore, how could they me their daughter or scold her now that she was still lying in a hospital bed? "Jessie, my Jessie." Jessie''s mother went over and hugged Jessie, patting Jessie''s back, also crying, "You unfilial, do you know that you almost scared us to death?" "I was almost scared to death by you too." Jessie''s father also stepped forward, angry andining. Jessie''s eyes were red as she looked at the couple, "I''m sorry, mom and dad, I''m really sorry." "Don''t do it again, this is a matter between your father and I. Naturally, your father and I will settle it ourselves, we want you to be well, do you hear me?" Jessie''s mother red at her. Jessie nodded, "Yes." Once people were determined to die, they had the courage to kill themselves. If they did die, that was fine. If they failed, it was hard to have the courage try to kill them again. She was, right now, pretty much like that. "You''d better remember this, if you dare to mess up again, don''t me me to die with your mother, when the timees, we''ll be killed by you unfilial." Jessie''s father angrily pointed at Jessie. Jessie scowled, "I know, dad." "Good." Jessie''s mother gently patted her on the back. Violet watched as Jessie gave up the idea of killing herself, and looked at the family of three hugging together, couldn''t help but smile with heartfelt envy. Yes, envy.N?velDrama.Org content rights. She really envied Jessie for still having her parents'' care and affection. She, on the other hand, had lost her father''s love at an early age, and now, her mother. There were times when her heart was weary and she wanted to confide in the mother, but there was no opportunity to do so. So, she really envied Jessie for still having her mother''spany. Therefore, she hoped that Jessie was really giving up the idea of doing something stupid, but to stay well with her mother. "Right Jessie, did you know that you''re pregnant?" Just as she was thinking about it, Violet heard Jessie''s mother suddenly speak up and bring up the matter. Violet froze for a moment and immediately looked towards Jessie. Seeing that Jessie was dumbfounded and shock was written all over her eyes, she couldn''t help but have a touch of surprise rise in her heart. So Jessie didn''t know she was pregnant herself. She thought that when Jessie woke up, Jessie''s mother had told Jessie about it. She didn''t expect to say that until now. "What did you say?" Jessie rubbed her belly, her mouth opened, and only after a long time did she let out a trembling voice, "I ...... I''m pregnant?" How was this possible? She was actually pregnant? "Well, you''re pregnant, it''s been over a month." Jessie''s mother nodded her head and asked seriously, "Do you know who the father is?" Jessie saw her mother''s serious face, and now shepletely understood that her mother was not lying to her, she was really pregnant. She was pregnant with George''s baby! But how was that possible. She took the pills after that night, how could she still be pregnant? "Jessie, are you listening?" Seeing Jessie lowering her head, her face changing, but hesitating to answer her question, Jessie''s mother frowned and opened her mouth to ask again. Jessie snapped back with a jolt, "I ...... I''m listening." "Then tell me, who is the father?" Jessie''s mother said, pointing at her belly. Violet and Jessie''s father knew that Jessie''s mother was asking this on purpose, just to get Jessie to reveal the father of the child herself. So neither of them spoke, just looked at Jessie. They would like to see if she would tell or not. However, Violet felt that with Jessie''s character, she would not say it, after all, Jessie''s father and mother, nowadays, did not approve of Jessie''s continued love for George. Knowing this, Jessie would never be able to reveal that the baby''s father was George. Sure enough, just as Violet guessed, Jessie squeezed her palms and spoke, "I ...... I don''t know." Violet shook her head helplessly. And really, she guessed correctly. "You don''t know?" Jessie''s mother''s face darkened, clearly unhappy. Jessie''s father was angry too, "Who did you have sex with and you don''t even know?" A trace of weakness shed in Jessie''s eyes, then she hurriedly lowered her eyelids to cover the trace of weakness under her eyes, biting her lower lip and said, "I ...... I really don''t know, I was drunk that night I''m not sure who it was ......'' "1 "That''s enough!" Jessie''s mother couldn''t listen anymore and looked at her coldly, "Don''t lie, your father and I already know it, it''s George''s, isn''t it?" When those words came out, Jessie jerked her head up and looked at Jessie''s mother incredulously. Obviously she was surprised how River''s mother knew. Seeing Jessie''s expression, Jessie''s mother was alreadypletely sure that indeed George was the father. She was angry and helpless, she couldn''t help but reach out and poke Jessie''s forehead, "Jessie, what the hell are you doing, why are you hiding the truth?" Jessie''s father also nodded, "Your mother is right, what good would it do you to hide it? Do you know that if your mother and I didn''t know who the father is, we would definitely call the police? By that time, things will definitely go too far, and the outside world will spread all kinds of ugly words about you, do you understand?" "I ......" Jessie''s mouth opened, and she finally lowered her head, "I understand, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to hide it from you, I was just afraid you''d be angry if you knew, so......'' "1 "You know that we will be angry?" Jessie''s mother coldly snorted, "But you still refuse to tell us anything, bearing all this by yourself, can you afford it? If Violet hadn''t told us, are you nning to hide it from me and your father for the rest of your life?"?????????? Chapter 733 Want to Keep the Baby ." Jessie''s mouth opened, unable to say anything. Because that was really what she was nning to do. If she had known she was pregnant early on, she would have kept it to herself and not told anyone. Because first of all, she didn''t know if her parents would be irritated if she told them. The second thing WAS that the baby came so suddenly that she wasn''t prepared for it herself, so how could she tell anyone? Seeing that Jessie didn''t say anything, Jessie''s mother knew she had hit the nail on the head, and hit her shoulder twice in anger, "You ...... You''re really pissing me off!" "Alright, alright." Jessie''s father was afraid that Jessie''s mother would get angry, so he hurriedly pulled her back and told her not to get angry. Jessie''s mother gasped, her chest heaving violently, "Robinson, look at your daughter, she even tried to hide such a big thing from me and you, does she treat us as parents or not?" "Mom, don''t say that." Jessie pursed her lips and said unhappily. What did she mean she didn''t think of them as parents? They were her parents, how could she not think of them as parents? Although, it was true that when she killed herself, she didn''t think about what would happen to them after her death, she knew now that she was wrong. "Alright, don''t bother with her, what''s the use of bothering with her now that things are like this? The most important thing now is to ask her what her n is about the baby." Jessie''s father said with a sigh. Violet nodded in agreement, "Yes, ask Jessie what she ns to do with the baby." At those words, all three of them looked at Jessie. Jessie''s hand on her belly slowly tightened up. Jessie''s father asked in a deep voice, "Jessie, tell us honestly, what are you going to do, are you going to abort it, or keep it?" Jessie''s eyes snapped open and her body immediately straightened up, shaking her head violently and subconsciously saying, "No, it can''t be aborted." "What?" Jessie''s father frowned, "So what you''re saying is that you want to keep it?" "I......" Jessie looked stunned. To be honest, she hadn''t thought about it either. She simply didn''t want to get rid of the baby, but if she kept it, she didn''t know if it was the right thing to do or not.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. After all, George didn''t love her, much less knew that she was carrying his child, and even if he did, what would George do? Given his character, given how disgusted he was with her, she was afraid he would demand that she remove the child, there was no way he would let her have his child. So from that point on, the most desirable option for her was to get rid of the baby. Yet the thought of taking it away made her heart ache. Although this baby came suddenly and not the way she wanted it toe in the first ce, but now that it came into her belly, it was her child, and the father was the one she loved the most, she really couldn''t be ruthless and remove this child. Seeing that Jessie was caught in a tangle and did not reply for a long time, Violet thought about it and suddenly spoke, "Jessie, in fact, in your heart, you want to keep this child more than you want to get rid of it, right?" Jessie raised his eyes to her, his mouth opened, and she gave a small, mosquito-like yes. Jessie''s mother sighed, "Jessie, is it because this child is George''s that you don''t want to take it out?" The biggest reason, she was pretty sure, was definitely this. If this child was someone else''s, then Jessie would definitely choose to get rid of it. Jessie didn''t hide it either and nodded her head and admitted it. After all, this was something that everyone could think of. "You, you, you love George that much, huh?" Jessie''s mother pointed at her, furious. Jessie''s father spoke with a sullen face, "Jessie, do you know that if you don''t get rid of this child, it will be almost impossible for you to start a new rtionship in the future. Many men would mind this, furthermore, if you are unmarried and pregnant first, you will have a bad reputation, aren''t you afraid that people will gossip you about this baby?" "I ......" Jessie''s heart contracted when he heard Jessie''s father''s words, and she couldn''t say anything. "Even if you give birth to the child, the child is not destined to receive fatherly love, so you are willing to do so? Once the child asks you who his father is, how will you answer? Do you tell him the truth, or do you keep it from him?" "I don''t know......." Jessie shook her head in pain. She simply didn''t want to get rid of the baby and wasn''t thinking about it that much. At this moment, Violet looked at Jessie and said softly, "Actually, it''s not hard to avoid all this." At those words, everyone looked at her. "Violet, what do you mean?" Jessie asked. Violet smiled, "You guys should know my situation, I was just like Jessie at first, I have children before marriage. In the process of learning that I was pregnant, I also got into a painful tangle, torn about whether I should keep the child or get rid of it, I initially thought about getting rid of it, but afterwards, because of my health, the child could not be removed, which was one of the reasons why I kept the children, another reason was because I had no more expectations of love and I wasn''t nning to be with anyone or marry anyone in the future, so that''s why I finally decided to keep the babies." Because in the beginning, she made a deal with Phoebe to save Steven. Phoebe asked her to dedicate herself to judging a costume designpetition, and after it was done, she would help her arrange an operation for Steven, and she agreed. She didn''t know at the time that the man was Stanley, so that night was hell for her and made her want to die. In fact, after that night was over, she wanted to go and die, but at that time, Steven needed care, and her mother was in a trance, so she couldn''t die, if she died, her mother and Steven would have no one to take care of, she just nned to wait until Steven got a little better and her mother''s mental state recovered a little, then she decided to die. Because she felt she was dirty, and that she didn''t deserve to live in the world like that. It turned out that when she learnedter that she was pregnant, she suddenly changed her mind and she didn''t die. Why should she die? She traded with Phoebe, originally to save Steven and her mother, if she died, her mother and Steven would definitely not survive when they learn the truth about her death? Especially Steven, who would be in the middle of self-me and guilt because he felt that he was surviving based on his sister''s life. Even her mother would self-hate and feel that she had to rely on her daughter to sell her body in order to get her son the surgery. So for the sake of her brother and her mother, she fought back the nausea she felt for herself and gave up the idea of going to her death, while also deciding to keep the baby in her belly. Firstly because, she was not well at the time, and taking the baby out would have risked her own death, and secondly because, anyway, she was dirty, had no more desire for love, and had not decided who to fall in love with, let alone who to marry, so having the baby to keep herselfpany was not a bad thing. So a few monthster, Calvin and Arya were born. The adorableness of her two children made her so many times overjoyed that she hadn''t made the wrong choice. Otherwise, she thought she feared she would regret it for the rest of her life. Thinking about this, Violet looked back at Jessie and said with a light smile, "Jessie, I hope you listen to the next words what I want to say."??????? Chapter 734 Letting Go of Obsessions "Okay." Jessie nodded her head. Violet sat down at the edge of the hospital bed, "I was not in the same situation as you, I didn''t know who the father was at first, but you know, and he is the one you love, so your desire to keep this child, I can understand, of course. I''m not advising you to get rid of this child, I just want to tell you, this is not child''s y, and once you do make the choice, you are not able to regret it." "Violet is right." Jessie''s father and mother echoed. Violet smiled, "This child is destined to not be loved and epted by its father, so if you want to keep this child, you are destined to be a single mother, you are also destined to be stronger and even have to give up more things for this child. Not all men are able to ept you having a child, and you certainly can''t feel at ease when you are with other men with this child, can you?" Jessie''s eyelids drooped. Violet took her hand, "So you have to more than just give this up, at the same time, you also have to endure a lot of things than ordinary people, like other people''sments, other people''s nk stares, just like me. Whether I was pregnant with Calvin and Arya, or if I gave birth to Calvin and Arya, there are always people around me who will ask who their father is, why you gave birth to a child without being married, and they will even be behind your back to saying that you misbehaved and messed around outside before you got pregnant, can you handle that?" "I can." Jessie clenched her palms and said with certainty, "Violet, you came through the same way, you can bear it, why can''t I? And you know my stubbornness, if I''m really going down the wrong path that way, I won''t back off, I''ll just keep going, that''s me." "I know." Violet nodded, "But you can bear this, can you bear the child''s inquiry? In a child''s growing up, there is a need for the role of a father, you surely don''t want to tell the child who his father is, after all, his father won''t ept him, so you surely won''t tell him and let him know that he is a child who is not epted by his father, because you are afraid that the child will be sad." Jessie bit her lip and didn''t speak anymore. Because Violet was right, having this child, she would indeed not tell this child who his father was. "So Jessie, children are curious, the more you don''t say, the more he just wants to know, just like Calvin, in the past, he had asked me who his father is, I don''t even know how to tell him. Seeing his expectation for his father, I feel very bad in my heart, because I can''t tell him who his father is, because I don''t know, and I can''t give him a father, so seeing the child not get an answer, I felt sad." Violet said as she touched her heart. Jessie smiled bitterly, "Violet, in fact, I know, because I saw with my own eyes what you went through, so how could I not be clear about what I will go through by keeping this child? But I am confident that I can give the child double love so that he can live without his father, and I am also ready to be judged." Jessie took a deep breath and said. Violet nodded, "I see, so you''re sure you want to keep this child right?" Jessie lowered her eyes, "Well, I want to stay, at first I was torn, but now I have thought it through, I want to keep it, it is impossible for George and I to be together, but I can keep our child, at least this is my heart for this rtionship." This child was considered her final reward for her bitter love for George for more than ten years. Thinking about it, Jessie rubbed her belly and smiled, "And my intuition tells me that if I don''t keep it, I might regret it for the rest of my life." "Yeah." Violet patted the back of her hand, "I thought the same thing, I also wanted to abort Calvin and Arya at first, but in the end I didn''t, in fact, during the time I chose not to abort, I also wondered whether I was right or wrong to do so, and whether I would regret my choice today in the future. As it turns out, it''s the choice to abort in the first ce that you''ll really regret." "Look, you''re thinking all this, you know at that time, you didn''t know whose baby it was, and I knew, so it''s even more impossible for me to abort him, I don''t want to live with regrets all the time in the future, even though having this baby might be a hard life in the future, but at least, I won''t regret it." Jessie said, looking at her parents, "Dad, mom, please allow me to be capricious onest time, let me keep this baby, okay? For its sake, I''ll live well and won''t do anything stupid again." Jessie''s father and mother looked at their daughter who was so serious and sighed after ncing at each other. Jessie''s father said, "Since you have already decided, keep it, I just hope that you will be able to do what you are saying now in the future and will not regret it." "Never!" Jessie nodded with certainty. She was an adult and knew what she was doing. This choice of hers was definitely not a headlong rush, but a decision made after deep thought. Jessie''s mother looked at Jessie, "Since you won''t regret it, let''s do that, and take good care of the baby when it''s born." "Well, thanks Mom and Dad." Jessie broke into a smile. Violet stroked her hair, "Congrattions, you''re going to be a mother." "Thanks Violet." Jessie looked at Violet and smiled. After that, Violet stayed with her. It wasn''t until it was almost dark that Stanley came to pick her up from the hospital with her two children that she followed them back. In the car back at the hotel, Violet took Stanley''s hand and spoke, "Jessie finally decided to keep that child."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "It is expected." With his other hand, Stanley slid the tablet. Violet raised her eyebrows, "You guessed it already?" "Pretty much, Jessie loves George for more than ten years, even after being hurt so many times, she has notpletely stopped loving him. Her love for George is no longer pure love, more, it is obsession, because more than ten years of loving him without an equal response, she cannote out, and this child is the key to release her." Stanley spoke, faintly. Violet cocked her head in confusion, "How so?" "As I said earlier, Jessie''s more than ten years of affection has not been exchanged for an equal response from George, George has be an obsession for her that she cannot walk away from, and now, she is pregnant, and the appearance of this child has broken Jessie''s obsession." Stanley put down the tablet, "This child let Jessie understand that her dedication to George''s feelings for more than ten years is not in vain, but her feelings bears fruit." "I know." Violet lifted her chin in a daze, "After more than ten years of loving him, if in the end there was nothing, Jessie would have been unable to walk out, always trapped in this rtionship, and now she is pregnant, Jessie knows that the feelings she gave got the same response, it means that her feelings is not in vain, she canpletely let go." Chapter 735 Jessie is Back "That''s pretty much what it means." Stanley nodded. Violet sighed, "That''s good, at least Jessie has a child, that proves she loved George and that the feelings she gave were reciprocated." "But I''m afraid she won''t be able to give a good ount on George''s side." Stanley looked at her. Violet knew what he meant, "Are you saying that George will let Jessie abort the baby after he finds out that Jessie is pregnant?" "How could George let her conceive a child if he doesn''t love Jessie, so the likelihood that George would do so is very high." Stanley nodded his head. Violet bit her lip, "Actually, Jessie also knows this, but I think that since she has already made the decision to keep this child, then she must also know how to avoid George from finding out that she is pregnant." "Yeah? Then don''t worry about it." Stanley returned his gaze to his phone. Violet nodded and didn''t speak anymore. No need to bother indeed, because there was no way to do so. This matter was Jessie''s private matter, she could not interfere too much, everything depended on Jessie herself. Of course, when Jessie was in trouble, she could step in and help out. Soon, they arrived at the hotel. It was twelve o''clock by the time they got back to the hotel. The two kids fell asleep while they were in the car. When they got off the car, Violet and Stanley both carried one child each back to the presidential suite. The next day, Violet and Stanley went back to J City. They came here originally because Jessiemitted suicide. Now that Jessie would no longer kill herself because she was pregnant, they could naturally go back without worry. But before going back, Violet went to the hospital to say goodbye to Jessie. And Jessie also told her that when she could be discharged from the hospital, she would go back to J City to continue working. This always made Violet feel relieved. A few hourster, the family of four got out of the car and the two children ran around happily when they saw the cottage in front of them. "Great, brother, we''re finally back." Arya said as she took Calvin''s hand. Calvin nodded, "Yeah." "Come on, brother, let''s go back to our room, we haven''t finished the puzzle yet." Arya said, pulling Calvin''s hand and running towards the vi. Violet watched from behind as the two children running so fast that she spoke up and shouted, "Slow down, don''t fall." "Don''t worry, mommy, it won''t happen." Calvin''s response came from the distance. Violet shook her head helplessly, "This kid." "Okay." Stanley walked over to her and smiled softly, "Calvin is mature at heart, he''ll protect Arya." "I know, or I would have just chased after them and slowed them down." Violet smiled. Stanley took her hand, "Come on, let''s go back too, Be has lunch ready." "Okay." Violet nodded her head. The couple lifted their feet and entered the door as well. And naturally, Fraser, who drove them over, drove away alone. Five days had passed. Violet was in her office revising the designs handed in by the designers, suddenly the office door was pushed open and a man walked in. Thinking it was the assistant, she didn''t look up and kept her hands moving as she said, "What can I do for you?" "Miss Hunt, employee Jessie hase back to work!" The voice that responded to Violet was not some assistant, but Jessie. Hearing this voice, Violet raised her head in disbelief and looked towards the person across from her. Seeing the person across the table with a bright smile, Violet was so happy that she immediately dropped the pen in her hand and stood up, pulled her chair away and ran towards the person across the table, then hugged the person across the table in her arms, "Jessie, you''re back?" "Yeah Violet, I''m back." Jessie hugged Violet as well. Violet couldn''t help but jump twice with her happiness. But soon Violet realized something and hurriedly stopped her, looking at Jessie and said, "I almost forgot, you''re pregnant, you can''t jump." "It''s okay, a slight jump won''t hurt." Jessie smiled. Violet shook her head, "That won''t work either, pregnant women are fragile, here, let me take a look." She took Jessie''s hand, sizing her up from head to toe several times before she withdrew her gaze, "You''ve lost a lot of weight and your face is still pale, you seem to be recovering slowly." Jessie smiled, "It''s fast enough, at least I can walk around and get to work." "That''s right, by the way, how''s your wrist?" Violet''s gaze fell on Jessie''s wrist. Her wrist, still cradled in thick gauze and with the faint smell of medicine, came through it.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Jessie let go of Violet''s hand and touched the gauze with a faint smile, "It has already started to scab over, don''t worry, Violet, the gauze will be removed soon." "That''s good." Violet nodded, then pulled her to the sofa and sat down, "Right Jessie, when did you get out of the hospital?" "Yesterday." Jessie sat down and replied. Violet went to pour water for her, "Why didn''t you call me when you were discharged from the hospital? You went back to J City quietly by yourself? Don''t you stay with your parents for a while longer?" "Wanted to give you a surprise." Jessie took the ss of water and smiled, "And staying at home, my parents kept an eye on me for fear that I might still do something stupid, and I was quite ufortable, so I came here early." "They''re worried about you." Violet said as she sat down. Jessie sighed, "I know, but I''m stressed out by that." "That''s true, but how could your parents let youe here since they''re so worried and nervous about you?" Violet looked at her curiously. Jessie said with a smile, "Because of you." "Me?" Violet pointed at herself with a confused look, "What does this have to do with me?" "Because I told my parents that I came here with you and Mr. Murphy watching, so they were relieved because they trusted you to keep an eye on me and not let me have the chance to do something stupid." Jessie said. Violet gave her a nk look, "We can''t watch you all the time, so you''ll have to be conscious of whether you''ll do something stupid or not." "Don''t worry Violet, I really won''t do anything stupid because of this child, I still have to watch him grow up." Jessie bowed her head and touched her belly, her face full of a motherly smile. Violet looked at her smile and smiled along with her, "I''m relieved that you said that, how are you feelingtely? Is there any difort?" "Yeah, there''s the feeling of wanting to vomit." Jessie nodded her head repeatedly. Violet replied, "It''s a normal reaction." "I know, I''m just not quite sure, Violet, you''ve given birth, tell me what pregnant women should pay attention to." Jessie asked as she grabbed Violet''s arm. Violet put down her ss of water, "Fine, then I''ll tell you about it." The two stayed in the office for a long time, Violet had been telling Jessie about the things she needed to pay attention to in the early stages of pregnancy. Jessie listened very carefully, and even took notes and recorded her voice, which amused Violet. Suddenly, the phone rang. It was Jessie''s phone. She pressed her hand, signaling Violet to wait for a while, then took out her phone and nced at it. Seeing the caller ID, the smile on her face slowly converged, her eyes turningplicated. Chapter 736 Lorenzos Confession Apparently the call had left her a little unsure how to deal with it. "Who is it, Jessie?" Violet asked, looking at her. Jessie''s lips twitched, "It''s Lorenzo." "Lorenzo?" Violet raised an eyebrow. Jessie nodded, "Violet, I''ll answer the phone first, I''ll talk to youter." "Okay." Violet nodded her head. Jessie ran her finger over the green answer button, and then put the phone to her ear, "Hey, Lorenzo." Hearing the embarrassment and shortness in Jessie''s tone, Violet couldn''t help but narrow her eyes. Did something happen between Jessie and Lorenzo? These two were still getting along naturally with each other, and Jessie was happy to have Lorenzo as a friend. But now, Jessie was a bit evasive towards Lorenzo, as if she didn''t know how to face the feeling. Could it be becausest time at the hotel, she told Jessie that Lorenzo liked Jessie, so Jessie''s attitude towards Lorenzo changed? But even if Jessie knew that Lorenzo liked herself, Jessie''s attitude towards Lorenzo wouldn''t be so awkward. So there must be something else between these two that she didn''t know about. "Jessie, I heard from your Mom that you''ve returned to J City?" On the other end of the phone, Lorenzo''s gentle inquiry came. Jessie nodded, "Yes, I came back this morning." "Is that so?" Lorenzo fell silent. He didn''t say anything, and Jessie didn''t know what to say, and the two of them were silent together. Violet looked on, embarrassed. Lorenzo only then reopened his mouth, "Jessie, about what I said yesterday, how do you think?" Jessie took a deep breath and bit her lower lip, "Lorenzo, I ...... I haven''t thought about it yet." "Is that so?" Lorenzo wasn''t surprised by her answer, he even heard the evasion in her tone, he wasn''t angry either, but smiled gently, "I know, then I''ll give you two more days. I hope you think about it, after all it''s something that''s good for you, for me, and for the child in your belly, isn''t it?" "I know, but if I really agree you, what kind of person would I be, and I''d be sorry for you." Jessie lowered her eyelids, her voice slightly choked. Lorenzo gently coaxed her, "Don''t worry, this is of my own free will, isn''t it? So Jessie, don''t think too much, in two days, I''lle back to you. If you haven''t thought it through, I''lle to J City, let''s meet and talk in person, okay?" " Okay." Jessie hesitated for a few seconds, but nodded in agreement. After that the two talked about something else and the call ended. Seeing Jessie put down her phone, Violet took a sip of water and asked, "What''s wrong? What did you guys say, why is the atmosphere between you so strange?" Jessie bit her lip and looked at her, "Violet, do you think that I should stay with Lorenzo?" "What?" Violet froze for a moment, "Why are you asking this all of a sudden? Did Lorenzo ask you to be with him on the phone?" Jessie nodded, "Sort of, the day before yesterday he knew I am pregnant, and then called me and said he wants to be with me, so that I do not have to worry about that the child has no a father, and do not have to worry about being judged by others, and do not have to worry about the child was born with no father''s love...... "1 "He''s really a good guy." Violet rubbed her chin in awe, "But he''s really willing to?" Jessie nodded, "I could hear that he was serious, he really didn''t mind that I loved another man in my heart, or that I was carrying another man''s child in my belly, in fact, at first, I also doubted whether he was serious or not, then he told me that he always loved me, so he would ept all of me, he said "1 ....... "Say what?" Violet was curious.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Jessie picked up the ss of water and twirled it in her hand, "He said that he would treat me well if we were together, and maybe then my love would slowly transfer to him, and that he would treat the child in my belly as if it were his own, so that when the child was born, he would be the child''s real father, and no one would suspect that he wasn''t." "It''s true, if you''re really with him, the fetus hasn''t started to grow yet, no one can tell that you''re pregnant, slowly, your belly starts to grow, so no one will suspect that the child in your belly is not his, therefore t outsiders, what you''re carrying is his own child." Violet said as she rubbed her chin. Jessie nodded, "I know, in fact, I wanted to do so, as Lorenzo himself said, if we are together, this is a good thing for him, for me, for the child, because Lorenzo came here for me. I am with him, his purpose will be reached, but at the same time, I can try to put my heart into him, try to love him. And my child has a father. I believe Lorenzo will be a good father, but......" "Are you worried about something?" Violet looked at her. Jessie wiped her face, "Yes, I''m worried, I''m worried that I won''t be able to love him, and then I''ll be using him by being with him, using him to forget about George, using him as a shield for myself and my child." Hearing this, Violet fell silent. It took a moment before sighing, "If that''s true, then you''ve really be an exploit with him, even if this was brought up by Lorenzo himself, it''s still a guilty pleasure for him." "Yes, so that''s why I haven''t agreed to be with him, I don''t want to drag him down or hurt him, and I don''t want him to end up getting nothing. Violet, what do you think I should do?" Jessie''s eyes reddened, and eyes faintly shed in her eyes. Violet gently hugged her, "Okay, okay, don''t think too much, and don''t be sad, it''s not good for your body and the baby, to be honest, I don''t know what to say, let nature take its course. Wait until two days, wher hees to J City to find you, you guys have a talk and make it clear, if he listens to your worries and is still willing to be like this, I think you can try with him, he''s very nice, maybe in the end, you''ll really fall in love with him, everything has to take a step, otherwise who knows the oue?" Jessie said, "I know, I''m just afraid I won''t have the courage to take that step." "So you need to show some courage, you even have the courage to kill yourself, howe you don''t have it for this kind of thing? In these two days, you can think it over, if you are willing to be with him, if you will agree to him. If not, you will talk to him clearly and reject him, understand?" Violet gently patted Jessie''s head. Jessie nodded, "I know." "It''s good to know, well, don''t think too much, go back to your office first, you haven''t worked for so long, you should probably be unconversant, go back and get familiar with it first." Violet stood up. Jessie followed suit and got up, wiping the corners of her eyes and barely squeezing out a smile, "I know, then Violet, I''ll go first."000 Chapter 737 Jimmy is Back "Go ahead." Violet waved her hand. Jessie turned around and went out. Violet also went back to her desk, then picked up her phone and sent a message to Stanley, telling him that Jessie was back. Stanley was reviewing documents in his office when he saw his phone ringing, his eyebrows frowned for a moment before picking it up. When he saw that it was a message from Violet, his tightly furrowed brows loosened and his expression became visibly tender. He checked the contents of the message, and didn''t react much when he saw Violet saying that Jessie was back, since he had already known about it. He knew that Violet cared a lot about Jessie, so he was also worried if Ivan would use the Robinson family to achieve the purpose of hurting them, so on the day he returned to J City, Fraser arranged bodyguards near the Robinson family to protect them. So he knew every move of the Robinson family in the past two days, including the phone calls between Jessie and Lorenzo. Stanley now pretended he didn''t know Jessie was back and replied, ''Really? That''s quite good.''N?velDrama.Org content rights. Violet looked at the man''s message and curled her lips into a smile before replying, "Yeah, with Jessie back, I''m much more relieved now, at least under my watch, she won''t be doing anything stupid." "Yes." Stanley replied a word. Next, Violet told him about what happened between Jessie and Lorenzo. Stanley listened quietly, his expression not changing in the slightest throughout. Because he knew all about it. After Violet finished, she sat up straight and suddenly asked, "Honey, do you think that Jessie should agree?" Stanley twirled the pen in his hand, "She can agree if she wants to." "Of course I know she can agree to it if she wants to, what I''m asking is if she should do it." Violet rolled her eyes. Stanley pondered for a few seconds before he flicked his thin lips, "This was brought up by Lorenzo himself, I don''t believe Lorenzo hasn''t thought about what the consequences would be if Jessie never falls in love with him." If Jessie was really with Lorenzo, Lorenzo gave his feelings, gave his time, and gave his fatherly love to that child, then Jessie still didn''t fall in love with Lorenzo. The eventual consequence of Lorenzo was that got nothing, and Jessie would separate from him, after all, being with someone who doesn''t love you is a torture and a painful thing. And at that time, Lorenzo would pay for everything in vain, but Jessie separated from him. Jessie would take the child with her, and after a long time, the feelings between the child and Lorenzo would naturally fade to the point of eventually beingpletely absent, which was why it was said that if Jessie did not fall in love with Lorenzo, Lorenzo would have nothing. And there was no way Lorenzo couldn''t have thought of these. But Lorenzo thought of it and still brought this up with Jessie, thus it was clear that Lorenzo was also mentally prepared to face everything. How could Violet not think of what Stanley was thinking? Since so, how Lorenzo couldn''t possibly think about it? Knowing that Lorenzo was mentally prepared to face that kind of oue, Violetmented, "Lorenzo is a good person, I really hope that Jessie falls in love with him, in that case, maybe Jessie is really happy in the future." "It''s their own business, don''t mind too much." Stanley reminded, "And it''s their own choice, they will face it peacefully." "I know." Violet nodded, "So I don''t n to care." Lorenzo knew where he was likely to fall in the future and was mentally prepared for it, so what did she care? Furthermore, between Jessie and Lorenzo, there was still a need to help. Maybe there was a chance the two could actually end up together. Even if they didn''t actuallye together, that was the oue they had expected. Violet then spoke to Stanley some more before ending the chat. Putting down her phone, Violet picked up her pencil and started revising the design again. By the afternoon, she said goodbye to Jessie and was ready to go home from work. Just as she walked downstairs to the office, she saw Stanley standing against the curb in his Maybach. Violet''s eyes lit up, and then she quickly walked over, "Honey, what brings you here?" "Pick you up." Stanley said. At that moment, the car window suddenly rolled down and the two children''s little heads stuck out in unison, smiling towards Violet, "Mommy." Violetughed along with them, then looked at Stanley, "And you even went to pick up the children?" "Yeah, get in the car and I will take you to somewhere." Stanley pulled open the passenger door. Violet sat in and asked curiously, "Where to, don''t you go straight home?" "Don''t go home yet, first we''re going to a ce to give you a surprise." Stanley finished, closing her car door behind her, then walked around the front of the car and pulled open the driver''s door to get in. Violet asked as she fastened her seatbelt, "What kind of surprise is it? It is mysterious." Stanley chuckled, "You''ll find out soon, sit tight." Violet nodded her head. The Maybach set off. And downstairs in thepany building, Jessie took in the scene, a trace of envy shing in her eyes. She had always known her best friend was happy, with a husband, kids, and a career, and could say she had everything in this life. She, on the other hand, had been so bitterly in love with George that her entire being was demonically challenged and couldn''t see the hope around her. She didn''t know she was too attached and didn''t want to walk out, but she couldn''t let go, so she allowed herself to fall deeper into the rtionship. Now, the arrival of her child had brought her out of this rtionship, but it didn''t mean that she didn''t love George anymore. She still loved him, she just wasn''t as obsessive and paranoid as she used to be. Having just seen Mr. Murphye to pick up his bestie, with two children in tow, Jessie felt for the first time that having a man who loved her seemed to be a good thing. Maybe, she can try to agree to be with Lorenzo, try to ept Lorenzo, fall in love with Lorenzo, then they would be as happy as Violet and Mr. Murphy. Jessie rubbed her belly and fell into a deep thought. On the other hand, Stanley drove all the way to a private hospital with Violet. This hospital was invested by Stanley. It wasn''t that he hadn''t invested in medical institutions before, but they were in touched with the Baxter family, and since he was friends with Henry, he had never invested in any other medical institutions besides the Baxter family. But it was only since he''d broken off his friendship with Henry that he''d begun to set his sights on other medical facilities. This hospital, which he had invested in after severing ties with the Baxter family, he took thergest share. This was because he wanted to give his wife and children the best treatment. Now, their youngest son, Jimmy, was inside. The car was parked in the hospital''s parking garage. Realizing something, Violet got out of the car and stared at the signboard of this hospital for a long time before she grabbed Stanley''s arm, her heart beating fast and asked, "Honey, is Jimmy in there?" Stanley nodded, "Yes." Violet''s eyes burst into tears of excitement, "Jimmy is back!" "Yes, Jimmy is back." Stanley nodded. Originally, Jimmy could have returned a few days ago, but because of Jessie''s suicide, they rushed to Sea City, so they temporarily let the foreign side postpone Jimmy''s return. Chapter 738 Seeing Jimmy Because they didn''t want Jimmy to return home without seeing her mom and dad and without a wee from them. Even though Jimmy might not know anything, they should care about that. That was why Jimmy was told to dy his return. As for how long the dy would be, Violet and Stanley didn''t discuss it specifically at that time. Unexpectedly, Stanley gave her a surprise and had already arranged for Jimmy to return. Thinking of this, Violet held the formalities, her eyes were red, and she could not hide her excitement as she looked at the man, "Honey, when did you ......'' Knowing what she wanted to ask, Stanley gently hugged her back, "Yesterday morning, I asked the foreign side to send Jimmy back, and at four o''clock this afternoon, Jimmy arrived, and when he arrived, he was transferred here in time, because Jimmy still can''t get out of the incubator right now." "So that''s how it is." Violet nodded her head, indicating that she knew. Arrangements were made yesterday for Jimmy to return home, and she arrived today. He had really kept it tightly under wraps and hadn''t even told her. Seeming to see the thoughts in Violet''s heart, Stanley raised his hand and gently wiped away her tears, "I''m sorry, I wanted to give you a surprise." "It is indeed a surprise." Violet broke into a smile, "Jimmy''s return is what makes me the happiest and most joyful, thank you." She flung herself into the man''s arms and hugged him tightly. The man also wrapped his arms around her waist and stroked her hair, gently soothing her, "No need to thank me, Jimmy is my child too, these are the things I should do." Next to them, the two children saw their daddy and mommy hugging each other and heard what was going on. Arya shouted and looked at Calvin and asked in a small voice, "Brother, do Daddy and Mommy mean that brother is back?" Calvin nodded heavily, and his two little hands sped together, his face hard to hide his happiness, "Yes, brother is back, right inside." When Daddy picked them up at the casual gym, he said he was going to take them somewhere and surprise them and Mommy. At that moment, he guessed it must have something to do with Jimmy. Because the only thing that qualified as a surprise to Mommy was Jimmy. "Great." Arya pped her hands and jumped for joy when she heard Calvin''s answer, "Brother is back, I can see brother now." "Yeah." Calvin nodded. Violet and Stanley heard the two children''s words and let go of each other.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Violet backed out of Stanley''s arms and looked up at him, "Honey, let''s go inside, I want to see Jimmy too." She had only seen Jimmy in person once since he was born and rushed back to the country to find Stanley. She hadn''t seen Jimmy in person since then, only from cell phone videos. But seeing him on video was ultimately not as exciting as seeing him in person. So now, all she wanted was to see Jimmy soon, the little boy she was most sorry for. "Go." Stanley took her hand and nodded before leading her towards the hospital''s main entrance. The two children also followed hand in hand. Soon the family of four met with a doctor. That doctor Violet had seen and was familiar with was the one Stanley had arranged to be in charge of her maternity checkups abroad when she was pregnant with Jimmy. After giving birth to Jimmy, this doctor, naturally, became Jimmy''s primary doctor, who had been taking care of Jimmy abroad, and usually when she saw Jimmy by video, it was this doctor who sent it. This doctor bowed slightly to Violet and Stanley and opened his mouth to greet them, "Mr. Murphy, Mrs. Murphy." "Dr. Chapman, where is my son? Where is my son?" Violet let go of Stanley''s hand and went forward, pulling on the doctor''s arm and asking in an urgent tone. Stanley lifted his feet and walked over, "Take us to the child first." "Okay." The doctor nodded. Violet let go of him. He turned and walked forward. Stanley walked over and re-pulled Violet, "Take it easy, you''ll see Jimmy soon, let''s go." Violet squeezed the corners of her mouth and nodded, "Good." How could she not get excited, even though she was told to take it easy? After all, that was her son. The family of four followed Dr. Chapman through several corridors and around several corners before finally arriving outside a nursery. This nursery was new and had been opened by Stanley specifically for Jimmy, so there was only one baby in it. Jimmy was on a counter in the very center of the room, and on the counter was a ss insted box in which Jimmy was lying. Already over seven months old, Jimmy was not as small as he was when he was a newborn. Now, Jimmy had faded away from being all blood red, his skin had be simr to an ordinary baby except that it was still a bit green, and he was also a sizerger than when he was first born. But yet it was still quite a bit smaller than a full-term, healthy baby. Jimmy was only seven months old and maybe when he was two months older, he would be about the same size of a normal born baby. "Jimmy ......" Violet pressed her hands tightly against the ss, both eyes staring intently at the baby inside the ss, unable to move away from him for half a second. That was her son, her little boy. Perhaps it was the mother-son connection, and the moment she saw the little one, she had been able to determine that it was her son. "Little brother." Arya also followed Violet''s pose, her eyes unblinking as she looked at the baby inside the ss, her cute face filled with happiness, "Brother, that''s the younger brother." Like Violet, even though the little baby inside the ss was nothing like the brother she had first seen, she could just be sure that it was her brother, her favorite brother. Calvin also looked at the baby and nodded his head repeatedly, "I know, that''s Jimmy, it''s our younger brother, he has grown up quite a bit." "Brother, why is Brother Jimmy still lying in there? When is he going toe out?" Arya turned her head to look at Calvin, "I want to hug him." Calvin was smart, and he was unable to answer it. At this time, Stanley finally took his eyes off the baby and looked at the doctor on the side, asking the question that not only the two children wanted to know the most, but also Violet, "When can my sone out of the incubator?" Dr. Chapman pushed his sses back, "Jimmy is currently over seven months old, his physical state is not as good as a normal baby, but due to the good treatment, his system will not be particrly bad, and in the ninth month, he will be able toe out." Stanley pursed his lips, "That''s over a month away." "Yes." Dr. Chapman nodded. Arya counted on her fingers and couldn''t figure out how many days it should be, so she couldn''t help but feel chagrined, "Brother, how long is that?" "Forty days." Calvin replied. Arya pouted, "It''s going to take so long." "Yes, but Jimmy''s health is poor, so it can only take so long." Calvin said, ncing heartily at the baby in the ss box. Stanley squatted his body and touched the two children''s heads, "Calvin, Arya, you know that your brother''s health is poor, because he came into this world before he wasn''t time to be born, so your brother is not destined to have a particrly healthy body in this life, so you have to protect him and take care of him, okay?"??????????????? Chapter 739 Violets Guilt "Okay." Arya nodded heavily, "I will daddy, I am healthy and will protect brother. I won''t let him get hurt at all, just like brother protected me." She clenched her little fist. Calvin also patted his small chest to assure him, "Don''t worry, daddy, I''m the older brother, not only will I protect my younger brother, I''ll protect my younger sister as well." He was smart and was currently learning about knowledge of college. So he knew very well that in his life, his brother would not be able to y like a normal person, and that he would not even be able to y the sports he liked, and he would only be able to nurse him carefully, or his brother would get sick and would be gone. In other words, such a younger brother would not be able to work, which meant that, from the very beginning, his younger brother had lost his status as the candidate heir of the Murphy Group, and was destined to live his life only on medicine. So he, the older brother, had to be doubly good to his brother and make up for all that he has lost. "You guys are very good." Stanley stroked the two children''s little heads, his heart overwhelmed with relief. Stanley then stood up, looked over to Violet who was still lying on the ss, her eyes looking tenderly at Jimmy, lifted her foot and walked over, "Want to go in and take a look?" "Is that okay?" Violet''s eyes lit up. Stanley cast a nce towards Dr. Chapman. Dr. Chapman nodded, "Yes, now Jimmy isn''t as fragile as a newborn and can''t let people get close, you can go in and meet him if you want to, but only for five minutes, after all, right now Jimmy''s body immunity is still too fragile." "Five minutes is enough." Violet took a deep breath and said happily. It was better to have five minutes of meeting time than none at all. She had to be content. When Jimmy was discharged from the hospitalter, she could see her for as long as she wanted to. "Then let''s change into sterile clothes." Dr. Chapman led the way in front after making an invitation gesture. Violet and Stanley took the two children''s hands, disinfected them and changed into sterile clothes before entering the nursery. Seeing Jimmy near at hand, Violet let go of Stanley''s hand, elerated the pace to the insted box, looking down at Jimmy in the box, her voice trembled, "Jimmy, I am mommy......" Jimmy''s eyes were closed, his two little hands were half-clenched in fists on either side of his head, and his two tiny legs looked so cute that her heart melted. Stanley stood beside Violet, looking down at his little son, his thin lips tenderly hooked up. So babies really are that small. Did Calvin and Arya look like that back then? Thinking, he looked down at the two children who were also staring at Jimmy. At this time, Dr. Chapman who followed along suddenly spoke, "Actually, Mr. Murphy and Mrs. Murphy, you came when Jimmy is asleep, if you hade after the young master wakes up, perhaps, he can see you." "Jimmy ever woke up?" Violet twisted her head to look at Dr. Chapman. Dr. Chapman nodded, "Of course, but the vast majority of the time he slept, but he wakes up five times a day, but he would fall asleep again soon because of the medication." Hearing the word medicine, guilt rose in Stanley and Violet''s hearts. As parents, they were unqualified to give birth to a child when it was six months old as a fetus, leaving the child to lie in this cold box, to be forced to undergo various medications to survive. They felt sorry for their children. "Well, don''t think too much." Stanley calmed down before Violet did. He gently patted Violet''s shoulder, "Later, let''spensate the child properly." Whatever Jimmy wanted, they would satisfy him. Violet nodded with red eyes, "Okay, make it up to Jimmy in the future." It was the only way they could alleviate some of the guilt. The time passed quickly, five minutes passed in a sh. Dr. Chapman looked at his watch, "Mr. Murphy, Mrs. Murphy, we should go out." Violet looked at Jimmy, obviously a little reluctant to leave. But eventually, Stanley pulled her out. After all, it was not good for them to stay in there too long. Violet knew this, which was why she allowed herself to be pulled along, otherwise, she definitely wouldn''t have gone. Out of the nursery, Violet twisted his head to look at Jimmy, who was separated from her by two moreyers of ss and a distance of several dozen meters, and her heart hurt like pins and needles. Stanley gently wrapped his arm around her waist, "Cry if you want to." Once these words came out, Violet really couldn''t help it and jumped into his arms at once, crying. Stanley gently stroked her hair as a silentfort. Violet''s cries gradually dissipated.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Stanley looked down and realized that she had actually fallen asleep in his arms. Looking at her furrowed brow and hershes that were wet into a strand, Stanley sighed. The two children asked on tiptoe, "Daddy, is Mommy asleep?" "Yes, she was tired of crying, so she fell asleep." Stanley whispered. Calvin blinked, "Then let''s carry Mommy back to the car." "Okay." Stanley nodded, ""Y''all go ahead." "Okay." The two children obediently responded and walked ahead, hand in hand. Stanley picked up Violet in a horizontal hug and followed behind. He knew why Violet was crying, because of the guilt she felt for Jimmy. Jimmy was born early as a result of the couple''s ident. The couple gave Jimmy an unhealthy body, so that Jimmy was destined for this life, unable to want to run and jump like a normal child. So how can they not feel guilty? Especially Violet, the mommy, would feel even more that it was her failure to protect Jimmy and to do her motherly duty that made Jimmy born early. She would take the fault all on her alone, so she definitely felt more guilt for Jimmy than he did. And that was why she cried like that. An hour or soter, the car pulled up in front of their house. Be heard the car and came out to greet it. Seeing Stanley holding Violet in arms, he couldn''t help but be surprised, "Mr. Murphy, Mrs. Murphy is She thought Violet was hurt or sick, and she was worried. Stanley looked down at Violet and replied, "She''s fine, she was tired of crying and fell asleep." "Tired of crying?" Be frowned, "What''s going on? Why did Mrs. Murphy cry?" Stanley pursed his lips, "It''s because of Jimmy." "Jimmy?" Be froze, and then realized what was going on and covered her lips and eximed, "Jimmy has returned?" "Yes." Stanley nodded, "She has always had great guilt in her heart towards Jimmy, it was fine if she didn''t see Jimmy, the guilt was suppressed in her heart so that no one could see it, but now that she has seen Jimmy, her guilt naturally couldn''t be concealed and it all came out, so all of a sudden, she got herself tired of crying." "So that''s how it is." Be sighed, "Mrs. Murphy is indeed such a person." Stanley nodded, "So instead of stopping her, I let her cry, it''s good for her to cry, so that she doesn''t have something to keep pressing in her heart and end up bing ill."???????? Chapter 740 Celebrating Together "That''s true." Be nodded. Then thought of something else, Be hurriedlymanded Stanley, "Quick, Mr. Murphy, take Mrs. Murphy into the house, it is so cold outside." Stanley nodded, and then carried Violet into the house. When Violet woke up, it was already nine o''clock in the evening. She opened her eyes to see the familiar ceiling and raised a hand to rub her temples. When did she get back? Violet propped herself up and sat up. The light in the room was on and she looked around, only to see the man on the balcony, his back to her, and opened her mouth to call out, "Stanley." Outside on the balcony, the man heard her and turned around in a hurry to meet her gaze, "You are awake." Violet nodded her head. Stanley walked in with a ss of red wine, "Are you hungry?" Violet rubbed her belly, "Yes, a little." "I''ll have Be bring up dinner." With that, he put down his ss of red wine, took out his cell phone and made a call out. Soon, Be knew that Violet had woken up and was ready to bring dinner up. Stanley put the phone down and looked at Violet, "Be will be up soon, wait for a while." "Okay." Violet responded, then asked, "By the way, Stanley, what time is it?" "Nine o''clock." Stanley nced at his watch and replied. Violet was surprised, "I slept for so long?"Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She remembered that when she was in the hospital after seeing Jimmy, she lost consciousness. At that time, it was only five or six o''clock. That meant she slept for three hours. "Not long." Stanley came to the bed and sat down, "How is your mood now?" Violet knew what he was asking her how she felt after seeing Jimmy. She ruffled the hair that had fallen down around her ears, and lightly opened her red lips, "It''s already better, I have been existing guilt towards Jimmy, so when I saw Jimmy, my emotions exploded, but after crying, I am much better now, and I have figured out that since things have already been caused, and Jimmy is already like this, it won''t help if I am feeling guilty, so I might as well make up for him in the future." When Stanley saw her say that, his eyebrows gentled down and he reached out to touch her head, "It''s very good that you think that way." Violet smiled, "I just hope Jimmy won''t me meter for being an irresponsible mother and not giving him a sound body." "No." Stanley wrapped her lightly in his arms, "When Jimmy grows up, we''ll tell him why, and I''m sure our child will understand us." "I hope so." Violet leaned her head on the man''s shoulder. At that moment, there was a sudden knock on the door of the room. Stanley spoke up, "It should be Be bringing dinner, I''ll get the door." "Okay." Violet nodded. Stanley let go of her, got up and walked towards the door, opening it. Outside the door was indeed Be, carrying a dinner te and smiling at Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, dinner for Mrs. Murphy." "Give it to me." Stanley reached out his hand and took the dinner te. Be handed him the dinner te, "Then Mr. Murphy, I''ll go down first, and call me up to clean up when Mrs. Murphy is done eating." Stanley nodded slightly, "Okay, go ahead." Be turned to leave, and Stanley closed the door and went back to his room, cing the dinner te on the dining table in the room, "Come over and eat." "Coming." Violet smiled in response, then lifted the cover and got out of bed, heading towards the dining table. Dinner was sumptuous, and Violet took the chopsticks handed to her by Stanley, sat down and began to eat. And Stanley, sitting across from her, watched her eat. "By the way, where are Calvin and Arya?" Halfway through eating, Violet remembered that she still had two children and opened her mouth to ask. Stanley took a sip from the red wine he had just put down, "In the room, saying they want to prepare a gift for Jimmy." "Prepare a gift?" Violet was surprised, "What kind of gift?" Stanley smiled, "A discharge gift, Jimmy will be discharged from the hospital in a month or so, so the two kids wanted to prepare a discharge gift for their brother when it is time to meet them." "So that''s how it is." After hearing the reason, Violet smiled, "I really didn''t expect that the two children would do that." "They''ve been very good." Stanley said. Violet nodded, "That''s true, but what kind of gifts did they prepare?" "I don''t know, I didn''t ask, and they are secretive, I guess they won''t tell me, let them be, it''s their secret, we should respect them. There is no need to ask." Stanley said as he shook his red wine. Violet nodded with a smile, "I know." "Come on, eat." Violet nodded. The next day, Violet came to thepany and also carried a lot of pastries, which were distributed to all the employees in thepany. The employees were all happy, sharing the pastries and asking, "Miss Hunt, did something good happen to you? Why did you buy us pastries?" "Yeah, not only pastries, but also sugar and coffee." Violet nodded with a smile as she listened to everyone''s chattering inquiries, "It''s something good, my youngest son is back in the country." "What? Really?" The employees were stunned at first, then excited. "Great, that''s a good thing, congrattions, Miss Hunt." "Yes, Miss Hunt, congrattions." The staff were happy for her. They knew that Violet was born prematurely and had been staying abroad for treatment. But that was all they know, they didn''t know why Jimmy was born prematurely. But even so, they felt sorry and heartbroken for Violet. But now the kid was fine and even back in the country, they were really happy for Miss Hunt. Violet listened to everyone''s blessings and was happy in her heart, "Thank you all for the congrattions, everyone eat and drink, and you can go out for a dinner party in the evening, I will pay for it." "Yes, Miss Hunt is so awesome!" Everyone cheered happily. Seeing that they were happy, Violet smiled and didn''t say anything more, turned around and went back into her office. Not a momentter, the office door opened and Jessie poked her head in from the outside, "Violet." "Jessie, what brings you here?" Violet looked up to see her with a smile. Jessie walked in and waved the papers in her hand, "These are from the factory department, I bring them to you and ask you if the news is true." "What is the news?" Violet was puzzled. Jessie walked over, "Of course it''s what everyone outside is saying, that Jimmy is back in the country." "It''s true." Violet nodded her head. Jessie''s eyes glowed, "I can''t believe it''s really true, I thought they were joking." "You''ve just arrived so you don''t know that I told them myself, and I bought the snacks to them. I''m happy, so I let them be happy too." "So that''s how it is." Jessie drifted off, and then pped her hands happily, "This is great, by the way, Violet, when did Jimmye back?" "Yesterday." Violet replied, "I arrived in J City yesterday afternoon, and Stanley took me there before I knew Jimmy was back." "So it was Mr. Murphy who brought Jimmy back without your knowledge and wanted to give you a surprise." Jessie said. Violet nodded, "Yeah, you don''t even know how excited I was when I saw Jimmy yesterday, I passed out from crying." "It''s time to cry, after all, you''ve been relieved by Jimmy''s birth." Jessie sighed. The corners of Violet''s mouth tugged, "Yeah, but it''s okay now, I''ve been able to face it and make it up to Jimmy in the future."?????????????? Chapter 741 Jimmy Wakes Up "You are right." Jessie nodded with a smile. Violet wiped the corners of her eyes and raised her smile again, "Well, forgive it, give me the document." "Here." Jessie walked over and handed her the document. Violet reached out and took it, "Okay, I''ll read it first, and give it to you after I''m done signing it." "There''s no rush, you can give it to me whenever you want, I''ll go out first then." Jessie waved her hand and said. "Wait." Violet suddenly thought of something and reached out to call out to her. Jessie stopped walking and looked back at Violet, "What''s wrong?" "In a few days, I''m going abroad to participate in the Asian Youth Design Competition, as a judge for thispetition, so a lot of things in thepany will have to be handed over to you." Violet said. Jessie nodded, "Okay, I get it, we''ll gather everyone have a meetingter, for some of the less important work, you can arrange for others to handle it at the meeting, I''ll do the important ones." "Okay, you can inform them." Violet smiled. Jessie agreed and turned around to go out. Violet lowered her head, picked up her pencil, and continued to work. By the afternoon, after the meeting, Violet left thepany and drove over to the hospital, ready to see Jimmy. Before, when Jimmy was abroad, she couldn''t see him every day, but now that Jimmy was in the country, she naturally had to go and see him once a day to feel at ease. But to Violet''s regret, she still didn''t run into Jimmy waking up this time she came. "I knew you were here." Just when Violet was looking at Jimmy and couldn''t look away, a man''s gentle voice rang out behind her. Violet''s body was stunned, then she turned her head to look and saw Stanley walking towards here with his hands in his trouser pockets and smiled, "Stanley, why are you here?" "Came to see you, and stopped by to check on Jimmy." Stanley said as he stopped beside her. Violet asked, "What do you mean when you just said that you knew I was here?" "I went to yourpany to look for you and Jessie told me you had left. You nevere home this early, so I guessed you must havee to see Jimmy, then I came over and actually saw you here." Stanley said with a light smile. Violet nodded in a daze, "So that''s it, why did you go to mypany to look for me?" "Nothing, it''s that I don''t have anything important to do today, so I left work early and was going to go to yourpany and wait for you to go home from work together." Stanley looked at Jimmy and said. Violet smiled shyly, "Sorry, I didn''t know." "It''s okay, I still found you, didn''t I?" Stanley said, taking his right hand out of his pants pocket, then grabbed her left hand and squeezed it gently. "Why are your hands so cold?" Stanley felt the coldness of the woman''s palm and his brows couldn''t help but furrow. Violet replied carelessly, "It''s because I just kept putting my hand on the ss, that''s why it''s so cold, it''s not a problem."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Howe it is not a problem?" Stanley shoved her hand directly into his suit pocket, "Your hand is for drawing design drawings, you have to protect it well, you can''t get hurt, and it''s so cold in this weather, your hand can easily get frostbite, give me that hand too." Violet knew he was referring to her left hand. She was about to say no, but seeing the man''s so serious eyes, she ended up not saying the words of refusal and meekly lowered her right hand from the ss and extended it towards the man. The man took her right hand in his and it was as cold as the left one he had just taken. Stanley lifted her right hand to his lips, then gently breathed hot air and tucked her right hand into his other suit pocket. In this way, Violet was equivalent to circling the man''s waist, holding the man as if he waspletely immobile. She looked up at the man, "Honey, that''s not good, is it?" "Why?" Stanley locked eyes with her. Violet looked down at her two hands, and looked around at the passing medical staff, her face slightly red as she said, "It''s not a good influence, after all, this is a public ce, everyone is watching." "Let them watch, it''s not like we''re doing anything illegal, and we can''t stop them. So don''t bother." Stanley nced at those passing by and said unconcernedly. The corner of Violet''s mouth twitched, "But I can''t move around." Both of her hands were squeezed and then shoved into his shirt pockets she couldn''t get out, so she couldn''t stand properly either, she had to stand facing him or else on her side. And it was ufortable to stand for a long time. Stanley naturally knew why Violet said that, but still had no intention of letting her go, "Bear with it, I''ll let you go when your hand is warm." "......" Violet couldn''t say anything. Because she knew that no matter what she said, this man wouldn''t let go of her anymore and had to keep her hand warm. Violet shook her head helplessly, amused. Since he wanted to do so, let him be, at least he cared about her. She couldn''t break his heart. Like he said, put up with it. So Violet stopped struggling and obediently leaned into his arms, allowing him to cover her hands. After Violet felt her hand start to warm up, the man finally let go of his hand and took her hand out, "It''s okay, this hand isn''t cold anymore." "Well, thank you." Violet looked at her hand, and a stunning smile appeared on her face. Stanley looked at her with smile, his eyes darkened, his voice husky as he nodded, "It''s okay, go in and see Jimmy, we have five minutes every day, don''t waste it." "Okay." Violet nodded her head. Not to mention only five minutes a day, even if it was only one minute a day, as long as she could get close to Jimmy, she would not waste it and woulde over every day until Jimmy was discharged from the hospital. Holding hands, the couple went to the side and changed into sterile clothing and went into the nursery. Perhaps it was because Jimmy sensed that his mom and dad wereing, and the moment Stanley and Violet approached the incubator, Jimmy actually opened his eyes. Yes, his eyes were open. The moment Violet saw Jimmy open his eyes, she was in some disbelief, and she was stunned in ce. Stanley was the same, although not as exaggerated as Violet, the excitement and joy that shed in his eyes was not hidden in the slightest. "Honey, Jimmy ......" After Violet came back to her senses, she pulled Stanley''s hand tightly, her voice trembling with excitement, "Jimmy ...... He ......'' "I know, Jimmy is awake, he opened his eyes to look at us." Stanley nodded heavily as his eyes locked on his son. Violet''s voice choked up, "Well, Jimmy is awake." Saying that, she let go of Stanley''s hand and put both hands on the ss, looking down at the little one who blinked and stared at them without crying or making a fuss, her heart softened, "Baby, I''m mommy." "I''m daddy." Stanley said as he leaned down as well and looked at Jimmy. Violet''s eyes were moist, "Baby, did you feel mommy and daddying, that''s why you woke up and wanted to see mommy and daddy?" The little guy couldn''t hear what Violet was saying, and even if he did, he couldn''t understand it, but he could see them. He watched as two unfamiliar faces came close to stare at him and blinked before suddenly he cried.0000000000???? Chapter 742 Jessie is With Him This cry from the little one instantly caused both Violet and Stanley to panic. Both were not the first time be to parents, and the twins were healthy and born in full term, so even if they cried, they didn''t panic so much, they just wondered if the children hungry or pooped. But Jimmy was different, Jimmy was born prematurely, once he cried, the first thing that came to mind was not that Jimmy was hungry and pooped, but whether he was ufortable, that was why Violet is so flustered. And again, Stanley''s panic was different; he hadn''t experienced the time when Calvin and Arya were so young, so he didn''t know what was going on when Jimmy cried. His had his sanity, though, he hit the pager in a hurry. Soon, the doctor and nurse came. Violet pulled Dr. Chapman''s arm anxiously, "Dr. Chapman, please take a look at what''s wrong with Jimmy and why he''s crying." "Okay, I''ll look at it, Mrs. Murphy, don''t worry." Dr. Chapman soothed Violet before pulling his arm out and going to check on Jimmy''s condition. Stanley assisted Violet, "Okay, calm down, don''t panic, Jimmy will be fine." Violet bit her lower lip, "Stanley, you know what? Jimmy is like a fragile and breakable ss doll to me, and when he cries, I panic, afraid if he''s not feeling well." "I know, I''m the same, but we can''t think like that all the time, we have to regte our mindset, after all, babies cry, many times it''s normal, so if we think if Jimmy is sick whenever we see him crying, that''s not good for Jimmy, or for us." Stanley gently patted her shoulder tofort her. Violet nodded, "I know, I am just worried about Jimmy now, so ......" "Well, let''s see what the doctor says first." Stanley pointed at Dr. Chapman. Violet also knew what she spoke would affect their diagnosis of the child, so she took a deep breath to calm down evenly and kept her mouth shut. After waiting for a few minutes, Dr. Chapman came over. Violet stepped forward and busily asked, "Dr. Chapman, how is my son?" "Don''t worry, Mr. Murphy, Mrs. Murphy, there''s nothing wrong with Jimmy, it''s just that the he hasn''t seen you guys before, so he and felt scared when he suddenly saw you guys, so he cried, now he is asleep again." Dr. Chapman pushed his sses. Violet sighed in relief, "That''s good, that''s good, I was afraid if Jimmy wasn''t feeling well." She tapped her chest. Stanley also felt relieved, "Well, don''t think too much, don''t scare yourself, you should also rx, don''t always think that something will happen to Jimmy. Jimmy isn''t as fragile as you think, so don''t be nervous, otherwise, you''ll make yourself sick with tension." "What Mr. Murphy said is true, Mrs. Murphy, you''re too nervous about Jimmy''s situation, you really need to regte your mind and rx yourself, otherwise it''s really easy to get sick." Dr. Chapman nodded in agreement. How could Violet not know that she was sensitive? But it couldn''t be helped, this was her son, she felt indebted to him, so there was no way she couldn''t be nervous. But they were right, she did have to rx, otherwise she would really make herself sick, not being able to work, and wouldn''t even be able to take care of Jimmy. Thinking of this, Violet took a breath, patted her face and calmly said, "I know, I''ll regte myself and transform my mindset." "That''s good." Stanley stroked her hair, "Let''s go out first, time''s up, we''lle back to see Jimmy tomorrow. I believe that after a few times, Jimmy will get used to us and won''t be scared and cry at the sight of us anymore." "Okay." Violet squeezed the corners of her mouth and nodded in agreement. Then before going out, she looked at Jimmy for a moment longer before turning her head away. Time flew by and it was two days in the blink of an eye. That night, Violet''s family of four was having dinner and suddenly the phone rang. Stanley and the two children stopped their chopsticks in unison to look at her. "Mommy, who is it?" Calvin asked. Although Stanley didn''t open his mouth, the meaning in his eyes was clear, and he also wanted to know who was so uninvited to disturb their family of four''s dinner time. "Let me see." Violet smiled as she took out her phone and nced at it, raising her eyebrows, "It''s your godmother." "What''s Jessie doing calling at this hour?" Stanley frowned. Violet shook her head, "I don''t know, Jessie almost never contacts me at meal times for fear of disturbing our meal, this time she suddenly called at this time, so I guess there''s something important, let me ask." With those words, she put down her chopsticks and answered the phone, "Jessie."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Violet." On the other end of the phone, came Jessie''s somewhat downtrodden voice. Violet''s brows knitted and her tone rose in concern, "Jessie, what''s wrong? Did something happen?" "No, I just wanted to talk to you, Violet, I...... I''m with Lorenzo." On the other end of the phone, Jessie bit her lip and said. Violet''s eyes widened in surprise, "What? You are really together?" "What''s together?" Stanley asked, frowning when he saw her expression. Violet held the phone away slightly and replied, "Jessie and Lorenzo." Stanley lifted his chin in momentary dawning awareness, then didn''t ask. Two days before, he''d known these two would be together. Now it really did prove his suspicions. In that case, there was no need to be concerned. Thinking, Stanley picked up his chopsticks and continued to eat, and while he was eating, he didn''t forget to tell the two children to also eat. On the other end of the phone, Jessie was sitting on the couch of her apartment, no lights on, the house was dark, her whole body was hidden in the darkness, it waspletely impossible to see her, "Well, we are really together." "When was this? This afternoon?" Violet asked again. When she was at the office during the day today, Jessie was still cheerful throughout, unlike the way she was now. So she guessed that it should be after the afternoon shift that Jessie was with Lorenzo. As expected, Jessie nodded, "Yes, in the afternoon, Lorenzo contacted me again and asked me how I was considering it, because before he would give me two days to consider it." "I know." Violet nodded. Jessie had spoken to her two days ago. "So in the afternoon, after Lorenzo asked me once more and talked to me for a while, I said yes, but......" She took a breath, "Violet, I agreed too impulsively, and now I''m starting to regret it a bit, I don''t know if I was right or wrong to agree to be with Lorenzo, Violet, what do you think I should do?" Violet sighed, "Jessie, to be honest, I think since you agreed, don''t regret it, stay well with him, try to ept him and love him, maybe in the end you will find that he does fit you perfectly and in the end you do fall in love with him." "I know, but......" "No buts!" Violet interrupted her with a serious face, "Jessie, feelings are not child''s y, since you promised Lorenzo, you can''t regret it, even if you regret it, you can only go on, try to be with Lorenzo, if it really doesn''t work out in the end, you can break up, but you absolutely can''t break up right away, understand?"??????? Chapter 743 Sophie is Out "I understand ." Jessie replied in a small voice. Violet nodded, "Still the same words, try to ept Lorenzo, put yourself in the right position, you are now Lorenzo''s girlfriend, use your girlfriend''s identity to treat him, don''t use your previous identity as the neighbor, and when Lorenzo did some intimate actions to you, I hope you don''t resist, be fair to him." Jessie didn''t immediately agree to her words, but lowered her eyelids in hesitation. After a few seconds of hesitation, she seemed to make up her mind about something and took a deep breath and nodded, "Okay, I''ll try to do as I''m told and try to ept him." "That''s good." Violet smiled gratefully. Jessie also pulled the corners of her mouth and smiled, and then wanted to say something else but another call came from her phone. She brought the phone down and held it in front of her to look at it, seeing the caller ID and a glint ofplexity in her eyes. But in the end, thinking of Violet''s words just now, and what she had promised, theplexity in her eyes dispersed and became firm. The next second, she put the phone back to her ear, "Violet, I gotta go, Lorenzo...... No, my boyfriend Lorenzo is calling, I''ll take his call first, so we''ll talk tomorrow." "Okay, go ahead." Violet nodded. Jessie hung up the phone and answered Lorenzo''s call. Violet put down her phone and smiled at the man who looked at her and spoke, "Jessie has some regrets about agreeing to be with Lorenzo, maybe at that time Lorenzo said something to her that just touched her at that time, so she agreed to it, but after she calmed down, she had some regrets, so she called me and wanted to hear my opinion. I told her to try to be with Lorenzo together, and she still agreed." "She should have agreed, otherwise she''s just ying with his feelings like child''s y." Stanley said as he took a sip of his soup. Violet nodded, "Yes, Jessie knew this, so only after I persuaded her, she easily dispelled her regrets, otherwise she wouldn''t have called me at all, but directly contacted Lorenzo and broke up with him. To be frank, after this phone call, Jessie just wanted to tell me about her feelings, and asked me to persuade her to stay with Lorenzo, because with my persuasion, Jessie would still go on with Lorenzo even if she regretted it." "But in the future, Jessie keeps having no feelings for Lorenzo, and they''ll still break up." Stanley opened his thin lips and said. Violet nodded, "Right, but since it is in the future, it is natural to talkter, if they are not suitable together after a period of time, that means, they really do not match. I believe at that time, if Jessie and Lorenzo break up, there will not be resentment, after all, they tried, if they are not suitable, Lorenzo could only be resigned to ept it." "Okay, enough of that, let''s eat, you haven''t even eaten much." Stanley picked up themunal chopsticks and put a piece of fish into her bowl. Violet looked at the fish in the bowl, the fish was white and tender, the part of the belly that was the most tender and tastiest, and had no thorns. He saved it just for her. Otherwise, the two kids would have eaten it already. "Thank you." Violet gave Stanley a touching smile, then picked up her chopsticks and picked up the fish in her bowl and ate it. After dinner, the two finished bathing the kids and put both of them to sleep before returning to their room. The door to the room had just closed and Stanley hugged Violet. Violet''s body stiffened for a moment as she was suddenly hugged, taken aback. But soon, she snapped out of her shock and her body rxed, twisting her head to look at the man behind her, "Why are you suddenly hugging me?" "I miss you." Stanley buried his head on her shoulder and rubbed his forehead against hers, his voice slightly hoarse. Violet raised her eyebrows. Miss her? Want her, didn''t he? Violet shook her head, "I haven''t showered yet." "Wash after we''re done." Stanley''s eyes lit up for a moment when he saw that she understood what he meant, and then he bit directly on her earlobe. Her earlobe was soft and cool, and in his mouth, it was like eating an ice grape with an extraordinarily good taste. Violet, on the other hand, was a little tickled by his bite and couldn''t help but shrink her neck, "Okay Stanley, stop biting." "No." Stanley did not agree. He hadn''t had sex with her in days. In the end, Violet couldn''t resist the man and was carried to the bed by him. A great battle was then started, and it was long and did note to an end until thetter part of the night. Everything calmed down. Violet panted slightly from exhaustion, leaning against the man''s chest, eyes closed. Stanley, on the other hand, gently wrapped his arms around her, his eyes open, his dark pupils staring at the ceiling. After a few moments, Violet''s breathing gradually smoothed out and became prolonged. Stanley looked down slightly, saw her asleep, bent down and kissed her on the forehead, then lifted the cover and got out of bed, carrying her to the bathroom. The next day, when Violet woke up, Stanley was no longer there. She touched the spot where he had been lying and it was cold, indicating that he had been up for a long time. She just didn''t know exactly what time he left. Violet yawned, then stretched and sat up from the bed, reaching for her phone to see that it was already ten o''clock. She could not believe she slept sote! And it was strange that it didn''t wake her up even though she had a few calls on her phone. Violet rushed to check what was going on and why she didn''t hear the calling. Her phone had been put on silent mode. And in the room, it was just her and Stanley, and she didn''t do it herself, so it had to be Stanley. Violet guessed why he probably did it, he must have seen that she was still sleeping, plus she was too tiredst night, so he wanted her to sleep more, that was why he put the phone on silent for her. Shaking her head helplessly, Violet checked these few calls, two of which were from Jessie, with an additional message asking why she hadn''t gone to the office yet. The other two calls, one from Aimee and one from the police department.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Violet first replied to Jessie, "Sorry Jessie, I oversleptst night, I''lle back to thepany in the afternoon, if there''s any design that needs my signature or revision, you can just put it in my office." After sending it, Violet dialed the number of the police station. She wanted to know what it was about. Soon, someone answered on the police station side. When Violet was heard, the police station side knew the purpose of her call and replied, "It''s like this, Miss Hunt, about the other day, Ms. Sophie made a rumor about you on the ne, our police station side sentenced five days of administrative detention, now the time is over, currently Ms. Sophie has been released, so we are here to specially inform you about it." Violet narrowed her eyes. She didn''t expect it to be so soon. Violet thought of that woman Sophie and a hint of disgust shed in her eyes, "Okay I understand, thank you for the notice." "You''re wee." As the words left his mouth, the phone was hung up on the police department. Violet put down her phone and rubbed her brow, turning to call Aimee.?? Chapter 744 Aimees Good News Aimee might have been waiting for her call, so when Violet''s phone call just went through, Aimee answered, "Violet." "Sorry, Aimee, I overslept so I didn''t hear the phone ring." Violet rubbed her brow, embarrassed. Aimeeughed heatedly, "It''s fine, it''s fine, I don''t me you. Did you and Mr. Murphy have a crazy timest night, and it is why you overslept?" "What?" Violet froze for an instant, and then her face flushed, "You...... What are you talking about!" "Hey, you''re panicking, looks like I''m really right. You and Mr. Murphy had a great timest night, otherwise how could you have slept until now? Mr. Murphy must be very fierce." Aimee smiled with a lewd face. Violet was shy and good-natured, and eventually shook her head helplessly, "Okay Aimee, get down to business." "Tsk tsk, you are shy, okay, I won''t talk about that anymore, I''ll get down to business." Aimeeughed, and then her expression got serious, "Violet, are you going to participate in the Asian Youth Design Competition and be a judge for thispetition?" "Yeah, how did you know that?" Violet nodded curiously. Aimee replied, "I saw you on the list." "The list?" Violet froze, then realized something and asked in surprise, "You can see the list of judges for thispetition, so you were invited too?" "Yeah, it seems that the rules of thepetition are adopted from the internationalpetition, so the second half of thepetition is also a coboration between the clothing designers and the jewelry designers, and as the most famous jewelry designer of the younger generation, I was naturally chosen to be a judge." Aimee said. Violet lifted her chin in a daze, "So that''s it, that''s pretty good, we''ll see each other again then." "Yeah, but I''m not just calling you to tell you that I''ve been invited to be a judge too." Aimee said as she picked up her coffee and took a sip. Violet blinked, "And why is that?" "Don''t you know? There is also a reward for the judges at the end of this Asian Youth Competition, but this reward is not for everyone. We judges will also have topete in teams of two at that time to get this reward, to put it bluntly, it means that we judges will also have to have an internalpetition at that time." Aimee said with a frown, clearly displeased with thispetition. After all, this was apetition for regr designers, and who was happy when it ended up devolving into one between judges? Violet did the same and pursed her red lips, "What exactly is the reward that makes the judgespete with each other as well? If this reward isn''t tempting, the judges definitely won''t participate." There were twelve judges in total, plus the jewelry design judges, that was twenty-four people. With so many judges, divided into groups of two, twelve in a grouppeting against each other, it was not a smallpetition size. These judges, in particr, were not minor yers, but young designers from the younger generation, famous in various Asian countries. So this reward had to be generous enough to give these designers the urge to want it, otherwise, these designers would not run thepetition. "You''re right, I was thinking the same thing, so I specifically went to inquire about this reward, and it''s quite tempting." Aimee said, her eyes instantly lighting up, "If I can get that reward, I don''t think thepetition is uneptable." "Oh?" Violet raised an eyebrow, "It does seem like the reward is tempting, what is it?" "Do you know what the biggest, uing extravaganza of the year is?" Aimee didn''t answer right away, instead she asked Violet.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Violet narrowed her eyes slightly in thought, "The biggest ......" After a few seconds of thought, a date instantly shed through her mind and she gripped her phone tightly and said, "World Games." "Bingo, right answer!" Aimee pped her hands. Violet blinked, "So you''re trying to say that this reward has something to do with the World Games?" "That''s right, the World Games is held once every four years, and this year happens to be the date when the new one will be held, and the opening date is two monthster. You know that every opening session, there will be dignitaries from various countries attending, and the prize of our jurypetition is to design the opening dress and jewelry for the dignitaries from various countries attending the opening session." Aimee said, her tone excited, "How about that, Violet? Isn''t it exciting?" Violet''s eyes glowed and she nodded, "Yes, it''s exciting, I didn''t expect this reward to really be so tempting, and I find it hard to believe that the organizers of the Asian Youth Competition could actually take the opportunity to design dresses for dignitaries from all over the world." "It''s hard for me to believe too, but that''s the truth, and I heard that it was also the Asian Union Society that fought for a long time to get it." Aimee said, couldn''t help but rub her chin, "Violet, this World Games is held in our country. Originally the Asian Union Society was going to pick two designers in our country to be in charge of designing the dresses, but it was stopped by other Asian countries, other Asian countries also wanted to let their own country''s designers to take this design opportunity." "That''s for sure, once you take this opportunity, it''s not only a chance to win glory for your country, but also a chance to bring your country''s designers to prominence." Violet nodded her head. "Yeah, so in the end, the Asian Union would not be able to resist the resistance of those countries, so that''s why they gave the opportunity to choose the designers to the organizers of the Asian Youth Design Competition, and then the organizers came up with the idea of having us, the judges, to have apetition to decide which two designers would eventually take the design opportunity, after all, the judges are young famous designers from various Asian countries, so the other countries had no objection." "That''s a loss if there''s any disagreement." Violet taunted. Aimee nodded, "That''s right, so Violet, the two of us team up and try to take these two spots, in this way, not only will our country be proud of us, but our designs will also be remembered by dignitaries around the world, and maybe in the future, we will have the opportunity to design clothes and jewelry for this kind of world ss extravaganza." If that were to happen, it would be a real sight to behold. Although they were not yet the world''s top chief designers, many of the world''s top chief designers had not had the opportunity to design clothes and jewelry for such a grand asion yet. And designing these for the world''s dignitaries was more of an honor than designing for the celebrity. "Good, Aimee, let''s team up and make sure to take those two spots." Violet nodded heavily. As a designer, she naturally wanted to design clothes for big shots too. She hadn''t had the chance before, but now that the opportunity hade, she had to take it. She wanted her designs, on these big names, to be as mboyant as they could be, and then for the world to see. "That''s great, Violet, I knew we are the mostpatible, it must be right to find you to team up." Aimee smiled happily, then asked, "Right Violet, when are you going to thepetition ce? There are still fou days left before thepetition will start." "I will go over a day early." Violet said. It was the date, which she had decided on the other day. Aimee nodded, "Alright then, I''ll go over tomorrow to familiarize myself with the environment, call me when you arrive."??????????????? Chapter 745 Dont Regret It "Good." Violet nodded. The call ended and she put the phone down, clenching her fists in excitement. It was really nice to design clothes for dignitaries from all over the world. Violet touched her face with excitement that wouldn''t dissipate for a long time. It wasn''t until there was a knock on the door of her room that she barely suppressed the excitement inside her and opened her mouth to ask, "Who is it?" "Mrs. Murphy, it''s me, are you up?" Outside the door, Be replied in a loud voice. Violet lifted the cover and got out of bed, "Yes." "Then Mrs. Murphy,e downstairs for breakfast." Be said with a smile when she heard her words. Violet nodded, "Okay, I will be right there." Be went downstairs as Violet stretched out towards the bathroom, ready to wash up. After washing up, she changed her clothes and put on her makeup before heading out the door and downstairs. "Good morning, Mrs. Murphy." Be greeted with a smile when she saw Violeting down. Violet, however, replied in embarrassment, "Be, it''s already noon." "It doesn''t matter, it''s not even twelve yet, let''s eat first." Be pulled out her chair for her. Violet walked over and sat down and started to eat. Stanley had already left for thepany long ago. And two children, one went to kindergarten and one was at an elite school. Yes, elite school. Arya didn''t have the high IQ that Calvin had, so she was still in kindergarten. And Calvin, who was simply too smart, had stopped going to kindergarten some time ago, and had instead been arranged by Stanley to go to an elite school, where he would learn all aspects of knowledge. That school specialized in children under the age of sixteen with extremely high IQs. Calvin was too young to go to a regr school, being only six years old, so this elite school was the best for Calvin. And Calvin himself loved it, in Calvin''s own words, he didn''t have to act like a normal kid in kindergarten and not act too smart and discourage other normal kids like he used to. But at this school, Calvin could discuss all aspects of knowledge with as many people as he wanted, and he didn''t have to worry about scaring teachers and discouraging those kids his age. So Calvin clearly looked and was far happier than he was before. Before, when Calvin was in kindergarten, he waszy and unmotivated all day, but now Calvin''s spirits were significantly better. So it was from that moment that it dawned on Violet that she was wrong to let Calvin go to kindergarten and try to give him a happy childhood. For a child who was smart and knew what he wanted, it made him happy and feel that his childhood was meaningful. And like her, imposing a happy childhood on Calvin was actually wrong. Not every child''s childhood needed to be the same, and for geniuses, childhood would only be unique. Soon, after eating, Violet rested in the living room for a while before lifting her bag and heading out the door to drive to the office. When she came to thepany, Violet saw the employees gathered around in twos and threes and were talking about something, she couldn''t help but be curious, "What are you talking about?" "Miss Hunt." Seeing Violet, the employees were taken aback and hurriedly spread out to stand and greet Violet. Violet gave a nod as a response, then asked again, "What were you guys talking about, I heard you mention Jessie, what happened to Jessie?" The employees looked at each other, and finally one of them stepped forward and said, "It''s like this, when Jessie came today, we felt like she was a little different." "Where is it different?" Violet nced curiously towards Jessie''s office. The employee replied, "Jessie was either on the phone or chatting on WeChat all morning, with a smile on her face every now and then, so we guessed if she was in love." In the past, Jessie had never acted like she had a favorite person. Coupled with Jessie''s attitude at work, they, the employees, didn''t think she would be with anyone. No man, after all, could stand a woman with that kind of temper. But today, Jessie''s behavior clearly indicated that she was just in love, so for them, the employees, it was like seeing something weird, so they were shocked that they couldn''t calm down all the time. Then they came together to talk about who Jessie was in love with and how exactly that man put up with Jessie who simply looked like she had a split personality at work and in private. "So that''s what it''s about, your senses are quite keen." Violet smiled. The employees opened their mouths in surprise when they heard her say this, "Miss Hunt, so, Jessie really is in love?" "Right." Violet nodded with a smile. The crowd was shocked and could not believe it was true. There were even employees who covered their faces and cried out, "It''s so miserable, I''m so miserable, Jessie is in love, while I am still single." Violet shook her head with amusement, and then walked towards Jessie''s office. "Jessie." She raised her hand and knocked on the door. Soon, Jessie''s voice came out from inside, "Violet? Come in." Violet heard the response, unscrewed the door handle and pushed the door in, "Jessie, what are you doing?" "Oh, I am filing the information, Violet, what can I do for you?" Jessie asked, looking up. Violet walked over, "Nothing, it''s just that you''re being talked about outside, you know that?" "Talking about me?" Jessie''s hands moved, and then she asked in confusion, "What are they talking about?" Violet chuckled, "Of course about you are in love." "How do they know?" Jessie blinked in surprise. Violet pulled over a chair and sat down, "They can see it, you''ve been either calling or chatting with WeChat all morning with a smile, anyone can see that you''re in love. How does it feel to be with Lorenzo? I feel like you''re not as resistant as you werest night." She looked at Jessie. Jessie pushed the document aside and poured her a cup of coffee, "Not as resistant as yesterday, but it''s not that I havepletely epted Lorenzo from the heart, Lorenzo also knows that I need time, so when he talked to me, he was not very intimate to me, but considered me, and tried to talk about my favorite topics, that''s why I''m smiling." "So that''s how it is, but anyway, a man loves you wholeheartedly and obeys you in everything, you should be fair to him too, don''t keep him taking the initiative, you should take some initiative too." Violet said as she sipped her coffee. Jessie nodded, "I know, I will cheer to forget George and go love Lorenzo." "That''s good, by the way, how have you been feeling these past two days?" Violet''s gaze fell to her belly.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Jessie reached out and touched her belly, a hint of tenderness shed in her eyes, "Honestly, it''s not good, the feeling of wanting to vomit is bing more and more frequent, several times it made me ufortable, I also realized pregnancy is so hard, but having a child to call me Mommy in the future, I don''t think it''s unbearable." "It''s good to be able to think that way, after all, you were the one who wanted to keep this baby with all your heart, you have to be responsible for it, you can''t let a moment of pregnancy difort make you regret it. I was afraid you would, because many new mothers felt having morning sickness tough and thus abort the baby." "Don''t worry, I won''t do that." Jessie smiled. Violet nodded, then her eyes fell on top of the document she had put together, "When have these statements made?"??????????? Chapter 746 Going abroad as a Judge "The first two months, sort out some of the ones that should be filed and destroyed." Jessie patted the stack of document and said. Violet nodded, "It''s true, it won''t be long until the New Year, and a lot of information should really be inventoried." "Yeah, so I''ll take my time to do so." Jessie smiled. Violet stretched, "Okay, then take your time, I''ll go back to my office first." "Bye-bye." Jessie waved her hand. Violet turned around and went out, going back to her office. In the following two days, she just went to herpany, the hospital, and went hone and soon it was time to leave the country as a judge. In the airport, Violet carried a small suitcase and looked at the man and the two children, "Honey, I''m leaving, take care of Calvin and Arya, and Jimmy, make sure to remember to send me pictures of Jimmy." "I know." Stanley nodded, then reached up and pinned her hair back behind her ear, "Like before, every other week, I''ll take the two kids to see you." "Okay." Violet nodded her head. She then looked to Jessie who was on the side, "I''ll leave thepany to you." "Don''t worry, I''ll manage it." Jessie said as she patted her chest. Violet smiled, "I believe you." After saying that, the airport announced the news of boarding. Violet looked up towards the radio stereo, then dropped her gaze to Stanley and the two children''s faces with reluctance written in her eyes, "I''m boarding." "Bye, Mommy." Arya waved her cute little hand. Calvin looked at Violet, "Mommy, we''ll miss you." "I will miss you guys too." Violet squatted down her body and touched the two children''s little faces. If it weren''t for her career, she wouldn''t have left her two children. But no, she also wanted a career, she can''t be like those wives in her circle who surround themselves with their husbands and children all day long and live their lives as a woman without a self. Fortunately, though, her husband and children were very understanding and supportive of her career drive. So she felt that even though the first half of her life was bitter, after she got married, the days were sweet and happy. After kissing the two children''s little faces, Violet stood up and looked at Stanley, "Honey, I''m leaving." Stanley pursed his thin lips and didn''t speak, but reached out and pulled her into his arms, holding her tightly before leaning in and whispering in her ear, "I''ve arranged the vi over there and the maids and bodyguards for you, but even so, I want you to take good care of yourself." "Don''t worry." Violet smiled and nodded, "I won''t let you worry." "Okay." Stanley rubbed her hair before releasing her, "Go ahead and call me when you arrive." "Okay, then I''m leaving." Violet''s eyes were red as she looked at him, then stood on tiptoe and kissed him on his thin lips before pulling her suitcase and turning away, heading towards the boarding checkpoint. Behind her, there were two bodyguards. "Bye, Mommy!" The two children shouted as they watched her back. Violet paused in her steps for a moment, and a feeling of lingering in her heart surged up. She didn''t turn around, taking a deep breath before lifting her feet and continuing on her way. Because she was afraid that if she turned back, she wouldn''t really be able to leave. Soon, Violet boarded a ne to a foreign country, and six hourster, the ne arrived. Violet was escorted by two bodyguards and walked out of the passageway to the airport lobby. At this moment, a bodyguard behind her suddenly spoke up, "Mrs. Murphy, it''s Miss Chambers." With that, he pointed to a woman not far ahead. Violet took off her sunsses and looked over, and she really saw Aimee, a happy smile lifted up on her face, then she pinned her sunsses and quickly walked over, "Aimee." Aimee was looking down at her phone when she heard her voice. She raised her head, and when she saw Violet, she immediately put her phone away, and then put Violet in a hug, saying excitedly, "Violet, we finally met again, it''s been more than half a month, right?" She hadn''t seen Violet since she was retrieved. Violet nodded, "Yeah, we meet again." "Go, go to the car first, the car is right outside, your husband arranged it, it is arge caravan and it looksfortable." Aimee took Violet''s hand and flew towards the airport gate. Violet was amused, allowing her to pull herself along. Half an hourter, they arrived at the vi. Aimee got out of the car first, then helped Violet down from the car and pointed to the vi across the street, "I was still staying at the hotel, but your husband''s subordinates called me and asked me to move in to relieve your boredom, tsk, your husband actually used me as a tool to relieve your boredom." Violet listened to the sourness in her tone and shook her head in amusement, "Alright, don''t be angry, I will lecture him." "Don''t." However, Aimee stopped her and said with a smile, "Actually, at least there are only benefits, after all, I can live in such a nice ce and don''t have to pay for the room myself, so you should not say anything about this to Mr. Murphy." The corner of Violet''s mouth twitched, "You." "Hey, let''s go, let''s go, let''s go inside, I haven''t seen what this vi looks like inside." Aimee pulled her towards the vi. After the tour of the vi, Aimee went to pack up in the room she had picked out. Violet''s room didn''t need to be tidied up, she lived in the master bedroom and a maid had already tidied it up for her, so at this moment she was sitting on the living room sofa with both handspletely free, resting. Of course, she didn''t forget to call Stanley to report her safety. Violet took out her phone and dialed Stanley''s number. It was as if Stanley had been waiting for her call, so as soon as the call came through, his voice came through, "You arrived?" "Yes, just arrived." Violet leaned back and said. Stanley nodded, "That''s good."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Honey, why didn''t you tell me before when you asked Aimee toe and stay with me?" Violet asked. Stanley raised his eyebrows, "I forgot, when I arranged the vi for you before, I contacted her. I wanted to tell you, but I ended up forgetting it." After all, to him, Aimee was someone unfamiliar, and he wouldn''t even remember Aimee''s name if she wasn''t her friend. When Violet heard the man''s reply, she was amused, "Okay." "What are you asking that for? Don''t like Aimee living with you?" Stanley asked. Violet shook her head, "Of course not, on the contrary I''m happy. I was just curious why you didn''t tell me, I thought it was because you wanted to give me a surprise." "I just thought that you wouldn''t be lonely to have her be with you, so I had someone contact her." Stanley said. Violet nodded, "I know, Aimee told me about it. Sheined about you, saying that you used her as a tool to relieve my boredom." "Isn''t she?" Stanley raised his eyebrows. He had let Aimee stay there with the idea of relieving her boredom. So Aimee was a tool. Violetughed at the man''s words, "You''re too cute, but I''m happy, thank you for thinking of me so well." To be honest, if she lived here by herself, she would still be lonely without a close friend, even though there were maids and bodyguards here. So, with Aimee living in, she had someone to talk to.000000000?????? Chapter 747 List of Contestants Stanley''s tense heart finally eased as he listened to the woman''s happy voice, "I thought you didn''t like my arrangement." "No, I like it a lot." Violet said with a light smile as she shook her head. Stanley raised his chin slightly, "Good, having a friend with you, you won''t be so lonely, and I''ll be a little more at ease." "Well, thanks." Violet brought the phone to her face and blew a kiss. Stanley raised his eyebrows, "You''re ....... kissing me?" "Yeah, we''re not together, so I can''t kiss you, so I have to do it this way." Violet shrugged her shoulders regretfully. Stanley narrowed his eyes, "That''s not a bad idea either, do it again." "What?" Violet froze, "Again?" Stanley nodded, "Well, I like hearing you kiss me just now, so do it again." "How embarrassing." Violet said with blush on her face. Just now, she blew kissed him of her own free will, and did it naturally out of love. But if he made that request, she felt embarrassed. "What''s so embarrassing about it, I''m your husband." Stanley said. Violet waved her hand, "No, it''s just......" "Okay, kiss me first, we''ll talk about the restter, hurry up, I have a meeting." Stanley urged. Violet''s face grew blush, and eventually she couldn''t resist the man''s demand, and once again did it again, "Is that okay?" Stanley then smiled in satisfaction, "Okay, but do it again......'' "You wish." Violet rolled her eyes and interrupted him. He had embarrassed her by asking for it once. He actually wanted to do it more often. Stanley also knew that having her do it again would upset her, so he didn''t really do that but smiled gently, "Well, I have a meeting to attend, so I''ll contact youter." "Well, go home early after you are done, don''t get too tired." Violet nodded her head slightly and responded gently. A hint of tenderness shed in Stanley''s eyes, "I will." With that, he hung up the phone. And Violet, too, put down her phone. At this time, Aimee came down from upstairs holding the railing, her face full of a derisive smile, "Honey, kiss!"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She beamed up and made a kissing motion in Violet''s direction. After Violet understood what she was trying to say, the redness that had just receded rose again this time, even redder than earlier, "Aimee, you ...... You heard that?" Aimee covered her lips andughed, "Of course, it''s hard for me not to want to hear you and Mr. Murphy when you''re talking so loudly." Speaking of which, she said, "You''ve been married for so long too and you''re still so clingy, you even kissed each other on the phone, really, I''m getting goose bumps listening to that." She rubbed her arms. Violet put her hand on her face, trying to cool her face with the back of her hand, "What, are you envious?" "Yes, I am quite envious." Aimee walked over and sat down, nodding her head in reply, "After all, you and Mr. Murphy''s rtionship is all in our eyes, to be honest, I haven''t seen any couple as loving as you guys are, nor have I seen any man as devoted as Mr. Murphy, so I do envy, I hope to find a good man like Mr. Murphy who is single-minded towards a woman." Hearing this from her, Violet put her hand on her shoulder and patted it gently, "Don''t worry Aimee, you''ll find one." "Who knows?" Aimee spread her hands, "I just said that I hope to find one, but whether I can find it or not, I don''t care at all, after all, when fatees, I ept it openly, but when fate fails, I will wait quietly, maybe in the end, my fate is not as perfect as Mr. Murphy, I also ept it." With that, she smiled brightly. Violet looked at her, "You''re optimistic." "Of course, I actually value my career more than love, love is just the icing on the cake, of course, I am not saying that love is not important, so my aim is to have both." Aimee said as she held her palm. Violet patted the back of her hand, "Good, neither love nor career will be missed." "Well then." Aimee nodded. Violet removed her hand, "Alright Aimee, enough about that, let''s go up and get to know the contestants first. The contest organizers already sent the contestants'' information while I was on the ne." "Okay, let''s go." Aimee put down her ss of water and got up. The two men went upstairs side by side and went to the study to check out the contestant''s information. There were many contestants this time, all of them were famous designers of the younger generation from various countries in Asia, so for each country, several came, some even a dozen or twenty. All in all there were upwards of two hundred contestants this time, more than when theypeted in internationalpetitions. Violet and Aimee both went through page after page, learning which country these contestants were from and which style they specialized in. Because in the second half of thepetition, these contestants were going to be grouped and divided up under some judges. That meant that they were not only judges, but also mentors to teach those designers. When the time came, the contestants would be divided into groups, and they would be the mentors for each group, and then it would be each group thatpeted. It was not just the contestantspeting each other, but also the mentorspeting each other. The mentor would follow with theplete elimination of their group and would end up having to be a judge and not be able to continue as a mentor. And the mentors who followed the group through to the final round of mentors, and the winner of this World Games would be the designer. So it was definitely not just the two of them getting to know the contestants now, but the other judges as well, because they all wanted to pick the best ones first and eventually find an opportunity to pull them into their panels. "This is a good contestant, she got a few design awards from their country." Aimee said as she pointed to a profile. Violet nced up, "Yes." "We can go ahead and befriend her then when it''s time to group up and have her choose us." Aimee said. Violet was also somewhat impressed. After all, a good contestant gave their mentor a much higher chance of not being eliminated. So there must have been a lot of judges trying to pull in contestants during this period. It was no surprise that Aimee thought this way. However, Violet eventually refused, shaking her head and saying, "It''s better to forget it, it''s not a good practice to go and befriend the contestants, in case someone says that we bribed the contestants, it won''t be good, as you know, human hearts are never fathomable." Hearing her words, Aimee also felt that it made sense and finally nodded, "What you said is also true, then it''s better to forget it. My teacher used to encounter this situation when he was young, he met a contestant before the grouping and tried to pull in the name of his group, but the contestant behind him instead betrayed my teacher, saying that my teacher gave money to her and guaranteed her advancement." Speaking of this, Aimee clenched her palms and took a deep breath, "In the end, if my teacher hadn''t produced evidence that he hadn''t done that kind of thing, I''m afraid my teacher wouldn''t even be where he is today."???????????? Chapter 748 Sophie is a Contestant "So, better to be cautious, we don''t care other judges, but we better not to befriend those contestants before the grouping, so that we don''t make any unnecessary troubles, not to mention affecting the reputation, it will be awkward." Violet said as she patted the stack of contestant information in her hand. Aimee nodded, "Yeah, I was also impulsive just now, I only thought about taking the design slot for the World Games, I didn''t even think about the rest, thankfully you reminded me." "We''re friends and partners." Violet smiled. Aimeeughed along with her, "Alright Violet, let''s not talk about that, keep watching." "Okay." Violet nodded her head. The two men bowed their heads and continued to learn about the other contestants. While they would not be befriending these contestants before the grouping, it was okay to get to know them. This way, there was no need to reacquaint yourself with the group after it was divided. "What?" Just as Violet was reading intently, her eyes were suddenly drawn to a photo. "Aimee, give me the information you''re holding." Violet said with a deep frown and a somewhat serious tone. Aimee looked down at the information she was holding, "You mean this?" "Yes." Violet narrowed her eyes, "I wanted to see if I was wrong." When she was looking at the information just now, her afterimage swept and saw the photo of the information Aimee was holding. The person in that photo looked like Sophie, which made her care. Aimee handed over the information in her hand, "Here." "Thanks." Violet took the information and looked down at it. Her hand holding the information fiercely squeezed tight, crumpled the information, her face was cold as ice, "It''s really her!" She thought she''d misread it. She didn''t expect that it was really Sophie. Sophie actually came to participate in this Asian youth costume designpetition! "Violet, you know her?" Aimee looked at the information in Violet''s hand and asked curiously. Violet pursed her red lips and replied, "Yes, you''ve heard of her, she''s the woman who reached out and helped Stanley when he was in distress, then fell in love with him at first sight and presumed to hide him and take him for herself." "It''s actually her!" Aimee''s eyes opened wide in surprise. It was true that she hadn''t met that Sophie, but she had heard Violet mention it. Seriously, besides that Ivy, this Sophie was the second most disgusting woman she had ever seen. Mr. Murphy was so handsome, it wasn''t really surprising that Sophie would fall in love with Mr. Murphy. But that didn''t mean that Sophie could hide Mr. Murphy from his men and Violet from finding him. Although in the end, their men found Mr. Murphy and Sophie thus knew that Mr. Murphy was a married man, Sophie did not give up on the idea of getting Mr. Murphy and even followed him to work at hispany. It was ok to work there, but Sophie was restless, she was not there to work but tried many times to approach Mr. Murphy, but also confessed her love to Mr. Murphy. She was sick to her stomach at the time when she heard Violet talk about it. In the end, Sophie was driven away by Mr. Murphy, and she never heard Violet mention this person again. But to her surprise, this person actually showed up again and came to a designpetition. "It''s her." Violet nodded, then pointed to the name section on the profile and said, "Here, isn''t that her name?" Aimee looked down, "I just saw it, but didn''t think much of it. I just thought it was someone with the same name, but I didn''t expect that it was actually that disgusting woman, but she does not engage in design, right?" "That''s right, I''ve seen Stanley''s research on her and she never studied clothing design at all." Violet nodded her head. Aimee narrowed her eyes, "No wonder when I read the information, I found this person hadn''t received any awards and didn''t have any fame. I was still wondering how such a person had passed the organizer''s vetting and entered thepetition, but now I learned that this Sophie hadn''t studied any design yet, and actually passed the organizer''s vetting and entered thepetition. In this, there must be something wrong." Violet lifted her chin, "You''re right, we have to check it out." "Yes." Aimee nodded her head in approval, and then looked at her, "Violet, Mr. Murphy is also one of the investors in thispetition, right?" Violet mewled, "Yes." Originally, Stanley was not an investor. But ever since thispetition invited her to be a judge, Stanley took the initiative to contact the organizer and invest in thispetition. To put it bluntly, Stanley was trying to get the organizers to make the judges'' amodations a little better so that she could be morefortable for the two or three months she was here. She was both touched and amused when she found out then. "Since Mr. Murphy is the investor, you can ask him to help you check it out." Aimee suggested. Violet nodded, "Okay, I''ll contact him." With that, she took out her phone, stared at Sophie''s picture on the profile, and dialed Stanley''s number. She needed to know exactly why this Sophie came to thepetition and how she had managed to enter. And why did the organizers allow this person to enter. Soon, Stanley answered the phone, and his gentle, low voice came out, "You called me again not long after you hung up, did you miss me?" Violet couldn''t help butugh lightly at the man''s flirtatious tone, "Yes, yes, I miss you, but I have something else to talk to you." "Oh?" Stanley raised an eyebrow, "What''s it?" Violet''s expression rose seriously, "It''s about Sophie." "Sophie?" Stanley frowned, a hint of disgust shing in his eyes, "What''s wrong with her?" "She has been released from detention and is nowing to here." Violet said. Stanley''s face changed slightly, "Did she do something to you?" He thought that Sophie was in front of Violet at the moment and was caught by the bodyguards around Violet. Violet shook her head, "No, she didn''t do anything to me, I mean, she came to this country where I am too, you know? She''s actually a contestant in this designpetition." "What?" Stanley''s brow knitted into a river, "She is a contestant?" The disdain in his tone was not disguised in any way. It was no wonder Stanley didn''t care, it was really because Sophie didn''t look like someone who could design clothes. Sophie wasn''t studying design and had never drawn before, so for someone like that to enter a costume designpetition was simply astonishing. And on top of that, it was not even one of those small, unimpressivepetitions, but a kind of mid-sized internationalpetition.N?velDrama.Org content rights. How on earth someone who had never studied design, nor won any des in this area, entered thispetition? "Yes, Sophie is a contestant." Violet nodded, "So I am curious as to how she joined thepetition, and then Aimee suggested me to ask for your help to find out the reason." "I''ll look into it." Stanley said with a sh of coldness in his eyes.???????????? Chapter 749 Copying Violet He was suspecting the reason why Sophie had joined, so he would definitely investigate. Violet smiled reassuringly as she listened to the man''s words, "Good, then check it out and let me know when you have the results." "Okay." Stanley nodded. The call ended, Violet put down her phone and made an OK gesture to Aimee, "Alright Aimee, Stanley will have someone check it out, I believe there will be results soon." "That''s great." Aimee smiled. Then in the evening, just after dinner, Stanley''s findings were sent. Violet couldn''t help but snicker after reading it, "I thought how innocent she was, but it turns out she degraded." "What do you mean?" Aimee asked curiously, blinking her eyes. Violet replied, "Sophie obviously loves money and is very greedy for vanity and money, but then, she boasted that she is not that kind of person, but a tough person who relies on her hard work, so when she meets a rich person, she looks like she looks down him, and now, she is with a rich second generation and is being kept by the rich second generation." "So that''s how it is." Aimee pursed her lips, "She is so hypocritical." "Yeah." Violet nodded. Aimee looked at her, "Is it the result of the investigation from Mr. Murphying out?" "Yeah, take a look." Violet handed over the information in her hand. It was the result of a survey that Stanley had sent to her email, and she printed it out.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Aimee reached out and took the information, then sat on the sofa and read it. After reading it, she rolled her eyes, "So she joined thepetition with the help of a rich man, who is the son of one of the investors of thispetition and used his father''s name to get Sophia in." Violet sipped tea from her cup, "That''s right." "But that''s not right." Aimee frowned, "I remember that the main examiner for examining the contestants is Diana. Diana is one of the top designers, after retiring some years ago, she has been serving as the examiner for the contestants of the majorpetitions, and she old-fashioned and considers design to be especially important, it is absolutely impossible to let someone who does not know how to design and does not have any works enter thepetition. So even if Sophie has a rich boyfriend, she won''t be able to get Diana''s approval." Speaking here, she looked at Violet and continued, "Diana is strict and her husband is one of the shareholders of the C family, a luxury brand, there is no way she can be bribed by the rich man, so there must be another reason why Sophie can participate in thepetition." Violet put down her teacup and gave a sneer in her tone, "You guessed right, there is indeed another reason, and that is the work." "What?" Aimee was full of suspicion, "Works? You''re not saying that this Sophie has works and that they''ve been approved by Diana, so Diana still let Sophie in even though she was unhappy that Sophie was relying on her connections?" "Yes." Violet nodded her head. Aimee sneered, "What? A person who has never studied design before, what can she draw? Did she just start drawing and can draw to reach the level of entering apetition? How is that possible!" "Who says it''s impossible? As long as there are designs for her to copy, of course she can draw apetition level work for the first time." Violet said, gripping her water ss tightly, a trace of ice coldness shed in her eyes. Aimee froze, looking at Violet, "Violet, you''re saying...... giarism!" Violet took out her phone and handed it to her, "Look at who these belong to." Aimee took her phone and flipped through a few photos in her album. After reading it, Aimee handed the phone back to Violet, "It''s yours." "Are you sure?" "Definitely, although I am a jewelry designer, I know your style, so I am a million percent sure these designs are yours." Aimee nodded her head and said in a positive tone. Violet admitted, "That''s right, these works are indeed mine, they''re the ones I haven''t published. because I felt unsatisfied, so I put them in an ount on one of my tforms to store them, after all, they''re also works that I''ve spent my effort to draw them, even if I''m not satisfied, I don''t want to destroy them, so I put them in there to keep them as a souvenir, to my surprise, I actually saw them in Sophie''s Works column." Hearing her words, Aimee was furious. As a designer, giarism waspletely uneptable. giarism was even more of a no-no for the majority of designers. However, they never expected toe across one now ande in with a giarized work as a knockout for thepetition. What a shameless thing. "No wonder Diana let Sophiee in for thepetition, so Sophie actually copied your work." Aimee''s chest rose and fell violently in anger. Violet stared at Sophie''s profile," "And that''s not all, Dianapliments her designs as having an aura and being a talented designer." Violet taunted. Aimee bristled, "She is indeed a talent, a talent to copy others. Violet, we must not let her go, we must break her down." "Don''t worry, of course I will, but not now." Violet narrowed her eyes. Aimee looked at her, "Violet, are you trying to do something?" Violet nodded, "I don''t know why she suddenly entered the circle of design, but since she dared toe to thepetition with my work, then I naturally have to have her see the consequences of being ashamed." This time, she was really angry. No designer would ept someone copying themselves and using it to make a name. Since Sophie dared to do this, she had to be prepared to be retaliated. Aimee agreed, "That''s the way it should be, if you don''t stop she, she''ll do it again, but Violet, what do you mean when you just said that you''re not going to expose her now, you''re going to wait untilter?" "That''s right, let her getcent, and when she thinks she''ll be fine and unnoticed for giarism, I''ll send her to hell in one fell swoop." Violet said with a cold face and an icy voice. Aimee however frowned, "It works, but it can''t be dyed for too long, we must beat her into hell before the grouping, after all, all the contestants will not be eliminated before the grouping, and after the grouping, the contestants will start to be eliminated one after another, so we must get rid of her before the grouping. Otherwise, after the grouping, she uses your work to advance, then it would be unfair for the contestants who were eliminated." Violet smiled, "I know, and I never intended to drag other innocent contestants into it, so don''t worry, I know when to fix her." Hearing her say that, Aimee sighed in relief and smiled, "That''s great, then I''m relieved." Violet nodded her head. "But Violet, what are you going to do?" Aimee asked curiously. A cold light shed in Violet''s eyes, then it quickly disappeared and she smiled mysteriously, "You''ll know when the timees."??????????? Chapter 750 Violets Fan Seeing how mysterious she was, Aimee didn''t ask. As long as she knew what to do. Thinking, Aimee said, "If you need anything, I''ll help." "Okay." Violet made an OK gesture. After that, the two of them didn''t bring Sophie up anymore, instead, they continued to look at the other designers'' profiles. After reading it, Aimee suddenly thought of something and asked, "Right Violet, these designers are also looking for models, right?" "Yes, but models aren''t our main focus, so we don''t have information on them either." Violet nodded. Aimee understood, "That''s right, then do not pay attention to them but these designers, although we do not go to friend these designers, but can first understand them in advance, wait until the time of grouping we can strive to work with them." "Yes." Violet nodded, "As important as the contestants are, we instructors are also important, even if the contestants we meet aren''t the talented type, I believe that if we teach them well, there is still a chance of winning." "That''s true." Aimee smiled. The two took these designers to heart, intending to observe silently from behind, working with them if they could, but if they couldn''t, they''d just go with the flow. After an unknown amount of time, the two finally finished reading the information, then walked out of the study and went to their respective rooms.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The next day was the opening ceremony of thepetition. As judges and also as mentors, Violet and Aimee were required to attend. When the two arrived at thepetition hall, the other judges and contestants were, basically, already there. Many of these judges were known to Violet and Aimee, as several of them had also participated in previous internationalpetitions. They were still rivalry. And of course, they were still the opponent. Violet and Aimee both went to talk to the judges they knew with their wine, although they were rivals, they knew each other for one game and couldn''t help but greet each other. And the other contestants, both those who knew each other and those who didn''t, came together to get to know each other, because next they could be teammates or opponents. Getting to know more wasn''t a bad thing, and if they end up being teammates, getting to know each other a little better would make them work together a little better. If it was an opponent, knowing more about them could know what to do in the game. So to put it bluntly, this opening session was really a tform for the judges to get to know each other, and the contestants to get to know each other, and to secretly spar. "Sophie, what are you looking at?" In the corner of the banquet, Sophie was holding a ss of wine, both eyes slightly narrowed as she looked in a certain direction in front of her with slight hatred. She heard the curious question from the contestant beside her and hastily gathered the hate in her eyes and smiled, "Nothing, I saw someone who made me a little ufortable." "Who?" The contestant asked. Sophie pointed at Violet in the distance, "That''s her." The contestant looked up and saw Violet, her eyes lit up, "What a beautiful person, her body is also very perfect, her temperament is also very good, if she was tall enough, I would want to hire her as my model, if she became my model, she must be my muse." Hearing the contestant''s praise andpliments for Violet, Sophie''s face didn''t look too good. The contestant didn''t notice her difference and grabbed her hand, asking excitedly, "Right, Sophie, you know her, so can you take me over there and introduce me to her? She''s so beautiful, as a designer, even if she can''t be my model, I feel like I''ll get a lot of inspiration from seeing her more, and by the way, she''s here, I think she''s a clothing designer too, right?" "Yeah, not only is she a designer, but she''s also our judge plus mentor." Sophie narrowed her eyes and said in a sour tone. Yes, it was because she knew that Violet was working as a judge and mentor in thispetition that she asked the rich man she used to despise to help her get a spot in thispetition ande in for it. She just wanted to show Stanley that what Violet could do, she could do as well. Violet just knew how to design clothes, as long as she got a high ranking in thispetition, Stanley would definitely be able to give her a high regard. She could also stand in front of him and tell him that she was no worse than Violet. Anyway, she just felt that Stanley loved Violet, besides Violet''s face, it was Violet''s design talent that could help Murphy Group design clothes. Once she became a famous designer, she could also design clothes for Murphy Group, and by then, Violet wouldn''t be so important. Sophie mentally deceived her. Next to her, the contestant''s face was filled with surprise when she heard her introduction to Violet, "What did you say? You said she''s a judge and mentor?" "Yes." Sophie nodded. "Oh my, it''s too excellent." The contestant''s eyes became brighter when she looked at Violet again, and deep in her eyes, there was an undisguised look of admiration, "I heard that the judges and mentors invited to thispetition, although they are all very young, are designers with absolute design talent and are very famous internationally, tell me, what is this designer''s name?" She pulled on Sophie''s arm and shook it excitedly. Sophie was tempted to jerk her arm out. But Sophie knew that she wasn''t really a fashion designer, she just borrowed someone else''s work to suddenly break into this circle, in this circle, she had no fame, no background, and no des to add, other designers were not willing to befriend her, only this silly girl felt that she was alone and only befriended her. Although she didn''t like this silly girl, she had to admit that she needed this silly girl to help her get a firm footing in this circle, and she also needed this sillygirl to help her exin the various things that she needed to pay attention to in this circle and so on, so no matter what, she couldn''t drive this silly girl away. She had to put up with it. Thinking, Sophie took a deep breath, barely squeezed the corners of her mouth and squeezed out a smile, "Her name is Violet Hunt." "Violet Hunt?" The contestant cocked her head in confusion, "That name is so familiar, let me see......" After thinking for a few seconds, the contestant finally remembered and her eyes glowed, "It''s her, she was the second ce winner of the internationalpetition some time ago, no, if she hadn''t withdrawn herself, it''s likely that she would have been the first ce winner, she''s the top existence of the young generation of designers, I didn''t expect that she''s still so beautiful, Sophie, you''re so lucky to be acquainted with such a designer." "Huh......" Sophie smiled copiously, but her heart was full of twists. Lucky? She didn''t feel lucky that she knew Violet, she only felt unlucky that Violet was in her way. If there was no Violet, maybe she would have been able to be with Stanley, she saved him, how could he not be attracted to her? But then there was Violet, who lived to break up her and Stanley. Not only that, Violet was also tripping her up in all sorts of ways, and the other day, she was even sent to the detention center, which really pissed her off. "Sophie, you and Violet have a simr design style." At this moment, the contestant suddenly spoke up. Sophie''s heart thumped and a hint of panic shed across her face, but she reacted quickly and gathered it down.0000000??????? Chapter 751 Sophies Provocation "You''re saying that I have a simr design style to her?" Sophie asked tentatively as she lowered her eyelids to hide the darkness in her eyes. The girl nodded, "That''s right, when I befriended you yesterday, didn''t you take your works and show them to me? And you said that those works were praised by Diana, that''s why you were allowed to participate in thepetition by exception, those works are indeed very good, but the style is really simr to Violet''s works, very simr." "Well ......" Sophie clenched both hands. Hell, she just found an obscure blogger online, copied that blogger''s design, used that blogger''s design, and managed to get here. Howe that blogger''s design style was very simr to Violet''s? She had seen Violet''s design, after all, when she decided toe to thispetition, she had looked for Violet''s design and didn''t find it simr to the one she had copied. But she wasn''t really a costume designer after all, so it was normal that she couldn''t see it. So for the contestant''s words, Sophie didn''t suspect the falsehood, hence why her heart was weak. Was the blogger Violet? No. If it was Violet, why didn''t Violet publish it? So definitely not, it just happens to be simr in style. Seeing Sophie''s head lowered and not speaking, the contestant waved her hand curiously and asked, "What are you thinking about?" "Nothing." Sophie''s eyes shed, and she hastily collected the weakness in her heart and smiled, "I was just surprised that my design is actually the same as Violet''s, I didn''t even notice it before." "Don''t you know Violet? How could you not have noticed?" The contestant was a bit confused. Sophie waved her hand, "I do know her, but she doesn''t know me very well, so ...... She didn''t say any more of thetter.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The contestant cocked her head and just felt strange. She knows? What''s she supposed to know? you know." For some reason, she always felt that there was something strange about Sophie in her attitude towards Violet. "That''s a pity, I was thinking that you and Violet knew each other, so you could bring me to meet Violet, but it turns out that you actually don''t know each other well, forget it, when I''m grouped, I must find a way to get into Violet''s group. I really like Violet''s work, if she teaches me, I''ll definitely improve a lot." The contestant clenched her fist hand and said with a determined face. Sophie pulled the corners of her mouth and didn''t say anything anymore, continuing to ce her gaze back on Violet. Violet noticed it and stopped her conversation with a designer and twisted her head, meeting Sophie''s gaze exactly. Sophie didn''t expect Violet''s senses to be so keen that she was able to detect that she was being looking at, and for a moment, she couldn''t help but freeze. But soon, Sophie regained herposure and raised her chin towards Violet, casting a provocative look. Violet raised her eyebrows, then couldn''t help butugh mockingly. This woman was really quite funny, not only provoking her, but telling her that she would get a good ranking was a bit too ridiculous. Who gave her the confidence that someone who got in by copying others to get tickets to thepetition would try to get a good ranking by copying? Did Sophie really think that thepetition after that was to juste up with any design? Meh, that''s a big mistake, for each round, the theme is named and the dresses are designed ording to the theme, not justing up with any theme, any style design to deal with. Sophie just really thought it was just a random design that she coulde up with. Sure enough amateurs are amateurs, it''s ridiculous that they have to squeeze in when they clearly don''t know the rules of the trade. She was just waiting for Sophie''s panicked look when she heard the theme of thepetition. At the same time, she also wanted to see if Sophie could find a design of the corresponding theme to copy in time. Violet sneered and hooked her lips, then turned her head to continue talking to the designer, no longer paying attention to Sophie, as if she didn''t find Sophie. This caused Sophie to freeze. Violet obviously saw her, why didn''t shee up to her and ask why she was here? She had expected beforehand that Violet would be shocked to see her and thene straight towards her, questioning her loudly about the reason and purpose of her being here. Then, she could get some small tricks to make Violet lose face in front of so many people and lose the halo and title of being a famous designer. But what she didn''t expect was that Violet did see her, but had no intention ofing over to talk to her, instead, she just acted as if she didn''t see her, and quickly withdrew her gaze, not putting her in her eyes at all. This simply made Sophie''s heart worse than being pped. "Violet, that woman is looking at you." Aimee came to Violet''s side with her red wine and whispered. Violet took a sip of red wine and smiled, "I know, don''t mind her, it''s almost time, let''s go back." Aimee raised her wrist and looked at her watch, "It''s prettyte, let''s go." The two men put down their sses and walked towards the doors. The two bodyguards waiting at the door saw theme out and naturally followed behind them, protecting them as they left. Sophie had wanted to catch up with Violet. After all, if Violet didn''t look for her, then she would look for Violet and disgrace Violet just as much. But as ahe had just taken two steps, she saw two bodyguards. The two bodyguards she''d met were the same two that had taken her to the police station and then to the detention centerst time. Those two bodyguards were so fierce, they didn''t even know how to show mercy, so much so that now, she was afraid when she saw those two bodyguards, she simply didn''t have the courage to go after them anymore. So this n of hers could only fizzle out, which made Sophie angry and couldn''t help but stomp her feet, yet there was nothing she could do about it. Back at the vi, the first thing Violet did, naturally, was to call Stanley. That was her agreement with Stanley, one phone call a day. But because of the opening session today, she hadn''t been able to call him until now. Stanley''s low, pleasant voice came, "The opening session is over?" "Yeah, made you wait long, hubby." Violet said as she nced at the time. It was now twelve o''clock at night, andtely he hadn''t been busy enough to use the study to workte, so bedtime, basically, was eleven o''clock. So the fact that he wasn''t sleeping now could only mean that he''d been waiting for her call. Stanley leaned against the bed and smiled softly, "No, as long as it''s you, I''m willing to wait aste as I can." Hearing the man''s words, Violet''s heart warmed up, "You''re so kind, honey." "You just find out?" Stanleyughed lightly. Violet ruffled her hair around her ears, "Of course not, I knew that from the start, by the way, are the kids asleep?" "Sleeping, but just now." Stanley said as he looked at the two children around him. Violet was surprised, "Just fell asleep?" "Well, they wanted to talk to you too, so they came to our room and had to wait with me until your opening session was over and you called, and the kids couldn''t stay up and just fell asleep." Speaking of which, Stanley pulled the cover over the two children. Violet listened and felt a little guilty, "I''m the one who dyed too long." "It''s not your fault, it''s the two kids themselves who had to wait, it''s okay, just wait until tomorrow and let them talk to you." Stanley said softly. Violet nodded, "I met Sophie at the banquet after the opening ceremony. She actually provoked me."???????????? Chapter 752 The Competition Begins "Provoke you?" Stanley wrinkled his brow. Violet nodded, "Yeah, at the party, she kept staring at me, and when I looked over, she gave me a provocative look, thinking I''dsh out at her for it and then take the opportunity to make me lose face, but unfortunately, I wouldn''t even pay attention to her." Stanley lifted his chin slightly after hearing her words, "That''s good, don''t bother with her, but still be careful, although this kind of small character doesn''t need to be in your eyes, sometimes it will disgust you when you''re defenseless." Violet nodded, "I know, don''t worry, but speaking of which, Sophie has really changed so much, I remember when I first met her, she wasn''t a good person either, but she hid it well, and now, she doesn''t hide anything anymore, just like Ivy." In the beginning, Ivy was also very good at disguising herself, obviously a devil, but disguised herself as a soft white rabbit, making the heart pity and care. At the end of the day, that little white rabbit look is broken down and it reveals itself as a faceless abomination. The current Sophie was the previous Ivy. Stanley narrowed his eyes and snorted coldly, "She''s indeed simr to Ivy, but she doesn''t have Ivy''s intelligence, nor does she have Ivy''s tactics, the reason she''s revealing her true nature now is that she''s been held too high by that rich second generation behind her, so she''s dropped her disguise." People like Sophie are, to put it bluntly, gold worshippers, bent on marrying into a wealthy family but boasting that they don''t like rich people, giving themselves the appearance of being noble, looking down on rich people and disdaining them to. Some shrewd and wealthy people would naturally see her hypocrisy at a nce, but keep their mouths shut and be willing to have some fun with her. But this kind of rich person, is not going to pay too much for Sophie, at most take Sophie to eat and go in and out of some high-end ces, but will not really spend the money on Sophie. The other kind is the rich man with a brain problem, the proud and conceited kind, this kind of person won''t think much, so he won''t be able to see Sophie''s true face, instead, he will think that a girl like Sophie who doesn''t love money is rare, so he will use money to pursue Sophie. Sophie, on the other hand, might pretend to refuse at first, butter on, she would slowly ept, and as that rich man spent more and more money, Sophie''s pretended nobility would slowly dissipate and eventuallypletely expose her hypocritical and greedy nature, and once exposed, Sophie would turn into her true ugly self, and she herself would not even notice the change in herself. The current Sophie, should be thetter, was followed by the rich second generation with money high, forget to continue to pretend, be proud, be foxes, bullying toe. And such Sophie soon will be dumped by the rich second generation. Thinking, Stanley''s thin lips curved up into a cool arc and said, "As long as Sophie doesn''t bother you during thepetition, you don''t have to care about her, she''ll y herself to death." "I know." Violet nodded her head. After that the couple said something else before hanging up the phone reluctantly. The next day was the official start of thepetition. Violet went to thepetition with Aimee and sat down at the judges'' table with her name written on it. The contestants enter one by one and find their own seats. At this point, the host of thepetition took the podium and began announcing the theme for the first game. After this match, the judges are going to draw lots and pick contestants for their groups. That said, this is also a divisional match. Offstage, Sophie, who was sitting in the corner, heard the host announce the theme of thepetition and she was confused. Themes, there are actually themes! Designers are asked, based on that topic, toe up with designs that fit that topic. This caused Sophie''s face to freeze and her heart to be filled with panic. She never knew that thepetition had to have a theme, she thought it was just a matter of a few hundred designers sitting together and then each ying to their strengths and drawing the best design they could, but to her surprise, it actually had to fit the theme. Then what''s the point of memorizing all those designs before! Sophie gripped the pencil, her joints were white, and her hand was trembling slightly, so that she wanted to break the pencil, her face was anxious and panicked. What to do? What to do? Sophie''s flustered and helpless look was seen by Aimee, who had been watching her, and her eyes narrowed before she gently tugged on Violet''s sleeve and moved over to lower her voice, "Violet, look!" She pointed at Sophie. Violet looked up and saw Sophie''s appearance, her pretty eyebrows raised before her red lips finally hooked, "She''s starting to panic." "Yes, she heard that thepetition was to fit the theme, which means that the design she wrote down in advance and was going to copy would not be used at all, so it''s strange that she didn''t panic." Aimee said with contempt. Violet turned the pen in her hand, "Alright, leave her alone, she made her own death, who is to me?" "No, I''ll tease her." After saying that, Aimee picked up the microphone, a hint of yfulness shed in her eyes. When Violet saw her like this, she shook her head helplessly, but didn''t stop and let her go. If it had been any other designer, she would have stopped it. But Sophie? Forget it, if Aimee wants to y, let Aimee y. Violet put her head back down and continued writing something on the paper. And Aimee looked at Sophie, held up the microphone and spoke, "That contestant, contestant No. 120." 120? Who is it? Some contestants craned their heads towards the back, and some, who were leaning back, looked towards the front.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The crowd''s eyes finally settled on the table marked with the number 120. Sophie was chewing on her pen with her head down, trying to figure out a solution to her current predicament, when she suddenly felt many eyes fall on her and raised her head suspiciously. As soon as she looked up, she saw all the contestants staring at her, her heart thumped and her face became even more flustered, "What...... What''s wrong, what are you guys looking at me for?" Could it be that they found out about those designs she copied when she entered thepetition? Thinking that there was this possibility, Sophie''s face gradually turned white and her body had to be like sieve chaff. Luckily, one of the contestants sitting at the table next to her, and the one she had the best rtionship with at the banquetst night, half covered her mouth and reminded, "Sophie, Miss Chambers is calling you." "Miss Chambers?" Sophie was greatly relieved to hear that it was someone calling her and that it wasn''t that she had been caught copying someone else''s design, and the fear in her heart gradually dissipated as she finally calmed down and looked in the direction the contestant was pointing, right into eye contact with Aimee at the judges'' table. A dark light shed in Aimee''s eyes, which passed in an instant, and she spoke again, "Contestant 120, may I ask if you are not feeling well?" "Not feeling well? No...... No!" Sophie shook her head, not understanding why she was asking herself that. Aimee added, "Really no? Just now, I saw that you were very pale and your body was trembling a bit, so I thought you were sick." "I''m not sick, I''m just a bit nervous about thepetition, so thank you for your concern." Sophie squeezed the corners of her mouth and squeezed out a smile. Aimee lifted her chin, "So that''s how it is, so can you still continue thepetition? If you can''t, you can quit."??????? Chapter 753 A Design Against the Theme Quit! Hearing that, Sophie seemed to be stimted and suddenly stood up, shaking her head in a rush, "No, I won''t quit from thepetition, I am determined not to quit!" She had managed to get into thispetition and memorized so many designs, in order to get a better ranking, so that Stanley would know that Violet wasn''t the only one who could design, she could too, so she was also worthy of him, and he would, by then, definitely be impressed with herself. So she could never back out of thepetition, and if she did, all the hard work she had done would be for nothing. "Are you sure you don''t want to quit from thepetition?" Aimee narrowed her eyes. Sophie nodded, "I''m sure." Aimee shrugged her shoulders, "In that case, sit down and continue the game, I hope you won''t regret itter." With that, she put the microphone down. Sophie sat down anxiously again, her heart beating like thunder, and she also had a vague feeling of something bad. What did that mentor mean she won''t regret itter? For some reason, she always felt like there was something in that mentor''s words, as if she was reminding her of something and mocking her. Was it her illusion? Sophie nced up towards the judges'' table and shook her head slightly as she watched Aimee was writing something down. Probably she was overthinking it, it should be that this mentor was concerned that she would be nervous and not be able to perform in all theter rounds and that was why she was asked to quit from thepetition. Thinking, Sophie put her head back down and went back to trying to figure out how to draw a design that fit this theme. The moment she put her head just down, Aimee approached Violet beside her, "Violet, do you think this Sophie is a stupid person? I even gave her the chance to avoid losing her reputation, and she didn''t even cherish it." Violet gave her a nk look, "Your opportunity is unknown, who would understand it? So instead of saying that you were giving her a chance, you might as well say that you were deliberately nting a seed of doubt in her heart, so that she would frequently road out of the game afterwards." Aimee smiled, "Haha, it''s still you understand me." "Alright, stop talking, keep watching these designers and see if there are any problems with the others besides Sophie." Violet said with a serious expression. The day before, when she and Aimee both checked the profiles of these contestants in the study, many of them were too simple and not well known, so they didn''t know the strength of this part of the contestants, let alone if they entered like Sophie. Hearing Violet''s words, Aimee also got serious and stopped snickering and started secretly observing these contestants. About two hourster, the first round of group y had ended. The staff collected all of the contestants'' designs and took them to all of the judges on the panel. Offstage, Sophie''s two hands were sped tightly together, her ten fingers picking at each other, showing how nervous and unsettled she was inside. Next to her, the contestant she was close to came over, "Sophie, what do you think of your design?" Sophie lowered her eyelids and forced a smile, "I ...... I feel okay, I guess." To be honest, she had absolutely no confidence and her heart was empty. She didn''t know what to call a design that fit the theme of ''night'', so she had no choice but to blend together some designs she had jotted down, draw a dress, and paint it ck, and turn it in. The good thing was that this was the first round of group matches and would not be eliminated, so she would have to fight..Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. If she would have been eliminated, she might have actually been eliminated. But thispetition today had also taught her she had to dictate the theme. So when she got back, she''d have to get a good idea of what themes had been used for those games, and maybe it woulde in handyter. Next to her, the contestant heard Sophie say that she felt okay and smiled, "It seems that you have a lot of confidence in yourself, also, your design is very agile, you can definitely be assigned under a good mentor. I heard that the ten contestants with the best results can choose with their mentors in both directions, if a mentor chooses you and you don''t want to go under this mentor, you can propose and go to the one you want to go under a mentor, but I ......" The contestant sighed, "I just don''t have confidence in myself, so I''m sure I won''t make it to the top ten, I''m just hoping now that I''ll be lucky and end up being assigned under Violet and Aimee, they''re in a group, and when the jewelry design contestants join inter in thepetition, Aimee will still be able to help me choose the most suitable jewelry design partner for me." Hearing the contestants long for Violet and that Aimee so much, Sophie''s palms squeezed tightly with an grim expression on her face. But then, she thought of something and looked at the contestant, "Wait, you just said, Violet ...... No, Violet is in the same group as that Aimee?" "Right." The contestant nodded, "Didn''t you know? It''s posted on the bulletin board today, they''re a team and they''re still best friends." Friend! Sophie''s face changed. That Aimee and Violet were actually friends. Then what she had just thought was that Aimee was concerned about her being nervous and so advised her to withdraw from thepetition would not make sense. Would Violet''s friends care about her? And would Violet not tell her friends who she was? Apparently, Violet would tell, so this Aimee must not have a good feeling about her either. The so-called talking her out of thepetition wasn''t out of concern for her, that she would regret itter, it wasn''t out of fear that she would be nervous as well. Rather, they''re going to band together to screw her, so if she doesn''t drop out and they screw her until she drops out. Thinking of this, Sophie''s body trembled, and when she looked at the two people, Violet and Aimee, her eyes became very vicious and filled with gut-wrenching hatred. The contestant was caught off guard by the sight of her like this, and the entire group was taken aback by her, covering their mouths in a hurry. Man, this Sophie''s appearance was too terrifying, as if she was about to eat someone. Moreover, she had an expression of hating Violet and Aimee, could it be that there was some kind of problem between her and Violet and Aimee? The contestant bit her lip, wondering what could be the beef between these three, but she had already decided in her mind to stay away from this Sophie. Someone who is so temperamental and doesn''t know how to conceal herself obviously could not befriended. At the judges'' table, Aimee found Sophie''s design. She had thought that the previously faint-hearted and flustered Sophie would definitely not be able to draw anything, but to her surprise, after viewing Sophie''s design, she realized that Sophie had actually drawn something anyway. To be honest, it was pretty good. But it did not feel right. "Violet, look." Aimee handed Sophie''s work to Violet. Violet put down another designer''s work and took the one Aimee handed her, a hint of surprise shed in her eyes, "This is Sophie''s?" "Yeah, it looks pretty good, doesn''t it?" Aimee said as she pointed to the ck dress. Violet nodded, "It''s really not bad, but it doesn''t feel right." "Right, right, right." Hearing Violet''sment, Aimee nodded her head repeatedly, "I feel it against the harmony, except I am not a clothing designer, I just know that it doesn''t feel right, but yet I can''t tell, Violet, what is going on?" "It''s simple, patchwork." Violet sneered as she put down Sophie''s design, then pointed her finger at the sleeve spot, "The tulle design on this sleeve is John''s, I''ve seen it in magazines, while this neckline design is mine, and the waist closure is Tina''s."000 Chapter 754 Division Hearing this, Aimee understood and rolled her eyes, "Shit, so it is more than one style, no wonder the sense of incongruity is so strong, but I also admire her, actually put together so many different styles of design to get a dress out, I really don''t not know what to say. " The corners of Violet''s mouth curled up in a sneer, "She doesn''t have a design in her hands that matches the style this time, so she can only do this or she can''t draw it, if she copes directly with another theme the possibility of people associating it with giarism or copying it is higher, that''s why she uses this patchwork method to get through the difficulty at hand." "As much as I want to eliminate her, this round is not eliminating any contestants, so I have no choice but to leave her behind." Aimee sighed. Violet put Sophie''s work down, "Just wait, this time she got through the immediate difficulty, she can''t get through theter one, there will always be a time when she regrets it, all right, after these are scored, go choose our group''s contestants." Aimee nodded, "Let''s hope we won''t be in the same group of Sophie." "It doesn''t matter, just have her eliminated early and it won''t drag down our other contestants." Violet said indifferently. The two then went to the moderator and drew lots to select the contestants for their group. After that, the two returned to the judges'' table. The moderator, meanwhile, stood on a raised tform with a list of group divisions and began calling out the results of the divisions. Sophie sat in her seat, her two hands sped tightly together, and her heart began to be uneasy about which group she would be assigned to. To be honest, she didn''t really want to go to Violet''s group, Violet was in trouble with her, and if she went there, who knew if Violet would cause her trouble. So Sophie prayed silently in her heart, praying that God never let her be assigned to Violet and Aimee''s group. Luckily, she ended up being sorted under the other judges'' mentors. This made Sophie couldn''t help but breathe a huge sigh of relief. "The next group of panels will now begin to be announced, and the mentors for this panel are Violet and Aimee." At this point, the host''s voice rang out again. Although Sophie didn''t want to go to Violet''s group, it didn''t mean that, she didn''t care about this group. After all, Violet was her own enemy, and knowing her enemy was the only way to win with higher possibility. Perhaps in the future, she could take the initiative to do something about the contestants in Violet''s group and have all the contestants in Violet''s group eliminated, so that Violet, the mentor, would be eliminated along and would not be able to participate in thepetition between the judges'' mentors and would have to be a mere judge. Thinking of Violet being eliminated, Sophie narrowed her eyes slightly, an undisguised excitement flickering in her eyes. But she didn''t have long to get excited before she was interrupted by the sudden sound of excited voices around her. She turned her head to see that it was the contestant who was still close to her and was jumping up and down in ce with a happy face, and her mouth kept saying, "Great, I was assigned to Violet''s group, God really loves me, hahaha." Jessie''s face instantly darkened when she heard these words. This contestant, actually, was assigned to Violet''s group, so in that case, she would have to be separated from this contestant. So what should she do after that? Only this contestant was a goofy girl, a little more approachable, and for what she didn''t know, She could ask this girl. But the other contestants were condescending, wouldn''t even bother with her when they heard she didn''t have any des, so she didn''t know who to turn to. At the thought of it, Sophie''s face was grim, but there was nothing she could do. After all, even if she objected, no one would respond. "Alright, the grouping list has been read out, and the above are the respective groups, with their respective mentors, now please, go to the area of your group and greet your mentors." The host put down the lis and said to the crowd. When he finished, he smiled, then bowed and left. Aimee stretched and got up from her position, "Alright Violet, let''s go over to meet our panelists." Violet put down the mineral water bottle in her hand and nodded with a smile, "Let''s go." The two men walked side by side towards the area where their group was located. They had been lucky enough to have nearly twenty contestants on hand, four of which were talented, and the rest, while not quite top-notch talent, were not badly designed. In short, all were that could be developed properly. After Violet and Aimee got to know each other for a round with these contestants, they started to disband so that the contestants could go back first. After all, today was only a grouppetition, and now that the groups had been divided, there was naturally no need to stay. But starting tomorrow, it was the real official game, that didn''t take two or three days to decide a winner. So for today, leave it to rx and unwind. "Violet, let''s go out for dinnerter, I heard that the specialties in this country taste pretty good." Aimee suggested as she looked at her watch. Violet nodded, "Okay, it''s been a while since I''ve gone out to eat, so let''s go." "Cool!" Aimee pped her hands, "Violet I knew you were the best, let''s go then." Violet responded with a smile. The two left thepetition hall arm in arm, followed by two bodyguards who were extremely eye-catching along the way. They came to one of the famous specialty restaurants in this country. Aimee ordered two dishes and handed the menu to Violet again, "Violet, see what you want to eat?" Violet took the menu and after choosing for a while and ticking off two dishes as well, she handed the menu to the waiter and said, "That''s all." "Okay, twodies, please wait a moment." The waiter put the menu away and said before turning around and going over to the kitchen. Violet poured a ss of water for herself and Aimee, "Here." "Thank you, Violet." Aimee took the water cup, then stood up, "Violet, I''m going to go to the bathroom, I''ll be right back." Violet sipped her water and waved her hand, "Go ahead." Aimee got up to head to the bathroom. Violet, on the other hand, propped her head up and yed with her phone in a bored manner. After a few minutes, Aimee returned, a pair of eyebrows slightly furrowed, and her face didn''t look too good. Seeing this, Violet''s expression got serious, she put down her phone and asked, "Aimee, what''s wrong with you?" "Violet, guess who I just saw?" Aimee said as she leaned her body forward and moved slightly closer. Violet narrowed her eyes, "Who?" With such a serious expression on her face, she guessed that the person wasn''t the one they were friendly with.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. It was just someone who was hostile to them, and she couldn''t really think of who it was. She could name two if they were just hostile to her, but the ones that were hostile to Aimee as well, she couldn''t say. After all, she and Aimee didn''t have a vendetta against anyone together. Once Aimee took a look at Violet''s expression, she knew what she was thinking and looked around before opening her mouth to exin, "I''m not talking about the ones who have a grudge against me, but with you." "With me?" Violet pointed at her nose, her eyebrows twisted. Aimee nodded heavily, "That''s right, with you." Violet bit her lip, "Aimee, who exactly did you see? Was it Sophie?"???????? Chapter 755 Meeting an Old Friend at the Restaurant "No." Aimee shook her head, "If it was Sophie, I would have told you straight away, I wouldn''t have made it so mysterious." Violet''s red lips pursed up, "If it''s not Sophie, then who is it?" Which one of her enemies was it again? As she remembered, the only enemies she had now were Ivan and Sophie. Wait, she forgot one more person, Luna! Thinking about this, Violet looked at Aimee, "You wouldn''t be referring to Luna, would you?" It was unlikely that Ivan should not appear in this ce so directly. After all, there were her bodyguards here. When Ivan appeared, he would definitely be discovered. So it was definitely not Ivan, so it was only Luna. Sure enough, when Violet said that, Aimee nodded her head, "That''s right, that''s right, it''s her!" Although she didn''t know Luna, she knew that Luna had an axe to grind with Violet. After all, when she was at the internationalpetition, Linda hadn''t told her much about how before she came, Luna and Pennie were together to set up Violet. Then Linda also showed her a picture of those two people, so she clearly remembered what that Luna and Pennie looked like. So as soon as she saw that Luna just now, she recognized it. "It''s really her." Violet''s brow furrowed tightly. Aimee picked up her ss of water and took a sip, "Violet, so be careful, Luna was supposed to be in the country but now she was here, and it happens to be the ce where we arepeting, so my guess is that she is most likelying for you." Violet listened to her words and nodded slightly, "I know, thank you Aimee, but did you see where Luna went back there?" "I saw hering out of the bathroom, but she didn''t know me, so I didn''t hide, then I followed her to the other side and found her going into a booth, just the second one on the second floor." Aimee held out her finger and pointed upwards. Violet looked up and then smiled, "I know, let''s ignore her for now, when we get back, I''ll have Adrian keep an eye on it." Adrian was the leader of several of her bodyguards. Aimee put down her water cup, "Okay, just be careful." "Well, don''t worry." Violet smiled. After that the two stopped talking about it and started eating. By the time they finished eating, it was dark. Aimee had suggested going shopping for a while, but Violet refused. It was sote, she wanted to get back to videoing her two kids. Last night both kids waited for her until they fell asleep, and today she didn''t want to keep them waiting. When Aimee learned that, she had no choice but to go by herself. Violet, on the other hand, followed the two bodyguards back to the vi. When she returned to the vi, Violet called Stanley. Stanley also happened to return home, and when he saw the video call she sent, he immediately called the two children down from upstairs. "Daddy, is that Mommy''s call?" Calvin asked, holding Arya''s hand as he came downstairs. Stanley nodded slightly, "Yes,e here quickly." "Okay." Arya directly dropped Calvin''s hand and ran to Stanley first, then hugged Stanley''s arm and tried to grab the phone. "Slow down." Stanley was afraid that his daughter would grab it in a hurry and then identally trip over herself, directly extending his arm, picking her up and cing her on hisp, "Here, hold it steady." Stanley shoved the phone into his daughter''s hand. Arya nodded repeatedly, "Don''t worry daddy, I won''t fall,e on, brother, let''s say hello to Mommy together." "Coming." Calvin smiled and then walked over quickly. The siblings leaned their faces together and into the camera, which answered the video. As soon as the video call connected, Violet saw the two children''s cute little faces, and her heart suddenly softened, "Babies." "Mommy." The two children called out to Violet in unison. Violet''s smile grew brighter, "Babies, I miss you." "Mommy, we miss you too, and daddy, daddy misses Mommy a lot too." Arya said and then even handed the phone to Stanley. Violet saw Stanley and she spoke, "Honey, I miss you too." Stanley''s thin lips hooked up slightly, his mood clearly good. Finally, Arya brought the phone back to herself and Calvin, "Mommy, why didn''t you call Daddy yesterday, my brother and I have been waiting for you for a long time, and we ended up falling asleep." Saying that, Arya pouted in aggression. Calvin nodded, "Yeah Mommy." Violet''s face showed sorry, "Sorry, babies, yesterday I was too busy to call your father tillte, I did not know that you were waiting for me, otherwise, I would have called earlier, but do not worry, from now on I will not be sote, I will try to find time to call earlier, okay?" "Okay." Arya nodded happily. Calvin alsoughed. Violet chatted with the two children for a while and let them give the phones to Stanley. The two children knew that daddy and Mommy still had something to say, and although they were a bit reluctant, they still gave the phone to Stanley.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Stanley took it and tenderly rubbed the two children''s little heads before turning the phone on himself, "Are you tired today?" Violet smiled and shook her head, "No, we''re judges, not contestants, so we don''t have to concentrate like the contestants do and have to suffer mental pressure, we just need to sit there and wait for the contestants to hand in their scripts." "That''s good, don''t tire yourself out too much." Stanley said gently. Violet gave a nod, "Don''t worry, I''m in control, how about you? I see that you have some dark circles under your eyes, have you been very busy these two days and haven''t slept well?" "No, but I''m not sleeping too well, for you''re not with me." Stanley looked at her. Violet was amused, "So inseparable from me, huh?" "Yes." Stanley nodded and admitted, "I really want to keep you chained to me all the time if I can, but I know that won''t work, you''re a career-minded person and need your freedom, if I did that, it would ruin you, and besides, I love to see that sparkle when you''re fighting for your career." Hearing the man''spliment, Violet smiled and blushed slightly, "Honey, thank you, thank you for supporting me so much." In fact, the vast majority of men were domineering. They all have absolute control over their wives, wanting to control their wives'' minds, their wives'' abilities, their wives'' freedom. They only want their wives to be women who have absolutely no ability to survive and just be rich wives at home, not the kind of women who are self-reliant and self-sufficient. Because then they would feel humiliated, inferior to their own wives, and would be jealous of them. Luckily her husband wasn''t like that. Thinking of this, Violet revealed a heartfelt smile, "Guess what Sophie did today?" Stanley said in a light voice, "I''m not interested." "I know you''re not interested, but I just wanted to talk to you about it." Violet said. Stanley looked at her, "Well, then." Violet had a sneering smile on her face, "She, in order to cope with thispetition, made many designers'' works together, making the design strange." "You can just have her eliminated." Stanley spoke with undisguised disgust.-------- Chapter 756 Beauty is Inspired "Not for now." Violet shrugged her shoulders, "Since the first round is grouped and doesn''t eliminate contestants, I can only leave her behind and let her be eliminatedter, after all, I can''t keep letting here to thepetition with giarized works, it''s not fair to the other contestants." Sophie wasn''t a fool. If she wanted to get a higher ranking, naturally she would copy those outstanding works. And Sophie herself was someone who could not design, but she copied those excellent works to get a ranking and, rtively speaking, eliminate other innocent contestants. So it was not fair to those contestants. It was fine if those contestants were eliminated by Sophie''s real strength, it was normal for those contestants. But she copied someone else''s work! So, she would try her best to get Sophie out in the next round. "So that''s how it is." Stanley nodded slightly, indicating that he understood, then said, "Just do as you see fit." Violet nodded her head. The two talked for a few more minutes after that and hung up the phone. After all, it was almost time for the two children to go to bed, and Stanley was going to read a story to both of them and put them to bed. And he knew she was on the car back to the vi, so he wanted her to get back to rest early too, after all, she would be busy in the next day. Back at the vi, Violet took a shower and then looked at her ount where she usually loaded with unsatisfactory designs. Looking at the pages and pages of designs that were very good for others, but not very satisfactory to herself, the corners of her mouth showed a cold curve. These works of hers epassed almost every title that exists today. That being said, she had drawn designs for various titles, but the ones she wasn''t happy with were loaded in this ount for keepsakes. So Sophie would, in all likelihood, continued to copy her designs in the next titles. If that was true, she would definitely not let Sophie do so. The designs, though she didn''t use them, were her works of efforts, and even if she didn''t use them herself, she wouldn''t take them to others as a tool to get ahead. With that thought, Violet''s eyes narrowed, then she closed her notebook and turned around to exit the study. It was useless to be angry at these now, after all, Sophie wasn''t in front of her, and it was only next that Sophie would have to suffer. She wanted Sophie to know that it wasn''t for her to take what belonged to others. Now that she had taken it, she had to pay ordingly! A night passed and the next day, Violet was woken up by a knock on the door apanied by Aimee''s voice, "Violet, are you up?" Violet frowned at first when she heard her voice, then opened her eyes and turned her head towards the door, her voice still distinctly sleepy, "Not yet, what''s wrong?" The knocking outside the door stopped, leaving only the sound of Aimee speaking, "Then hurry up and get up, it''s time to eat breakfast, we have to go." "Okay, I know." Violet rubbed her brow, then stretched and sat up, "I''ll be right out." "Well, hurry up, I''ll wait for you downstairs." Aimee said and turned around and went downstairs. Violet yawned, lifted the cover and got up, heading for the bathroom. After a quick wash, she changed into a jumpsuit and opened the door to her room and headed downstairs. The fiery red jumpsuit set off her already stunningly beautiful face, and was iparably more aggressive, the kind that would take your breath away at first nce. The ultimate beauty! Aimee was sitting on the sofa looking down at her phone, when she heard footsteps, she turned her head to look and saw Violet who was so beautiful, she immediately sucked in a breath of cold air, "Holy shit, Violet, you''re so beautiful." Hearing her best friend''spliment, Violet''s face couldn''t help but blush, "Not at all." "You are really beautiful." Aimee stood up, then walked over and took Violet''s hand, circling around her, "Violet, you are the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen." "So exaggerated?" Violet raised an eyebrow. Aimee said with a serious expression, "I''m not exaggerating, I''m serious, there are many beautiful women, but to be as beautiful as you is really the first time I''ve seen one, Mr. Murphy is really a lucky man." Hearing that, Violet couldn''t hold back herughter. "Mr. Murphy is lucky, seriously, in fact Violet, I never told you, since I met you, I have many works that I designed because of you." Aimee said as she pulled her over to the sofa. Violet was surprised, "Because of me?" Aimee nodded, "Yes, because you are beautiful, seeing you gives me endless inspiration, because as soon as I think about what jewelry you would wear is the most beautiful, then inspiration will keeping to my mind, not just me, I believe many designers, seeing you, will feel this way, because design is supposed to discover beauty, you know, everyone''s aesthetic is different. M many designers will be inspired when they see you." Hearing that, Violet smiled and didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with what she said. To put it mildly, she actually looked at her own photos or looked in the mirror and inspiration popped up. "Okay Aimee, let''s eat breakfast first, we have to go to thepetitionter." Violet said as she rubbed her stomach. Aimee nodded, "Okay, let''s eat first, I''m hungry too." The two walked together towards the dining room. After dinner, the two drove to thepetition avenue. Just as they arrived at the entrance, the two met Sophie who had gotten out of a Bentley. Seeing the designer clothes and bags on Sophie, then looking at her exquisite makeup and hair, and then looking at the car behind Sophie, a trace of mockery shed in Violet''s eyes. This woman, though gold-worshipping, pretended not to be gold-worshipping at all. And now, Sophie was probably spoiled by the rich second generation,pletely forgetting her pretense of not loving money and truly revealing that viinous aura. Violet didn''t intend to pay attention to Sophie after giving her a nce. Aimee instead frowned at Sophie, especially the clothes and jewelry Sophie was wearing, her eyes full of disgust. This look from her stimted the inferiorityplex in Sophie''s heart. Because she knew that she could notpare to these two women in front of her, whether it was her looks, or her temperament, or her abilities and family background. So seeing women who were better than her in every way, she naturally couldn''t ept it in her heart. "Let''s go, Aimee." Violet didn''t want to pay attention to Sophie and spoke directly to Aimee. Aimee nodded, "Okay." The two were just about to leave, but Sophie was not happy, crossing her arms and speaking, "Mrs. Murphy, you''re leaving after just seeing me, you dislike me this much?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Violet stopped and looked back at her with a frown, "I''m sorry, I don''t even put you in my eyes, so naturally I won''t dislike you because you''re a ball of air to me, do you think I would look at a ball of air any othe way?" "You!" Sophie''s face twisted. This woman actuallypared her to air. The implication was that the woman treated her as if she didn''t exist, which was more difficult for her than disliking her. At the very least, this woman didn''t treat her like air, or at least saw her. But treating her like air meant this woman did not have her in her eyes, this contemptuous neglect waspletely unbearable to her." Chapter 757 Sophies Intimidation "What? Hurry up and get out of the way, we''re going in." Aimee rolled her eyes towards Sophie and said in an impatient tone.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Sophie squeezed her hands together in a deadly manner, and ignored Aimee, instead, her gaze was only on Violet, "You don''t put me in your eyes now, butter, I will let you regret it!" "Oh?" Violet raised her eyebrows, "What do you mean by that? Why would I regret it?" Sophie smiled smugly, "Nowadays we are the same, we are both clothing designers, although you became famous before me, but in the end, I will definitely be able to surpass you, by then Stanley will know that I am the most suitable for him, the most able to help him, I will see if at that time, you will regret not putting me in your eyes today." In her opinion, even if Violet was capable and good at designing, she was still just a human being, no more than if she copied someone else''s work. Other people had a lot of variety and style in their work, and she could definitely outshine Violet. Violet couldn''t help butugh as she listened to Sophie''s words. Aimeeughed too, "Oh my god, Violet, did you hear that? She actually said she''ll surpass you, and that Mr. Murphy will be impressed with her!" Violet nodded with a smile, "I heard that, it''s quite ridiculous." "It''s not just ridiculous, it''s quite shameless, a shameless person who copied someone else''s design to participate in thepetition, not only does she speaks shamelessly that she will surpass you, but she also wants your husband." Aimee sneered at Sophie. Sophie''s face, however, turned violently white, and her pupils even contracted abruptly, the panic in her eyes not being disguised in the slightest. They knew she copied someone else''s design to enter thepetition? No, how was that possible! How could they know when she was doing it so covertly? And the MN blogger whose design she copied was just a nobody. Although that MN had put a lot of designs on her social media tforms, almost no onemented on them, and she had seen the views, and none of those designs had more than double digits. That being said, copying that MN blogger''s design was the safest thing to do because so few people saw it, so it was unlikely anyone would notice she was copying someone else''s. But now...... Sophie didn''t dare to think about it anymore, taking a deep breath and clenching her palms to look at Violet and Aimee, she said loudly with a weak heart, "What nonsense are you guys talking about? Who copied someone else''s design toe in for thepetition?" "You know in your heart whether we are talking nonsense or not, just ask how did you, someone who has never studied design and can''t design, draw those works? Is there any other exnation other than giarism?" Aimee said with her eyes mockingly as she looped her arms. Violet didn''t say anything, only the corners of her mouth curled up into a faint cold smile. And this sneer made Sophie even more unpleasant and embarrassing. "You guys are nonsense, it''s true that I haven''t studied design, but it doesn''t mean that I don''t have talent. There are plenty of geniuses in this world, who says that if you haven''t studied it, you can''t draw designs? So what you guys just said ispletely nderous, I can sue you guys!" Sophie pointed at Aimee with a red face and was very emotional. Aimee rolled her eyes, "Smaller voice, it''s noisy, you think you''re justified if you have a loud voice? Call the police if you have guts, but the point is, do you dare do so?" "Aimee''s right, don''t you dare call the police. You wouldn''t dare." Violet looked at Sophie and also finally spoke, "Because you know in your heart that those works are not yours, so if you call the police, it will be easy to be found out, so you just verbally talk about it, but you definitely don''t dare really call the police, otherwise you would do it right now." ?" ............." Sophie''s eyes flickered, her face was pale, and she couldn''t even say anything. Aimee looked at her and sneered disdainfully, "Look, Violet, she doesn''t dare to call the police, it''s a disguised admission that those works are not hers." "I know." Violet nodded her head. A hint of yfulness shed in Aimee''s eyes, and then she asked, "Then Violet, do you think we should call the police and have her arrested?" "No!" Before Violet could say anything, Sophie immediately shouted out. Aimee covered her stomach andughed out loud, "Violet, look at her, she''s really scared, hahaha." A smile shed in Violet''s eyes and she nodded slightly, "I saw that." Sophie stared at them with wide eyes and incredulity, "You guys fooled me?" "Don''t you wrong us, we are not in that mood to fool you, if we fooled you, you would have paid the price long ago and you have no chance to stand in front of the two of us, so we just, at most, just teased you, of course, teasing you doesn''t mean we will let you go. First of all, not to mention that you, a person who copied other people''s designs, just by the fact that you want Violet''s husband, we won''t let you off easily!" Speaking here, Aimee straightened her hair and added, "The reason why we didn''t call the police now is because thepetition is about to start, if we call the police, we will have to go and cooperate with the investigation, and that would dy the other contestants, so we let you off for now. But after that, you wait. Let''s go, Violet!" She patted Violet''s shoulder. Violet nodded, and without looking at Sophie, she turned around and followed Aimee into thepetition avenue. Sophie, on the other hand, stood in ce, her hands and feet cold, her legs stiff and unable to take a step. What should she do? Should she go in and continue thepetition, or should she leave. Reason told her that she should leave and not continue thepetition, at least in that way, the truth would be kept unknown. But if she left, she wouldn''t be able to make herself into a designer like Violet, and she wouldn''t be able to impress Stanley, then it would be even more impossible for her and Stanley to be together. But if she didn''t go, Violet won''t let her go, and what she was facing was possibly jail time. The two choices of going and not going filled Sophie''s brain, leaving her unsure of what to do. As the minutes ticked by, in ten more minutes, it was time to start thepetition. Sophie bit her lower lip tightly, finally closing her eyes and taking a deep breath, finally having a choice, which was to continue thepetition. If she left, she won''t be a designer, and she won''t get a nce from Stanley. While if she stayed, she still had a chance. As long as she struck first and knocked Violet and the girls down before they could strike at her, then she would be safe. So, she was staying and continuing thepetition! Thinking, Sophie squeezed her palms and finally looked at the door of thepetition hall, lifting her feet and striding inside. At the match, Violet and Aimee already sat in their seats. Aimee looked at the contestants below and finally fixed her gaze on Sophie''s position, turned sideways and said to Violet, "Violet, do you think Sophie will stille in for thepetition after being intimidated by what we just did?" When Violet heard her question, she raised her head and also looked towards Sophie''s position, then curled her lips into a smile, "She will." "You''re so sure?" Aimee looked at her in surprise.??? Chapter 758 Cooperation Violet nodded, "Of course, although I don''t know Sophie too well, but after a few dealings, I kind of know she has a perverted obsession with Stanley, because Stanley is the best man she has ever seen. His appearance, money, every single thing fits her ideal type, so she will definitelye back to thepetition for Stanley, because only bying back, she will have a chance to continue to make Stanley impress her." "But Mr. Murphy won''t even treat her well." Aimee said mockingly. Violet smiled, "Yeah, everyone knew that Stanley wouldn''t like Sophie and could see what kind of person Sophie was, but Sophie herself kept deceiving herself and couldn''t see reality." "It''s really true." Aimee nodded, "I found that this Sophie feels that the president will all fall in love with an ordinary girl like her, that''s why she keeps thinking that if she saved Mr. Murphy will fall in love with her, after all, well, there are many such plots in novels." Violet snickered, "Yeah." "It''s more than that, Sophie always thinks that if she bes a designer and bes famous, Mr. Murphy will like her. I don''t know where she gets her confidence, I''m afraid she''s read too many novels and substitutes herself as the heroine, as long as the heroine does something, she''ll gain the favor of the hero? And Violet, I''m eighty percent sure that Sophie sees herself as the female lead, treats Mr. Murphy as the male lead, and treats you as the vicious female match." Said Aimee,ughing her head off. Violet shook her head helplessly, "Well, regardless of what she is, I just know that she is someone who lives in her own world and refuses toe out and face reality from the very beginning." "That''s true." Aimee nodded. Violet squeezed her wrist and was about to say something more when her gaze suddenly saw the figure in front of her and curled her lips into a smile, "Look, she''s back." Aimee looked in the direction she picked her chin, and she really saw Sophie, and pressed her lips, "You got it, she really came back, in that case, then we won''t let her go." "Since she dared toe back, it means that she was mentally prepared to be dealt with by us, and she knows that she can''t win against us, so I guess that she will definitely go after us in advance in order to protect herself." Violet narrowed her eyes and said in a cold voice. "No way?" Aimee was surprised. Violet nodded with certainty, "She will, so Aimee, next, you need to be careful." Seeing how serious she was talking, Aimee''s expression also got serious and she nodded, "Okay, I get it." "Well, stop talking for now, the game is starting." Violet reminded. The host had taken the stage with the questions for thispetition and began to announce them to all the contestants. Hearing the theme of thispetition, Sophie''s heart, which had been raised, fell back into ce with a huge sigh of relief. She had seen this themest night and then jotted down a design. Today, she just had to draw it down as she saw fit. Thinking of something, Sophie gripped her pencil tightly and looked up at the judges'' table above, her eyes locking with Violet and Aimee. Sophie knew that these two people were well aware that she relied on copying for all her works, so they would definitely suspect that she would continue to copy this time as well. So she was afraid that in a moment she would draw the design, and then these two people would tell the organizers that she copied works. So, should she draw it now or not? Sophie bit her lip and hesitated. At the judges'' table, Aimee lowered her voice and asked, "Violet, what do you think, should we just expose herter?" "Of course." Violet nodded, "We don''t know whose work she copied this time, in case the work she copied this time is good enough for her to advance, then there''s an innocent contestant to be eliminated, so naturally we can''t let that kind of result happen. Now we''ll just wait for her to finish painting, so we can just expose her." "Okay, I get it, so let''s leave it alone until after the submission, but the deadline for submission is tomorrow, so it''s possible she won''t turn it in today." Aimee rubbed her chin and guessed. Violet picked up the water in front of herself and twisted it open to take a sip, "It doesn''t matter, it''s the same when she turns it in, the result won''t change, after all, someone who can''t design won''t be able to draw her work just because she turned it in on thest day, in the end, she''ll still use someone else''s." "You are right." Aimee smiled and didn''t say anything else. As expected, in the end, it was Aimee who said that Sophie did not choose to turn in her manuscript today. The two, who had already guessed the result in advance, weren''t the least bit surprised and waited until the time for today''spetition was up before going back to the vi. And after Sophie was at the avenue, she looked at her design with a tight frown. At that moment, a voice suddenly appeared behind her, "That''s not a bad design." "Who is there?" Sophie immediately turned around and looked behind her. The woman behind her was tall and very well built, but her looks and temperament, however, were somewhat less than impressive. Sophie narrowed her eyes at the woman, hid the design behind her back, and asked warily, "Who are you?" "My name is Luna, I used to be a model, but now ......" Luna''s face twisted for a moment, then quickly returned to natural, looking at Sophie and said, "You didn''t draw that design, did you?" Jessie''s face turned pale. How did she know? Was it because this design was famous and had been seen a long time ago? But it couldn''t be, when she found it online, the design clearly hadn''t been viewed much, so how could it have been seen by just anyone?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. As if she knew what Sophie was thinking, Luna snorted, "You don''t need to think much, I didn''t read this design, but I heard the conversation between you and Violet in the morning. I know that you don''t know how to design and you are here in thepetition, because you got the chance by copying someone else''s design, so I now, naturally, know that the design in your hand is not yours." "You know Violet!" Sophie asked. Luna nodded, "Of course, not only do I know her, we went to college together, but we don''t have a good rtionship, even the two of us are enemies." "Enemies?" Sophie froze, her heart''s guard lowered slightly. Luna hooked her lips, "That''s right, Violet and I are enemies, Violet caused me to go from a new model, to a model shooting pornographic magazines. She ruined my future, ruined my life, I will never forget this, so I will seek revenge on Violet, I will also make her feel what I have been through!" Looking at the piercing hatred in Luna''s eyes, Sophie couldn''t help but shiver. This person really did have a grudge against Violet, and this kind of hatred was creepy. "So what, you have a grudge against Violet, why are youing to me?" Sophie narrowed her eyes and asked testily. Luna put away her hatred and rubbed her chin as she sized her up, "You have a grudge against Violet too, I heard all about it before, so an enemy of an enemy is a friend, how about we work together?" "Work together?" A hint of surprise shed across Sophie''s eyes. Luna nodded, "That''s right, cooperate, let''s work together to send Violet to death. You know that Violet''s identity is not simple, right? Trying to beat her down is simply a fool''s dream, so only by cooperating will we have a chance." Sophie didn''t speak anymore, dropping her eyelids as if she was considering. Chapter 759 Violet also copied Luna got a little impatient at this and couldn''t help but urge, "Hey, what the hell are you hesitating about?"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sophie lifted her head, "Who knows if you''re Violet''s man, deliberately saying you have a grudge against Violet to trick me and lure me into a trap?" Lunaughed, "So you''re worried about that? Then I can tell you with certainty that I''m not, I have a real grudge against Violet. She ruined my life, I won''t be able to die in peace in my life until I get her killed, so you can work with me without worry." "You can talk all you want, but you have toe up with a little evidence to prove that you''re not Violet''s man, to prove that you have a grudge against Violet." Sophie looped her arms up and looked at her. In fact, Sophie already had a hint of belief in her heart. After all, the hatred for Violet that this woman had just exuded was simply creepy. So it was true that this woman had an axe to grind with Violet. It was just that she didn''t know this woman, and by rushing to cooperate, who knew if she would end up with this backstabbing. "You want proof of course." Luna took out her phone, tapped it a few times then handed it over, "See? This is from the internationalpetition two months ago, that time, I entered together as a designer''s model and ended up being kicked out of thepetition by Violet and then stranded in a no-good establishment!" Speaking of this, Luna gritted her teeth as if she had Violet in her mouth, wishing to bite and grind Violet to pieces. Sophie looked at the photo on it, this time she waspletely convinced, and hooked her lips into a smile, "Very well, in that case, then I promise to work with you." "Good, you made a very wise choice." Luna took her phone back. A hint of mockery shed in Sophie''s eyes. Wise? No, she never felt she was making a wise choice in working with someone else. Ivan''s cooperation before had taught her a lesson. Ivan said that he can help her get Stanley and marry into the Murphy family as long as she cooperated with him. What happened was that Ivan did not keep his promise at all. So now she understood that when working with someone, she could not deliver all her trust, she had to be careful in case she was in trouble. Therefore, she believed that this woman had a grudge against Violet and could work with this woman, but in her heart, she would still keep a trace of caution and would not show her entire bottom card to this woman. "Well, since we''ve reached a cooperation now, what do you say, how are we going to deal with Violet?" Sophie clenched her hand and looked at Luna. Luna didn''t answer immediately, but dropped her gaze on the design in her hand, "This design, you''ve already finished drawing it, ording to reason, you should have handed it in today, but you didn''t, because you knew that Violet knew clearly that your design wouldn''t be drawn by yourself, it might have been copied from somewhere, so you didn''t dare to hand it in today, but decided to hand it in tomorrow before the deadline for submission. In that way, when Violet critiques the design, she won''t have time to find out whose design you actually copy, and maybe, it will even allow you to advance, is that what you think, right?" Sophie bit her lip and didn''t reply. Because, really, that was what she thought. She was afraid that if she turned it in now, Violet would have a lot of time to find the work she had copied, and then they would just expose her tomorrow. So, she chose not to turn it in now, but tomorrow, in that way, Violet wouldn''t have time to look it up. It was the best way she could think of at the moment to avoid being eliminated and uncovered by Violet. But she knew it couldn''t go on forever, but there was nothing she could do about it now, so she had to take one step at a time. Seeing that Sophie didn''t say anything, Luna smiled smugly, "Looks like I got it right." "So what?" Sophie frowned, her tone clearly unconvinced. Luna shrugged her shoulders, "Nothing, I just want to tell you that whether you turn it in now or you turn it in tomorrow, you won''t be able to stop Violet from finding it out because Violet can totally suspend thepetition first and then restart it after finding out who''s work you actually copied, so it''s useless no matter how much you struggle." "What?" Sophie''s face changed, "Suspend the game? How could she possibly do that!" "Of course she can do it, you''re not from the design circle, you don''t know the rules of this industry. Believe it or not, as long as Violet said one sentence, you might be involved in copying other people''s works, the organizer will immediately suspend thepetition and then investigate you. In the design circle, copying and giarism are very serious crimes, once it is confirmed, not only will you be immediately banned from this industry, you will even be recorded in the file, causing you to be restricted to go to other industries. If you copy and giarize, you will even go to jail." Listening to Luna''s words, Sophie''s expression turned pale, "So serious?" "Of course, I don''t have to lie to you, it''s true, and if you don''t believe me, you can inquire to find out if what I''m saying is true or not." Luna shrugged her shoulders. Sophie bit her lower lip, and her body shook, her back was cold. It never urred to her that her actions could possibly lead to such consequences. She was just thinking of using someone else''s design topete with Violet. How was it so serious that it could potentially be banned or go to jail? "So what should I do now?" Sophie asked with chattering teeth. She really regretted it now, regretted not quitting yesterday when Aimee had asked her. Even more regrettable this morning, after knowing that Violet had made it clear that her work wasn''t her own, she hadn''t quit. At this moment, Sophie was on the verge of copse. Luna narrowed her eyes, "The only option you have now is to beat Violet down before she exposes you first." "Of course I know that, but with what method?" Sophie''s face twisted as she said, "If I had a way, I would have done it by now, why would I need to ask you?" "The solution is simple, and I have one in my hand." Luna smiled and waved her phone. Sophie''s eyes glowed as she looked at Luna, "What''s the solution?" "I know that Violet is also suspected of giarism." Luna said in a shocking way. Sophie''s eyes widened, "What do you mean, Violet giarized too?" Luna nodded, "That''s right, she giarized, so you just need to take the matter of Violet giarizing and stir it up first, so you would be safe by then. How''s that? This solution is good, right?" Sophie nodded repeatedly, "Yes, it is good, but how do you know she giarized? What proof do you have?" "The evidence is certainly there." Saying that, Luna clicked her phone again and then put it in front of her, "Look at these twoparison pictures, the left is a design of an unknown blogger, while the right is Violet''s design, these two designs are very simr even though one is a skirt and the other is a suit, and the design on the left was posted online in Junest year while Violet''s however appeared in the magazinest July, so this is irond proof of Violet''s giarism."000????????? Chapter 760 Stanleys Doting "Is this real?" Sophie excitedly grabbed the phone, looking at it excitedly. Luna nodded, "Of course it''s true, unless you''re stupid, can''t you see the simrity between these two works? Violet''s work was postedter, so obviously Violet copied it, when I first found this, it surprised me, then I knew that my chance for revenge hade. So I started looking for other works that Violet copied on the inte, because I felt that if she was going to copy it, she couldn''t have just copied one, there must be others, and as expected, I found a lot." With that, Luna brought her phone back and slid the photo to the left and right. The next dozen of photos were giarizedparison images. Sophie even saw many of the ones she was familiar with, and couldn''t help but let out a surprised scream, "I''ve seen these before!" She pointed to the currentparison photo. Luna nced over, "Where have you seen that before?" "On a social tform called MN Blogger, these are basically all her works. I used them to get in thepetition." Sophie said. Luna drifted off, "So that''s how it is, but you''re right, these designs are, indeed, the one called MN, and I also found out that Violet copied them from her social media tform." "No wonder Violet was able to instantly know that the work I entered thepetition was copied, because Violet must have seen the work I used to enter thepetition, so she recognized it right away, because she had copied it!" Sophie''s fists squeezed tightly in her hands, gritting her teeth, her face twisted. Luna put the phone into her bag, "How about you report Violet tomorrow so you can get her out before Violet suppresses you?" She said seductively. Sophie smiled, "Why not? The opportunity is in front of me, I''d be doing myself a disservice if I didn''t do it." She must beat Violet down. It was not just about staying out of jail for herself. It was also for Stanley. As long as Violet was ruined, Stanley would definitely not love Violet anymore, and maybe then, Stanley would fall in love with her. After all, she had saved Stanley''s life. Surely Stanley wouldn''t really hate her, it was just because of Violet''s presence that Stanley couldn''t see her for now. When Violet was gone, Stanley would definitely care about her. The more he thought about it, the more excited he became, and Sophie''s body was trembling. She took her phone out and handed it to Luna, "Send me theparison photo you just took, I''ll use it tomorrow." "Okay." Luna took her phone as soon as she could. Violet still didn''t know that she had been targeted by two enemies, and was on the phone with Stanley at the moment. "How was the game today?" Stanley asked in a low, husky voice. Violet leaned back towards the sofa, massaged her shoulders, and replied, "It''s fine, just sitting all the time, my back hurts." "Really hurt?" Stanley frowned. Violet smiled, "That''s not very hurtful, rest for a while and I''ll be fine." "Tomorrow, I''ll have the judges'' seats changed to massage chairs so that when you get ufortable, you can have massage." Stanley said. Violet was amused, "No, don''t, there''s no need, we''re there to be judges, and to teach the contestants, not to enjoy ourselves, so no need, really." "But your back isn''t feeling well." Stanley said disapprovingly, his determination to get her a new massage chair was obvious. Violet shook her head, "Really don''t, if you spoil me, do you have to take care of me every time I work?" "It can work, your husband has this ability." Stanley said unconcernedly. Violet said, amused, "Of course I know you have the ability, I mean, you''ll spoil me. If I''ll need your help in everything I do in the future, I''ll lose my ability to walk independently, so, I know you''re doing it for my own good, but I really don''t need it, if I need it, I''ll talk to you, there''s no need for that." Stanley was silent for a moment before finally agreeing, "Okay, if you need help, make sure to tell me. I am your husband, not an outsider. I know you are an independent person, but I hope that you can rely on me more often." Listening to the man''s words, Violet''s heart warmed up and her face appeared a big smile, "I know, I will." "Okay, well, it''ste, you should go to bed, for you have to go to thepetition tomorrow. I''ll bring the two kids over to see you the day after tomorrow." Stanley said with a light smile. Violet''s eyes lit up and she nodded, "Okay." "Bye." "Bye." Hanging up the phone, Aimee walked over with a smirk, "Why don''t you talk for a longer time?" "It''s been a long chat." Violet said as she put her phone down. Aimee sat down, "I mean, why don''t you talk forever?" Violet raised her eyebrows, "What, you envy me?" Aimee nodded, "Indeed, you and Mr. Murphy talked on phone every day, I am single, sure I envy. I want to find a man now." "Then find one, Linda has boyfriend now. Besides, you''re so pretty, it is easy to find a boyfriend." Violet said as she looked at her face. Aimee sighed, "Forget it, I am envious, but I don''t think it is easy to find a boyfriend. I''m too demanding, just in terms of appearance, 80% of men would be eliminated by me, so it''s better to wait for my true love to appear on his own." "Come on, I think you''re justzy." Violet poked her forehead. Aimee smiled cheekily, "Well, you saw me through at once." Violet gave her a nk look, "You''re acting so obvious, who can''t see through that? Alright, I''ll go upstairs and take a shower first." "Go ahead, I''ll watch TV." Aimee waved her hand.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Violet got up and headed upstairs. The next day, the two went out and headed to thepetition grounds once again. When she arrived, Violet saw Sophie with her arms looped around and an unknown smile curled at the corners of her mouth, standing at the entrance of the clubhouse, seemingly waiting for someone. But Violet wasn''t interested, and together with Aimee, she lifted her foot and was about to pass by Sophie. Sophie, however, suddenly called out to her, "Wait a minute." Violet stopped and was just about to speak but Aimee spoke up before her, "What do you want?" "I''m looking for her." Sophie pointed at Violet. Violet frowned, "Have you been told that it''s rude to point your finger at someone?" If it was any other time, Sophie might have had to retort. But now, not only did Sophie not retort, but she even smiled, "I don''t need to be polite to you. Violet, I know you guys want to take advantage of me handing in my manuscript today to expose me and eliminate me." A hint of surprise shed in Violet''s eyes. Aimee was even more direct, "You actually guessed that?" "Hmph, not only did I guess, and I know you guys still want me to go to jail." Sophie''s face twisted, "But I can tell you guys, don''t even think about that, you can''t do it!"00000 Chapter 761 The Maintenance of Contestants Seeing her look of confidence, Aimee unexpectedly raised the corner of her eyes, "Oh? You''re saying we can''t do it?" "That''s right, you guys don''t have that chance." After saying that, Sophie smiled smugly at the two, and then passed by them and entered the door. Violet frowned, "She seems to be plotting something?" "I think so." Aimee nodded. The two of them both looked at Sophie''s back. "Violet, what do you think she is plotting?" Aimee withdrew her gaze and looked at the stunningly beautiful woman beside her. The woman pursed her red lips, "I don''t know, but she just said that she wouldn''t let us seed and said that we didn''t have that chance, so I think it''s likely that she''s asking the rich man behind her to contact thepetition organizer and kick us both out of thepetition, only so that we both can''t unmask her." "That''s true." Aimee nodded thoughtfully, "But she kind of made the wrong move, even if the rich second generation behind her is powerful, there''s no way they can win Mr. Murphy, so I think the organizer shouldn''t help the rich second generation behind her." "That''s right." Violet nodded her head. Aimeeughed disdainfully, "So Sophie still doesn''t know that she''s happy for nothing?" "Not necessarily." Violet narrowed her eyes. The smile on Aimee''s face froze, then immediately she asked, "What do you mean Violet?" "What I mean is that if Sophie is trying to kick us out of thepetition to stop us from exposing her for copying and giarizing other people''s work, even if she seeds in kicking us out of thepetition, but trying to stop us from exposing her won''t work. We can go expose her, or go directly to the association to report her, there are so many ways that she can''t even stop it, so I guess that she shouldn''t first kick us out of thepetition, but she has other intention." Aimee''s eyes widened, "It is true, so what exactly is she trying to do?" Violet shook her head, "I don''t know, but I have some uneasiness in my heart." "Uneasiness?" Aimee frowned. Violet nodded, "That''s right, I''m particrly uneasy in my heart right now, I always feel that something bad is happening, but it''s okay, let''s wait and see. Aimee, let''s go in first." "Okay." Aimee responded. And that was all for the time being. The two walked through the door side by side. Violet nced at Sophie, who was sitting in her seat, before walking straight towards her seat on the judging panel. She had just sat down when she saw Sophie''s gaze towards her. Sophie''s gaze was undisguisedly provocative, excited, and she uttered, "You''re finished!" This was what Violet saw. The uneasiness in Violet''s heart grew stronger, but she didn''t do anything, she just frowned before withdrawing her gaze and stopped looking at Sophie. And the contestant beside Sophie, the one who was on good terms with her before, looked at the obviously malicious look Sophie was giving Violet and was shocked for a moment, then asked with some displeasure," Sophie, do you hate Miss Hunt a lot?" Miss Hunt was her idol, so she really didn''t like seeing people treat her idol like that. So, the tone of her voice when she spoke to Sophie carried a hint of obvious displeasure. Sophie heard it out and didn''t mind. Of course, before today, she would have minded, but today she was happy, so she let it go, hooking her lips in a smug manner, "What''s wrong with me hating her?" The contestant''s eyes widened, "Why? Did Violet offend you?" "She''s offended me a lot." Sophie coldly lowered her face, then stared at Violet on the judges'' table, squeezed the pencil in her hand and gritted her teeth, "She stole my man, but also copied someone else''s design work, doesn''t it make people hate her?" Hearing her words, the contestant was stunned, "That''s impossible! How could Miss Hunt steal your man and copy someone else? You must have made it wrong." Sophie sneered, "I''m wrong? Let me tell you, I''m not wrong at all, Miss Hunt is the one who stole my man, is the one who copied someone else''s work." "You''re nonsense!" The contestant''s eyes were red with excitement and her body was trembling slightly, "You say that Miss Hunt stole your man, but Miss Hunt has obviously been married for a long time, this is a fact that everyone knows, and her husband is the boss of a top international luxury brand. Is that possible that Miss Hunt stole your man?" "Of course it''s possible, because that''s the truth." A hint of weakness shed in Sophie''s eyes, but it quickly disappeared, biting the bullet that it was Violet who stole her man, "She''s married, but Mr. Murphy is mine, it was Violet who stole him. If it wasn''t for Violet, it would have been me that Mr. Murphy fell in love with, and it would have been me that was with him, I''m the one who should be Mrs. Murphy." She patted herself on the chest, emotional. The contestant''s eyes went wide with understanding of what was going on. From Sophie''s words, she learned that Sophie liked Mr. Murphy, but Mr. Murphy didn''t like her, and that Mr. Murphy loved Miss Hunt, and then married Miss Hunt. Sophie was resentful and always wanted to be with Mr. Murphy and then be Mrs. Murphy.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. But in the end, it was Miss Hunt not Sophie who became Mrs. Murphy. So Sophie was resentful and felt that it was Miss Hunt who had snatched away Mr. Murphy and the position of Mrs. Murphy. Oh, that was ridiculous. Mr. Murphy never loved Sophie, it was always Miss Hunt that he loved, so how did it be that Miss Hunt stole Mr. Murphy from her? Were Mr. Murphy and Sophie together? Surely not! How could Mr. Murphy possibly like Sophie? It wasn''t that she looked down on Sophie, but what about Sophie wasparable to Miss Hunt? Appearance? Talent? Or character? Anyway, in her opinion, she was no better than Violet in every aspect, so it was absolutely impossible for Mr. Murphy to like Sophie. On what ground Sophie said that Miss Hunt stole her man, it was just a bunch of nonsense. "You''re so shameless." Thinking about this, the contestant looked at Sophie with contempt and said. Sophie''s face changed, "You''re calling me shameless?" "That''s right, you''re just shameless. You just want to be with Mr. Murphy, but Mr. Murphy doesn''t like you, and you think the fault is all on Miss Hunt and it''s Miss Hunt who stole Mr. Murphy, that''s why you can''t be with Mr. Murphy, but unfortunately, even without Miss Hunt, you wouldn''t be with Mr. Murphy. In which aspect you are worthy of Mr. Murphy? There are plenty of excellent women in the world, what do you think you are?" Facing the contemptuous eyes of the contestant and her despicable words, Sophie''s chest kept heaving in anger. "You......" "What?" The contestant directly knocked Sophie''s finger pointing at her off and said coldly, "You think I''ve hit your sore spot, so you''re annoyed and angry? Heh, Sophie, I thought how capable you were, but it turns out that you''re no more than that, you''re even lying about this, I''m afraid that your im of Miss Hunt giarizing is also a lie, right?" Sophie took a deep breath and barely calmed down, "Who said it was a lie? What I said is true, if you don''t believe me, look for yourself and see what good mentor you admire."???????????????? Chapter 762 Sophie Wants to Report She pulled a stack of photos out of her bag and pped them heavily directly in front of the contestant. The contestant looked down suspiciously and saw that the photos were all one design. But each photo had been split into two parts, two separate designs that were almost identical. In short, it was the exact same thing except for a few minor details. Looking at the photos, the contestant''s hands were shaking. Because she had seen all the designs on the right side of these photos, and they were all by Violet. She was a fan of Violet, so naturally she would go to learn everything about her works, so she knew all about what works Violet had. Since the designs on the right were all by Violet. And the one on the left, whose was that? Seeming to see what was going through the contestant''s mind, Sophie looped her arms and sneered, "The one on the right is your Miss Hunt''s, while the one on the left is the work of a designer named MN, this designer''s work were all posted online a long time ago, while your Miss Hunt''s work were all posted afterwards, so do you dare to say now that your Miss Hunt didn''t giarize?" The contestant''s pupils shrank when she heard that, and her hands trembled harder, clearly indicating that she was starting to get unstable inside. But thinking about her admiration for Violet, she still spoke up for Violet, "I don''t believe this is true, Miss Hunt''s talent is obvious to all, there is absolutely no way she could have copied it, also, you said that Miss Hunt copied this MN, then tell me first, who is this MN? Since Miss Hunt can copy her, she must be a very talented person. Would someone like that not have a little fame? Would he or she not publish his or her work to the public? But I''ve never heard of this person, and I''ve never seen these works, so what proof do you have that it''s giarism, you call this MN out!" Sophie''s expression became grim. Calling MN out? Of course she wanted to, as long as the original owners of these workse forward to use Violet, Violet would not even have a chance to get away. Except she was afraid to contact MN. Because, she has copiedn MN''s work too. Seeing that Sophie did not speak, the contestant smiled smugly, "Sure enough, you don''t dare to call, which means that this is simply fake, there is no such person as MN, these so-called giarized works, you must have had someone change them ording to Miss Hunt''s works, and then you excused yourself by saying that Violet giarized them, you ......" "I''ve made it so clear, but you still don''t want to believe it, since that''s the case, then I''ll convince you. I''ll send you a link, go in and see for yourself if what I''m saying is true or not!" Sophie said, then tapped on her phone and sent a link to the contestant. They were already friends before, so it was only normal for them to have each other''s contact. The contestant would take out her phone in disbelief and saw that Sophie had sent her a link. With trepidation, she clicked inside the link and then saw that it was the page of MN blogger. Sophie hooked her lips and smiled, "Slide down, and you''ll know if I''m lying or not!"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The contestant squeezed her phone for a moment, and then slid down suspiciously. Originally she really didn''t believe her idol would giarize, but as she slipped further and further, her heart, too, grew colder and sunk. Because what she saw was the same as what Sophie had said. She knew Miss Hunt the best and knew every single one of her works, including the release date, the date when the typed version was released, etc. However, Miss Hunt''s work simr to this MN''s was indeed posted online first by MN, and Miss Hunt''s was postedter. So it was true that Miss Hunt giarized? The contestant was already shaking more than just their hands, but her body. No, that was not possible! How could Miss Hunt have giarized? She was so talented! Moreover, she had seen Miss Hunt''spetition with her own eyes and had seen Miss Hunt''s designs live, and that kind of stunningly beautiful dress was definitely not something that would be drawn by someone who would copy. So, she still didn''t want to believe that Miss Hunt giarized. But this MN piece, again, did get posted online before Miss Hunt''s. The contestant bit her lip, not knowing what to do. Sophie smiled smugly when she saw her head lowered and her expression downcast, "How about that? Now you know I''m not lying to you, the mentor you admire is a copy cat!" "You''re nonsense." The contestant''s eyes were red, "Miss Hunt wouldn''t giarize, there''s absolutely no way she would giarize, this MN did release her work before Miss Hunt, but Miss Hunt is such a famous person, there''s no way she wouldn''t know about Miss Hunt. If she saw that Miss Hunt giarized her work, do you think she wouldn''t make a scene?" Anyway, if it was her own design that was copied and made a lot of money from her fame, she absolutely had to make that copycat pay. However if Miss Hunt really copied it, it''d been copied for so long, why that MN never made a scene? This was clearly just not normal. However, Sophie said, "What if Violet threatened her so that she couldn''t make a scene? Don''t forget what Violet''s status is, for her, such things are easy." "This......" The contestant''s face went pale, and now she waspletely speechless. Sophie snorted, then held the photo up and stared at Violet on the jury, her eyes narrowing. At this point, when thepetition started, the host stepped up to the stage with a microphone and was about to announce the theme of the round. Sophie, however, suddenly stood up, "Wait a minute." At her words, therge tournament room instantly fell silent as everyone looked to her. The host frowned, clearly displeased that Sophie had interrupted him, but still spoke up and asked, "This contestant, do you have something to do?" "I have something to report!" Sophie opened her mouth. Those words brought an immediate outcry from the floor. You know, eighty percent of the scene was designers. So if she was going to report it, of course she was going to report the designer. And which the designer she wanted to report? That was certainly giarism, bribing judges, and other acts. So when they heard Sophie that they wanted to report, some designers'' heart started to stutter and their faces didn''t look too good. At the judges'' table, Aimee frowned and looked at Violet beside her, "Do you think she ising for us?" "It''s very possible." Violet narrowed her eyes, "Don''t you forget what she said before she came in, and Sophie hates me the most, so it should be me she wants to report." "But what do you make her report?" Aimee wondered. Violet shook her head, "I don''t know, I''m also thinking about what bad things I''ve done, but I can''t figure it out, so now I''m wondering what exactly she''s going to report me for." In short, she didn''t think she''d done anything bad. So even if Sophie did report her, she wasn''t afraid. The host looked at Sophie, "You said you want to report?" "Yes, I''m reporting someone for giarizing someone else''s work." Sophie lifted her chin and said in a high voice. There was a sudden sucking of breath. The host''s face got serious, too. giarism! What a sensitive word. They were all from the designmunity and hated copycats. At the same time, it would not be a good thing for them, as contest organizer to have giaristse to the contest. Because outsiders would question their organizer'' eyes for selecting contestants. Therefore, the organizer had to take it seriously.??????? Chapter 763 Reporting Violet "The host nced in the direction of the studio. He instructed the studio to turn off the individual cameras for a while and not record everything that came next and broadcasted it. Otherwise, all aspects of their authority for this tournament, etc., are going to be questioned by the outside world. Naturally, the studio knew the importance of the matter, and cut off all camera ess in a hurry the moment the host looked over. Then the guide made an OK motion directly to the host. The host nodded, with a big relief, he looked at Sophie, "You said you were going to report giarism, so you can now say who the giarist is." "Of course!" Sophieughed, raised her hand, pointing to the judges'' table, at Violet, "The giarist I''m going to report is her, our judges'' mentor, Violet Hunt!" These words instantly took everyone in the room, all of them, by surprise. "This can''t be!" Many of the contestants at the scene were fans of Violet. So as soon as they heard Sophie that Violet had copied it, their first reaction was that it was impossible. Even that person who had read MN''s work wasn''tpletely convinced that Violet was a giarist. "What''s impossible about that? What I said is in true." Sophie looked at the group of contestants who didn''t believe Violet''s giarism and was furious and jealous at the same time. She didn''t understand what was so good about Violet, she had a loyal fan, but there were so many people who believed that Violet didn''t giarize. It really pissed her off. At the judges'' table, Violet knew that Sophie was going to report her when she stood up and said she was going to report giarism. That was why when she really heard Sophie say that, she wasn''t surprised in any way, but speechless. She copied? How did she not know she giarized herself? Next to her, Aimee came over, "Violet, did you hear that? She said you giarized." "How could I not hear her? She said it so loudly." Violet gave her a nk look. Aimee added, "Violet, did you really giarize?" Violet shrugged her shoulders, "Do you think I would do that?" "No." Aimee shook her head, "You''re so calm and unhurried, anyone can see that you didn''t giarize, otherwise you wouldn''t be so calm, that''s why I''m wondering why she''s tantly sure that you giarized and it doesn''t seem like she''s deliberately ndering you." "Who knows? Since she is so sure that I copied, then naturally she will produce evidence, I want to see what kind of evidence she will produce." Violet narrowed her eyes and murmured. The host did not expect that the person Sophie was going to report was actually Violet. He thought it was other contestant. After all, reporting a contestant was normal, because it would not only get rid of a copycat for the design circle, but also eliminate a rival for herself. However, he did not expect that this Sophie would report, not the contestant, but the judges'' mentor. The judges'' mentors were not in anypetition with her, and her reporting them won''t help her in any way. There was no way this judge-mentor she reported would have giarized at all. This Miss Hunt was the wife of the president of the Murphy Group, but she was also a disciple of Merced, one of the world''s top recognized gifted people, how could someone like that possibly copy? Thinking that, the host''s face was unpleasant as he stared at Sophie, his eyes cold, "This contestant, are you sure it''s Miss Hunt that you''re reporting?" "Yes." Sophie nodded. The host''s face became grim, "I''m asking you once more, are you sure? You should know that if your report is false and Miss Hunt did not giarize, then you will pay an iparably painful price for your report today, you will be involved in the crime of intentional framing and nder. Not only will we revoke your entry, we will also notify the world of your crime, so have you thought about it and made sure to report it?" Hearing these words, Sophie didn''t know why, her heart panicked for a moment, no longer as determined to insist on reporting at the very beginning, her heart had already wavered a bit. That wavering, though, dissipated immediately when she saw the stack of photos on the table, and her heart reasserted itself. Sophie could not let thisment from the host affect her mood. Violet had stood high by giarism, and the host naturally turned towards Violet, which was why he deliberately said those words to shake her up and make her not report Violet. ''You must not do as they wish and let them have their way, you are punishing evil and you must not be defeated by these capitals.'' Sophie admonished herself in her heart, then looked at the host and nodded, "Yes, I''ve thought about it, I must report her, as a designer, I feel that I can''t let this evil wind of giarism continue, nor can I let a giarist be our mentor, it''s an insult to us, so I must expose her." Sophie pointed at Violet again. Some of the contestants who didn''t like Violet naturally believed what Sophie said and followed suit. "That''s right, what makes a giarist stand tall as our judge and mentor, she doesn''t even deserve the title of world top talent, world renowned designer." "That''s right, she doesn''t deserve it!" There were those who supported Sophie, and naturally, there were also those who refuted. The contestant who had previously befriended Sophie stood up at once, "You guys are talking nonsense, there''s no way Miss Hunt could have giarized, I''m convinced she didn''t." She looked at Violet with conviction and begging written in her eyes. She was convinced that Violet did not giarize, but at the same time, she begged Violet to tell her the result, to tell her whether there was giarism or not, and begged Violet not to let her down. Seeing this, Aimee said to Violet with some emotion, "Violet, you have a loyal fan, in this situation, she still insists on believing in you." Violet smiled and nodded, "Yeah, she''s very nice, it''s indeed a very touching thing to have someone stand up and firmly say that she believes in me when I am questioned like this, I appreciate her." After saying that, Violet gave a slight smile to that contestant and then said in lipnguage. The contestant looked at her stunning smile, and smiled instantly after reading her silent words. Miss Hunt responded to her now. Miss Hunt said thank you for her trust, and that Miss Hunt won''t let her down. So Miss Hunt really didn''t giarize, right? The contestantughed with excitement. The host looked at the scene of the argument, his face was grim as he gripped the microphone tightly, "Enough, all of you be quiet, what''s the point of making a lot of noise? What do you think this ce is? Is i a food market?"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Hearing that, the two contestants arguing, all of a sudden, shut their mouths and stopped talking. Seeing that the scene had quieted down, the host dropped his gaze back onto Sophie''s face, his eyes growing colder and colder, "Since you insist that Miss Hunt is the giarist, do you have any proof? If you don''t have proof, I will immediately call the police to take you away." "Since I dare to say so, then I naturally have proof." Sophie smiled smugly, then pointed to the stack of photos on the table in front of her, "My proof is these photos, these photos are allparison photos, on them are the works of Violet, the giarist, and the works of the original designer. Take a look at them and you''ll know if what I''m saying is true or not!" Chapter 764 No Panic Hearing that the photos were evidence, the crowd stood up. "It''s over, I''m now starting to believe that Miss Hunt is a giarist, Sophie is showing evidence." "Me too." "No, I still don''t believe it, I can see Miss Hunt''s talent in my eyes, there''s absolutely no way she could have copied it." "That''s right, that''s right." Some people started to believe Sophie that Violet copied, while others still kept their original thoughts and didn''t believe that Violet would copy. All in all, the scene was very messy andplicated. There were definitely way more people who believe Violet copied it than believe it didn''t. So the situation on the spot was very unfavorable for Violet. But Violet still didn''t have any panic, still leaningzily on the back of the chair, quietly watching the rowdy scene below. Sophie had expected to see Violet in a state of shock when she produced the evidence. However, when she saw Violet''s calm appearance, her brow furrowed tightly and she felt unease. What was the situation? She''d shown evidence, why was Violet still acting so calm? Wasn''t Violet scared, wasn''t she flustered? Sophie always felt that Violet was disrespecting her with this look. She took the trouble to find evidence for so long just to expose Violet, while Violet was not flustered and not scared at all. It was really hard for her to ept. But soon, Sophie adjusted her mood and smiled coldly. Also because she felt that Violet was panicked now, but she was just hiding it well on the surface. Because acting cool was what made it look like she had no giarism. But the evidence was there, it was not like acting calm meant there was no giarism. Hmph, just wait, she was about to send Violet to hell. Sophie smiled, then picked up the photos and looked at the host, "This is the evidence, and I hope you''ll make it public so that everyone can see if she giarized or not." "Yes, I''m for it." "I''m for it too." Both contestants who believe Violet giarized, but others didn''t agree with the organizers to make these photos public. Because then, if Violet did giarize, everyone would be able to know it. Naturally, the host knew that it was right to do so, but it was not up to him to decide whether or not to make it public. He twisted his head to look at Violet, hoping to get a hint from Violet. He was convinced that Violet did not giarize. Otherwise, how could the president of Murphy Group like her? Violet naturally knew what the host meant and smiled faintly at him before nodding her head and agreeing, allowing the host to disclose the photos. The host was pleasantly surprised to see her like this, and nodded in response as well, before turning his head back. He collected the smile on his face and returned to looking at Sophie icily, "Since you asked for disclosure, fine, then I''ll do as you wish." Just now, through Violet''s eyes, he had made sure that Violet didn''t giarize. There was something wrong with this alleged giarism incident, and the alleged evidence of giarism. He didn''t know exactly what the problem was, but he knew that this so-called evidence would never confirm Violet''s giarism. So this Sophie waspletely looking for trouble. Since she wanted to be in trouble, he would help. She came out of nowhere to frame people for giarism and to disrupt thepetition and hold it up. The length of thepetition was regted, and a dy here would require a readjustment of thepetition timeter, which was no small feat for them as a crew. So how could he possibly treat this woman well? Thinking, the host walked down and came to Sophie, took the photo in her hand, and without looking at it, he turned back to his previous position, then handed the photo to a staff member, "Take it to the studio and have the studio project it onto the big screen." "Yes." The staff nodded and hurriedly went to do as he was told. At the judge''s table, Aimee inclined her head to Violet''s side, "Violet, Sophie is screwed." "I know." Violet nodded her head. Aimee added, "Once it is finally confirmed that you did not giarize, her so-called report of giarism will be ulterior motives and nder and disinformation, at that time, the price she will have to bear is definitely more than she can afford. I have never see people would get themselves in trouble like she did, tsk tsk." She shook her head with a wry smile. Violet picked up her coffee and took a sip, "Alright, it''s good that she''s looking for trouble herself, it saves some of our efforts to deal with her." "That''s true." Aimee nodded, didn''t speak anymore. Soon, a dozen photos of theparison photos appeared on the big screen. The photos were erged, but very clear. The contestants on the floor, who had known almost all of the judges'' mentors, could see at a nce that the design on the right side of the photo was Violet''s. And the left was not. Because Violet''s designs had been featured in magazines or shows, a little search on the inte would have them recognized. And the design on the left, which they hadn''t seen, was very simr to Violet''s design, to a high degree of eighty percent. In terms of design, it was not too much to say that the ones with such a high degree of simrity were identical. For a while, everyone, except for the contestants who had always believed in Violet, looked at Violet with surprised eyes. Because once these photos came out, it reinforced the fact that Violet was a copycat. "Miss Hunt, that''s not true, is it?" "Yeah Miss Hunt, you didn''t giarize, did you?" A contestant who liked her asked with a trembling voice. But before Violet could say anything, those contestants who believed that Violet had giarized uttered. "The fact is in front of you and you still refuse to believe it." "That''s right, if she didn''t giarize, what are with theseparison photos?" "I ...... I ......" The contestant who believed that Violet didn''t giarize was gagged by these words. Sophie looked at the situation in front of him with satisfaction, with more and more people believed her that Violet giarized. Violet was really finished! She looked smugly towards the judges'' table, thinking that at this moment Violet must have panicked and couldn''t maintain that so-called calmness any longer. The moment she looked over, however, the smugness on her face froze instantly. She still didn''t see the slightest bit of panic on Violet''s face, what she saw was still the self-assured Violet. This caused Sophie''s face to twist. Why? Why was she not panicking and in the mood for coffee?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The evidence of giarism had beenid out, so why did she maintain such a calm demeanor? Sophie shook her head, expressing her iprehension. She couldn''t figure out what that was about. At the same time, it made her very ufortable inside. She felt as if she had hit cotton. "Violet, Sophie seems to be nervous, look at her face grimace." Aimee picked up her coffee and took a sip, smiling. Violet hooked her lips, "Because she didn''t see me look otherwise, like scared, panicked or something, so she couldn''t ept it, she thought that I should be scared when she published the so-called evidence, in that case, she would feel satisfied with pleasure, but I wasn''t scared, so she couldn''t see what she wanted to see, she couldn''t be satisfied, that''s why she looked so furious." Chapter 765 I am Mina "It''s ridiculous, report someone whens she is not ready." Aimee said disdainfully. She then asked, "By the way Violet, do you know whose design is the one she took out for theparison photo? Although the design on the left is less bright than yours, but it''s definitely very good, it can be taken to be on the show floor, so I think that the one must also be a famous designer, but since it''s a famous designer, would it be bribed by Sophie?" In her opinion, if Sophie wanted to frame Violet for giarism, she must have found someone to draw something that was highly simr to Violet''s design. That was how she could createparison photos to smear Violet for giarism. And Violet''s design style, as well as aura, and talent, was not something that an ordinary designer could manage, so it was not at all easy to draw something simr to Violet''s work, and in the same style. At the very least, a designer who was not famous could never do it, only a well-known designer with a simr style to Violet and not much different talent could. But as far as she knew, the famous designers with a simr style to Violet''s were all very old, and it was absolutely impossible for them to be bribed by Sophie.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. There was still the possibility of the younger ones, as they would be jealous of Violet, and then agree to set Violet up along with Sophie to knock Violet down, and then have one lesspetitor with a simr style to their own. But the point was there was no young better than Violet. That was why she wondered who, exactly, would be helping Sophie. Violet looked at Aimee who was frowning and smiled, "The designs on the left side of these photos were drawn by a designer named Mina." "Mina?" Aimee froze, then thought of something and cried out, "Violet, isn''t Mina you? Your name before you returned home." "Yeah." Violet nodded, "So now you know why the design on the left is so close to my design style, because it''s all drawn by me. I never told you I have a habit, that is, for the design I feel not too satisfied with, I will post it to my own social tform''s ount to keep as a souvenir, in order not to forget that I once drew that design, but I never thought that I would one day copy myself." "Pffffffff." Aimee covered her lips andughed, "Sophie stumbled upon your social tform ount, but didn''t know that it was yours, but thought that your design was highly simr to the one posted on that ount, so she believed that you copied it, and then took it out to report you. Hahaha, Violet, she is so unlucky. " Violet also sighed helplessly, "Yeah, what bad luck, I didn''t expect I''d be a giarist of my own work." Aimee wiped the tears that came out of the corners of her eyes fromughing, "No, I can already imagine the expression on Sophie''s face when you go public in a moment, it must be wonderful, hahaha, it is so funny." Violet watched herugh again and shook her head with tears ofughter. Justugh about it. Honestly, she hadn''t expected things to be so dramatic either. She had thought that Sophie had produced evidence of something. The result was actually her own design. Using her own design to report her for copying herself was the first oops in design history. Thinking, Violet propped her head up and looked down with mockery in her eyes. Sophie pointed to those photos on the left on the big screen and said in a loud voice, "Everyone, you all know that the one on the right is Miss Hunt''s work, but the one on the left, now I''ll tell you, is the work of a blogger called MN, I found her design by chance under her social media tform ount, at that time, I thought it looked good, so I learned more about it, and then I found out that Miss Hunt''s work is actually highly simr to this MN blogger''s work, and I found out that the MN blogger''s design was posted online first, much earlier than Miss Hunt''s work, so Miss Hunt is definitely copying the MN blogger''s work." "In that case, then you post the MN blogger''s homepage." Aimee said as she picked up the microphone. Sophie''s eyes shed, and then she nodded, "Of course." She also copied from MN bloggers, but she found out in thest couple of days that MN blogger deleted her work she copied, so she could not see her work online anymore. So, it was okay to post the MN blogger''s homepage. These people, too, would not find out that she copy the MN blogger''s work. Thinking about this, Sophie''s heart quieted down, and then she picked up her phone and tapped it twice, sharing the link to the MN blogger''s homepage to the contestants'' group. Then all the contestants all clicked into the link to see if what Sophie said was true. By the time the crowd had finished watching, there was silence. Because what Sophie said was true, this MN blogger''s design was posted online earlier than Violet''s work. So it did look like Violet copied MN. Sophie saw everyone''s reactions and was quick to see them, then pointed at Violet, "Miss Hunt, now that all the evidence has been brought out, it''s time for you toe out and say something." "Yeah Miss Hunt, you still don''t admit you giarized?" "Yes, you are so shameless." "I used to like you so much, I never thought that you would be a giarist!" Facing the usations, Violet remained unruffled, put down her coffee cup and stood up, picking up the microphone. When the crowd saw this action, they all instantly fell silent, knowing that she had something to say. Violet looked at the crowd and smiled, "I never knew using my own design work made me a giarist." She said this gently and not too loudly. But those who were there all heard it. The crowd whispered. "Did you hear that? What Miss Hunt just said was that she used her own work?" "I heard it, and it seemed to mean that the design Sophie took out as a giarismparison was also Miss Hunt''s own work." "No, why is it on this MN blogger''s page but not Miss Hunt''s?" The crowd said they didn''t understand. Sophie, on the other hand, turned pale and looked at Violet incredulously. Violet said that those designs were her own, so she did not copy. How was this possible! This was absolutely impossible. Yes, absolutely not! Sophie felt that in this world, there couldn''t be such a coincidence, and after taking a deep breath, she maintained herposure and continued, "Miss Hunt, I know you definitely won''t admit to giarism, after all, no one would, because once you admit it, everything you''ve gained today would all be gone, but even so, you shouldn''t say that the MN work is yours, after all, you''re both not the same person." "Since I dare to say that, then I naturally have proof that this MN you''re talking about is me." Violet still kept a smile on her face, "You guys still don''t know the meaning of MN, right? I can tell you all that MN means Mina, as you all know, a year ago there was a young designer named Mina who made her debut in the world and showed an extremely high design talent." "That''s right." The crowd nodded.?????? Chapter 766 Sophies Fear Then Violet added, "But Designer Mina didn''t stay active in the world for long before she suddenly disappeared, some people spected that Designer Mina was retiring, but I can tell you for sure that Mina didn''t retire, but used her real name back and went back to her own country to develop from scratch, and I am Mina!"N?velDrama.Org content rights. She said, patting herself on the chest. The crowd was in shock. "What? Miss Hunt is Mina?" "That''s what she said." "No way, if she''s Mina, then why not use the name Mina to continue moving in the world? After all she''s made a name for herself, hasn''t she? Why she gave up the name Mina and start all over again?" "I don''t know, but if it''s true, I kinda admire Miss Hunt, after all, not everyone can drop everything and start from scratch when they''ve made a certain amount of fame." "Yeah." Listening to the crowd''s chatter, Sophie''s face was grim to the extreme. She already understood what Violet meant. Violet said that the MN blogger''s name was Mina. And this Mina was Violet herself. So Violet didn''t copy from start to finish, she used her own design! How was this possible! Sophie''s body trembled up and her face turned white. No, she didn''t believe it, and she didn''t want to ept it. How could she ept that this handle was fake when she had managed to find a handle that could knock Violet down! So Violet was lying, yes, she must be lying to her, and to everyone! Thinking about this, Sophie''s face twisted as she pointed at Violet, "You''re lying, just because you said MN is Mina, does that mean she must be Mina? Even if MN is Mina, but on what basis do you say that you are Mina? Do you have any proof?" Aimee propped her head up in boredom, "Violet, she doesn''t seem to want to ept the fact that you''re Mina." Violet chuckled, "I can see that, and I can understand her, after all, she''s bent on knocking me down, and now that I''ve announced my other identity, it means her n is going to fail, so how is she willing to ept this result? She can only deceive herself and think that I''m lying." "To put it bluntly, it''s just that she doesn''t want to admit the fact." Aimee bristled. Violet nodded, "That''s right." "Alright, Violet, hurry up and give her the final blow, I''m tired of watching her tricks." Aimee said with a snort. Violet nodded, "I''m a bit annoyed too, in that case, let''s just expose her." After saying that, she picked up the microphone, "You don''t want to believe that I''m Mina, since you want proof, I''ll bring it out and hope you''ll be convinced." After she coldly nced at Sophie, she said to the host, "Please give me aputer." "Okay." The host readily agreed, then left the staff to get theputer. Soon, theputer was carried over and ced in front of Violet. Violet added, "Next, I will log on to the social tform page you just saw to prove that I am that MN, and when that is proven, I will call the General Design Association and ask them to confirm if I am Mina or not, and if you don''t believe me, you should believe the General Association, right?" Once those words came out, everyone, except Sophie, believed her. After all, she had dared to let the General Association prove her identity, so naturally, that meant that what she said was true. After all, if it was a fake, she didn''t even dare to contact the General Association. And Sophie was panicking inwardly at this moment, her face growing paler and paler. How did this happen? She didn''t understand how things were going to turn out differently than she thought they would. What she was thinking was that she would report Violet for giarism and then beat Violet to hell and leave Violet in disrepute. In this way, Violet''s career was ruined by her, and even love could be ruined by her. After all, it was impossible for Stanley to love an inferior woman who copied someone else''s work, such a woman would only bring him into disrepute, so Stanley would definitely divorce her. At that point, her chance woulde. But now, she had thought her n was absolutely perfect and was about to work. But to her surprise, things reversed again. Violet was actually MN. Shit, it really pissed her off. That Luna! Sophie''s body shivered up, with anger and fear. Angry that she had been tricked by Luna and that her n had failed, and scared that if Violet really was that whatever Mina was in the end. Sophie clenched her hands together, her eyes bloodshot as she stared at Violet, expecting Violet not to log in. As long as Violet didn''t log in, then there was still hope for her. Violet naturally felt Sophie staring at her, that gaze filled with tension, fear, and dread. She hooked her lips in a faint smile and said in her mind: Be fearful, it''s her end in a moment! "Get a cameraman here, record all the process of me logging into this social tform and show it on the big screen so that everyone can see if there are any problems when I log in." Violet said to the host. She was very supportive of this proposal not only by the host but also by the other contestants. After all, if she wanted to prove her innocence, then naturally nothing should be hidden, but it should all be visible to everyone. Soon, the host arranged for a cameraman to go over. That cameraman stood behind Violet and pointed the camera at Violet''sputer and hands. Then Violet entered her ount and password and hit enter to log in as the crowd looked on. After a few seconds, the screen showed a sessful login. Then the crowd saw the home page they had seen before. At this, the crowd had no more to say. They had beenpletely convinced that Violet was indeed that MN. Violet slid the mouse pulley, while sliding, "The designs you see in this ount are the first drafts I drew, after all, I feel unsatisfied, and I can''t afford to destroy them, so I put them on to keep as a souvenir, after all, as a designer, no matter if your design is good or not, but the moment you draw it out, it is like your child, even if it can''t contribute to you, but it exists after all." "That''s right." Someone nodded, "I also share the same thoughts as Miss Hunt, for the designs I draw, even if I don''t use them, I will keep them and watch themter if I want to, after all, that''s proof of my progress." "Yeah, me too." Violet listened to everyone''s words andughed heartily before adding, "I don''t know I put my own work on it but it was used to nder me for giarism, it''s funny to say that it''s the first time I''ve seen someone report me for giarizing my own work." A lot of peopleughed at thatment. "Honestly, it''s the first time I''ve seen it, and I was angry when I just misunderstood Miss Hunt''s giarism, but now that I know it''s such an oops, I feel quite ridiculous." "I guess Sophie has a grudge against Miss Hunt, so she ndered Miss Hunt for giarism before things were even clear, but when the evidence came up, it turned out to be ridiculous." "That''s right, now it''s confirmed that Miss Hunt is innocent, they are her work, so so is not a giarist, but Sophie''s nder is true. I heard that the crime of intentional nder will be sentenced for a period of time." Chapter 767 Sophie was Terrified The crowd looked towards Sophie with mocking sneers. Sophie looked at their eyes and listened to their malicious and sarcastic words, her heart was filled with sadness and panic. The sad thing is that these people were just supporting her and were still on her side, and now, as soon as they saw Violet logged in that homepage, they immediately believed Violet. And that was not all, they were taunting her! And the panic was what these people just said. Violet has now proven that she didn''t giarize, so her so-called report was not valid, but at the same time, her report on Violet became nder and was guilty. Then she was going to jail! The more she thought about it, the more scared she was, Sophie''s body trembled violently, and her face was as white as paper. Seeing this, Aimee scornfully pressed her lips and said, "Violet, she''s scared yet." Violet nodded, "I saw that." "I thought how strong she was inbat, but it turns out to be nothing more than that, that''s scary." Aimee shrugged her shoulders. Violet smiled, then took out her phone, "Since you all have now seen this social tform of mine and believe that I didn''t giarize, then next, I will call and contact my teacher, as well as various top designers, and ask them to confirm if I am Mina or not." Having said that, she first dialed her teacher, Master Merced. As Merced''s disciple, there was naturally no one who knew the identity of Violet''s alter ego better than him. Even the name, Mina, was given by Master Merced himself. Hearing Master Merced''s confirmation of Violet Mina''s identity, the crowd had clearly had no doubts at all about Violet being Mina, and all believed it. But Violet continued to call the other masters as she had just said. After all, it felt somewhat unfair to have Master Merced proved that. Master Merced was her teacher, and he might protect his disciple and bear false witness. So Violet still called the other masters. Those masters were people who knew Violet''s other identity, and what they said was that when they heard that Violet needed them to testify, they naturally agreed. With so many masters standing in Violet''s identity and certifying that Violet was Mina, all the people present naturally had nothing to say. From the start, the contestant who disliked Violet pressed his lips beyond that and didn''t say anything. The contestants who worshiped and liked Violet, on the other hand, were all excited and thrilled to know that Violet didn''t giarize and also knew that Violet was Mina. Especially the contestant who had a good rtionship with Sophie before, looked at Violet even more excited, couldn''t stop the joy in her eyes, "Great, I knew Miss Hunt wouldn''t let me down!" As if Violet heard her words, Violet looked over to her and winked at her with a smile. The contestant saw it and was even happier. Violet picked up the microphone and her gaze fell on Sophie who was pale and already frozen, "Sophie, the results have now confirmed that I did not giarize, the designs you thought I copied are my own, what else do you have to say now?" "I ...... I......" Sophie subconsciously stepped back, her mouth opening, stammering for words. What else did she have to say? No, there were no words she could say at all. She had thought that her n would work and that Violet was really copying. Yet it turned out to be such a reversal that Violet did not giarize, and the evidence she brought out proved instead that Violet did not giarize. She couldn''t knock Violet down anymore, and she was going to face being knocked down. It was all Luna''s fault. It was all that woman''s fault! That woman said Violet giarized, but it turned out she did not. She got screwed by that woman Luna! Sophie''s hands were squeezed together in a death grip, her body shaking badly. When Violet saw that she didn''t say anything, she sneered and added, "Sophie, do you think that you can avoid everything just because you don''t say anything? I''m sorry to say that it''s impossible, ording to our criminalw, nder is actually a very light sentence, at most a period of detention and a fine, only the kind of nder that is bad enough is likely to be sentenced to three years." Hearing this, Sophie''s eyes lit up for a moment. She admitted that her report of Violet''s giarism was false and constituted nder.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. But she didn''t do anything to Violet herself, and Violet didn''t suffer, so this was not a serious plot for her, right? Since the circumstances were not serious, it should only be detention or a fine. She could barely ept such an oue, after all, she would be out soon. However, Violet''s next sentence directly stunned Sophie. "But I''m sorry, Sophie, your nder against me is not a minor nder, the circumstances have been so bad that it has caused a serious impact on me, if I didn''t end up confirming myself that I didn''t giarize, then I would have ended up being banned from the design circle and spurned by the whole world, so I will apply to punish you severely, and you will be in jail for three years!" Violet looked at her and said coldly. Three years? Sophie''s pupils shrank as she jerked her head up to stare at Violet, "Who are you to make me stay in jail for three years? It''s not like I''ve caused you any substantial harm, Violet, you''re deliberately screwing me over and deliberatelymunicating your personal vendetta!" She pointed at Violet, her face twisted as she growled. Violet picked up her coffee and took a sip, sneering lightly, "Personal vendetta? Sorry, I''m not you, my character is not that bad. I''m just being realistic, yes, you didn''t cause me any substantial harm, the sentence won''t be three years, at most one year, but what about adding the charge is that you copied someone else''s work." These words instantly caused Sophie''s body to freeze, and she seemed to lose consciousness as she stood there motionless. And the people presented froze. "No way, Miss Hunt said that Sophie copied someone else''s work?" "I heard it too, just now Sophie was reporting Miss Hunt for giarism, and now Miss Hunt is reporting Sophie for copying someone else''s worh, how does this sound so dramatic?" "I think so too, but I believe in Miss Hunt''s words that Sophie copied someone else''s work. I thought Sophie was strange before, obviously she is a designer, she can evene to thepetition, but she doesn''t know so many professional things, I was curious how on earth she came to thepetition, now I understand, she probably copied someone else''s work toe in thepetition, in fact she herself doesn''t even know how to design." "Yes, we basically all submitted our designs yesterday, only she didn''t, when I left, I took a look at the design she drew. The design was really good, but the lines of the design were very juvenile, not at all like someone who would draw such a good design. At that time I thought it did not feel right. It turned out that she couldn''t draw designs at all, she just copied someone else''s, so the design was good but the lines were juvenile." Hearing the words of the crowd, Sophie''s legs were shaking. She moved her feet and backed up towards the back, as if trying to get out of the way. The host who saw her thoughts narrowed his eyes and immediately ordered, "Close the door and don''t let her slid away!" Sophie copied someone else''s design and came in for thepetition, which undoubtedly would ruin the reputation of the organizer. If words got out, the majesty the organizer would have to be swept away.???????? Chapter 768 Attacking Violet On top of that, the organizer had to beughed at by the outside world, and the association may not even be able to approve such a big event if they want to hold it in the future. After all, the association will question whether their organizers'' vetting is good enough. So no matter what, he couldn''t let Sophie leave. Who knows what Sophie will say? The security guards on the scene heard the host''s words and immediately ran to stand at the door and hold it in ce. Sophie turned her head and saw the two security guards at the door, and her eyes were filled with despair. It was over. She was really done this time. Sophie bit her lower lip, and because of the force she exerted, she almost bit her lip through, regretting it in her heart. Regretting why she had to barge into this design circle that didn''t belong to her, topete with Violet. If she hadn''t done that, she wouldn''t be in the position she was now. But in this situation now, there was no use in regretting it. Sophie knew that she was really screwed up this time. "Miss Hunt, how do you know that Sophie copied someone else''s work?" A contestant asked curiously. Violet smiled, "It''s simple, because I''ve known Sophie before. She''s not a designer at all and has never studied clothing design, even less talent in this area, so how such a person came in thepetition?" The crowd nodded. Another contestant said, "That''s right, it looks like I just guessed right, Sophie came in the tournament by copying someone else''s design." "Yes." Violet took the microphone and continued on, "So I was curious and looked up the reason why Sophie was able toe in for thepetition, and after seeing the design Sophie used, I understood everything at once. It turned out that Sophie copied someone else''s design to impress the reviewer and got the ticket for thepetition, it was quite funny to say that the design Sophie used was also mine." When those words came out, everyone looked at Sophie incredulously. The design that Sophie copied was actually Miss Hunt''s! "Is this true? Miss Hunt?" Someone was eager to confirm. Violet nodded, "Of course it''s true, everyone, please look." She clicked on theputer, and then the crowd saw on the big screen, ten beautiful and stunning designs popped up. "These ten designs are Sophie used to enter thepetition, sessfully impressing the viewers." Violet said. Someone nodded, "Very advanced design indeed, if I were the viewers and saw a contestant who could draw such a high level design, even if she was a nobody, I would be willing to give her a tform to show herself."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "So would I." Those who said were contestants who loved talent. Violet listened to their words and smiled heartily before adding, "And these ten designs were also ced on top of this MN ount by me and copied by Sophie." "That''s not right, Miss Hunt, we just watched your homepage and found that there aren''t these ten designs on it." Someone asked curiously. Violet still kept a smile on her face, "That''s because, after I found out that Sophie had copied my designs, I immediately hid these ten designs and set them to be visible only to myself, because I did it for today." "What does that mean?" Someone wondered. Violet replied, "After discovering that Sophie had copied my designs, I nned to find an opportunity to expose her directly, but in order not to alert her, I specifically hid these ten designs, so that when Sophie saw that she couldn''t find her copied designs online, she would be relieved and think that I had removed them, so that she wouldn''t have to worry about anyone else seeing the designs and suspecting to her copying someone else''s design." "So that''s it." The crowd nodded. Sophie''s eyes were scarlet as she stared at Violet, gritting her teeth as if she wanted to eat Violet, "You set me up!" Violet sneered, "I set you up? Sorry, I don''t have that patience, nor do I have that mood, to me, you are just an insignificant person, not qualified enough for me to set up. What you have fallen into today, it is because you made it yourself. I didn''t let you do that, did I? So who are you to say that I set you up, at best, you ruined yourself!" Hearing these words, Sophie''s mind was empty for a moment, and her mouth opened, unable to say anything. Yeah, wasn''t it her own doing that brought her to this point? No one told her to do it. She did everything herself. So, she really could not me anyone else. But she was not happy about it! Sophie''s fists became tighter and tighter, and she suddenly picked up the water bottle on the table and viciously smashed it towards Violet. This turn of events stunned everyone. "Miss Hunt!" "Violet!" Violet didn''t expect Sophie to suddenly attack her straight away like a madman. For a moment, Violet stayed in her chair, forgetting to react. Sophie looked at Violet with hatred in her eyes. She couldn''t beat Violet down with giarism, instead she got jail by Violet. Since that was the case, she would simply let Violet die with her. Anyway, it wasn''t a loss if she got to screw Violet before she went in jail. Looking at the water bottle that flew towards Violet, Sophie''s face was grim and twisted, and her eyes were full of excitement. She could, by now, anticipate the scene after Violet was smashed. She must have had a bloody head. Of course, it would be nice to be disfigured. "Violet, be careful!" However, things always turn out to be unexpected, and until the end, there was no way to know exactly how things would go and what the oue would be. In Sophie''s opinion, the water bottle was smashing straight towards Violet''s face, and it was even about to hit Violet. But just before it was about to hit, an arm suddenly appeared in front of Violet, and then steadily caught that water bottle. It was Violet''s bodyguard! Sophie watched as the water bottle missed hitting Violet and was instead grabbed by one of Violet''s bodyguards, and she was about to explode with anger. So close, so close! It was clearly so close that Violet was about to be smashed, but why it failed in thest minute! At this moment, Sophie was shaking with anger, and her eyes were red as if they were about to bleed out. Her heart was filled with unwillingness. And on the judges'' table, the bodyguard breathed a huge sigh of relief after catching the bottle. Fortunately, he had arrived just in time, or Mrs. Murphy would have been smashed. Violet let out a huge sigh of relief and patted her chest. There was also Aimee and everyone else on the scene, who simultaneously felt relieved. "Thank you, Adrian." Violet looked at the bodyguard and smiled gratefully. Aimee also said, "Yes, Adrian, fortunately you came in time, otherwise Violet would have been in real trouble." Adrian put down the water bottle and scratched his head and smiled, "It''s nothing, it''s what I should do to protect Mrs. Murphy. Mrs. Murphy, are you alright?" "I''m fine." Violet shook her head and smiled, "I was just scared." "Good." Adrian breathed a sigh of relief. They were afraid that if something happened to Mrs. Murphy, Mr. Murphy would me them and they would be in trouble. "Adrian, aren''t you guys forgetting one thing?" At this moment, Aimee suddenly narrowed her eyes and spoke with an icy face, "Someone attacked Mrs. Murphy and copied her work. Shouldn''t you guys arrest her?" Chapter 769 Arrested to the Police Station The words reminded the bodyguard. Yeah, someone attacked theirdy, how could they let her off the hook? It was just the suddenness of the incident that made them forget to react for a moment. He naturally could not let this woman go. Adrian and the other bodyguard walked towards Sophie with a grim face. When Sophie saw theming, her heart was filled with fear and dread, and she subconsciously stepped back. However, she was also blocked by the organizer''s staff behind her, and she couldn''t run if she wanted to. Eventually, Sophie was caught by the two men of Adrian. Adrian kicked her in the pit of her knee and she fell to her knees with a thud. She didn''t know if Adrian did it on purpose, but Sophie''s position directly opposite was just Violet, so this looked as if Sophie was kneeling Violet. Violet stood up and picked up the bottle of water, "Sophie, how dare you hit me?" Sophie lifted her head and looked at her through gritted teeth, "You''ve driven me to the brink, and I can''t fight back? I just hate why you''re so lucky to have someone protecting you at all times, or else this water bottle would have hit you for sure!" Violet turned the water bottle upside down, "That''s right, and I did not expect it, you were annoyed with me, but I am just lucky, I am not only lucky, I also have a good life, so I have someone to protect, while you, not only bad luck, bad life, so you can not get what you want, in this life, you are destined to only look up at me at the bottom, watching me live the life you want most, but never get this life!" "You!" Hearing these words, Sophie''s face instantly twisted to the extreme, her eyes as scarlet as if they were hardened with poison. "Violet!" Sophie growled towards Violet, her voice seemed like a trapped beast, full of resentment and viciousness. The people in the room got chills from hearing it. Some of them even hugged each other. After all, they hadn''t seen people filled with hate like that. A man like that could do something if she wasn''t caught. "Violet, you deliberately provoked her, didn''t you?" Aimee asked as she looked at Violet, whose face was unchanged, the corners of her mouth twitching. Violet raised her chin, and did not deny it, "That''s right, she dared to make a move on me, I naturally had to make her feel bad. The way to make someone feel bad is not to make a move on her, not to make her hurt, but to put her heart to death with words. She always wanted my position as Mrs. Murphy, always wanted to be with Stanley, so I deliberately said that, to destroy her heart from the root, you see how bad she feels now!" She pointed at Sophie, whose body was violently struggling to break free from the shackles of the two bodyguards. Aimee swallowed, "I can see, Sophie wants to kill you, and the deeper the bias to kill you, the deeper it means, the deeper the breakdown inside her, Violet, this is a really good move, it''s simply a wrong decision to make an enemy with you." "I wasn''t actually like this before, I used to uphold the concept of tolerance and generosity, butter I found out that the more tolerant I was, the more some people turn against you, and for that, I paid a serious price, so since then, I''ve understood that with enemies, you should never be tolerant and generous, you have to fight from the beginning, otherwise it''s you who will regret it." Violet lowered her eyelids, her voice holding relief. She just gave Talia the chance to get her mom killed because she didn''t get Talia down in the first ce. She was responsible for her mother''s death. So from that moment, she understood that kindness could be had, but not given to the enemy, or even if the enemy ambushed her in the end, she would lose a lot herself. So for Sophie, she would never forgive now. Thinking, Violet narrowed her eyes, and then suddenly smashed the water bottle towards Sophie. This scene, again, stunned everyone. Aimee was also surprised and opened her mouth, "Violet youThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Before she could finish her words, the water bottle thumped, hitting Sophie''s forehead precisely. Sophie yelled out in pain, her brain was dizzy, and the piece of her forehead was instantly red and swollen. But the water bottle wasn''t a sharp weapon, and even if it hit, it wouldn''t make Sophie''s head break. So Sophie didn''t look, well, lousy. "Violet, you dare to smash me!" Sophie yelled at the top of her lungs. Violet sat down and smiled, "Why wouldn''t I dare? You even dare to make a move on me, and I still can''t fight back? Tell me, everyone, if someone made a move on you, will you fight back?" "Of course I will!" The first to speak was Violet''s fan girl. She looked at Sophie indignantly, "If I were Miss Hunt and someone dared to hit me, I would have skinned her, not something as simple as returning a tooth for a tooth, like Miss Hunt did." "That''s right, I love my face, and if someone dares toy a hand towards my face, I''ll absolutely rip her face off too." "Exactly." The crowd echoed, none of them were against Violet. After all, everyone knew it was Sophie''s fault. In the beginning, Sophie copying Miss Hunt''s work to enter thepetition was shameless enough. And the most disgusting thing was that Sophie even ndered Miss Hunt for giarism, and after being exposed by Miss Hunt, she became annoyed and mad. So from start to finish, it was Sophie who was at fault, not Miss Hunt. Even if Miss Hunt smashed a water bottle at Sophie, she was just returning fire. Naturally, they were in support of Miss Hunt. Hearing everyone''s defense of herself, Violet smiled heartily, then gazed at Sophie with icy eyes, "Hear that? I''m not wrong." "You guys...... You guys......" Sophie gritted her teeth with resentment. The crowd wasn''t afraid of her, and instead red back hard. Violet rubbed her temples, "Well, take her down, send her to the police station and properly exined to the police. Copying my designs for profit, ndering me, attacking me, these few charges add up will be five years of prison, right?" Five years! Hearing this number, Sophie''s face changed greatly, "No, you can''t do this to me, you can''t. I''m Stanley''s savior, if you do this to me, when Stanley finds out, he won''t forgive you!" "You still have the cheek to mention my husband?" Violet''s face went dark, "You im that you saved my husband, but in fact, if you hadn''t suddenly taken my husband away, my husband would have been found by Fraser and sent to a big hospital for treatment, instead of being in aa for days at your ce. I didn''t pursue you for dying my husband''s treatment, instead, you still have the cheek to tell me that you have a saving grace to my husband. Sophie, you did reminded me, for you hid my husband, you also broke thew, I never pursued it, this time, I''ll pursue it all together! Adrian, take her away!" "Yes!" Adrian answered, and together with another bodyguard, forcefully grabbed Sophie and went out. Sophie was unwilling to go and kept struggling with insults. But she was a woman, and even if she struggled, she could not break free of Adrian''s shackles. Eventually, Sophie was taken away. Silence was finally restored to the scene. But this time things have left the contestants saddened and not much in the mood forpetition. So the organizer discussed the matter and decided to suspend today''spetition until tomorrow, and then sacrifice a day of rest for the contestants to make up the date. In this way, the organizer won''t have to move thepetition schedule. Chapter 770 Another Offender After the dismissal, the contestants left the scene in twos and threes. As they walked away, there were still people talking about what happened between Sophie and Violet. Violet heard it and didn''t care, packing her bag in a breezy manner. Aimee stood up and asked, "Violet, what do we do next?" "Go over to the police station and take a statement, after that, Sophie will be discharged back home to serve her sentence in the country." Violet said. After all, as the person who reported to the police and was the party that was ndered by Sophie, she definitely had to go over to the police station. Aimee nodded, "I''ll apany you." "Okay." Violet smiled and responded, not refusing. After that, the two left the tournament avenue and drove to the police station. The car was driven by Aimee. Violet was sitting on the passenger side and was calling Stanley to tell him about what happened today. Stanley''s eyebrows furrowed after hearing that, "That woman actually made a move with against you?" "Yeah, I didn''t expect that either." Violet sighed. In fact, to put it mildly, she was still a bit scared inside. If Adrian hadn''t been there with them, she might have actually been hit. After all, when Sophie smashed over, she was in a state of dazedness and had no time to dodge. So without Adrian, at this point, she would probably be in the hospital. "Are you okay?" Stanley asked, his voice anxious as he stood up. In the conference room, the others froze when they saw how violently he reacted. "What''s wrong with Mr. Murphy?" Someone asked in a whisper. "I don''t know." Someone shook their head. Stanley clenched his palms, his face grim, and the cold air around him seemed to freeze everything. Sophie actually dared toy hands on Violet. Since so, be prepared for his revenge! "I''m fine." Violet heard the man''s concern and nervousness, and her heart warmed as she shook her head and replied, "Don''t worry, nothing happened to me, it was Adrian who saved me in time." "Good." Hearing that she was fine, Stanley then sighed in relief. "You''re in the car now?" He heard the sound of a caring from her side. Violet nodded, "Yeah, Aimee and I are going over to the police station to take a statement, this time, I''m going to make sure Sophie can''t get out without sitting in jail for enough years." "Go ahead then, I''ll contact the police departmentter." Stanley said with a nod. He wasn''t going to let Sophie go to jail so easily. He would make Sophie, a prisoner, sit there for life. How could she try to hurt Violet! "Tonight I''ll bring the two children over to see you." Stanley added. Violet''s eyes lit up, "Okay, I''ll wait for you at the airport then." Naturally she was most pleased to hear that he and the two children wereing over. It had only been a few short days since they''d been apart, but she already missed them. And Jimmy. Jimmy can''t get out of the hospital yet toe here. But it was okay, from now on, the family of five would never be apart again. After talking to Stanley, Violet hung up the phone. Aimee flirted with a smile, "Yo, it looks like you''re reluctant to hang up." Violet gave her a nk look, "Of course, he is my husband, if you had a husband, you would be the same as me." "Haha, but I don''t have a husband." Aimeeughed and then asked, "By the way, I just heard you say you were going to the airport, is Mr. Murphying over?" "Yes, tonight." Violet nodded. Aimee tsked twice, "No wonder you wereughing just now." Violet gave a smile. Soon, they arrived at the police station. Aimee parked her car and went inside with Violet. Sophie was in the interrogation room at this moment. When Violet reached the door, she still heard Sophie''s rant about how she was right or something like that. Aimee bristled, "This woman is really hopeless, she actually still refuses to admit her mistake even now." Violet sneered, "If she could admit her mistake, she wouldn''t have ended up in this situation today. Let''s go, there''s no need to pay attention to her, just go and take our statement." Sophie attacked her on the spot and ndered her, all as a matter of fact, and with surveince as proof and hundreds of people as witnesses. So Sophie was proved tomit her crime, even if Sophie didn''t admit it, it was useless, what was waiting for Sophie in the end was jail. So she didn''t have to go in and confront Sophie, she could just take her own statement and leave. After that, she didn''t have to ask about anything Sophie did, and the police would inform her when Sophie''s sentence was determined. "That''s true." Aimee nodded, and with onest nce at Sophie, she followed Violet to another office. By the time the statement was finished, it was 2:00 p.m.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Aimee touched her stomach, "I''m a bit hungry, Violet, let''s go eat." Violet looked at the time, "Fine, let''s go." The two got into their car and drove to find the restaurant. However, during dinner, Violet received a call from the police station, saying that Sophie finally gave an ount of everything. What surprised Violet was that behind the matter of Sophie ndering her for giarism, there was actually another person. And that person was Luna! Violet''s eyebrows furrowed and her face looked unpleasant. She originally thought that this matter was all done by Sophie alone, after all, Sophie found MN''s homepage and used the design on it as a ticket to thepetition, then naturally she saw other designs that were simr to hers. So it couldn''t be more normal to use it to smear her. But she didn''t expect that ording to Sophie''s ount, Sophie didn''t understand what her designs were all about at all, so when she saw the design on MN, she didn''t know that it was simr to hers, and naturally, she didn''t think of using it to smear her with giarism. Everything, it was Luna who flogged it. Sophie, on the other hand, had entered into a partnership with Luna. So the nder was a case of two people together, not Sophie alone. So, she should also catch Luna. Seeing Violet''s frown, Aimee asked suspiciously, "What''s wrong, Violet? What did the police say?" Violet didn''t hide the words from her. After hearing that, Aimee froze, "Holy shit, there''s actually another devil!" "Yeah." Violet rubbed her temples, feeling a bit tired. She had thought that after the international tournament, Luna wouldn''t dare to make moves on her. But to her surprise, she was wrong. Luna had been lurking in the shadows, making little tricks for her when she found the opportunity. And this time, Luna was quite smart to reach cooperation with Sophie, letting Sophie do everything by herself, and she herself hid in the shadows without showing her head. In this way, they would only arrest Sophie. Even if Sophie had given her up, she wouldn''t necessarily be caught, after all, no one knew where she ran off to. Maybe Luna was lurking near the tournament avenue and had run away when she saw Sophie being taken away. "Thest time I saw Luna at the restaurant, I told you about this and asked you to be careful, but I didn''t expect that Luna still took advantage of the situation." Aimee sighed and said with chagrin. Violet picked up her water cup and took a sip of water, "No matter how much you watch out for, there''s always something you can''t consider, just like us, no one knew that she would contact Sophie."???????????? Chapter 771 Sophies Folly "That''s true." Aimee nodded, "After all, no one would think that the two of them would recognize each other, but Violet, how do you think these two worked together on this?" "ording to Sophie''s own ount, it was Luna who took the initiative to approach her, and it was Luna who took out the photos when Sophie framed me for giarism, so that''s why Sophie agreed to work with Luna." Violet said with a shrug of her shoulders. Aimee rolled her eyes, "This Sophie is really a stupid person, she doesn''t have any brains at all. How can she set someone up with that brain?" Violet smiled, "You''re right, people without brains are doomed to fail at doing bad things." Wasn''t Sophie just stupid? Without bothering to investigate Luna''s identity or get to know Luna, she just trusted Luna and worked with her. When Sophie took those photos of Luna, she didn''t even bother to get to know if there was a problem. So if Sophie wasn''t unlucky, who was? Luna, on the other hand, has grown quite a bit, or at least had a better brain than she used to. "Well, not to talk about these two people, the police go back to investigate Luna, if they catch Luna, they will contact me, if not, let us be careful ourselves, after all, Luna did not break thew, she only gave the photos to Sophie, yed a role of instigation, and this instigation cannot constitute much harm, so even if they catch Luna, they will criticize and educate her only." "Yeah." Aimee nodded and didn''t say anything more. The two found an upscale restaurant, parked their car, and walked into the restaurant to start eating. After the meal, the two saw that there was still time and, not being in a hurry to get back, they nned to go for a stroll down the mall. After all, by the end of the night, Violet had to pick up Stanley and the two kids from the airport. This stroll was two or three hours. However, neither Violet nor Sophie bought anything and basically just looked around. One of them is a fashion designer and the other is a jewelry designer, and their aesthetics are far above ordinary people, so it''s actually hard to have fancy on the clothes, shoes, bags in the mall. For these things, either they designed it or customized it. So shopping, too, was purely killing the time. Soon, it was evening. Aimee drove Violet to the airport in her car, with Adrian and their two bodyguards behind her, driving close behind to protect them. By the time they got to the airport, it was nine o''clock. Violet stood at the exit of the VIP passage, looking into the passage, "Why isn''t he out yet?" She had just heard the announcement of the nending, and thending location was exactly where Stanley had told her that his private ne would stop. So Stanley should havee out, howe so much time has passed and they haven''te out yet? Looking at Violet''s anxious and fearful look, Aimee opened her mouth to advise, "Violet, don''t be anxious, maybe Mr. Murphy had something that temporarily dyed them for a while, they''ll be out soon." "What could be going on at the airport?" Violet said with a frown of some iprehension. Aimee spread her hands, "I don''t know about that, I''m just guessing." Just as the words left her mouth, her eyes casually swept and saw several figures appear in the passage, her eyes instantly lit up and she excitedly pulled Violet''s sleeve, "Violet, Mr. Murphy ising out." Violet was fiddling with her phone with her head down at the moment, wanting to send a message to Stanley and ask him where he was. As a result, before she finished typing, she heard these words from Aimee and immediately turned off her phone and raised her head, looking towards the passage. This time, she really saw Stanley with two children, apanied by Fraser and a few bodyguards walking towards this way. "Mommy." The two children also saw Violet and happily waved their hands to greet Violet. "Hey!" Violet responded and ran quickly towards the passage. Both children saw hering and were going over too. As soon as Calvin broke away from Stanley''s hand that was holding him, he ran towards Violet. Arya was being held by Stanley with one arm, and as she watched her brother run over, she wanted to go with him, so she patted Stanley''s shoulder, urging, "Daddy, put me down, I have to go pick up Mommy too." Stanley was amused, but he still squatted his body and set Arya down. As soon as Aryanded on her feet, she immediately ran towards Violet. Probably because Calvin intended to wait for her, Arya soon caught up with Calvin. Then, the two children flung themselves into Violet''s arms in unison. Violet squatted down and hugged the two children tightly, her head buried between the two children''s shoulders, her hand also touched the back of the two children''s heads, "I miss you guys so much." "Mommy, we miss you too." The two children said. Violet smiled lightly, "I am happy." "We''re also happy to finally see Mommy again." Calvin said. Violet let go of them, "Yeah, I finally met you guys,e on, let me take a good look of you." She touched a child''s face with one hand and surveyed it carefully. Although she had only been separated from the two children for a few days, Violet just felt separated for a long time, so long that she couldn''t help but check carefully the physical condition of the two children to see if they had gained weight or lost weight. Over here, the mother and children were very cozy together. And over there, a man looked on with a sour heart. Because the three of them hadpletely ignored him. "Ahem!" Stanley coughed against his fist, hoping to get the mother and children''s attention. However, they wereing together to talk about something so seriously that his cough didn''t even get their attention. Stanley frowned. Was he coughing too quietly? Next to her, Aimee and Fraser couldn''t help but feel amused at the sight. After all, it was rare to see such a childish Mr. Murphy. In the end, it was Aimee who was soft-hearted and helped Stanley, smiling as she spoke to Violet, "Violet, don''t just focus on the two children, hurry up and look at your husband, if you don''t, he is aggravated and going to cry." Hearing these words, Stanley instantly ckened his face. Aggravated Cry? How can that be! Stanley looked coolly towards Aimee. Aimee wasn''t afraid of him and said with a smile, "Mr. Murphy, don''t re at me, if I don''t say something, how can I make Violet feel sorry for you, right, Violet?" Violet''s face flushed, "Nonsense."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Afterwards, she stroked the two children''s heads and stood up to walk towards Stanley. After walking up to Stanley, Violet stopped and looked up at him, "Sorry, Stanley, I didn''t mean to ignore you, it''s just that I wanted to get close to the two kids first before looking for you, after all, the two kids mean something different to me than you do." After a pause, she continued, "They are the babies I have risked my life for, so I value them, of course, that is not to say that I don''t value you, I love you very much, but you and the two children cannot bepared together, because you are both equally important to me, you just mean different things, so there is no question of who is more important." "I understand what you mean." Stanley reached out and took her wrist, pulling her into his arms, "I''m notparing myself to two kids, because you''re right, and besides, how can a father keepparing himself to his kids?"00000000 Chapter 772 Arya Has a Cold Of course, he was still jealous. Because he valued her more than his two children. So that was something that he perceived differently than she did.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Because the children were not born from his body, and although he loved them, they could never trump her feelings. She had an important ce in his heart than the children. Thinking, Stanley gently pushed Violet away before lifting her chin and kissing Violet. He kissed hard and dominantly and forcefully, probably trying to bring out the fact that deep down inside himself, she was more important. Violet hadn''t expected Stanley to suddenly do this, and her entire body froze. After reacting, looking at the lewdly smiling Aimee, as well as Fraser who was blindfolding the two children, and a few bodyguards, her entire face went rosy. Violet pushed the man, trying to push him away. But the man held her so tightly that he couldn''t be pushed away. Violet had no choice but to raise her hand, put it on the man''s waist, and squeezed the soft flesh of the man''s waist hard. Stanley was in pain, released Violet, and then looked at her with a sly look in his eyes, obviously a little upset about why she was pinching him. Violet took a step back, touched her red lips and red at him without good grace, "Why do you think I did that? There are so many people here, aren''t you afraid they willugh at you?" "Do they dare tough at us?" Stanley''s gaze was icy as he swept at Fraser, Aimee and the bodyguard. It seemed to be asking, "Don''t you dare joke about it?" Kidding? How dare they! Did they still need the sry? Fraser and the others shook their heads repeatedly, indicating that they didn''t dare to joke. Stanley then withdrew his gaze in satisfaction and looked at Violet, "No one isughing." The corners of Violet''s mouth twitched, "If you''re like this, they naturally wouldn''t dare, forget it, let''s go first, there will be peopleing outter." "Let''s go." Stanley took her hand and walked towards the front. Fraser let go of the two children''s eyes and took the two children''s hands left and right, following the two. The parents were only concerned with their love, and the care of the children naturally fell to him as a subordinate. A few people, in a group, walked towards the outside of the airport and soon got into the car and drove towards the vi. After arriving at the vi, Aimee disappeared. ording to her words, their family of four needed space, she, a single dog, might as well go out. And Stanley was obviously very pleased with Aimee''s knowledge. "Mommy, I''m hungry." At this moment, Arya sat on the sofa and rubbed her small stomach, saying pitifully. Violet walked over and stroked her head, "Hungry? Ok, I will ask someone to cook, you can eat in a while, bear with it for a while, okay?" "Okay." Arya nodded good-naturedly. Violet smiled, then found cookies and gave them to the two kids. After that, Violet poured a cup of tea for Stanley, "I was at the airport earlier and heard that the ne hadnded, what took you guys so long toe out?" It was logical that the ne wouldnd and they would be out in ten minutes at most, after all, it wasn''t like they had to go wait for luggage or anything. However she waited for over twenty minutes and they didn''te out. So she was worried about the three of them had encountered something. Stanley saw the worry in Violet''s eyes and took a sip of water from his teacup and said, "Arya had a cold, so she got a little airsick on the ne and threw up when she got off the ne, so she was taken to get it taken care of, which dyed a bit." "Throw up from the cold?" Violet hurriedly went to check on Arya, "Arya, tell Mommy, is there anything else that you don''t feel well now?" If so, she called the doctor over immediately. Arya shook her head, "It''s already fine, Mommy, I am fine." The little girl patted her little chest to show that she was fine. Violet stared at her carefully for a while, making sure she was still in good spirits and her face didn''t show that she had a cold, then she sighed in relief, "It''s good that you''re okay, you scared me to death." "I''m sorry Mommy." Arya apologized in embarrassment. Violet touched her forehead and found that there was indeed no symptom of fever or anything, before she felt relievedpletely, "It''s okay, but if you have a cold, why didn''t you tell Mommy on the phone?" "You were working and was already tired, I don''t want you to worry." The little girl said understandingly, "And daddy was with me, so he stayed with Arya all nightst night, right, Daddy?" The little girl looked to Stanley. Calvin also nodded repeatedly, "I can prove that, because I was there." "Don''t worry, Arya just caught a cold from kicking away the nket in her sleep at night, that''s why she has a slight cold, it won''t take two days to get better." Stanley patted Violet''s hand, signaling her not to worry. Violet smiled, "I know, Arya is in good spirits and I can tell she''ll recover soon." Stanley nodded. At that moment, the vi''s maid came over, "Ma''am, dinner is ready to be served in the dining room." "Okay, go ahead and serve it." Violet said to the maid. The maid answered and turned to leave. Violet stood up, "Come on, let''s eat." She took the snacks out of both kids'' hands and put them on the coffee table, then picked both kids off the couch and patted their little bottoms, "Okay, dinner is ready." "Yeah, dinner''s ready." The two children held hands happily and ran in the direction the maid had gone. Violet stood in ce watching the two children''s cheerful and lively backs, her heart was both happy, "When will Jimmy be like Calvin and Arya lively running and jumping?" "He will." Stanley stood beside her, watching the two children with her, "We have the money to hire the best conditioner for Jimmy and take care of his body, even if in the end Jimmy''s system still can''t be the same as a normal person, but at least he won''t be sick and he can run and jump slowly." Being said that by him, Violet''s heart wasforted a lot. Stanley wrapped his arm around her waist, "Okay, let''s go and eat." Violet nodded her head. The couple headed in the direction the kids had left for the dining room. After the meal, it was almost twelve o''clock. The two kids rarely stayed upte and were sleepy at this point. Violet looked amused and hugged one with Stanley and carried them to their room. When the two children hadid down on the bed and gone to sleep, Violet also yawned and tried to sleep. But when she returned to her room, Stanley closed the door behind her, but suddenly hugged her from behind. Violet was stunned, reacting to the fact that it was him, and rxed again, "What''s wrong?" She asked with a smile. Stanley looked down and bit her earlobe, "After spending so much time with the two kids, it''s time to spend time with me, right?" Violet''s eyes widened and she instantly sobered up, "You shouldn''t want to......" Stanley gave a lowugh, clearly meaning this. Violet hurriedly shook her head while also going to break his hand, trying to remove his hand from her waist, "No, no, you''ve been flying for so long, aren''t you tired?" "I have rested on the ne, I am not tired." Stanley''s lips moved down, from her earlobe, to her neck.??????? Chapter 773 Aimee Is Weak-minded Violet shrank her somewhat itchy neck, "But I''m tired." "Then you just lie, I will move." Stanley said as he straightened his head and looked at her with serious eyes. Violet blinked, "You really want to do it?" "I miss you." Stanley bowed his head, his forehead resting against hers, his voice low and husky. Violet could hear that he really missed her, and with such words, he told how much he missed her in the past few days. And in the face of the man''s thoughts, how could Violet not be hard-hearted enough to refuse? She turned around and wrapped her arms around the man''s neck, "Okay, I will stay with you tonight." She was tried, but she had to pamper her man. In her opinion, both men and women should pay equally. Also, the man needed the woman''s pampering and care. Hearing Violet''s words, the corners of Stanley''s mouth curled up, happy with pleasure. Then, Violet let go of his neck, grabbed his tie and yanked it hard towards her face. Stanley obviously didn''t expect her to do that, and he froze as his head was yanked unexpectedly to her. "You......" Stanley''s thin lips twitched, and as he was just about to say something, Violet stood on tiptoe and took the initiative to kiss his thin lips. Stanley''s eyes widened in dismay for a moment before he looked down at the woman with her eyes closed, a hint of surprise shing in his eyes. She actually offered to kiss him! It wasn''t that Violet hadn''t actually taken the initiative, but it was rare, really rare. She had never been the one to take the initiative in such matters, probably because of her reserve and shyness, so it was basically him who took the initiative. But as a male, sometimes there was expectation in his heart that she would take some initiative and made him feel that she desired him too. Those were words he never said though, because he knew that she was shy. But to his surprise, now she was actually taking the initiative. Stanley was undoubtedly surprised inside, and the next second, he wrapped his arms around the back of her head and kissed her back. Violet also froze for a moment, but quickly regained it. The two kissed as they retreated towards the bed. Every now and then clothes were strewn about where they walked. This night, the two were frantic, almost staying awake all night, until the next morning, just after dawn, Stanley let Violet go and let her sleep. Stanley himself, however, not only did not have the slightest sleepiness, but instead leaned against the bed in high spirits, his eyes looking extraordinarily tenderly at the woman in his arms, hisrge hands gently stroking the woman''s hair and face, his movements with affection that could not even be concealed. After a while, Stanley gently removed Violet''s hand on his waist, then lifted the cover and got out of bed, heading towards the bathroom. By the time he finished washing up, it was seven o''clock. Stanley emerged from the bathroom in a loose bathrobe, rubbing his hair as he walked towards the bed. Aftering to the bedside, he tucked Violet in, he picked up the cell phone sitting on the bed and dialed a number. The phone was quickly answered, "Mr. Murphy." "Yes." Stanley nodded slightly, "Today''s match is dyed until this afternoon, it''s not a problem, right?" The man on the other end of the phone, though he didn''t know why he had made such a decision, shook his head and replied, "Of course it''s not a problem." It was just a dy to the afternoon, it was not a cancetion, so it won''t have an impact on theirpetition schedule. Plus, the length of thepetition each day was just four or five hours. So it was okay to put it in the afternoon. "Good, then please inform the contestants and change the time to the afternoon." Stanley said as he rubbed his hair. The person on the other end of the phone nodded, "Okay Mr. Murphy." Stanley nodded and hung up the phone. The reason why he asked the organizer to change the time, was because Violet could sleep a little longer. She was exhausted fromst night, how could she work without enough rest? Thinking, Stanley bent down, kissed Violet on the forehead, and then went to blow-dry his hair. It was eight o''clock by the time he''d cleaned himself up ande downstairs. Aimee had returned and was sitting on the sofa in the living room, holding a child on one side, and was watching cartoons with two children,ughing. Hearing the movement of Stanleying downstairs, Aimee let go of the two children and turned her head to look, "Good morning, Mr. Murphy." Stanley nodded slightly in response. The two kids jumped off the couch and ran towards him, one hugging one of his legs and looking up at him with their little heads, "Daddy." "Good!" Stanley smiled and touched the two children''s heads, "When did you guys get up?" "It''s been a while." Calvin replied, "Arya was hungry, so I brought Arya down." "Mm-hmm." Arya nodded her little head, "And then Aimee let Nanny give me and my brother breakfast." "Thanks." Hearing this, Stanley thanked Aimee. Aimee waved her hand, "No worries. Mr. Murphy, where is Violet? Hasn''t shee down yet?" "Well, she''s tired and still sleeping." Stanley pulled the two children towards the couch.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When Aimee heard that Violet was tired, the smile on her face instantly withdrew and she looked at him with a look of teasing, "Mr. Murphy, aren''t you too much? I know you and Violet haven''t seen each other for many days, but Violet still has work today, can''t you refrain a bit?" "You''re lecturing me?" Stanley frowned, looking at her unhappily. Aimee hurriedly shook her head, "No, no, I just feel sorry for Violet, Violet has to go to be a judgeter, and you ......" "Thepetition is postponed." Stanley carried the two children to the sofa and exined, "So you can go there in the afternoon." "So that''s how it is." The corners of Aimee''s mouth twitched, looking at Stanley with a more subtle look, "No wonder you don''t have any pity at all, because it was arranged a long time ago." Stanley frowned, not bothering to pay attention to her. At that moment, Arya cocked her little head and innocently asked, "Daddy, why is Mommy tired?" At those words, the entire living room fell silent. Finally Calvin was the first to react, then covered Arya''s mouth, "Arya, don''t talk." Arya stared with two big eyes as if to ask, "Why, brother?" Aimee covered her lips and snickered. Oh my god, these kids were so cute. On the other hand, Stanley''s handsome facepletely darkened as he looked coldly at Aimee. He med this woman for saying these things. Now it aroused a child''s curiosity. And children were consistently curious and would ask for a long time if they didn''t get an answer. Aimee looked at Stanley''s cold eyes and also knew that she had made a mistake, and lowered her head sheepishly, not daring to face him. Stanley couldn''t do anything to her, after all, she was Violet''s friend. So there was no way out, this matter, Stanley had no choice but to handle it himself. He picked up Arya and put her on hisp, then looked down to meet Arya''s pure and wless eyes and said in a gentle voice, "Mommy is tired, it''s because she waited for us for a long time at the airport yesterday, plus Mommy still had to work, that''s why she didn''t get up." "Really?" Arya blinked. Stanley nodded, "Of course." "I promise it''s true." Calvin said. Arya smiled, "So, that''s true, Mommy is really working too hard."??????????? Chapter 774 Aimees Teasing Little children, with naive minds, generally believe whatever adults say. So when they heard that, they naturally believed that Violet was really tired because she had waited for them for too long. This made guilt rise in Arya''s heart, "It is my fault, if I hadn''t thrown up when I got off the ne, Mommy wouldn''t have waited so long." Looking at the little girl''s self-condemned look, Stanley was more or less speechless in his heart. After all, it wasn''t her fault, it was his. So now the little girl took the fault on herself, so he was more or less irresponsible. "Arya." Stanley bent down and gently stroked Arya''s hair, saying gently, "This matter isn''t your fault, it''s daddy''s fault." "It''s Daddy''s fault?" Arya cocked her little head in some bewilderment. Stanley nodded, "Yes, it''s daddy''s fault, I didn''t take care of you guys, that''s why you got a cold and made Mommy wait for a long time." "I don''t me daddy." Arya hugged his hand, "It was me kicked the cover away at night, so it''s not Daddy''s fault." "You really don''t me Daddy?" Stanley looked at the little girl. The little girl said, "No." Stanley smiled, "Then, since you don''t me daddy for not taking care of you and making you catch a cold, then you shouldn''t me yourself either, okay? It''s not your fault that you caught a cold. You fell asleep and didn''t know that you would kick the cover away, so don''t me yourself, okay?" "Okay." Arya smiled and nodded. "Good." Stanley kissed his daughter''s face. And of course, he kissed Calvin. They were his children, and he would be generous to them. Aimee witnessed Stanley coaxing the children, "I really can''t see that you are good at taking care of children, Mr. Murphy." "I will naturally take care of my children." Stanley nced at her coldly. Anyway, this matter, he wasn''t to me Arya, but this woman. What was all this nonsense? How could Arya me herself if her words hadn''t aroused her curiosity? Aimee read Stanley''s thoughts and averted her eyes, stating that she didn''t know anything. Stanley didn''t bother to pay attention to her, hugging Arya and holding Calvin''s hand, he got up and headed to the dining room to get ready for breakfast. Even though the two kids had already eaten breakfast, it didn''t stop him from letting them eat a little more. After all, he didn''t want his two children to stay with this woman. Who knew if this woman, again, would say something inexplicable that would arouse the curiosity of the two children? By eleven o''clock at noon, Violet finally opened her eyes and woke up. Looking at the messy bed, as well as herself covered in stains, she couldn''t help but twitch the corners of her mouth, the memory ofst night''s crazy scene instantly all came flooding back, very clear, and her face turned hot and scarlet. Becausest night was so crazy, traces of her and Stanley were left on the floor, on the sofa, on the dresser, and so on. She never knew that she had been wild. Thinking of her passionst night, Violet lowered her head, covered her face, and hummed out her voice in a shy manner. Was that really her? She couldn''t believe at all that that was herselfst night. It was true that woman became more open when they were almost 30! Just as Violet was shying, there was a knock on the door of the room. As if a frightened cat, Violet hurriedly put her hand down from her face, pulled up the quilt and hid herself in, showing only two eyes, staring in the direction of the room door, "Who is it?" When she spoke, she realized that her voice was dry and hoarse, but not unpleasant. But it even revealed a different kind of vor. The person outside the door was Aimee, and when she heard this voice of Violet, an obscene smile appeared on her face, "It''s me, Violet, can Ie in?" Come in? Violet looked down at her unclothed self and hurriedly replied, "No!" How could she let anyone in when she wasn''t even dressed and her room was such a mess? Outside the door, Aimeeughed even more teasingly. She had no intention of going in, and the reason she said that was just to tease Violet. Now hearing Violet''s reaction, the purpose had been achieved, so she stopped teasing and opened her mouth and said seriously, "Okay, I won''te in. Violet, hurry up ande down, if you don''te down for dinner, you''ll bete for the tournamentter." "The tournament!" Hearing these words, Violet''s voice instantly raised, and she directly lifted the quilt and got out of bed. But being really unfit, and not having eaten yet, her body was limp and had little strength. So as soon as her feet hit the ground, she missed her footing and fell straight to the ground. But the floor was thickly carpeted, so she did not get hurt when she fell to the ground, she quickly hold the edge of the bed to stand up, "Gosh, I forgot that I have work today, I ......'' Aimee outside the door thought something had happened, hearing her words, she rolled her eyes, "Violet, take it easy, the morning work has been postponed to the afternoon by Mr. Murphy, otherwise how could I still be here at this time? Didn''t Mr. Murphy tell you about it?" Upon hearing that, Violet took the robe, ready to put it on, and she froze. What? Work postponed to the afternoon? So, she didn''t have to rush? Violet breathed a huge sigh of relief, then sat on her butt on the edge of the bed, good-natured and amused, "No, he didn''t tell me, I didn''t even know about it." Aimee bristled, "Then it seems that Mr. Murphy arranged it after you fell asleepst night, but he didn''t even leave you a note or something, otherwise it would make you nervous." Violet nodded approvingly, "You''re right." She was so nervous just now. If word got out that she, a judge, was actuallyte for the morning, her credibility in the designmunity would naturally disappear for the most part. And then the circle that wanted to work with her had to think about her being on time and not on time. "Okay, Violet, hurry up ande out, it''s time for lunch." Aimee added after knocking on the door. Violet nodded, "I know, you go down first, I''ll be down in a moment." "Okay." Aimee finished speaking and turned to leave. Violet put the bathrobe on, made the bed, got up and walked over to the floor-to-ceiling window and opened it. Standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, she rolled her neck and stretched, taking a moment to breathe in the fresh air before turning toward the bathroom.N?velDrama.Org content rights. By the time she finished showering, changed and packed out, it was almost twelve o''clock. Violet opened the door to her room and went out, just in time to see the maid cleaning the railing on the second floor. She stepped forward and said, "Cleaned up the room in a moment." "Yes, ma''am." The maid responded respectfully. Violet turned around and went downstairs, and Aimee was sitting in the living room on the phone. She didn''t know who was on the other side of the phone, but Aimee wasughing. Violet raised her eyebrows, it seemed like she was in a rtionship. "Violet, you''re here." Aimee saw Violet and waved her hand at Violet. Violet smiled. Aimee spoke to the other end of the line and hung up the phone. Violet poured herself a ss of water and asked curiously, "Why did you hang up?"???????? Chapter 775 Like Senior When Aimee heard her question, somehow, a touch of embarrassment rose in her heart. The embarrassment made her lower her head and cough lightly twice in return, "It''s been finished." "Is that so?" Violet looped up her arms, with a disbelieving look, "Just now when I came down, you and the other party were still chatting andughing happily, howe you finished answering the phone all of a sudden? And I didn''t hear you say goodbye to the other party or anything like that, instead it was like you saw me and were too embarrassed to go on, afraid I''d hear something, right?" "No way!" Aimee jumped up at once as if she was a cat whose tail had been stepped on, "How could I possibly have anything that I''m afraid you''ll hear." "Oh? No?" The curve of Violet''s mouth grew bigger, "If that''s the case, then why did you just hang up and not say goodbye to the other party?" The haste with which she hung up her phone just now was clearly a sign of being a thief. "Who says you have to say goodbye when you hang up the phone. Anyway, I just didn''t say goodbye, it''s nothing." Aimee said with a twinkle in her eye. Violet picked up the water and leisurely sipped it, "Is that so? Okay, I won''t ask if you said goodbye or not, but can I know if the one who just spoke to you on the phone is a man?" Aimee nodded, "Yes." A glint of shrewdness shed in Violet''s eyes, "So it''s true." "What?" Aimee looked at her. Violet smiled, "You have someone you like, the one you were just talking to on the phone." "No way!" Aimee immediately denied, "How could I possibly like him! Don''t be ridiculous, Violet, he''s not my type, he''s not handsome, his height is just average, his body shape isn''t good, though he is gentle, good at cooking and considerate, so how could I possibly like such a person?" "Oh......" Violet yfully trailed off her voice, "Gentle, good at cooking and considerate, indeed a good man, no wonder you like him." "Violet, what are you talking about, I told you, he''s not my type, how could I ......" "If you don''t like him, howe you know all these good things about him and don''t forget to bring them up when you undermine him?" Violet looked at her in amusement. Aimee''s face changed, and her entire body visibly froze. Yeah, why would one remember his good points so well? Looking at Aimee did not say anything, Violet shook the water cup and added, "Well Aimee, just admit it, admit that you like him. You can remember his merits so clearly, so you like him, otherwise you will not talk to him on the phone, and you will not even save his number. " Those words made Aimee even more silent, her eyes shining with confusion and otherplicated looks. Did she, indeed, like him? But if not, why would she remember his merits so well and still be in contact with him?N?velDrama.Org content rights. If you don''t like someone, you won''t even save contact information, let alone will call them. And not only did she save it, but basically, she got a call every day. So, she really did like him? Thinking about this possibility, Aimee''s face turned flushed, and her heart thumped and couldn''t stop, just like thunder. Violet looked at her and added, "Speaking of which, I should have found out a long time ago who you might have liked." "How ...... How?" Aimee looked at her in surprise. How was it possible that it was discovered long ago that she might have liked someone! Seeming to see Aimee''s disbelief, Violet smiled and nodded, "It''s true, before you talked about what you wanted to fall in love in front of me several times, I vaguely all felt it, I''ve known you for so long, you never said such words, but this time, you excused the feelings between me and Stanley, then said two or three times in a row that you wanted to fall in love, this obviously revealed that you might have a someone you like, otherwise you wouldn''t be saying this. " "I can''t believe this......" Aimeemented. Saying you want to be in a rtionship because you have someone you like. It seems, then, that she really liked him. Seeing that Aimee wasn''t denying her words, Violet gently patted her shoulder, "Tell me about it, who is he?" Aimee let out a bitter smile as she bowed her head, "It''s my senior." "What?" Violet was surprised, "Senior?" "Yes." Aimee rubbed her brow, "I bet you can''t imagine that I would actually like my own senior......'' She and her senior had grown up together almost as children and worshipped together, and were familiar with each other. And she had grown up with feelings for her senior that were like those of a brother. Howe it was suddenly different now...... This was something that puzzled Aimee. "Indeed." Violet smiled and nodded, "I also didn''t expect that you actually liked your own senior, but how did you fall for him?" Aimee rolled her eyes, "How would I know? If I knew, I wouldn''t even be reminded by you to know that I like him." The corner of Violet''s mouth twitched, "You''re right, but what are you going to do? nning on staying with him?" Aimee lowered her eyelids and her expression became a bitplicated, "I don''t know, because I don''t even know if my senior likes me, and if he doesn''t like me, how am I supposed to be with him?" In the end, she might just be unrequitedly in love right now. Oh, God! Why on earth did she fall in love with her senior? Aimee covered her face. It was clear that Senior was not her choice of spouse in any way, and even far worse than her standard choice of spouse. But she just fell in love with him. What was all this? "You can just confess to him directly. He doesn''t even know that you like him, and you don''t know whether he likes you or not, maybe he likes you. As long as you confess, maybe you''ll be together." Violet looked at Aimee and proposed. Aimee squeezed her palms, as if really considering her words. But soon, she shook her head again, "It''s better to forget it, in case he doesn''t like me, won''t it be humiliating and embarrassing if I confess to him? And we''re so familiar with each other, if I confess, then my rtionship with him will bepletely changed, and in the future, maybe, there''s no way to return our previous rtionship." These words made Violet instantly have nothing to say, and only after a while did she sigh, "What you said is right, if you can''t directly confess, but you can try to test him." "Test" Aimee responded, "Violet, you mean ......" Violet nodded, "That''s right, you test him to see if he has that kind of feelings for you, to see if he can be with you, if yes, then you confess your feelings. If no, then you''ll........'' She didn''t say the rest of the words, but the meaning was understood. If no, Aimee didn''t have to confess her feelings, but stop having feeling for him. In that way, she and her senior would not be awkward and the rtionship could return to normal brotherly love. The more Aimee thought about it too, the more feasible she felt, and nodded, "I know Violet, okay, I''ll find a chance to test him out." "Well, go for it." Violet patted her on the shoulder. At that moment, the maid came over, "Mrs. Murphy, Aimee Chambers, it''s time for lunch." "Let''s go, Aimee." Violet put down her ss of water and stood up.?????? Chapter 776 Sophies Downfall Aimee nodded. The two walked together towards the dining room. After sitting down, the maids began to serve the food. Violet looked at several other empty seats and suddenly thought of something, looked up and asked the maid, "By the way, where is my husband and the two kids?" Because of gossiping about Aimee''s emotional anecdotes, she had actually forgotten about Stanley and the two children, and only now did she remember that it had been so long since she woke up and hadn''t seen them. "I thought you wouldn''t ask." Aimee chucked a piece of fish and looked at Violet in amusement. Violet looked back at her, "What, you know where they went?" They should not be at the vi. If they were at the vi, they would appear now since she was there. So they were likely to go out. "I know, Arya wanted to go outside to y in the park, your husband spoiled her, so naturally he took Arya with him, and Calvin loves his sister, so he went over together and asked me to tell you so you wouldn''t worry." Aimee swallowed the food in her mouth and said.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Violet nodded in a daze, "So that''s the case, that park does have a lot of facilities that children like, it''s normal for Arya to want to go there." "Yeah, Mr. Murphy said he''ll be backter, well, you eat first, and we should leave in a while." Aimee said as she nced at her watch. Violet felt the same and nodded before not asking any more questions, picking up her chopsticks and starting to eat. After the meal, just at the moment when Violet and Aimee were both ready to go out, Stanley came back with the two children. Arya was bouncing along, very happy, obviously having a good time in the park. Although Calvin didn''t show his happiness directly on his face like Arya did on the surface, he was able to tell from the smile that hadn''t dissipated in his eyes that he was happy with the trip to the park. No matter how mature Calvin looked and how intelligent he was, He was still a kid after all, and it was only natural that he liked toys that kids y with. Stanley, on the other hand, looked at the two children dotingly, his thin lips slightly curled up into a light smile on his face. "Mommy." When the two children saw Violet, they ran over in unison and hugged both of her legs. "Mommy, thank you." Arya lifted her head and said to Violet in an innocent and lively manner. When Stanley heard this, he coughed lightly against his lips and turned his head to the side. And Aimee twitched at the corners of her mouth in embarrassment, turning her head to the other side. Calvin pretended that he didn''t hear anything. Violet didn''t know what was going on with these three''s expressions, she looked down at the little girl in confusion and stroked her hair, "Baby, why did you say thank to Mommy?" Arya''s small mouth moved and she was about to say something, but Stanley hugged her away from Violet and then changed the subject, "Are you going over to the tournament avenue?" Violet smiled and nodded, "Yeah, it''s about time." "Okay, go on then, I''ll take the two kids to change clothes, they just got hot and sweaty from ying or they''ll catch a cold easily." Saying that, Stanley gave a hint to Calvin with his eyes. After Calvin understood what he meant, he nodded and said, "Yes Mommy, I''m going up to change with daddy and Arya, so you hurry up and go to work, bye." After saying that, he took Stanley''s hand and headed for the stairs. Violet frowned and turned her head to look at them suspiciously, "I always feel that they are secretive, as if they are hiding something from me." Aimee snorted, "Not at all, I guess you''re thinking too much, well Violet, let''s hurry up or we''ll be reallyte." Violet nodded, "Alright, go to work first." "Okay." Aimee nodded. She did not intend toe back at night so as not to get into trouble. Even if she''d started all that embarrassment in the morning, she was away for the night and they couldn''t get her in trouble if they wanted to. Hey, she was resourceful. Violet and Aimee walked out of the vi, got into the car under the escort of their bodyguards, and set off for the tournament avenue. On the way, Violet received a call from the police station, telling her that Sophie had been discharged to her home country. And the domestic police had been notified that they were in ce and would pick up Sophie at the airport at that time, and then brought her directly back to the police station for a sentencing hearing. Copying someone else''s design, ndering them for giarism, and intentionally harming them, plus hiding Stanley from telling them his whereabouts, all of these charges add up to enough for Sophie to be prison for five years. Aimee pped her hands in pleasure as she heard what would happen to Sophie, "That''s the way it should be, this woman really disgusted me, from now on, Violet, you won''t have to bother with someone wanting Mr. Murphy." Violet put down her phone and smiled, "That''s not so, there are many women who want Stanley, after all, he is excellent. It''s impossible for no woman to like him, but for those women want my husband, I''m never jealous and never annoyed, instead I''m proud of it, because I know that they don''t put it into action, so I''m not going to care about them, but Sophie is different, she put it into action, so that''s the person I hate the most." "That''s true." Aimee nodded, "If you have to worry about all the women who like Mr. Murphy, you really can''t solve the problem, but now that Sophie is in prison, you will be relieved in your heart." "Yeah." Violet responded with a smile, "I''m relieved, not because this love rival is gone, I never put Sophie in my eyes, she''s not even considered my love rival, nor does she deserve it. I know that no matter how much she tries, Stanley can''t possibly like her, so she''s not a bit of a threat to me, I''m relieved because I won''t have this rat like her in my face in the future." "A rat." Aimee covered her lips and puffed out augh, "That''s a more appropriate description, by the way, where''s Luna? Did the police just say they found Luna?" "No." Violet shook her head, "Although Luna yed a certain role in instigating it, but this instigation doesn''t constitute a criminal, so the police won''t be that serious to find Luna, and even if they find her, they will only verbally educate Luna, there won''t be much punishment for Luna." "So, it''s still up to us to find Luna and deal with her?" Aimee frowned. Violet nodded, "Yeah." "Then let Mr. Murphy do it, with his methods, he''ll definitely be able to find Luna soon." Aimee suggested. A glint of shrewdness shed in Violet''s eyes, "What you said is also true, let my little genius do it, I''m sure he can find Luna immediately, I''ll go back tonight and let my little genius try it out." Luna wasn''t Ivan, with that much power to hide from even Calvin, a top hacker, to find. Luna was just an ordinary person who could dodge, but was definitely no match for Ivan. So let Calvin take a shot, and he would definitely find Luna. Aimee also knew who the little genius Violet was talking about was referring to. Ever since Violet was taken away by Ivanst time, she already knew that Calvin was a hacker, which surprised her at that time, after all, such a big kid actually had this skill! But after the surprise, it was admiration for Violet and Mr. Murphy''s genes that produced such an excellent kid. She wondered what her and her senior''s child will be like in the future.000 Chapter 777 George Is Back Thinking about it, Aimee couldn''t help but blush, sitting in the car for a while andunching into a daze. Violet looked at her suspiciously, reaching out and waving her hand in front of her, "Wake up,e back to your senses!" "What?" Aimee''s eyes shifted back and she froze, asking, "What''s wrong?" Violet looked at her with a smirk, "What''s wrong with you, why did you start a daze? What are you thinking about?" "Nothing." Aimee''s eyes flickered slightly, her gaze sheepishly returning. Violet raised her eyebrows, "Really nothing?" "Really!" Aimee nodded her head with certainty. As if she was afraid that Violet wouldn''t believe her, Aimee even held up three fingers and made a swear, "I promise, I really didn''t think of anything." The corners of Violet''s mouth twitched. If she didn''t think about anything, why did she swear? That, instead, made it seem like she was just thinking of something. Violet was amused, "Forget it, since you won''t tell me, I won''t ask." Aimee nced out the window and noticed that they were about to arrive at the tournament avenue, and she immediately sat up straight. Soon, they arrived. The bodyguard parked the car, then got out first and opened the back seat door. Violet and Aimee got out of the car and walked side by side towards the inside of the avenue to start the day''spetition. Without the rattle of Sophie, the match went exceptionally well, and the atmosphere of the match returned to the kind of atmosphere the whole match should have been. In this way, not only did the contestants y the best of their ability, Violet and the rest of the judges and mentors also had fun watching. By 6 p.m., the day was officially over. Violet and Aimee gathered their things on the table and got ready to go back. At this time, Violet''s cell phone suddenly rang. She stopped packing her things and picked up her phone to look at it, and a smile appeared on her face when she saw that it was Jessie calling. "Who is it?" Aimee asked curiously when she saw her smile. "It''s Jessie." Violet handed her the phone and looked at it, then answered the call and happily said, "Jessie, why did you suddenly call me?" It was probably because Jessie had been busy with thepany recently, plus being pregnant, so during this time, she was usually the one calling Jessie and Jessie rarely called her. Now that she called, she naturally felt surprised and unexpected. "Violet ......" To Violet''s surprise, Jessie at the other end of the phone didn''t look very happy when she heard Violet''s voice, instead, it was upset. The smile on Violet''s face faded quite a bit, frowning urgently as she asked, "Jessie, what''s wrong with you?" Aimee heard the tension in her tone and also stopped packing her things and turned her head to look over, "Violet, did something happen to Jessie?" Violet shook her head and nodded again, then held the phone a little further away and replied, "I don''t know, but something isn''t quite right with Jessie''s state, so something might have happened." "Then you should ask." Aimee said in a hurry. Violet nodded, "I know." The words fell, and she put the phone back to her ear. At this point, Jessie finally answered, coughing twice before saying in a weak voice, "Violet, I suddenly don''t know what to do." "What''s wrong? Say it!" Violet''s face became even more worried. Violet could hear the helplessness in Jessie''s tone. So Violet was scared and worried. At the other end of the phone, Jessie was sitting on the hospital bed, her face was iparably pale, without a bit of blood, even her eyes were dazed and dull, without any light. Like this, she was like a rag doll that had lost its soul, and it was heartbreaking to watch. "Jessie?" Not hearing Jessie''s answer, Violet became more worried, her voice became much louder, "Jessie, are you still there? Say something, Jessie, don''t scare me!" Jessie''s weakness was audible to her. She was just afraid that Jessie would suddenly pass out or something. And she didn''t know where Jessie had fainted and couldn''t get someone to help in time, so she might have missed the rescue because of it...... Violet didn''t dare to think about it anymore, holding the phone tightly and calling out Jessie''s name over and over again. Finally, Jessie responded, "I''m listening." Violet was relieved to hear her voice, "Great, I thought something had happened to you, Jessie, what''s wrong with you? What happened, tell me, I''ll see if I can help you." Jessie was silent for a while before finally starting to speak, "Violet, George knows I''m pregnant." "What?" Violet stood up in shock. Aimee was caught off guard by her, "Violet, what''s wrong?"N?velDrama.Org content rights. Violet ignored her, her hands gripping the phone, her face serious as she asked, "Jessie, you just said that George knows you''re pregnant?" "Yes." Jessie nodded her head. "How did he know that?" Violet frowned, expressing her confusion, "Didn''t you say George didn''t know that it was you that night? Didn''t you fool him? Howe now he ......'' Jessie touched her stomach, the corners of her mouth twisted into a bitter smile, "I did, at first, fool him and made him sessfully believe that it wasn''t me that night, only I didn''t expect that when Lorenzo took me to the maternity checkup yesterday, I met George. He hase back, and he heard the conversation between Lorenzo and me, so he knew that I am pregnant with his child, so he then knew that it was me that night, and then......" Jessie suddenly covered her face and sobbed in a small voice. A huge uneasiness rose in Violet''s heart, "Then what happened? Say it!" Jessie bit her lip, "Then George made me abort the baby, saying that I, the daughter of his parents'' enemy, didn''t deserve to carry his child, and then tried to force me to abort the baby. Lorenzo was even injured by him in order to stop him, and I was pushed to the ground by him because I went to see Lorenzo''s injury." "Pushed to the ground?" Violet paled, "Jessie, what about the baby? Is the baby gone?" "No, the baby is still there." Jessie clutched her stomach, "Because the incident was right in the hospital, so after I bled, I was taken to the emergency room in time, so the baby was saved, but just now George came to my ward and warned me once again to abort the baby, I really ......'' Her voice choked up once more. Violet also felt very bad in her heart, "How could George do this!" "Violet, when George said those words at that time, my heart was like cutting by a knife." "I know." How can you not feel pain in your heart after being told by your beloved that you don''t deserve to give him a child and having to be forcibly taken to have it aborted? If she were in her ce and Stanley were to treat her like this, she would be the same in her heart. "Violet, I really don''t know what to do." Jessie looked up at the ceiling, her eyes full of despair, "George is determined to get rid of this child, and I can''t fight him, so I don''t know how long this child can stay in my belly. Violet, what do you think I should do?" A trace of bewilderment appeared in Violet''s eyes. Because she didn''t know what to do about it! Chapter 778 The Killer Is Found George was at fault, but she could also understand. After all, Jessie''s parents did indirectly kill his parents, it was normal for him to hate Jessie''s family, and it was normal for him to not want Jessie to have his child. To George, Jessie was also his enemy, so how could he ept having his enemy give birth to his child? Most importantly, how would he face this child? He didn''t even love Jessie, so how could he be good to that child! If George didn''t know that Jessie was pregnant, that was fine, Jessie could have the baby and raise it properly. But now, George knew that Jessie was pregnant with his child, then there was absolutely no way George would let Jessie give birth to the baby. Even if it was born, George would never be kind enough to let it go. After that, it would be almost impossible for Jessie and the child, to live a peaceful life, and it would be torture for Jessie''s future, and not good for the child''s development. In this case, aborting the baby was actually the best option. But Violet knew that Jessie was looking forward to this child so much and was still giving up suicide to survive because of this child. If she told Jessie to abort the baby, what was the difference between that and telling Jessie to die? So such a thing could never be said by her. Even though, it was the right thing to do at the moment. Thinking, Violet sighed, then asked, "Jessie, I''m going to ask you a few questions next, you must answer me seriously." "Okay." Jessie nodded with a choked voice. Violet pursed her red lips, then opened her mouth and asked, "Do you really want to keep it?" Jessie nodded without hesitation, "Of course, this is my life, I must keep it. I don''t even know how to live without it." Hearing the firmness in her tone, Violet nodded, her heart already having a clear answer before opening her mouth and adding, "You know that George already knows that the child is his and is incredibly serious about wanting you to abort it, and you will never be able to fight him." "I know, that''s why I don''t know what to do now." Jessie covered her face in pain. Violet''s voice gently came down and soothed, "Well Jessie, don''t be afraid for now, there are some things that we must say clearly, otherwise I don''t know how to help you, what I want to tell you is that once you decide to keep this child, then you and George will beplete opposites. With George''s character, he will never give up until he gets rid of the child in your belly, and for that reason, not only you, but also the people around you, are at risk of his revenge." "Revenge?" Jessie''s hand, which was holding the phone, shook violently, and her face went pale. Violet nodded, "Yes, George is not gentle, you know that, although he said that he went abroad to treat his psychological situation, but only he knows whether his psychology is cured or not, so you can''t go betting that he is really well." Hearing that, Jessie''s body trembled, "I ...... I ......" She was even more scared now. She was afraid that she would be dragged to abortion by George, and that her parents, who were going to be hurt by George. Also she was afraid that Lorenzo would be injured by George once again. The more she thought about it, the more scared she became, Jessie''s breathing became rapid, "Violet, was I wrong? Shouldn''t I have kept this child?" Before, she just thought that this child was a gift from God based on her more than ten years of bitter love for George. So she regarded this child as incredibly important, only thinking that with this child, her future would beplete and she could let go of Georgepletely. But now George''s return suddenly made her realize that keeping this child was not necessarily a good thing. Because George couldn''t tolerate the baby and wanted her to abort it. Once she didn''t abort, chances were he would threaten her with her parents and those around her.N?velDrama.Org content rights. When the time came, if anything happened to her parents and those around her, it would all be her fault. Jessie didn''t dare to think about it anymore, her body was so cold. Violet heard her fear and said, "Jessie, can you calm down first? Things haven''t reached that point yet, so don''t scare yourself now, you''re still carrying a baby, you''re in a bad mood to think randomly like this, it''s not good for the baby either, so you should calm down first." "I know but......" "Nothing but, anyway, don''t think about it for now. I''ll contact George first and see what he means, if he really doesn''t change his mind in the end, I''ll talk to Stanley and see how to handle it." Hearing her mention finding Stanley, Jessie''s heart instantly settled down a lot. Because she knew that George''s power was not as great as Stanley''s. If Stanley had yed a role, George might have been able to be subdued. "Okay, Violet, you must help me, I can only rely on you now." Jessie begged helplessly. Violet nodded heavily, "Don''t worry, you''re my best bestie, I won''t leave you alone, I''ll definitely help you." "Thank you, Violet." Jessie broke into a smile. After two days of being on tenterhooks, she could finally rx a little. Violet nodded, "Don''t thank me first, what to do exactly will have to be discussedter, but in the meantime, you must protect yourself, understand? I will contact you as soon as possible." "Okay." Jessie nodded her head. The call ended, and Violet put down her phone with a worried frown. Aimee looked at her and asked, "Violet, what''s going on? I was in confusion, what are the miscarriage and revenge about? What exactly does that mean?" Violet rubbed her brow and sighed, "Jessie ......" She didn''t hide it either and told her about Jessie''s situation. Aimee fell into silence after hearing that. Because of the feud between George and Jessie, she, as an outsider, didn''t know what to say. She sympathized with Jessie and understood George. After all, it was really normal and right for George to not want a child when he was in this situation. And Jessie was right to want to keep the baby. One could argue that both were right, they were just in different positions. "Violet, are you going to interfere?" Aimee looked at Violet. Violet sat down, "ording to reason, this is their private matter, I shouldn''t interfere, but Jessie really had no choice and begged me, and my heart aches for her, so I can only interfere." Even if it didn''t end well, she was willing to help. "So what are you going to do with it?" Aimee asked again. Violet shook her head, "It''s not clear yet, let''s ask George first before deciding." With that, she picked up her phone and flipped out George''s number and dialed it. George answered, his voice as gentle as ever, "Violet." "George, it''s been a long time." Violet squeezed the corners of her mouth and forced a smile. On the other end of the phone, George responded, "Well, it''s been a long time." "How have you been these days? I heard that you went out to look for the murderer, how was it? Did you find him?" Violet asked. George looked at the human specimen in front of him, the corners of his mouth curled up in a grim arc, and his voice became low and husky, "Yes." "Really? Great." Violet smiled happily, and then asked again, "Where is the murderer? What did you do with him?"?????? Chapter 779 Never Stop George smiled at the specimen in front of him with an eerily cold and merciless smile, and his voice was somewhat sorrowful as he replied, "Of course he was sent to the ce where he should be." "The ce to go?" Violet froze for a moment, "Prison?" George didn''t answer anymore, the corners of his mouth pulling out a mocking curve. Prison? How could he send his parents'' killer to a ce like prison? For this murderer, that ce in prison could be considered heaven, after all, it wouldn''t make this murderer pay for his parents'' lives right away. So for the duration of this being alive, this killer had a chance to get away. After all, this murderer was at least a former high ranking member of the organization, and although he had retired, his power was still there, so it wasn''t difficult at all to contact others to help him out. So, he was definitely not going to hand the murder over to some prison, choosing instead to deal with him himself. Only then would that murderer not have a chance to get away with it! So the moment he found the killer, he killed him straight away and made the skeletal human specimen in front of him. He was going to make this murderer stay in this dark basement cupboard for eternity and make amends to his parents! Seeing that George did not answer her question, Violet frowned, her heart inexplicably a little uneasy, "George, you......" "Alright, Violet, enough about that, I don''t suppose you''re calling me to be concerned about whether I''ve found my enemy or not." George asked in a cloudy voice as he sat down in front of the specimen. Violet was silent for a few seconds, and then reopened her mouth, "It''s not like that, I called you before to ask you how your enemy''s search went, but your phone was always off and unavable, so I didn''t know your situation, let alone that you were back in the country, I still know it from Jessie, so......" "So you contacted Jessie about me?" George narrowed his eyes. Violet didn''t deny it, "Yes, but I''m also really concerned if you found your enemy, and now that I know you did, I''m happy for you, but George, Jessie said that you knew she is pregnant with your child and tried to get her abort the baby, right?" George snorted, "She''s quite the tattletale." So it''s true! Violet sighed, "George, that is not true, Jessie is asking me for help. You want her to remove the baby and she has no way, so she has turned to me." "And then what? Are you trying to talk me out of letting her abort the baby too?" George''s face went cold. Violet pursed her red lips, "George, I know that the child in Jessie''s belly is not something for you, after all, you ...... But no matter how, that child is innocent." "Innocent? His appearance is the sin!" George roared with annoyance on his face, "His mother is the daughter of the murderer who indirectly killed his grandparents, how do you think I can ept this child? What''s more, his mother is not someone I love, so you tell me, how can I ept it?"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. This time, Violet had no more words to say. Because she knew very well that from George''s point of view, there was really nothing wrong with the choice he made in doing so. If she were in his ce, Stanley was her enemy and she was pregnant with his child, she would definitely not be able to ept the child and would choose to abort it. So, she really couldn''t make any judgment on George''s choice. All she could say was that Jessie and George were both pathetic people. They stood for different perspectives, so they were both right in their choices, but it was the person wrong who created this situation between them today. "Well Violet, if you are to convince me to give up the idea of aborting this child, then you can stop, because I will not change my mind. Jessie does not deserve to have my child, this child should note into this world, so it is useless. I have already taken my idea, and I feel that I will not change it, you can tell her my words directly!" After saying that, George hung up the phone. It was toote for Violet to say anything else, so she could only put the phone down after a sigh. Aimee looked at her and asked, "What''s wrong? He doesn''t agree?" Violet nodded, "His mind is made up and he won''t change it, so we have to think of other ways." "Ask Mr. Murphy, he should have a solution." Aimee suggested. Violet pulled the corner of her mouth, thinking the same, "Okay, then let''s go back first, and when we get back, I''ll mention it to him." "Okay." Aimee nodded. After that the two said nothing more and began to pack up and leave. An hourter, the vi arrived. Stanley was ying with the two children on a puzzle. Seeing Violete in, Stanley put down the puzzle board in his hand and touched the two children''s little heads, "Mommy''s back." When the two children heard his reminder, they looked up together and saw Violet, they hurriedly dropped the things in their hands, got up from the carpet and ran towards Violet, "Mommy." "Good." Violet smiled and squatted down to catch the two children. Across the room, Stanley also stood up, looking at Violet with a slight frown. He could tell that she was currently smiling, but it was extremely forced and had the look of something on her mind written all over her eyes. What was wrong with her? "Calvin." Stanley spoke up and called out to Calvin. Calvin turned around, "Daddy, what''s wrong?" "Take your sister upstairs, I have something to say to Mommy." Stanley said softly. Calvin nodded, "I got it, Arya." He took Arya''s hand, "Come on, let''s go upstairs." Arya was actually a bit reluctant to go, but looking at her brother''s serious expression, she finally nodded her head and agreed. The siblings walked hand in hand towards the stairs. Aimee looked at the two children''s departing backs, and then looked at Violet and Stanley, and finally touched the tip of her nose, "So I''ll go too, Mr. Murphy, Violet, you guys talk, I won''t bother, and Violet, don''t forget to tell Mr. Murphy about Jessie." Violet nodded, "Don''t worry, I know." "Okay, then I''ll go up and y with the two kids." After saying that, Aimee greeted Stanley again and then went upstairs. The only two people left in the living room were Violet and Stanley. Stanley lifted his feet and walked towards Violet, "What''s wrong with you today?" "What?" Violet was a little confused. "Your mood." Stanley reached out, and stroked her haircut, "Although you''re hiding it well, I can tell that you''re forcing a smile, you have something on your mind, what''s wrong?" Violet looked at the man''s concerned eyes and a warm current flowed through her heart, "You can see that. Yeah, I''m worried now, but not because of my own affairs, but Jessie." Stanley frowned, "What''s wrong with her?" Hearing that it wasn''t Violet who had run into something, Stanley''s heart sighed with relief. As long as nothing happened to her. As for the others, he didn''t care much. "She''s in trouble right now." Violet rubbed her brow and said somewhat wearily, "Just now at thepetition avenue, Jessie called me She told the contents of the phone call with Jessie, as well as the phone call with George. Stanley raised his eyebrows after hearing this, "So that''s how it is, but George didn''t do anything wrong." "I know he didn''t do anything wrong, but Jessie is also right, so what George did is hurting Jessie, and I''m really uneasy about Jessie, so Stanley, what do you think I should do to help her?" Violet looked at the man. Chapter 780 Getting Help from Calvin "There''s a way!" Stanley suddenly said. Violet looked at him and instantly came to high spirit, "What is it?" "Leave J City, leave George, the farther away the better, as long as George can''t find her, she can have the baby safely and raise it, or of course, she can take her parents with her so that George can''t threater her, but will she be willing to do so?" Stanley looked at Violet, "But she might not be able toe back for the rest of her life, only then can she make sure that she won''t be found by George, and at the same time, she has to not see George again for the rest of her life, that''s why I want to say if she is willing to do so, if she is, then this is the best way for her at the moment, if not, then no one can help her." These words made Violet silent for a long time before she reopened her mouth, "I don''t know if she can do it, she loves George so much, so if she has to never see him for the rest of her life, I''m not sure if she''s willing, and also, if she is, then won''t I be able to see her?" "No, you can." Stanley shook his head, "If Jessie wants to leave J City, George will definitely suspect that you help her, and in order to find Jessie, he will keep an eye on you, but it doesn''t matter, with me, even if he keeps an eye on you, he won''t be able to find Jessie through you, so you can contact or meet with Jessie." At that, Violet was immediately relieved, "That''s good, so the biggest problem now is whether Jessie can give up without seeing George, as long as she can, she won''t have much problem." "That''s right." Stanley lifted his chin, "So next, you can persuade her, and as long as she''s willing to, I can offer to arrange a ce for her family to live and help them cover their tracks so that George can''t find them." "Thank you, honey." Violet looked at the man with emotion. The man stroked her hair, "You''re my wife, I can achieve anything you want to do as long as it''s not you leaving me, even if it''s a friend you care about, I can do everything I can to help." Because he loved her, he was willing to achieve everything for her. "You''re so nice." Hearing these words from the man, Violet hugged the man and buried her head into his chest. The man gently wrapped his arms around her and kissed the top of her head down, "I''ve been nice, haven''t I?" Violet smiled, "Yes, my husband is the best in the world." She held him a little tighter. The man felt her strength and likewise tightened his arms, circling her close, "You''re the best in the world, too." "Huh...... " not far from the corner of the stairs, Aimee listened to the conversation between the two, shivered, rubbed her arms, then looked down at the little guy who was also peeping with herself and lowered her voice, "Calvin, your parents are so sticky to each other." Calvin nodded approvingly, "Yeah, they are, as long as they get together, they''re like Siamese twins that can''t be separated, but I like daddy and Mommy to be like this." Because Mommy and daddy loved each other, they felt safe as children. "You''re really a filial child." Aimee stroked the little one''s head. The little one sighed, "Aimee, do you know what Mommy said between my godmother and godfather?" "Yeah, I know." Aimee nodded. Calvin''s boyish face had a sad look on it, "I really don''t know why Godparents are torturing each other." Aimee shrugged her shoulders, "Well, little one, this is between them adults, why do you care so much? You should just have fun." Calvin pouted, "Because I like Godparents and I don''t want it to be like this between them." "That can''t be helped. Well, let''s go, don''t eavesdrop here, we won''t be able to exin if your parents find uster." Aimee said, picking up the little one as soon as she could and turning around to go upstairs. Unbeknownst to them, even if they moved stealthily, they were still discovered by Stanley. Stanley looked in the direction of the second floor stairs, and his thin lips pursed in displeasure. Violet saw it, held his face and asked, "What''s wrong?" "Nothing, there''s a kitten there." Stanley said with his thin lips lightly curled. "Kitten?" Violet froze, and then looked around, "No, is there any kitten?" It was a detached house, and she had been living here for some days now, and she hadn''t seen a single bird, let alone a cat. "No? Maybe I was wrong. Are you hungry?" Stanley gently patted Violet''s shoulder and changed the subject. Violet looked down at her stomach, "Yes, a bit." "Come on, go to the kitchen, have someone cook some food." Stanley said, taking her hand and heading in the direction of the kitchen. Violet didn''t refuse. After all, it was not time for dinner, but she was already hungry. In the evening, while Stanley was taking a bath, Violet walked out of her room and came to the two children''s room. One of the two kids was lying on the bed watching TV and the other was sitting on the carpet, ying a game. Seeing Violete in, the two children hurriedly put down the tablet and game in their hands and shouted sweetly, "Mommy." Violet''s heart melted as she listened to the children''s tender voices, and at the same time, she was somewhat looking forward to the way Jimmy would also call her Mommy by then. "Still up?" Violet closed the door and walked over. She came to the bed first and stroked Arya''s little head before looking back to Calvin, "It''s already ten o''clock, don''t y game anymore. Arya too, go to bed early and stop watching cartoons." "Got it, Mommy." Both children were obedient, and when she said so, they did as they were told. One turned off the game and one turned off the TV. "Mommy, where''s Daddy?" Arya asked with some regret as she nced towards the door and didn''t see Stanley. Violet smiled and replied, "Daddy is taking a bath, so I took this time toe over and see you guys." "Mommy is up to something, right?" Calvin asked as he looked at Violet. Violet was surprised, "How do you know?" Calvin looped his two short arms, looking like a detective, "Because usually at this time, you wouldn''t evene over, much less when Daddy is taking a bath, so now that you are here, you must have something for us, no, to be precise, you have something for me."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He lifted his little chin with a look of pride. Arya pouted unhappily, "Brother is so narcissistic, Mommy might havee to find me. Who says she has to be toe to brother, right, Mommy?" She shook Violet''s arm, hoping that Violet was on her side. Violet saw the two kids getting jealous of each other and felt amused, and as she was about to say something, Calvin spoke up first, "Mommy must havee to me, I''m smarter than you and can help Mommy, while you can''t do anything." These words immediately made Arya sad, she pouted, her eyes red, and said, "Brother, you are bad, saying I am stupid. I am not, I can also help Mommy. Right, Mommy?" Watching her daughter about to cry, Violet was heartbroken, she took the little girl in her arms, wiped away her tears and coaxed, "Yes, Arya can help Mommy too, Arya is not stupid at all, Arya is also very smart."???????????? Chapter 781 Sleeping with Children "That''s right." Arya was coaxed by her, and her mood suddenly improved, craning her neck to look at Calvin proudly, "Mommy, brother just called me stupid, Mommy, help me scold him." "No." Violet shook her head, "I can''t scold brother, it''s not fair to brother and it hurts brother''s heart, but I can help Arya say a few words, after all, brother did make a mistake." With that, she waved towards Calvin, "Calvin,e here." Calvin walked over with his head down, "Mommy." Violet freed a hand and stroked his little head, "Calvin, you shouldn''t have just said that your sister is not smart, you know? This is also very unfair to sister and hurts her heart, and besides sister, you can''t say that to other children or adults, this is very rude, do you know?" Calvin nodded, "I know, mommy, I was just being impulsive." "I trust you." Violet smiled and rubbed the little one''s hair, "Calvin is very smart, so sometimes it''s easy to be conceited and thus speak without thinking, this is also not okay, this will reveal a lot of ws and also make others hate you, so you must be careful with your words and think before deciding whether to say it or not, so that no one will catch you from among the words and thus deal with you, understand?" Calvin nodded thoughtfully, "Got it, mommy." "That''s good, so now apologize to your sister." Violet pushed Calvin to Arya. Calvin looked at Arya, "I''m sorry, Arya." "It''s okay, brother." Arya shook her head, then apologized as well, "I also want to say sorry to brother, I shouldn''t have let mommy scold you, it was wrong." "So good." Looking at her children who were so understanding, Violet was relieved in her heart. She then carried Calvin onto the bed as well, "Actually, Calvin is right, mommy dide this time to ask for your help." Speaking of this, in order to keep the little girl from getting jealous, Violet added, "When next time, I need Arya to fight the bad guys, let Arya help, okay? I know that Arya is the best at sparring." Arya had really been upset because Violet hade to Calvin for help and not to herself. But when she heard Violet say that, that unhappiness instantly disappeared and she waved her little fist excitedly and said, "Well, I am great at sparring, if there are bad guys, mommy, must remember to look for me, I will be able to fight off the bad guys." "I''m sure Arya can do it." Calvin put his hand on the little girl''s shoulder. Violet smiled and nodded, "Okay, I will definitely look for Arya." "Okay." Arya hastily responded, then looked at Calvin, "Brother, you help Mommy now." "Mommy, what''s going on?" Calvin looked at Violet. Violet tucked the two children in, "It''s not really a big deal, I want you to find someone, Luna." "Luna?" Calvin blinked. Violet nodded, "Yes." "I know, mommy, I''m .......Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Before he could finish his words, he was held down by Violet, "Don''t be in a hurry, it''s not an emergency, your task now is to sleep, you can help mommy find her tomorrow when you wake up." When he heard Violet say that, Calvin stopped moving and obedientlyid down again, "I know mommy, I''ll find her for mommy tomorrow." "That''s right, well, you guys sleep, I will go back first." Violet said, about to get up and leave. Arya suddenly took her hand, "Mommy, don''t go, can you sleep with Arya and brother?" "Sleep with you guys?" Violet raised her eyebrows. Arya nodded her head repeatedly, "Yeah, Mommy, you havn''t slept with Arya and brother for a long time, I want to sleep with Mommy so badly." "Me too." Calvin was also a child after all, and children were dependent on their parents. He was naturally happy to be able to sleep with his parents. Violet looked at the two children''s big expectant eyes, she couldn''t say no, and finally nodded her head and agreed, "Okay, I will sleep with you." "Yeah!" The two children apuded happily. Thetwo children lifted the cover and urged Violet to go into the bed. Violet was amushed as she took off her slippers and went up,ying down beside the two children. Arya took a storybook and handed it to her, "Mommy, tell stories." "Okay, then I will tell you one." Violet took the storybook. Just as she had just found a story and was about to tell it to her two children, the door to the room opened. Stanley walked in wearing his robe and saw the mother and children lying on the bed, he said, "I knew you are here." He came out of the shower and saw that she wasn''t in her room. It hardly took much thought to know that she must be here with the two children. Violet looked at the man who came after her and smiled, "Calvin and Arya asked me to sleep with them tonight, so I won''t go back to my room, honey, you go back to bed first." "YeAdriand, hurry up and go back." Calvin chimed in. Stanley''s handsome face darkened as he red at Calvin. This kid, he really can''t wait to get rid of him. "Daddy, don''t leave." At that moment, Arya suddenly spoke up and patted the other side, "Daddy stay too, with Mommy, and sleep with me and brother." These words came into Stanley''s ears as if they were heavenly music. Stanley face instantly turned from cloudy to sunny, his thin lips hooked up, before casting a smug nce at Calvin. Boy, see, your sister knows me better than you. Surely a daughter is just better than a son. Look at this kid, he''s an ungrateful one, actually throwing his old man out. The way Stanley provoked Calvin was naturally seen by Violet. Violet was amused, "Childish." "Daddy, get up here." Arya patted the spot beside her and urged. Stanley smiled gently, "Okay." Although, he hade here to take Violet back. But the two children asked him to stay and sleep with them, so naturally he couldn''t refuse. Moreover, he and Violet had really rarely slept with the two children, leaving them to sleep on their own. But sometimes it''s good to spend time with both kids and fulfill the wishes of both kids. And so, the family of foury in one bed. Violet and Stanley were lying on either side of the bed, and the two children were lying between them. Luckily the bed was big enough. Both children were excited and happy to have their mom and dad to sleep with them this night, and tossed and turned in bed for a long time. But fortunately, the two kids eventually got tired of ying, and that''s when they closed their eyes and fell asleep. Violet and Stanley were still awake, and after ncing at each other, they both saw helplessness as well as relief in each other''s eyes. These two kids are so good at making a mess, one minute they have them telling stories, the next they are singing, the next they are ying games with them. All in all, sleeping with two kids is so exhausting. Violet couldn''t help but yawn, and sleepiness hit her. Stanley saw it and said softly, "Go to sleep, I''ll turn off the light." Violet nodded, "You should sleep too, you''re tired after being tossed around by two kids for so long." Stanley chuckled, "Yes a bit, they are too lively." Violet smiled, "Yeah." "Good night!" Stanley raised his hand and ced it on the light switch. "Good night!" Violet replied. At the sound of her good night, the lights went out at any moment, and the whole room plunged into darkness. Chapter 782 Jessies Obsession The next morning, Stanley returned home with his two children. It was already the limit for father and children to stay here with Violet for two days. After all, Calvin still had to go to an elite school, and Stanley couldn''t leave thepany alone for long. So staying for two days has been tough. At the airport, Violet hugged her two children and said goodbye reluctantly. Stanley stood beside her, "Take good care of yourself, in a few days, I''m bringing the children over to see you." Violet stroked the two children''s heads and stood up, turning to look at him and nodded at him, "Okay, you too, take good care of yourself, the group is busy, take care of your body, don''t let yourself get tired and sick." "I will." Stanley replied with thin lips slightly hooked. He''s not the man he once was who only worked. He has a family now, a wife and kids, so naturally he knows to take care of his health and not let anything happen to him. Otherwise, what about the wife and kids? "That''s good." Hearing the man''s reply, Violet smiled in satisfaction before fixing his tie. "By the way, you can tell Jessie first to think about it, and when she has decided, go to Murphy Group and find me, and I will arrange everything." Stanley said. Violet nodded, "Okay." "Then we''ll go first." Stanley looked down at her. Violet nodded, "Well, when you arrive, call me." "I will." Stanley rubbed her hair before pulling the two children into the VIPne. Fraser and a few bodyguards followed behind with their luggage. Violet and Aimee stood outside the passageway and watched the group of people go away until they could no longer be seen from the passageway, then they fondly withdrew their gaze. "Violet, let''s go, Mr. Murphy and the others are out of sight." Aimee said as she walked over. Violet turned around, "Okay, go back." The two walked towards the airport exit. When they reached the car, Violet took out her phone and dialed Jessie''s number. Jessie had been waiting for her call, and when he saw her calling, she hurriedly grabbed the phone and put it to her ear, "Violet." "Jessie, I discussed this with Stanley, and Stanley said that there is a way out of this situation of yours." Violet spoke. When Jessie heard this, she was excited, "What way?" Violet sucked in a breath, "The way is, you leave J City with your parents and nevere back afterwards." "What?" The excitement on Jessie''s face froze instantly, his mouth opened for a long time before she made a sound, "Never return to J City?" "Yes." Violet nodded, "George was bent on getting you to abort the baby, and you didn''t want to, so you had to leave J City, leave George, and never see him, so you could keep the baby, as well as your parents." Jessie was silent. Because she obviously didn''t think that the best way to keep the baby would be this. Violet wasn''t surprised by Jessie''s silence, she had guessed that this was Jessie''s reaction when she heard the solution. "Jessie, you......" Before Violet could finish her words, Jessie interrupted her, biting her lip as she asked, "Violet, is this the only way? Is it only possible if I leave J City?" She didn''t want to leave this ce, and she didn''t want her parents to have to follow her into hiding and live a careful life when they were old. And most importantly, for her to never see George again in her life. The thought that the future might be like this made Jessie reluctant to ept it from the bottom of her heart. Violet nodded, "Yes, this is the only way, you also know how much George disapproves of the child in your belly, he is determined to remove this child, for this reason, he does not hesitate to use your parents as a threat, and also injure Lorenzo, and you can only choose to leave and escape from his sight, in this way, the child in your belly can be saved, and he cannot use the people around you as threat anymore." "I know, but......" "There''s no but." Violet said with a serious face, "Jessie, for the sake of the children, for the sake of your parents, for the sake of the people around you, you only have this choice, I know that what you really don''t want to let go of is not J City, but George, you don''t want to not even see him in the future, right?" "......" Jessie was speechless at this. Violet sighed, "But you have to give up. As you said, you want to give up George, as long as you have this child, so why can''t you give up now?" "I did say that I didn''t want to be with George anymore, but not being together doesn''t mean I''vepletely let go of my feelings for him, I can''t let go, so the thought of never seeing him again is too much for me to take, I ......" Violet''s head hurt, "You''re still in love with him." There was basically no misunderstanding between her and Stanley, so the rtionship had always been watertight, never tangled in pain like Jessie and George. So she wasn''t able to understand exactly what Jessie''s mentality was when she loved so humbly. "You!" Violet sighed again, "Okay, I understand that you can''t ept the idea of never seeing George again, but have you thought about it, Jessie, is this really a good thing?" Jessie lowered her head and didn''t answer. Violet''s red lips moved slightly, "If you don''t say anything, I''ll assume I know you''ve thought about it, and you know it''s not good, in fact, it''s really not good, George is bent on getting rid of this child, he can''t forget his hatred towards you and your family, so you and your parents can only leave J City and leave him, so that your family can live in peace, and the child in your belly can be born safely, so that Lorenzo and the others won''t be held in hatred by George as well." "I know ......"N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Since you know that, then you should have made a more sensible choice, shouldn''t you?" Violet pursed her lips, angry, "But what did you do? You actually think that not being able to see George in the future is something uneptable, I just don''t understand, you''ve already chosen to give up on George and don''t n to have any more thoughts of being with him, then why do you still care so much about not being able to see him? Wouldn''t it be better if you couldn''t see him again? That way you can truly let go of him and forget about him, right?" Jessie''s mouth opened, wanting to retort, but she couldn''t say anything. Because she knew in her heart that what Violet said was true and correct. It was just that she herself was slow to let go because she loved George too much. "Jessie, let me advise you onest time, do you want the baby, do you want your parents, or do you want George? If you want George, you''ll abort the baby." "No!" Jessie hastily covered her stomach and shook her head. Abort the baby? Absolutely not! This child was her and George''s child. Even if she couldn''t be with George, she felt satisfied by leaving George''s child behind. Violet pursed her lips, "Since you can''t, that means that you have to choose the child and your parents, right?" "I......" "Jessie!" Violet interrupted her with a serious expression, "These two choices, you can only choose one, in this world, there is no two ways about it, you can''t be greedy, you have to know that you won''t get anything, so you have to give up one, whether it''s giving up George, or giving up the child and your parents."???????? Chapter 783 Deciding to Leave Give up...... Jessie held the phone tightly in a deadly grip. In fact, she knew very well in her heart how to choose, to choose George, or to choose the child and her parents. It was just that she saw both sides as equally important in her mind, which was why she could never make up her mind. Of course, it was not right. So, she had to make a choice. Only the choice was on her lips, but the words wouldn''te out. Jessie lowered her head and took a deep breath, "Violet, Let me think about it."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "What''s there to think about?" Violet was a little tired, "Isn''t the answer in your heart?" "I know, but......" "Jessie, there''s nothing but." Violet rubbed her temples, "This matter is very urgent, you muste up with a decision immediately so that Stanley and I can arrange for you and your parents to leave as soon as possible, if you dy and drag it out for too long, what if George arranges surgery for you? Who will have time to save you by then?" Hearing Violet''s words, Jessie''s face changed. Yeah, it''s dragging on too long, George is scheduling her surgery, her parents aren''t around, Lorenzo is still in the hospital, and Violet and the others aren''t around. At that time, she would really have no one to help her, and she would definitely not be able to fight George! And for the past two days, George had been having someone brainwash her into agreeing to get rid of the baby. Because she was in the hospital, that was why George used this wistful policy, but if she had to be discharged herself, George would definitely forcefully drag her into the operating room. Even if she excused herself from being discharged and just stayed in the hospital and used the hospital as a shelter, it didn''t always work. The hospital could shelter her for a while, but not for a lifetime. In case George got impatient, even if she was in the hospital, George could have forced her into the operating room. Even if George did this, but George''s medical skills were there, the hospital would only help George, not her. Thinking about this possibility, Jessie''s body was shaking and her heart was filled with fear. So, she really didn''t have time to think about it and really had to make a choice immediately. Just as she was thinking about it, there was a knock on the door of the ward and a nurse''s voice came from outside, "Miss Robinson, are you awake?" Jessie''s face changed drastically and her pupils contracted a bit, her body shook more visibly and her voice trembled, "I ...... I''m awake......" She was tempted to say she wasn''t awake, but there was a piece of ss on the door of this ward, and the nurse was standing outside and could clearly see if she was awake or not. So if she tried to pretend to be asleep, it was impossible. "I''lle in, then." After the nurse finished speaking, she opened the door and entered directly without waiting for Jessie to answer. "Miss Robinson, it''s time for your examination, is there anything wrong with you today?" The nurse asked with a smile as she put the cart away and picked up the examination tools and medication on the cart. The nurse had a very gentle smile. But this smile, when it fell in Jessie''s eyes, was as if it was the same as the devil, making her heart bolt. Because this nurse is no other than the one arranged by George to brainwash her every day to get rid of the baby. So, how could she not be afraid? If she hadn''t been so strong-minded, she really would have been brainwashed by this nurse and agreed to have the baby removed. "I''m fine, I''m fine." Jessie tugged at the corner of her mouth and replied somewhat stiffly. At the other end of the phone, although Violet didn''t know what was happening, she could vaguely hear that someone wasing from Jessie''s side, and the person who wasing was still making Jessie very scared, otherwise Jessie''s voice wouldn''t be so panicked and trembling. Violet didn''t dare to open her mouth, just in case she opened her mouth and was overheard by Jessie''s side, then Jessie would hung up the phone and she would ebd up not knowing anything. In case that person would hurt Jessie by then, it would be toote for her to try to save Jessie. "Even so, you still need to have a check." The nurse came closer to Jessie. Jessie gripped the phone tightly and didn''t speak anymore. The nurse began to give Jessie a routine checkup, and when she was done, she recorded the data, intending to give it to the doctorter. Jessie didn''t speak the entire time, just watching the nurse''s movements. When the nurse finished writing and closed the medical record folder, she said! "Miss Robinson." The nurse smiled at Jessie, "How are you thinking about the baby?" Jessie lowered her eyes, "I''m not considering it, I still say the same thing, I won''t take the child away, so you can go tell George to give up such an idea. This child is mine, I won''t hold him responsible, so there''s no need for him to care about this child, he can pretend there''s no such child." The nurse didn''t take offense at herment, her face still holding a smile. Because she had head this wors a dozen times. "That may not work, Dr. Joe''s attitude is very firm. He said that since you are pregnant with a child, he can''t pretend that there is no such child, unless you remove the child, so that after the child is really gone, he can pretend that there is no child, so Miss Robinson......" "Stop it." Jessie covered her ears as she roared emotionally, "I won''t abort the baby, so just go away." "I know you won''t remove the baby, that''s why I''m trying to persuade you, Miss Robinson. There''s really no point for you to keep this baby, it will only bring you unrest in your future life, so it''s best for you to remove it for the sake of your family and for your own sake." The nurse said. Jessie''s chest rose and fell violently in anger, and her stomach began to ache as she gasped and pointed at the door, "Get out, get out of here!" Seeing that, the nurse was afraid that something would really happen to her, she smiled and pushed on the cart, "Okay, I''ll go out, Miss Robinson, have a good rest, Dr. Joe said that he will give you onest day to think about it. I hope you bettere up with an answer that satisfies him, if not, then don''t me him for being rude. You must know very well that you can''t fight George at all. " Having said that, the nurse nodded slightly and went out. Jessie sat on the hospital bed and froze for a moment, then broke down and cried. George, are you really that heartless? Listening to Jessie''s cries, Violet''s heart was anxious, "Jessie, Jessie?" She hastily opened her mouth and shouted. Jessie heard her voice, her sobs paused, then like grabbing a straw, she hurriedly grabbed the phone and put it to her ear, "Violet, help me, help me!" Violet roughly had heard the conversation between the nurse and Jessie, knew why Jessie was suddenly so eager, and she sighed, "Of course I''m willing to help you, but you also have toe up with a clear decision yourself. You can''t let go of George, I have no way to help you, do you understand, Jessie?" Jessie nodded repeatedly, "I understand, Violet, I''ll go, I''m willing to leave J City, I''m willing to not see him anymore." The nurse''s words just now let her know that she didn''t have time to think about what choice she should really make. She could only choose one, and that was to leave here, to leave George and never see him again. Only with this choice could her child, her parents, her friends, be at peace. So, she couldn''t hesitate anymore, if she hesitated any longer, she really wouldn''t get anything, and in the end, she would regret it for the rest of her life. Violet was right, since she had decided to give up on George, what was the need to see him or not? To see him would only add to her sorrow, to not see him, perhaps she would be able to forget him!0000 Chapter 784 Georges Anger Hearing Jessie''s answer, Violet''s serious expression rxed a lot, "Jessie, are you really sure?" "Well, I''m sure of it!" Jessie nodded heavily. This time, she had really decided. She can''t hurt the kid, she can''t hurt Mom and Dad, she ...... must leave! "Good, since it''s confirmed, it can never be changed, I will contact Stanley, when the timees, he will arrange for you and your parents to leave, you can talk to your parents first." Violet said with a nod. Jessie answered, "Okay." "Okay, you rest first, and, protect yourself." Violet admonished. Jessie took a deep breath, "I will." "Okay then, I''ll contact you tomorrow." After saying that, Violet put down her phone. Aimee propped her head up and asked, "She agreed to leave?" Violet nodded, "Yes." "That''s not easy." Aimee said with a sigh. She had just gotten close to Violet''s phone, so she had heard everything Jessie had said. She was angry and helpless at Jessie''s initial hesitation in taking the decision to leave.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. It is just a man, who hates her and doesn''t love her, why can''t she give up? But Jessie loved George too much and lost her mind in love. "It''s pretty rough." Violet rubbed her temples. Aimee bristled, "She loves him so inextricably, so humble, even does not want dignity, if it were me, I would not pay attention to George." Violet smiled, "So you are not Jessie, everyone''s character is different. Jessie although indeed loves him too much, I can understand her, she loves George for more than ten years, this rtionship, in addition to love, is obsession." Jessie had taken George as an obsession. If there were no special circumstances, Jessie would, in fact, have been unable to forget George in this lifetime. Because Jessie had taken loving George as an instinct. "Alright, enough about her, she''s agreed to leave now anyway and that''s it, next, it''s all up to her, let''s hope she''s a little morepetitive, if not, she''ll get herself killed sooner orter, as well as her parents and child." Violet nodded, "Yeah, I hope Jessie can figure it out." After that, the two said nothing more, and made their way back to the vi in silence. The next day, Stanley sent someone to the hospital to meet with Jessie. In order to hide it from George, Stanley''s man even disguised as a doctor and entered Jessie''s ward. After the man exined his identity to Jessie, he handed Jessie another set of nurse''s uniform and told her to change into it. When Jessie finished changing, the man took Jessie out of the ward and left the ward in a proper manner and entered the elevator. In the elevator, Jessie covered her thumping heart and looked at the person beside her, "Did Mr. Murphy say how are my parents doing?" "Don''t worry, Miss Robinson, your parents have already followed Mr. Murphy''s people out of Sea City and gotten on the ne." "So soon?" "Yes." The man nodded, "George didn''t send anyone to keep an eye on your parents, just you, so it was easy to arrange for your parents." Hearing this, Jessie breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s good, but where does Mr. Murphy n to put us?" "In a remote town in M Country, where the pace of life is slow and the main economyes from the farm estate, it is the most suitable ce for retirement in M Country. Mr. Murphy has already arranged a vi for you there, and a farm, enough for your family to live." The man exined. Jessie nodded, "Great, tell Mr. Murphy and Violet for me that I''ll contact them when I get settled there and then thank them." "Okay." The man nodded his head in response. Soon, the elevator arrived. The man led Jessie out of the elevator and headed for the underground parking lot. Just then, Jessie suddenly saw something, and she instantly froze in ce, "George ......" She saw not far ahead of her, George, dressed in a white coat, standing at the nurse''s desk, talking to a nurse about something. Seeing him, Jessie''s lips trembled and her eyes were red. The man leading her away frowned when he noticed her perversity, "What are you stopping for? Hurry up and go." "I ......" Jessie looked at him and then at George, "Can you wait for me for a while so I can see him for a while longer before I go?" This departure may be forever. So, she wanted to look at him more and keep him in her mind. However the person leading her away said, "No, you can''t, your eyes are too obvious, it''s easy for Dr. Joe to find out, by then, you won''t be able to leave. Maybe Dr. Joe will see that you want to leave and then just drag you to the surgery." These words caused Jessie''s body to shake violently, and her face turned much whiter. Apparently, she knew he was right, too. "Alright Miss Robinson, let''s go." The man urged. Jessie squeezed her palms tightly, looked at George again, and finally gritted her teeth and followed this man. At that moment, Jessie felt his heart ache so much that she couldn''t breathe, her hands were trembling, and her eyes were red, with tears glittering. When they got into the car, Jessie looked at the gradually distant hospital and could no longer tense up and cried out. George, I''m sorry, we''re saying goodbye forever. You''ll never have to see me again, never have to see us with hatred. I hope that in the future, you will be able to let go of the hatred in your heart, have a good life, and then find a woman who is right for you. Soon, half an hourter, Jessie went straight to Stanley''s private ne and met up with her parents. After another half hour, the ne started up and went straight up into the sky, leaving J City. Not long after the ne left, George, who was in the hospital, received the news that Jessie was not in the ward. At first, George didn''t think that Jessie had run away, until after the nurse couldn''t find her anywhere, until he found her goodbye letter under the pillow of her hospital room, he realized that she had actually run away. Looking at the words ''never to see you again in this life'' in the letter, George''s face twisted up, his eyes red, he tore the letter paper to pieces, his voice cold and merciless, "Good, good enough, Jessie, you''re really good, how dare you run away!" Not only did she run away, but she actually tried to run away for life! No way! He would get her back and torture her hard, or he would not be able to vent his hatred! After the anger passed, George took another deep breath and calmed down for the moment, his eyes narrowed dangerously. With Jessie''s ability, there was no way to leave the hospital under his control without realizing it. So someone must have helped her. It must be Violet. The two of them had the best rtionship, and when something happened to Jessie, the first one she would definitely contact was Violet, definitely not that Lorenzo. That Lorenzo was also a bit powerful, but his main base was not in J City, so he couldn''t manage to take Jessie without letting him notice. So it must be Violet. Of course, it was impossible to rely on Violet alone, but what about Stanley taking a shot? So, it must have been Stanley who made the move to get Jessie to leave. Maybe it was not just Jessie who left, but Jessie''s parents as well......000000????? Chapter 785 Jessies Mother Breaks Down Thinking of this, George clenched his fist in a deadly grip, then pounded it on the table. Due to the excessive force, the skin of his hand joints were broken and blood was flowing. But as if he didn''t feel it, George picked up his phone and dialed out a call. Soon, the caller answered, "Dr. Joe." "Check if David Robinson and his wife are still at home?" George squeezed his phone tightly, his voice cold and merciless as he asked. The caller answered, "Okay." George put down his phone, his eyes gloomy and uncertain. After about a few minutes, the phone rang. George''s face was expressionless as he put the phone to his ear, "Checked it out?" "Yes, David Robinson and his wife are indeed no longer in the house, I specifically went to inquire, and heard his neighbors say that David Robinson and his wife sold the house early this morning and moved away, as for where they moved to, it is unknown." After hearing this, there was not a trace of surprise on George''s face, there was only a deeper and colder indifference. Sure enough, the couple left as well. Good. Jessie, you''re really something! A grim smile appeared on George''s face as he hung up the phone. Jessie, do you think I can''t find you if you run away? Just wait, even if he turned this earth upside down, he''d find her. When the timees, he''ll make her regret running away today! Fraser pushed open Stanley''s office and entered, "Mr. Murphy, Miss Robinson''s family has already left." Stanley was working on a document, and when he heard this, he replied without raising his head, "Got it." His mission was to send Jessie and his family away, and now that the family had left, then he didn''t care about the rest. Fraser looked at Stanley, "But Mr. Murphy, the person we left on Miss Robinson''s parents'' side of the family has just sent word that someone has visited Miss Robinson''s parents'' home, and I guess that person should be sent there by Dr. Joe." Hearing this, Stanley stopped the pen in his hand, "It''s normal, Jessie is in the third hospital, Jessie is missing, he will soon find out, and Jessie has such deep love for George, even if she has to leave, it''s impossible for her not to leave a word, so George guessed based on the words Jessie left, that her leaving is not a short time away, it could be a lifetime. He will think that it is difficult for Jessie to take her parents away with her, and maybe he also knows by now that it is me who helped Jessie''s family." "Then will Dr. Joe go up against you?" Fraser asked with some concern. The corner of Stanley''s mouth pulled out a disdainful arc, "George has high medical skills and wide connections, so he has so much power in his hands, Jessie can''t deal with him, but that doesn''t mean I can''t, George is no match for me, so am I afraid to go up against him?" Being said by him, Fraser felt the same and nodded without worrying anymore. "All right, you go ahead and get busy." "Yes." Fraser answered and turned to go out. Stanley picked up his phone, leaned back, and called Violet over. Violet was at the tournament, supervising the game with Aimee. When she heard her phone ring, she took it out and looked at it, smiling slightly when she saw that it was Stanley calling. "Aimee." Violet patted Aimee''s shoulder. Aimee looked up at her, "What''s wrong?" "I''m going out to take a call, call me if you need anything." Violet pointed at the phone. Aimee saw the word Honey, jumping on her phone screen, a touch of teasing on her face, "Tsk tsk, before you talked at night, now you are calling during the daytime of work, you guys are really......'' "Okay." Violet interrupted her, "Don''t be ridiculous, Stanley only called to tell me about Jessie, don''t forget, today is the day Jessie left." Being reminded by her like that, Aimee instantly remembered, "Yes, I almost forgot." "Well, I''m going to answer the phone first." Violet said, getting up to leave. They are judge mentors, as long as they return within the allotted time, so going out to take a phone call in the middle of the game doesn''t hinder thepetition. After all, they are not the contestants. Violet took the phone to the corridor, which led her to answer the call, "Honey." "Jessie and her parents are gone." Stanley''s gentle voice came. Violet smiled, "Really? Great, everything went well, right?" "Yes, and it was only after they left that George found out about it." Stanley nodded. When Violet heard that George had already found out that Jessie and the others were gone, he wasn''t the least bit surprised except for a sigh. Because she had known that George would find out. She even guessed that George would definitely suspect that she had helped to move Jessie. Maybe,ter on, he would even call to question her about where she had hidden Jessie and the others. However, this time, her help to Jessie also led to the friendship between her and Georgepletely broken. Sighing, Violet pulled the corners of her mouth, barely squeezing out a smile, "I hope George doesn''t mess around with it." She was now afraid that George wouldn''t be able to ept Jessie leaving and thus go crazy and do something irrational. After all, he had done that before. Violet''s head hurt immensely when she thought about the car ident that George had caused Calvin and had her factory burned down. "Don''t worry, with me around, he can''t even mess around." Stanley narrowed his eyes and said in a cold, deep voice. Violet smiled, "Yes, with my husband around, of course I am at ease, but Stanley, if George really does something crazy, I hope you will be merciful and not hurt his life." Stanley knew why she wanted to protect George and replied with a soft brow, "Okay, no matter what, I won''t take George''s life." George had saved her and saved two children. So with that alone, he couldn''t even get George killed. But making George regret his life, he could still do it. "Good." Having received the man''s assurance, Violet sighed in relief. After that, the two spoke for a couple more minutes before hanging up the phone. Violet put away her phone and went back to the avenue. Aimee saw her return and lowered her voice to ask, "How was it?" "Jessie has already left." Violet said. Aimee nodded slightly, "That''s good, I hope that over there, she will be able to live her life quietly in the future and stop thinking about that whatever George, otherwise she will be depressed sooner orter." "Yeah, I''m worried about that too, but what can we do? The only way to go next is on her own, we can''t help." Violet shook her head and said. Aimee nodded, "That''s right, okay, okay, let''s not talk about that, I''m getting depressed talking about it, let''s watch thepetition first. " "Okay." Violet smiled, then pulled out a chair and sat down.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Jessie''s father and mother looked at Jessie, who had already cried herself to sleep, and sighed after ncing at each other. "David, do you think that this is really the right thing for us to do?" Jessie''s mother asked worriedly. Jessie''s father rubbed his forehead, "I don''t know, but for now we''ll just have to assume it''s right." The couple were at a loss. Jessie''s mother suddenly covered her face and cried, "If we had known we will end up like this today, we should not have risked helping them back then, if we had not helped them, their death would not have fallen on us, and we would not have been hated by their son, not to mention the harm he did to Jessie." Jessie''s mother sobbed uncontrobly.???????? Chapter 786 The Whereabouts of Luna Jessie''s father hugged Jessie''s mother and nodded sadly, "You''re right, I should have known that nowadays, back then, I really shouldn''t have helped them." He and George''s parents were friends, and when he heard George''s parents say that someone was after them, he felt that he, as a friend, could not just ignore them, so he stepped in righteously, and risked the possibility of being dragged into trouble and also being killed, and without even thinking, he decisively stepped in to help them, and arranged for them to go to a hidden ce, in order to keep them from being found by the killers. But what happened? What did his family get in return? It was their son''s hatred, their son''s harm on Jessie! He admitted that they had identally exposed the whereabouts of the Joe family and caused the tragic death of George''s parents, and he med himself and felt guilty, so there wasn''t a day in the past ten years or so that he didn''t live in pain, and even when he saw that Jessie was so deep in love with George, he didn''t open his mouth to stop Jessie. Only because he thought that it was good for Jessie to be with George, and and thought it make up for the guilt his family felt towards George''s parents. But George shouldn''t have teased Jessie! Since George didn''t like Jessie and didn''t ept Jessie, he shouldn''t have a rtionship with Jessie, let alone let Jessie conceive a child. Now that she is pregnant but he wants Jessie to abort it, when Jessie refuses, he used her parents to threat her. It was clear that George didn''t like Jessie, so he could just kick Jessie out, so why did he have to hurt Jessie so much? And they are sorry Joe family, but definitely not to the point that his family is unforgivable. Back then, if he hadn''t resolutely stepped in to help the Joe family, the Joe couple would have been caught and killed by the assassins, and even George himself wouldn''t have survived but would have been killed as well. But it was because he stepped in and helped their Joe family hide their tracks that George''s parents survived for a little while longer, only for George to survive. It could be said that their Joe family would have been certain death, and even left a bloodline of the Joe family behind because he stepped in. However, instead of being grateful to him, George felt that the Robinson family was the murderer who had harmed the Joe family. What kind of sense was that? Robinson family was innocent. So now Jessie''s father really regretted a lot. If he had known that his own family would live in misery because of Joe''s family, after living for so many years, he wouldn''t have said anything to care about Joe''s family! "Do you think that this time Jessie can really move on?" After crying for a while, Jessie''s mother was in a much better mood, and after taking a deep breath, she calmed down and asked. Jessie''s father sighed, "I don''t know, but it should be unlikely, if she could let go of George so easily, she wouldn''t have loved George for so many years and not given up." Hearing Jessie''s father say this, Jessie''s mother also had a bit of a headache, "Yes, what kind of sins do you think our Robinson family has created to fall into the hands of the Joe family!" Looking at her daughter, who was so thin, Jessie''s mother''s heart throbbed with pain. Jessie''s father sighed again, "Just think of it as we owed the Joe family in ourst life, so we have toe and pay our debt in this life, and now, we have left J City, left Sea City, and gone to a strange country, let''s not think about anything else. In the future, we, as a family, just live our lives, maybe in the future, slowly, Jessie will let go of George. As long as Jessie has let go, we and Joe family, in this life, have no more contact." "You are right." Jessie''s mother nodded. Then, she thought of something and said with some guilt, "By the way, I wonder how Lorenzo is now, Jessie said that he was beaten by George and was hospitalized with serious injuries because he stopped George from letting Jessie abort, we haven''t even gone to see him." "Yeah." Jessie''s father said with a sigh, "When we get off theer, ask Violet''s husband. Don''t you have his contact information? Ask Violet''s husband to ask about Lorenzo. We owe a lot to Lorenzo." "Lorenzo saved Jessie and was hospitalized, this kindness we won''t be able to return. After we left, it means Lorenzo was also unterally split up by Jessie." Jessie''s motherughed bitterly. Jessie''s father looked at Jessie, "Lorenzo should be able to understand us, when we settle down, get in touch with Lorenzo and exin to him." "Right." Jessie''s mother nodded. After that, the couple said nothing more, guarding their sleeping daughter and both falling into silence. On the other hand, Violet and Aimee went back to the vi together after the day''spetition. Just after returning to the vi, Violet received a call from Calvin, "Mommy." Listening to the child''s tender and soft voice, Violet''s heart was about to melt, "Baby, why are you calling mommy all of a sudden?" "I miss you." Calvin giggled. Violet smiled, "I miss you too." "And me, I miss mommy too." At this time, beside Calvin, Arya said into the phone. The smile on Violet''s face grew as she listened to her daughter''s voice, "I miss Arya too." "Okay Arya, you go y aside, I want to talk to mommy about something important." Seeing Arya trying to grab the phone, Calvin stopped her. After all, he hadn''t forgotten that he was calling his mommy with something serious to say, other than missing her. Arya was not a child who didn''t know what to do, and when she heard that her brother wanted to talk to her mommy about things, although she was a little reluctant, she obediently withdrew her hand and didn''t grab the phone from Calvin. "Okay then, brother, you talk to mommy." Arya pouted and sulked. Calvin stroked her little head, "Later, I will take you to Be for ice cream." Hearing the ice cream, Arya''s eyes instantly lit up and she pped her hands happily, "Yeah." She and her brother were not allowed to eat ice cream every day due to her dad''s rule that they could only have one scoop every three days. And she had only eaten once the day before, so she couldn''t continue until the day after. So she''s always had a craving for it. Now she was certainly happy to hear that her brother had a way to get her to eat ice cream. After Arya bounced away, Calvin finally got free to talk to Violet, "Mommy, about the person named Luna that you asked me to findst time, I''ve found her." "Oh?" Violet raised her eyebrows. She knew then that this was what her son was going to tell her about. Violet asked happily, "Where is she?" "It''s inside a clubhouse, mommy, I''ll send you her locationter." Calvin said. Violet nodded, "Okay, Calvin, you are awesome!" Hearing Violet''spliment, Calvin was both happy and a little embarrassed, his little face turning flushed. If it weren''t for Dad not letting him y theputer all the time, saying it''s bad for his eyes.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He must have found her a long time ago. After that, Violet spoke to Calvin for a while longer before hanging up the phone. Shortly after hanging up, Violet received, in her email, an email from Calvin with information about Luna''s location. Aimee came over to see with her. The corner of her mouth twitched when she saw the address in the email, "Holy shit, it''s actually this clubhouse." "What? You know it?" Violet twisted her head to look at her. Aimee nodded, her eyes full of disgust, "I know, this club is very famous in this country, it''s an extremely chaotic club, in short, it''s dirty inside!" Chapter 787 Questioning of George Hearing Aimee''sment, Violet became interested, "How dirty is it?" Aimee said, "Anyway, anything you can think of, it''s in there, but this country is very open in some ways, so even though everyone knows the club is like a cancer, no one has bothered to mess with it or suppress it." Violet nodded, "So that''s how it is, I didn''t expect Luna would actually be in there." "There are pictures down there." Aimee suddenly saw something and gestured for Violet to move the mouse to slide down. Violet did as she was told and pulled down, then found that there was indeed a photo underneath. The person in the photo, none other than Luna, was dressed in a sexy bunny girl costume with heavy, gaudy makeup on her face.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Aimee panted yo whistled, "Gosh, she actually works in here, no wonder Calvin gave the address that was in the clubhouse." Violet smiled, "Her modeling career has been ruined, and she doesn''t have a skill, plus when she used to be a model, she earned some money, and dated with a rich second generation, so she is used to living a luxurious life, now she broke up with the rich second generation, her modeling job is also gone, and the savings in her hand is estimated to be squandered. She can''t go back to that luxurious life before, so she can only choose this job, after all, it''s easy to make money here, isn''t it?" Aimee smiled, "That''s right." "Well, since she''s now found, it''s time for me to make her pay." Violet narrowed her eyes. Since Luna dared to encourage Sophie to nder her for giarism, she dared to do the rest to herter. Since she had found Luna now, she naturally had to nip Luna, a potential threat, in the bud. She was the one who was too soft-hearted in the past and didn''t just hold Talia down to death, which led to Talia having the chance to get her mother killed. This time, she won''t let something like this happen again. Thinking, Violet called Adrian in, "Go to this ce and take this woman away." She gestured to theputer. Adrian nodded in response after they got a closer look and took note of the address and Luna''s face, "Yes ma''am." "After you capture her, contact Stanley and see where Stanley will arrange for you to take her to." Violet lowered her eyes and said in a light voice. ording to Stanley''s character, he would definitely send Luna to a ce where she could never return to her country or appear in front of her again. And that ce, too, would make Luna''s life worse than death. But so what? Luna had joined forces with Phoebe against her and maliciously tried to piss her off with a miscarriage, and now she was trying to get back at her. Then naturally, she had to retaliate back. Don''t say she''s too ruthless. After people like Ivy, Phoebe, Talia, and Ivan, she had long since learned to be ruthless and cold. How would she protect herself and the children around her if she wasn''t ruthless herself. She never wanted to hear the news that something had happened to her children again, never wanted to hear the news that Stanley had disappeared, and never wanted to experience the despair of almost not being able to return home again herself, isted somewhere on Earth. So she could only strike a little harder. "Yes, Madam!" Hearing Violet''smand, Adrian nodded in response before turning around and leaving the study to do as he was told. In the car, they contacted Stanley and told him what Violet had instructed. After hearing this, Stanley not only didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with Violet''s approach, but he was also relieved. He knew Violet''s character, before because she was too kind, so she was prone to be soft in everything, and when she was soft, she would be bullied by others. Now that she''schanged he couldn''t be happier. Because of this he was able to rest assured that she had some ability to protect herself. "After you capture her, send her straight to Africa to dig mine." Stanley flicked his thin lips and said faintly. Digging mine there would mean a lifetime of inescapable escape, and life thereafter would be nothing but day after day of digging, and being bullied. He believed a day like this would make asting impression on the woman named Luna. After hanging up the phone, Stanley put down the phone and tapped his finger on the desktop. At that moment, Fraser came in from outside and walked up to his desk, "Mr. Murphy." "What is it?" Stanley raised his eyes to look at him. Fraser said, "George is here." "Oh?" Stanley narrowed his eyes. George dide. As soon as he started, he guessed that George would definitelye to him. He didn''t expect it so soon! "Let him in." Stanley lifted his chin. Fraser nodded and turned to go out. But soon, he came back again, followed by someone else, none other than George. George was not wearing a whiteb coat, but a normal casual suit. He came in front of Stanley, bowed his head slightly, looked at Stanley, and without beating around the bush, asked directly, "Where did you send Jessie''s family?" Stanley picked up his coffee and took a sip, "What do you know about this for?" "You know it." George''s eyes narrowed. Stanley replied indifferently, "I did know, but I still want to know, what do you want to do when you know their whereabouts? Continue to force Jessie to abort the child? Ory hands on her parents?" "None of your business, you just need to answer me where they are." George said in an icy voice. Stanley''s thin lips hooked out a cool arc, "Sorry, I can''t tell you, Jessie''s family are the people my wife cares about, so naturally I have to focus on protecting them, and it''s a good thing for you if they leave, isn''t it?" "A good thing?" George smiled angrily, "You''re telling me this is a good thing?" "Isn''t it?" Stanley put down his coffee and calmly met his eyes, "You hate Jessie, you hate her family, because you think your parents'' death was caused by the Robinson family, so you don''t ept Jessie or the child in Jessie''s belly, even if that child is also yours." "That''s enough, what the hell are you trying to say?" George''s face twisted in a low growl. Stanley leaned back, "I just want to say that since you hold a grudge against them, isn''t it a good thing that they''ve disappeared from your life now? This way, you don''t have to see them anymore, they won''t appear in front of you, even if Jessie gave birth, you can pretend that child isn''t yours, you can pretend that the Robinson family is dead, and you don''t have to think of your own parents who died tragically when you see the Robinson family, how good is that?" "What are you babbling about? It''s not like that at all as you said!" George suddenly became emotional. Stanley''s expression remained the same, still so nd, "It''s not what I said, so what is it? Did I say it wrong? With Jessie''s family gone and no longer in front of you, you can indeed consider them dead and don''t have to feel hatred for the sight of them, so why are you so emotional now?" George''s eyes quivered. Yeah, why was he emotional? Indeed, he should be happy that Jessie''s family was gone, never to appear in front of him. He could pretend that there was no more of this family in the world, ever again. But why, instead of being happy at all, he was only filled with anger? Angry at Jessie for leaving without saying goodbye, angry that she left him forever!00000 Chapter 788 Georges Self-Doubt Looking at George''s gloomy face, Stanley snickered, "What, was I right? Actually, George, you''re not qualified to hate the Robinson family at all." "What did you say?" George''s face was grim, "I''m not qualified to hate the Robinson family? The Robinson family killed my parents, and you''re telling me that I''m not qualified to hate? Who are you to say that?" "Just by the fact that I''ve checked what happened back then." Stanley crossed his fingers in front of his belly, "I have checked, more than ten years ago, the Robinson family stepped in and helped your family to hide, only to let your family of three live for more time, so without the help of the Robinson family, your Joe family would have died long ago, and there wouldn''t still be you alive. It can be said that the Robinson family is not the ones who killed your parents, on the contrary, they should also be the benefactor of your Joe family." "A benefactor?" As if he had heard a big joke, George''s smile was gloomy, "In your opinion, the Robinson family is actually still my benefactor?" "Of course, the Robinson family is your benefactor, as I said, if the Robinson family hadn''t helped, your Joe family would have died out, there would be no chance of you surviving, and George, you shouldn''t forget that it was your Joe family, not the Robinson family, that was being chased and killed, and it was your Joe family that took the initiative to seek help from the Robinson family, not the Robinson family that took the initiative to offer help. The Robinson family stepped in because they were being righteous, but in fact the Robinson family could have chosen to ignore it and not help your Joe family, but the Robinson family ended up helping, risking being dragged down by your Joe family, so who are you to hate them?" Stanley looked at George. Forgive him for not being able to understand George''s mind. In short, the Robinson family was not at fault in this matter, and it was the fault of being too righteous. If the Robinson family hadn''t stepped in back then, the Robinson family wouldn''t have been hated by George for more than ten years. Jessie wouldn''t have suffered for so many years because she fell in love with George. So the Robinson family really shouldn''t have stepped in back then. Maybe it was good for Joe''s family to be done with death instead. After listening to Stanley''s words, both fists were clenched in a deadly manner, and his body was trembling slightly, "You''re saying that I''m not qualified to hate them?" "That''s right, you are indeed not qualified." Stanley looked at him expressionlessly, "In fact, George, you know very well in your heart that you shouldn''t hate the Robinson family, and you shouldn''t me the Robinson family, you know that without the Robinson family''s help, none of your family would have survived, but just because your parents were killed, you couldn''t find the murderer, so you took out your ange on the Robinson family, to put it bluntly, you''re actually just ipetent. " "You......" George jerked his head up, his eyes scarlet as he stared at Stanley. He''s ipetent? How can that be! How could he be ipetent! "You don''t need to look at me like that, I''m not wrong, you are just ipetent, pointing all your resentment at your benefactor, what is it if not a sign of ipetence? The reason why you hate the Robinson family is to transfer your hatred for your enemy to the Robinson family, because you know, at that time, you can''t find the murderer, you can''t avenge your parents, but you desperately need to find an object of hatred, to remind yourself from time to time not to forget this revenge, so the Robinson family became the object of your hatred." "Shut up, you shut up!" George hammered his fist on Stanley''s desk, his expression fierce as he yelled, "It''s not like that, I''m not like that as you say." "You are what I said you are, why else wouldn''t you have killed the Robinson family? It''s reasonable to say that you didn''t have the ability to kill people a decade ago, but you don''t have it now either. No, you had too many chances to kill the Robinson family, but you didn''t even do it because you know in your heart that you don''t really just hate them, and you also know that they aren''t really the ones who killed your parents, but instead they are the benefactors of your family, you just deceive yourself and refuse to admit it." George was trembling all over. No, that was not possible. There was no way he could deceive himself, and it definitely wasn''t what Stanley said. Yeah, no, definitely not. George held back the violent urge in his heart to destroy everything, and after looking at Stanley with grim eyes for a moment, he turned around and went out. Fraser looked at his back and asked Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, I''m surprised he didn''t get annoyed and do something crazy yet." George has a serious mental illness that has definitely not been cured, although he went to therapy before. After all, how could a mental illness that serious be cured in just a month or two? It takes years for even moderate patients. Not to mention a serious patient like George. Add to that the fact that George is a psychiatrist himself, he sure knows how to hide his abnormal psychology and make it look and feel like he''s been cured. But the truth is that everything is just a good disguise for George. So just now, he was worried that it would be troublesome for George to move against Mr. Murphy again like he did before. Surprisingly, George actually held back that violent mood and turned around to walk away. "Of course he won''t go crazy." Stanley sat up straight. Fraser looked at him iprehensibly, "Why?" "Because what I said was the truth and didn''t wrong him, and he himself knew that what I said was true, and he couldn''t refute it, so naturally he couldn''t go crazy." Stanley opened his thin lips and faintly said. Fraser nodded in a daze, "So that''s how it is, Miss Robinson''s family is really pitiful, obviously a life-saving benefactor, but they have been hated for so many years. " "That''s why I said he''s useless." Stanley said in a cold voice, "To convert his ipetence into resentment against the Robinson family, thinking that this will make him feel better inside, it is really stupid." Fraser nodded, "Indeed." "Alright, there''s nothing more, you can go out first." Stanley waved his hand. Fraser responded, "Okay." George returned to his car, and instead of driving away immediately, he looked at his hands with bewilderment and self-doubt written in his eyes. Just now, those words of Stanley were still echoing in his ears.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Stanley called him useless, turning his cowardice and inability to save his parents into resentment, all directed at the Robinson family. He also said that he didn''t actually hate the Robinson family, it was himself that he hated, because the Robinson family saved his family. And he, as a son, couldn''t save his parents, but instead put the fault all on someone else. And they were the benefactor who reached out and saved their family. So, really, he was wrong? George clenched his fist, a vague answer surfacing in his heart, only he didn''t dare to check. Because he knew that answer, it had the potential to upend what he had always known, to overwhelm him and break him downpletely. In the evening, after Violet took a shower, she received a call from Jessie. Being pregnant and already ufortable, coupled with a few hours of flying, Jessie was even weaker at this point, and her voice was breathless with weakness. "Violet, I arrived." Hearing Jessie''s words, Violet smiled heartily, "It''s good that you''ve arrived, how''s the environment over there? Is there anything that needs to be changed, if so, let me know, I''ll have Stanley send someone over to take a look." Jessie shook her head, "There is no need to change anything, the environment is good, I like it, the air is fresh here too. There is arge piece ofnd, my parents are happy that they can grow the vegetables and fruits they want."??????????????? Chapter 789 Trying to Forget about Him "That''s good." Violet nodded reassuringly, "I hope that in the future, you guys will have a good time over there." Jessie nodded, "We will, thank you, Violet, and thank Mr. Murphy on my behalf. If not for you, our family may not be able to leave J City at all, maybe it won t be long before George......" Speaking of which, she suddenly thought of something and grabbed her phone and asked, "Right Violet, did George ever look for you? I left, he would definitely suspect that you helped me escape, so did he look for you?" Violet shook her head, "Not for now, I don''t know whether he will or not." Jessie''s eyes drooped in gloom, "I''m really sorry, Violet, I got you into trouble." Violet chuckled, "It is not true, you are my friend, I should help you, and George won''t really do anything to me, don''t forget, my husband will protect me." Hearing her say that, the uneasiness in Jessie''s heart dropped. Yeah, Mr. Murphy would protect Violet, so she would be relieved. "Well Jessie, live well there from now on, have the baby born. The past is all in the past, don''t think about anything else in the future, especially George, understand?" Violet admonished. Jessie nodded, "I know." "Then I''ll hang up first." Violet looked at the time and said into the phone. Jessie nodded, "Okay." The call hung up, she put the phone down and just turned around when she saw Jessie''s mother who entered her room with milk. "Jessie, drink some milk." Jessie''s mother walked over and handed the milk to her. Jessie reached out to take it, "Thank you, Mom." "I''m your mother, what are you thanking me for? Drink up." Jessie''s mother sat down next to her bed and gently stroked her hair, "Was that just on the phone with Violet?" Jessie sipped her milk as she replied, "Yeah, let''s call her when we get over here and thank her." Jessie''s mother nodded, "We should thank her, if it wasn''t for Violet and her husband, our family of three trying to get out of the country so easily would have been impossible."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Jessie lowered her eyes, her eyes filled with guilt, "I''m sorry, mom, I''m the one who dragged you and dad into this. If I hadn''t been capricious and hadn''t kept this child, you and my dad wouldn''t have been uprooted ande here with me at such an old age." Also, if she hadn''t fallen in love with George, the three of them, as a family, would definitely not be so miserable. All of this, it was her fault. Hearing her daughter''s words of self-me, Jessie''s mother was heartbroken, and as she took her daughter into her arms, she replied with red eyes, "No, Jessie, you must not say these words, you have not dragged us down, you are our daughter, so you can be capricious, because you are in our eyes, you are always a child, and we are a family of three together, this is happiness, and your father and I will not fee that this is your fault." "Mom......" Hearing her mother say this, Jessie not only did not have the slightest sense of relief, but the guilt in her heart became even heavier. Because she wanted her parents to me her, in which case she might feel better inside. But her parents didn''t, instead theyforted her, which made her feel even more like she wasn''t a good daughter and had dragged them down with her. At the door, Jessie''s father looked at his wife and daughter who were crying, and his eyes were red, and he did not feel good. But he didn''t go in, and he wasn''t going to. As a father, he was not as delicate as his wife and could be so thoughtful to care for his daughter andfort her. So it''s better to let the wife go, being a woman, she can be more thoughtful and know what kind of care and attention her daughter needs. He was just here to watch in silence. In the room, mother and daughter did not know how long they cried, finally Jessie''s mother took the lead to calm down, then lifted Jessie''s face and wiped her tears, "Well Jessie, stop crying, you are still pregnant with the baby, crying for too long is not good for the baby, and your mood should also be quickly adjusted. Bad mood will also affect the baby and your own health, if you are sick, the child will be sick too." Jessie''s mother''s words made Jessie to careful and she stopped crying, took a deep breath, barely quieted down, and nodded, "I know mom, I won''t cry anymore, I''ll adjust my mind." "Good." Jessie''s mother tenderly stroked her hair, "Jessie, from now on, we''ll live our lives as a family of three, no, as a family of four, and never think about anyone else again, okay?" Jessie knew who her mother meant, she squeezed the corners of her mouth, barely squeezing out a smile, nodding her head in response, "Okay, never again, from now on we''ll be a family of four and live a good life." This time, she meant it, she really didn''t want George in the future, never again! Hearing her daughter''s reply, Jessie''s mother was so happy that she almost cried again, "Good, good, never again." "Mom, I want to eat the braised fish you made." Jessie looked at the excited Jessie''s mother and suddenly said. Jessie''s mother stood up, "Okay, I will go make it for you, you rest in your room, I will let you know when it''s done." "Thanks, Mom." Jessie nodded. Jessie''s mother went out happily. The biggest robbery in Jessie''s life is George. She didn''t know what kind of magic spell was on George to make Jessie so deadly in love with him. As a mother, she was supportive of her daughter''s rtionship, but at the same time, she didn''t support her daughter having her heart always rooted in someone who didn''t love her. She had advised her daughter more than once to give up on George and look at other good men. But it was of no use, Jessie was bent into loving him, even after being with Lorenzo, she still missed George, which made them as parents worried badly. So actually now she was d the three of them were here as a family, even though they were far from home and in such a strangend. But at least, Jessie was far away from George and would never have to see him again. Maybe in the long run, Jessie will really forget about George. The more she thought about it, the happier she was, Jessie''s mother walked out of the room with a smile on her face. But Jessie, however, put away the smile on her face and lowered her eyelids, making it impossible to see the look in her eyes. After a moment, she picked up her phone again, dialed a number out, and asked, "Hello, is your ce a hypnosis center? Yes, I would like to inquire about memory sealing." She knew better than anyone else how much she loved George. So it was simply impossible for her to forget about George and not love him in a short period of time. Maybe after a decade, but in recent years, definitely not. She had been in pain for so many years and didn''t want to continue the pain, much less have her child see herter as unable to walk away from her feelings and looking resentful. So she decided to erase all the memories she had of George. As soon as she forgot about him, then naturally she would not love him. That was the most appropriate and quickest way for her to not love George at the moment. "Okay, I''lle over tomorrow." Jessie said to the other end of the phone.????? Chapter 790 Jessies Mothers Fright She then jotted down the address, wrote it on a piece of paper, and hung up the phone. Looking at the address on this note, Jessie''s hand was trembling. How could she not tremble? How could she do it without any ripples inside? After all, this note was the key to her forgetting about George. Thinking, Jessie gripped the note tightly and her eyes closed, pathos and relief flowing around her. George, I''m letting you off the hook, and I''m letting myself off the hook. For more than ten years, she had loved him to the point of losing herself, loved him without dignity, loved him to the point of insanity. He felt disgusted, and how could she not feel pain inside? But she could not get out of this rtionship, she''s caught herself in this and can''t break free. So she was actually trying to escape, she just couldn''t find a way. And now, she could only use this most extreme method to break free from this emotional yoke and spare herself and him. So George, I don''t love you anymore. "George, I don''t want to love you anymore." Jessie opened her eyes. Then the next day, on the pretext of going out for a break, she walked into the hypnosis clinic she had contacted yesterday, alone. By the time she came out of it, her whole aura had changed drastically, bingpletely different from before. When she entered, her face was full of sorrow, and her breath was heavy and sad around her. And now when she came out, she had a smile on her face and an aura around her that became bright and lively. If Jessie before going in was a person who had been hurt by feelings and lived without a bit of self, as if she had lost her soul. The current Jessie, on the other hand, was someone who had never experienced emotional pain and had clear eyes. All in all, if the current Jessie stood in front of Jessie''s father and mother, Jessie''s father and mother would not believe that this was their daughter. Sure enough, when Jessie came home, they saw their daughter with a smile on her face, as if she had never experienced a setback before, and both froze. "What''s going on here?" Jessie''s mother took the spat and looked at Jessie''s father in surprise. Jessie''s father looked at Jessie and shook his head, "I don''t know." "Strange, how has Jessie be like this? Bing so cheerful? It''s like when she was a child." Jessie''s mother murmured. Jessie''s father nodded, "I think so too." "It''s not normal, it''s definitely not normal." Jessie''s mother''s expression froze up, "Yesterday''s Jessie was still in low spirits, how could it be that today it''s as if nothing has happened, so in here, there must be a situation." The way Jessie had juste back and greeted them with a smile was very eerie and made the couple feel very wrong. Ever since Jessie was a teenager, she wouldn''t greet them in the same way as a child. But the way Jessie just greeted him was exactly the same as it was a decade ago. Didn''t that make it clear that something was wrong? "How about we ask her?" Jessie''s father suggested. Jessie''s mother nodded, "We must ask her, not to find out what happened to Jessie resulting in such a big change, I will never be at ease." "Then you go." Jessie''s father pushed her. Jessie''s mother gave him a nk look, "Fine." When she finished, she handed him the spat, "Here, you go and cook." "Okay, hurry up." Jessie''s father took the spat and urged. Jessie''s mother took off the apron she was wearing and tossed it to him as well, then only then did she walk towards Jessie''s room. When she reached the door, Jessie''s mother raised her hand and was about to knock when she suddenly heard the sound of singinging from the door. Jessie''s mother was startled, it was Jessie''s voice. Jessie was singing? She was singing an upbeat song.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jessie''s mother''s face changed, and her heart felt unsettled. Ever since Jessiemitted suicide, she''d never been in a good mood and rarely smiled, let alone even sang. Yet now Jessie was singing such an upbeat song, something was clearly wrong. She hought that Jessie was too upset so she was stimted and her personality reversed. It was possible. Thinking that Jessie could possibly be greatly stimted and change her personality, Jessie''s mother was anxious and didn''t knock on the door anymore, directly opening the door to enter. When she went in, Jessie''s mother saw Jessie sitting at theputer, wearing a loose pajama top, headphones on her ears, shaking head happily. This look of Jessie stunned Jessie''s mother, "Jessie?" Why did Jessie look like this? This must be irritating, right? This look of Jessie was something she had only seen a decade or so ago, and at that time, Jessie was dressed very non-mainstream, just like this day, like a crazy girl. But since starting high school, Jessie had matured a bit and was no longer that non-mainstream. But now what was this about...... Inside the room, Jessie stopped shaking her head when she heard Jessie''s mother''s voice, covered her headphones and turned her head to see her mother and greeted her with a smile, "Mom, why are you here?" She took off her headphones and took her legs off the gaming chair, no longer coiled. Jessie''s mother walked in, her eyes worried and grave as she looked at Jessie, "Jessie, are you......'' "Is there something wrong with me?" Jessie asked, tilting her head with a puzzled look. Jessie''s mother''s mouth opened several times before she finally asked the words in her heart, "Jessie, have you been stimted?" These words instantly amused Jessie, she covered her stomach and couldn''t stopughing, "Mom, what are you talking about, what do you mean I''m stimted?" Looking at her daughter smiling so happily, Jessie''s mother''s heart sank even lower, and the more she felt, her daughter was just irritated. Jessie''s mother grabbed Jessie''s hand in anxiety, "Jessie, how do you ......" Jessie''s mother couldn''t hold back her sudden tears. Jessie was frightened, "Mom, what''s wrong with you? What are you crying about?" Without answering, Jessie''s mother took her in her arms, "My Jessie, my poor Jessie." Jessie looked at her mother crying like this, she was helpless, patting her mother''s back and asking, "Mom, don''t cry, what''s wrong with you, tell me." "Jessie, tell mom first, how did you be like this?" Jessie''s mother held Jessie''s face and asked instead of answering. Jessie blinked, "What became like this, I''ve always been like this." "What?" Jessie''s mother froze, "All the time?" It was not possible that Jessie''s personality really changed back to his teenage years after being stimted, right? Thinking of this, Jessie''s mother asked again, "Jessie, how old are you now?" "What?" Jessie froze, "Mom, why are you asking me that?" "Hurry up and answer me, do you still know how old you are?" Jessie''s mother shook Jessie''s shoulder and urged. Jessie, dizzy from the shaking, spoke, "Twenty-seven years old." Jessie''s mother paused, "You know you''re twenty-seven?" Jessie was amused, "Mom, what are you doing, you think I''m stupid that I don''t even know how old I am?" Jessie''s mother didn''t speak anymore. She really thought her daughter had been stimted to change her personality and IQ back to that time when she was a teenager and had forgotten her real age. But now it seemed different from what she had thought. "Mom, what''s wrong with you?" Jessie looked at her mother suspiciously. Jessie''s mother red at her in a bad mood, "You''re asking me what''s wrong? I should be the one asking you, Jessie why are you in such a good mood all of a sudden?"?????? Chapter 791 No More Pain Hearing this, Jessieughed, "Forgetting some unhappy people and things, of course I am in a good mood." "Forget the unhappy people and things?" Jessie''s mother froze. What does that mean? If she guessed correctly, the people and things that made Jessie unhappy were all done by George, right? George made Jessie unhappy and did the upsetting thing of making Jessie abort the baby, so what Jessie said was to forget about George and the fact that George made her abort the baby? The more she thought about it, the more likely it was. But Jessie''s mother''s brow was still tightly furrowed. Because she didn''t know if this forgetting that Jessie was talking about was the literal kind of forgetting, or what forgetting. Thinking, Jessie''s mother asked tentatively, "Jessie, how did you forget? What have you forgotten?" Jessie blinked back, "Just forget about that person, and all the excessive things that person has done to me, all the excessive things." "Who is that person?" Jessie''s mother looked at her. Jessie sat back on the gaming chair, "I think it''s called like George Joe? Let me see if that''s the name." With that, she pulled open the drawer and rummaged around inside for something. But to her surprise, the blushing Jessie''s mother changed dramatically. Jessie ...... Forgot about George? How was this possible! Just now Jessie said, forgetting that person and the things he did, and she wondered if what she had forgotten. But now Jessie''s words were enough to show that her suspicions were right, Jessie had really forgotten George and couldn''t even remember his name. Just when Jessie''s mother''s heart was extremely unsettled, Jessie found what she was looking for, a letter. "Found it." Jessie happily took the letter out and unfolded it, reading the contents on it before nodding, "That''s right, it''s George Joe." "Jessie, have you really forgotten George?" Jessie''s mother stared hard at her face. Jessie nodded, "Yeah." "You...... How did you forget?" A great uneasiness rose up in Jessie''s mother''s heart. Yesterday, Jessie was still crying over George, and although she had already said that she would give up on George, how could she be so quick? Even more so, even if she gave up on George so quickly, it didn''t mean that she forgot about him. Was it really because of the sadness or the stimtion that led to the forgetfulness of George? Didn''t they say that on TV? When one is too sad, the brain kicks in to protect itself and then forgets some painfully sad memories. This is called selective amnesia. Jessie is like that? Jessie handed the letterhead to her mother, "Here, the answer is on here." "The answer?" Looking at the letter she handed over, Jessie''s mother snatched it up without a second thought, then quickly checked it out. The handwriting on this letter was familiar to Jessie''s mother, it was from her own daughter Jessie. So this letter, it was written by Jessie herself. It only reads: Jessie, hello, this is a letter I wrote to myself, I want to tell you that I once loved a man, very much, but that man didn''t love me, and even hated me. And I got pregnant with a child by an ident, this matter was known to him, he was angry and didn''t want the child, ordered me to abort the child, but I didn''t want to, and was worried that he threatened me with my mom and dad, so I turned to Violet and her husband. With their help, my mom and dad and I managed to leave J City and came to this country, in order to get away from George, to give myself a quiet environment and slowly forget about George. But my feelings for him were just too deep, and I didn''t know exactly when I could give up on him and not love him, maybe for ten years, maybe for the rest of my life, but it was too painful, and I was tired of the pain, so Jessie, I was going to forget about George, except that on my own, it was simply impossible to forget him, all my memories of him, and all my feelings for him, in a short time. Therefore, I contacted a hypnosis firm and found a hypnotist to perform hypnosis surgery for me, using this extreme way to forget George and all my feelings for him, because suddenly forgetting someone, there may be a gap in your memory, so I have specially written this letter to let you know the reason for this gap, and I hope that when you read it, you will not be afraid or think about getting this memory back, because that would be too painful.N?velDrama.Org content rights. I hope that in the future, you will be able to live happily, be filial to your parents and take care of your child, that''s my greatest wish. After reading the letter, Jessie''s mother covered her lips incredulously, her eyes widened, her pupils kept trembling, and there was a vague tears glow emerging, "Jessie, you ...... You actually used this way to forget George?" Jessie shrugged her shoulders, "That''s what it says, so I guess that''s it." Since she had forgotten about George, today she had no memory of George at all. She didn''t even know what he looked like, how tall he was, how old he was, what his personality was like, what he did. If she hadn''t seen this letter, she wouldn''t have known who this person George was. So she did not know what she had in mind before she went for the hypnosis procedure. "Jessie." Jessie''s mother cried heartily as she took Jessie into her arms, "Why are you so stupid, why do you have to use this way to forget him, you''re not afraid of what will happen to your brain?" She was aware that hypnosis surgery was a direct effect on the brain. If the hypnotist is not skilled, then the person who is hypnotized will be prone to mental breakdown and be a fool. Jessie was so brave to go for this surgery. What if something did happen to her? What should she do? Jessie naturally felt her mother''s worry and fear, and a sh of guilt rose up in her heart as she gently patted her mother''s back and said, "I''m sorry, mom, I didn''t tell you and dad, but mom, it''s a good thing, isn''t it?" Saying that, Jessie took the letter paper that was already crumpled into a ball in Jessie''s mother''s hand, gently unfolded it and added: "I forgot that person called George nowadays, so I don''t love him now, but through this letter, I know that the me before yesterday must have loved him very much, otherwise I wouldn''t have been sad to the point of despair before thinking of hypnosis to forget him, and it says here that relying on my own ability want to forget George, it''s not at all possible, and it''s not wrong to resort to extraordinary surgery in order to get out of it earlier myself." "I know, I''m just worried something will happen to you." Jessie''s mother knocked her on the head. Jessie covered her forehead and spat out her tongue, "Well mom, isn''t it true that I''m fine? And look at me, I''ve forgotten about that George, I don''t love him anymore, I''m not in pain anymore, I''m not sad and grieving, instead I''ve be happy, that''s a good thing, isn''t it?" Jessie''s mother looked at her and finally sighed, "It''s a good thing." It was just that her daughter was fine, so she really didn''t have to worry too much. And it was true that her daughter had forgotten about George now, so maybe, really, that was a good thing. After all, they had wanted their daughter to forget about George so much in the past, but she had never done it, and now that she had done it by other means, she should be happy too. In the future, her daughter will be able to livepletely back to herself. "Right, Jessie, what about the baby?" Jessie''s mother looked at Jessie''s stomach.000 Chapter 792 Jessies Guilt Before, Jessie loved George, so she wanted to keep a child with George''s bloodline. But now that Jessie didn''t love George anymore, did Jessie want this child? Jessie touched her stomach when she heard Jher mother''s words, "Of course I will keep this child." "Keep it?" Jessie''s mother was surprised. It is reasonable to say that Jessie doesn''t even love George anymore, shouldn''t she be aborting the baby? No woman, after all, wants to give birth to a child to someone she doesn''t love. Yet Jessie nodded affirmatively, "Well, although I don''t have feelings for this child''s father, anymore, but for some reason, my feelings for this child in my stomach are still there, and the me yesterday wrote on the letter telling me to take good care of the child, I can feel from these words, how much I love this child, so I want to keep it." She said seriously. Jessie''s mother sighed, "Okay, we said a family of four at the beginning, we can''t just change back to a family of three midway." Jessie nodded, "Thanks, mom." Jessie''s mother shook her head in amusement. It''s just that Jessie wants to keep the kid, so let her keep it. Jessie was not even in love with George now, and even if she saw this child in the future, she would not be sad at the thought of George. So this child had no more influence on Jessie. And she and Jessie''s father were so old and had wanted grandchildren for a long time, especially whenever they saw Violet''s two children. So this kid shouldn''t be a bad thing to stay. "Alright Jessie, take a rest first, I''ll go out and find your father and tell him about your situation so he had not need to worry." Jessie''s mother said as she gently stroked Jessie''s hair. Jessie nodded, "Okay." Jessie''s mother smiled and went out. After she left, Jessie took out her phone and called Violet. She had forgotten George, but not Violet, so in her case, it was also that kind of selective amnesia. Soon, Violet''s call came through and her voice came, "Jessie." "Violet." Jessie spoke, "I have something to tell you." "What is it?" On the other end of the phone, Violet was reviewing the designs handed in by the panelists. Jessie bit her lower lip and was silent for a few seconds before she opened her mouth and said, "I ...... hypnotized myself and forgot about that person named George." There was suddenly no sound on the other end of the phone. After a while, Violet''s mind reacted to what Jessie said and stood up in shock, "What did you say? You ...... You hypnotized yourself and forgot about George?" "What the hell?" Next to her, Aimee, who was also working seriously, was also surprised when she heard this. Violet shook her head, her heart beating fast and her face serious, "Jessie seems to have done something big, wait for me to ask about it." Aimee nodded, her eyes locked on her and in no mood to work. After all, Jessie had the potential to hypnotize herself, so how could she be still when it was such a big deal. On the other end of the phone, Jessie heard Violet''s shocked cry, and disbelief, and after taking a deep breath, she said it again, "I mean, I ...... hypnotized myself to forget about George." This time, Violet had been sure that she had indeed heard correctly and sucked in a breath of cold air, "Jessie you Why are you doing this? Do you know how dangerous it is?" She was the one who had been hypnotized into forgetting a memory. As a child, she and her mother drove out and witnessed the tragic deaths of Stanley''s parents. The bloody scene scared her so much that she had a high fever and kept having nightmares. Soter, her mother had no choice but to hire a hypnotist to seal that memory for her. While she seemed fine, she had an after effect. That was when she was thinking about past memories deeply, she got a headache. This was the aftermath of hypnosis, because hypnosis hurts mental energy and the brain. Jessie heard the concern in Violet''s tone, her heart warmed, "I know, but Violet, I don''t regret it, although I''m forgetting George now, I don''t know what I''ve experienced with George, but I know that it must be painful, otherwise I won''t make such a decision, even if the decision is dangerous, but as long as I forget him and don''t suffer in the future, I think that I''ll be able to ept whatever kind of danger there is." Hearing her words, Violet sighed and also calmed down a little, "Jessie, you...... How exactly did you decide to do this?" The previous Jessie, who had been hurt by George so many times, had not even thought of adopting such a way to forget about George. Why now...... Jessie cocked her head, "I''m sorry Violet, I don''t know how I decided, I forgot, maybe I just couldn''t hold on, I couldn''t take it anymore. Although I don''t know how much love I had for that George before, but I know that I''m all rxed now that I''ve forgotten about him, I feel like I''ve never been so rxed before, I seem to have been washed, Violet, do you know? I love myself like this." Those words caused Violet''s mouth to open, unable to say her impulsive words anymore. Forgetting George could make the current Jessie feel rxed, then she could naturally think of what kind of pain the past Jessie had carried. Perhaps, this is the right choice. "I know, Jessie, since you''ve forgotten about George, live a good life from now on and don''t fall in love with him again." Violet said with a smile. Jessie also smiled, "Of course, the scenery here is beautiful, I like it very much, I don''t intend to leave in the future, so naturally I won''t see that George again. I can''t see him, how can I still fall in love with him? But, Violet, I''m sorry for you, at first we agreed to create apany for everything, create our own clothing brand, but now I''m here, there''s no way to help you." The smile on her face faded a lot, and in its ce, guilt. Violet smiled, "It''s okay, Jessie, we can continue to work together in the future as well, right now the priority is for you to get well and give birth to the baby properly, we can talk about these thingster, maybe in the future I will open thepany to your side and you can continue to help me run it." "Okay, then I''ll wait." Jessie nodded her head in a moved manner. The two spoke for a while after that and hung up the phone. Aimee looked at her, "What''s wrong with Jessie?"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Violet put down her phone and sighed, and didn''t hide it from her, telling her about Jessie''s situation. After hearing this, Aimee was surprised but could understand, "She was right to do this, for Jessie, this is the only way to live, if she doesn''t forget about George and continue to drown in the pain of her feelings for him, she will ruin herself sooner orter." "You''re right." Violet nodded her head. Aimee added, "But Jessie muster up the courage to do such an operation, I kinda admire her, really, for people like her, no matter how hurt they are, they would not do this kind of operation to make themselves forget their beloved, so I really can''t understand it." Violet chuckled, "Everyone has everyone''s thoughts." "That''s true." Aimee shrugged her shoulders and didn''t say anything else. The two men continued to work. When the evening came, after dinner, Violet and Stanley had a call and talked about Jessie again.000000 Chapter 793 Stanleys Suspicions After hearing that, Stanley didn''t have much of a reaction other than some mild surprise. "For her to make this decision, it is evident that she has grown a lot." Stanley said as he lightly opened his thin lips. Violet squinted at him, "What, you thought she was bad before?" "No." Stanley shook his head slightly, "She''s nice, she''s good to you and the kids, and her personality is okay, but as for her feelings, she takes them too seriously, so seriously that she loses her mind and her dignity." In fact, he was also a man who valued rtionship, and he could potentially give anything.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, he definitely wouldn''t act as if he was crazy like Jessie. Speaking of which, wasn''t there something wrong with Jessieing to love George like that before? Even if when you love someone, you would not be that crazy, so there must be something wrong. Violet didn''t know what Stanley was thinking, she looked at his tightly frowning brow and said reproachfully, "Wel, what are you thinking about? Why are you frowning so deeply? You''re not afraid of growing wrinkles early!" Stanley chuckled, "Would you mind me if I had wrinkles?" "Of course not, I love you the most." Violet smiled, "No matter what you be, I love you." "Me too." Stanley replied with a gentle expression. Violet''s heart was veryforting and then asked, "By the way, what were you thinking about just now?" Stanley didn''t hide it from her and said what he was thinking. After Violet heard this, her face was first shocked, and then her expression became serious, "It seems that it is possible "Oh? What did you think of?" Stanley sat up straight. ...... Violet bit her lower lip, "I''m not sure, in fact, Jessie used to love George, her love was not as deep as it is today, because the previous Jessie could put George at the bottom of her heart and not mention it, as it she never knew George, but in these two months, I just suddenly found that Jessie talked about George all the time, and even because of George, her emotions became very unstable." "Oh?" Stanley raised an eyebrow. Violet nodded, "It''s true, I thought it was nothing if you didn''t say it, now when you said it, I found out that there is a big problem. I have known Jessie for so many years, almost inseparable, I can say that I am the one who knows her the most besides her parents, she loves someone very much, but she would never lose herself and throw away her self-respect like this, and make herself as if she can''t live except for love, so, your guess may be correct, on Jessie, there may be something wrong." "If it''s really like you said, the biggest possibility of her bing like this is that she''s been PUA." Stanley shook the red wine in his ss and voiced out his guess. Violet gripped her phone tightly, "I think it''s very possible, because as I just said, the previous Jessie loved George, but she wouldn''t often put George on her lips. George had ever broken Jessie''s heart before, but Jessie''s emotions and reactions were never like she is now, of course, because of the child, Jessie''s reactions might have be a little bigger, but she wouldn''t hesitate until the end had to go before leaving J City. Jessie has always been a very decisive person, but now she has be so abnormal, maybe it''s really being PUA." "If it really was a PUA, who do you think it would be?" Stanley looked at the woman in the video. Violet closed her eyes and sighed, "There''s only one I can think of, and that''s George." Stanley''s thin lips were slightly hooked, "Me too, George is hypnotic himself, plus Jessie loves him, then it''s simply easy for him to PUA Jessie, and he''s even able to do it without anyone noticing." "Yeah." Violet rubbed her temples, her heart very unsettled. Stanley added, "I''m afraid that when he did this, he was deliberately taking revenge on Jessie, the Robinson family was involved in the death of his parents, he resented the Robinson family, so he treated Jessie like this. As long as Jessie was crazy about him, he would have indirectly achieved his goal of taking revenge on the Robinson family, it''s just that it was despicable for him to do this." Violet was silent. Indeed, it was indeed despicable to hurt someone who love him so much in this way. Wasn''t he afraid that Jessie would die in pain? "Stanley, do you think that if Jessie was really PUA by George, then in this case, will it still be able to change?" Violet asked worriedly. Stanley chuckled, "You don''t have to worry, whether Jessie really got PUA like this or not, you don''t have to think about whether you can make her change back, because she''s already fine." "You mean hypnosis?" Violet quickly responded. Stanley nodded, "Hypnosis made Jessie forget George, then naturally, PUA was also erased by hypnosis, the Jessie now is the cleanest, purest Jessie." After hearing the man''s words, Violet was immediately relieved, "You''re right, but whether George has PUA Jessie or not, I still need to find it out. In addition to that, there is also the matter of George taking Calvin, causing Calvin''s car ident, and burning down my factory department." "Of course." Stanley nodded. The couple talked for a long time, until Violet''s phone was almost out of battery, and only then did they hang up reluctantly. The next day, Violet got up and washed up and went downstairs to have breakfast with Aimee. Adrian walked in, "Madam, Fraser asked me to tell you that Luna has been sent away." "So soon?" Violet stopped the chopsticks in her hand. Aimee also pricked up her ears to listen. Adrian nodded, "When you asked us to catch her, we already caught her that day, and she was kept in one ce until yesterday when Fraser called and asked us to send her away." "And where did you send her?" Aimee asked. Adrian said, "Africa." "Pfft......" Aimee couldn''t hold back her cough when she heard those words, and only after a while did she calm down and exim, "What? Africa?" "Yes." "Your president wouldn''t have asked you to send Luna over there to dig mind, would he?" Aimee asked testily as the corner of her mouth twitched. A look of surprise appeared on Adrian''s face, "How did you know?" "Sure enough, it''s still true!" Aimee held her forehead, "Because people in the gentry circle like to send people to that ce, either to dig mines or to be prostitutes, and anyway, those who are sent there will nevere back for the rest of their lives, and will only be tortured there for the rest of their lives until they die." Violet drifted off, "So that''s how it is, but Stanley did a good job, so I don''t have to worry about that woman Luna reappearing and stirring up some more things." "That''s true." Aimee nodded. She had no grudge against or hatred for that Luna, but on the basis of the fact that Luna wasn''t a good person, she didn''t think there was anything wrong with Luna being sent there. Otherwise, if she let Luna be somewhere else, she might have to kill back one day. "Alright Adrian, go ahead and tell Fraser that I know all about it." Violet gave a smile to Adrian. Adrian nodded and responded, "Yes, Ma''am, I''ll take my leave then." "Go ahead." Violet waved her hand. Chapter 794 Visiting Jessies Apartment After Adrian left, Aimee stretched out, "It''s better now, you don''t have to worry about someone suddenlye to hurt you." Violet nodded, "Yeah, one less thing to worry about and you will be in a much better mood." "Seriously, this Luna is just a stupid person." Aimee bristled, "Knowing full well that she can''t fight, she doesn''t live her life properly, she has to make some mishaps, and she won''t have peace for the rest of her life." Violet''s red lips pulled out a cool arc, "People just don''t know how to be content, that''s why they end up with nothing. Luna and I used to be college ssmates." "College ssmates?" Aimee was surprised, "I haven''t heard you say that." Violet smiled, "Just a year or so of college ssmates. Because I was pregnant with Calvin and Arya, I flunked out of J City University to go abroad, so the ssmate rtionship with Luna waspletely severed, but in that year, a few of us in the dorm room were disgusted by Luna." "Tell me, what''s going on?" Aimee asked curiously. Violet picked up a ss of water and drank, "Luna''s family conditions was not good, so she was an extremely low self-esteem, at that time our dormitory in addition to her, family conditions were still good, and am the best. At first, we all want to make good rtions with Luna, want to pull Luna out of low self-esteem, tell her that we do not mind that, after all, she could change fer family condition. We were also willing to give her a hand, introduce her to suitable part-time jobs, and even buy her clothes and food, etc., but ......" "She did''n''t ept it, right?" Aimee instantly guessed the oue. Violet nodded, "Yes, she felt that we were insulting her, and looking down on her by doing that, so the already not so good roommate rtionship between us became even worse." "To put it bluntly, it''s just pride, obviously envious of other people''s good life in her heart, but when others reach out to help her, yet she feels that others are hateful. This kind of person is ungrateful." Aimee sneered. Violet sighed, "Yeah, because of her rejection, soter on, me and a few other roommates, we also reflected on what we did, whether it was a bit wrong, so since then, we never bought anything for Luna, or introduced jobs, yet at this time, Luna used us, saying that we, as roommates, watched her having a bad time, yet not willing to reach out and give a hand, I really feel speechless." "She is just ungrateful, when you help her, she says it''s because you guys look down on her, when she doesn''t help, she hates you guys for being indifferent, in short, this kind of person is never able to get along, so from the beginning, you guys shouldn''t have been born with the idea of helping her." Aimee looked at her sympathetically. Violet shook her head with a bitter smile, "I thought so too, but it couldn''t be helped, who would have thought at that time that Luna was such a person? Before we opened our mouths and offered to help her, she was still a silent person who walked with her head down and didn''t make contact with anyone as if she had social phobia, and after she refused our help and in turn med us for not helping her, she started to treat us badly and even gave us rumors at the university, and Linda almost got kicked out of school because of her rumors." "Holy shit, this is too shameless." Aimee pped the table in righteous indignation. Violet slightly lifted her chin, "Yeah, if we didn''t finally find out in time that it was a rumor, Linda would not only be expelled from the school, her life would be ruined. We grabbed Luna to the principal''s office and told Luna to talk to the principal herself, then Luna knelt down towards Linda, begging hard, so that Linda would let her go." "Linda let her off the hook?" Aimee asked with a frown. Violet nodded, "Yes, Linda was soft-hearted, seeing her crying like that, she let her go, then shortly after that, I left the country, I don''t know what happenedter between Linda and Luna during the university, but looking at Linda''s hatred towards Luna, I guess that after I left, something else happened between them that made Linda angry, otherwise Linda''s attitude towards Luna wouldn''t be like this. " "I really didn''t expect that someone like that would end up bing a model and have a rich second generation boyfriend." Aimee skimmed her lips with emotion, "It seems like that rich second generation doesn''t have a good taste." Violet chuckled, "Luna bing a model, in fact I predicted it a long time ago, she was very tall during her college years, not far behind Linda. Linda''s dream was to model, and Luna many times in the dormitory secretly flipped through Linda''s fashion magazines, so I guessed that Luna also wanted to be a model, and sure enough, when we met after six years, Luna became a model. Her temperament changed greatly, and she became confident, plus being in the circle of modeling, it''s not hard to make friends with some rich people and gentry, and but the boyfriend she made before was just ying around, otherwise how could he have dumped her so soon?" "That''s true." Aimee smiled and nodded. Violet rubbed her temples, "Well, let''s not talk about her, anyway, we won''t be able to see this person in the future, and since she has disappeared from our lives, naturally there''s no need for us to bring her up again." "Okay, go and work." Aimee stretched, then returned to her post and continued her work. Violet also lowered her head and proceeded to finish her work. Domestically, George opened an apartment door and went inside. This apartment was where Jessie usually lived, and it was very warmly decorated. But because it hadn''t been lived in for a while, the floors and furniture and appliances were covered with a light, thinyer of dust. Every time George took a step, the ground would leave a clear footprint. This was an apartment that he had nevere to and didn''t want toe to because he hated Jessie. But now, with Jessie gone, he was actually here. George walked to the middle of the living room and stopped, turned his head to survey Jessie''s apartment. The apartment was notrge, but it was fully equipped, probably because it was too hasty to leave, these furniture and appliances, even the dust cover cloth did not cover, and even many things were not packed. Like the coffee table, fruit tray, the fruit on it was on the verge of rotting, and the water in the sses, and the flickering router lights, etc. George pursed his thin lips. Looks like she really can''t wait to get away from him. A cold, dark light shed in George''s eyes, then he continued to lift his feet and walked towards the door of a room. Walking to the door, he grabbed the doorknob and turned it gently.N?velDrama.Org content rights. The door opened. George pushed the door in, it was a bedroom. Looking at the arrangement in the room, it should be Jessie''s bedroom. Because inside the open wardrobe, there were Jessie''s clothes hanging, and on the bed, there were also pajamas that Jessie had worn. In addition to that, there is a set of men''s pajamas. Men''s pajamas! Looking at this set of men''s pajamas, George''s face instantly became gloomy and his breath became cold. He never came to Jessie''s ce, and apart from that night, he had never had any physical contact with Jessie, much less let his personal belongings fall into Jessie''s hands. So the pajamas, obviously, weren''t his. As for whose it was, he already had the answer in his mind. Lorenzo, the man who was suddenly with Jessie after he left. He didn''t know when they were together, all he knew was that Jessie actually dared to be with another man!??????????????? Chapter 795 Henrys Thoughts She imed to love him, and this was how she ended up loving him? Heh, what hypocrisy. George''s two fists were clenched tightly together, and his hands were trembling slightly due to the tight squeeze, which showed the anger inside him at this moment. And his gaze was on the men''s pajamas on the bed. Jessie has Lorenzo''s pajamas in her room, is there something else of Lorenzo''s? Thinking of this, inexplicable anger rose high in George''s heart, a rage that was about to rush to the top of his head and burn him up. He couldn''t help himself and started rummaging through the house, trying to find all of the other man''s belongings. Therefore, the entire corner of the apartment was not spared when George searched for it. However, what was strange to him was that Jessie''s apartment was very clean and there were no more personal belongings of any man except this set of pajamas. In other words, Lorenzo didn''t live with Jessie? Thinking of this, the anger in George''s heart deduced considerably. Soon, though, the anger was back at critical mass. Even if Lorenzo didn''t stay here, the presence of Lorenzo''s pajamas here meant that Lorenzo had most likely stayed overnight here. And they''re boyfriend and girlfriend, so maybe it''s likely ...... When he thought about the possibility of Jessie sleeping with another man, George''s breathing became rapid, and his face was all twisted up. He then grabbed the men''s pajamas on his bed and tore them like a madman before mming them heavily on the floor, a growl like a trapped animaling out of his mouth. And the roar revealed how George was feeling at the moment. He didn''t actually know why he was so angry when he saw another man''s pajamas in Jessie''s room. Even less did he know that the thought of Jessie possibly having that kind of thing with another man would cause such a sharp pain inside, so sharp that it was as if he couldn''t breathe. All he knew was that he wanted to kill the man named Lorenzo. Otherwise, he couldn''t calm down. Thinking, George lifted his head, revealing a pair of red eyes, then with one foot on Lorenzo''s pajamas, he walked out of Jessie''s room and left Jessie''s apartment, driving all the way, heading towards the First Hospital. Lorenzo was admitted to Henry''s first hospital. Stanley was here at the moment too. Originally, Stanley was going to a hotel to meet with a boss, but halfway there, Fraser, who was driving, received a call from Linda. It said that Linda injured her foot when she was walking the runway after a peer put staples in her heels. Fraser was worried about Linda, so Stanley told Fraser to drive over first and wait to meet the old bosster. It was not important business anyway. So, they came to Henry''s first hospital. Otherwise, Stanley wouldn''t even want toe over. "Mr. Murphy, you can wait for me here, I''ll go check on Linda first." After walking into the hospital, Fraser turned his head to the man and said. The man nodded slightly, "Go ahead, I''ll make a trip to Henry''s ce, and you can meet me directly at Henry''ster." "Yes, thank you, Mr. Murphy." Fraser smiled gratefully, then trotted quickly towards Linda''s side. With his hands in his pants pockets, Stanley lifted his feet and prepared to walk in the other direction to the elevator. After just a few steps, he saw a figure walk in through a door not far ahead. George! Stanley frowned, a touch of doubt in his eyes. What''s George doing here? Isn''t he from the third hospital? And looking at his gloomy face, he guessed he was here to make troubles. Stanley lowered his eyes and smiled, quickly thinking of a possibility, Lorenzo! He seemed to remember that Lorenzo was in this hospital. Then the purpose of George''s visit here was most likely to run towards Lorenzo. Thinking, Stanley took out his phone and dialed Henry''s number. Henry answered, "Stanley, what can I do for you?" He was surprised by Stanley''s call.N?velDrama.Org content rights. After all, he and Stanley were, literally, cut off from each other. And since the severance, they hadn''t been in contact except for the time when Ivy wasid to rest, when they had spoken slightly. Unexpectedly now, Stanley actually took the initiative to call him, which made him couldn''t help but be happy. "Which ward does Lorenzo live in?" Stanley asked, frowning. Henry froze slightly when he heard his question, "Lorenzo?" "Yes." "Wait a minute, I''ll take a look." Henry said, and began to look up Lorenzo''s hospitalization information in his ownputer. Lorenzo was someone he had heard of, a neer to the business world, and Jessie''s boyfriend. As for how he knew it was Jessie''s boyfriend, it was Lorenzo''s assistant who talked about it when Lorenzo was transferred from the third hospital, and he overheard it. He also knew that the reason Lorenzo was injured was because he was beaten by George. When George tried to force Jessie to abort the baby, Lorenzo, as her boyfriend, naturally had to defend Jessie, and then he was beaten up by George. Lorenzo couldn''t possibly stay at the third hospital, which was George''s territory, so Lorenzo''s assistant took Lorenzo overnight and transferred him to the first hospital. As he thought, Henry rummaged through Lorenzo''s messages, finally finding them and sending them to Stanley. Stanley''s thin lips pursed after reading it. Sure enough, George was going to Lorenzo, and the direction he went was the second building inpatient department. "I got it." Stanley finished speaking and was about to hang up the phone. Henry hastily called out to him, "Wait a minute, Stanley, you''re in my hospital right now?" Stanley nodded. Henry asked again, "Where are you? Ie over to see you, and there are some things I want to talk to you." "What is it?" "I''ll meet youter and tell you" "I am in the hall." Stanley replied. "I got it, I''ll be right over." After saying that, Henry hurriedly hung up the phone. Looks like it''s something important to talk to him. Stanley wrinkled his brow in thought, then refrained from going over to Lorenzo for the moment and stood where he was, waiting for Henry. After waiting for about two minutes, he saw Henry hurrying in. Coming to Stanley, he put his hands at his knees and took a big breath. Stanley frowned, but didn''t say anything, forcing himself to wait patiently for him to calm down. After waiting for a while, Henry finally rested enough to calm down, then stood up straight and looked at Stanley. "What do you want to say?" Stanley asked first. Henry pushed his sses up, "Stanley, I''d like to say that I''m ready to quit my current job." "What?" Stanley raised an eyebrow in surprise, "You said you don''t want to be a doctor anymore?" "No." Henry shook his head, "That''s not what I meant, I just resigned from my current position, not that I''m not a doctor anymore." "Then what do you mean?" Stanley looked at him. Henry took a deep breath and said, "I n to be a traveling doctor." "A traveling doctor?" Stanley was surprised. A traveling doctor was a doctor who lived in a ce of no return and was always out sharpening his medical skills. Such doctors, in general, are moremon in Chinese medicine and very few in Western medicine. After all, Western medicine has to do surgery and it is difficult to do some major operations without specialized instruments. That''s why there are so few Western doctors who are traveling doctors, in particr.?????????????? Chapter 796 The Meeting of Two Men Thinking, Stanley narrowed his eyes at Henry, "How did youe up with that idea?" Henry''s eyes darkened, a bitter smile on his face, "You may think I''m ridiculous when I say this, I had this thought to help Ivy atone for her sins." "What?" Stanley tightened his brow, "Atone for Ivy?" "Yes." Henry nodded, "Ivy has done too many bad things, harming your parents, her own parents, and Calvin and Arya and Violet, her life is stained with blood, so I want to go and be a traveling doctor and practice medicine everywhere to umte merit, to make amends for the people she''s harmed, and to umte some virtue for her." Hearing this, a hint of sarcasm shed in Stanley''s eyes, "You really do love her, so much so that you''re willing to give up your current job to be amon traveling doctor. Henry, do your parents know?" "They know." A hint of guilt surfaced on Henry''s face, "And they''ve agreed to it." "Is that so?" Hearing that Henry''s father and mother had agreed, Stanley didn''t say anything more than a frown. After all, what could he say when Henry''s parents had agreed? "It''s your own decision, so go ahead and do it yourself, and I hope you won''t regret it." Stanley lightly opened his thin lips and said indifferently. Henry shook his head, "I won''t regret it, I''ll only regret it if I don''t go for it." "When are you leaving?" Stanley asked, looking at him. Henry smiled, "Three dayster, I have my things packed and my resignation had been handed in." "Will youe backter?" Stanley asked again. Regardless, they used to be best friends, even if that friendship wasn''t there now. But now that he was leaving, Stanley couldn''t help but soften his attitude. Henry sensed the change in Stanley''s attitude towards him and the smile on his face grew even stronger, "Yes, I will, when somethinges up, I wille back for a visit, but I won''t stay here for long. In the future, I will just keep on practicing medicine, maybe when I am old, I mighte back and resettle." Stanley nodded, indicating that he knew, "Where are you nning to go on your first stop?" Henry shook his head, "I haven''t considered it yet, I''ll go to the airport and decide on the fly when the timees, it''s to be a traveling doctor anyway, so I can start anywhere, no need to make special ns." "Whatever." Stanley nodded slightly and didn''t ask any more questions. Henry looked at him, "Right, Stanley, you''re here looking for Lorenzo?" "George came here and should be looking for trouble with Lorenzo, so I came to take a look." Stanley nodded in reply. Although he didn''t have much friendship with Lorenzo, Lorenzo was Jessie''s ex-boyfriend after all. Jessie was also Violet''s best friend, and on that basis, he couldn''t watch Lorenzo get into trouble by George. "I see, then let''s go over together, just so I can see how Lorenzo''s injuries are doing." Henry said. Stanley nodded. Then the two of them walked in the direction that George had just walked. At this moment, Lorenzo''s hospital room. Lorenzo was sitting on the hospital bed, leaning his back against the bed, holding a ss of water in his hand while slowly drinking it, while with his other hand, he was gently tapping on the keyboard of theptop ced on hisp, working on his work. At that moment, the ward door opened. Lorenzo thought it was the nurse checking the room, so he didn''t raise his head to see who was actuallying in. George looked at Lorenzo and opened his mouth with a taunt, "Looking at you now, it seems that you weren''t hurt badly enough at that time." Hearing this voice, Lorenzo moved his hands, then jerked his head up and looked at George. Looking at George walking towards him, Lorenzo''s face turned gloomy, "It''s you?" George walked up to Lorenzo and stopped, "It''s me." "What are you doing here?" Lorenzo leaned over and put the ss of water on the bed, then snapped theptop closed and held it to the side, looking at George, his eyes cold as ice. The man in front of him was not a man to be messed with. This was something Lorenzo knew very well in his heart. Not that it was a status match, of course, but the man was simply not a normal person, he was a madman. Not only did he pull Jessie to force an abortion, but he beat him up, with absolutely no concern for thew. So he couldn''t directly fight such a madman, after all, who knew what this madman would do next. "I came here to find out, where did Jessie go?" George asked, narrowing his eyes. Lorenzo''s eyes darkened when he heard him mention Jessie, then he coldly replied, "I don''t know."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "You don''t know?" George clenched his fist, "Do you think I will believe your bullshit? Jessie is your girlfriend, and you have a good rtionship with the Robinson family, it''s impossible for them to leave without informing you, so you''d better behave and tell me their whereabouts, or ......" "Or what?" Lorenzo interrupted him directly and nonchntly, "Last time it was you who took the lead to attack me secretly, which allowed you to seriously injure me, but George, I''m telling you, when ites to the real fight, you are not my opponent at all, and to your disappointment, I really don''t know where they went, they really didn''t tell me." If it wasn''t for the fact that two days ago, Stanley''s people came here and told him that Jessie''s family was leaving J City, so that he could prepare himself mentally. He didn''t even know now that Jessie''s family was no longer in J City. Also, he had asked Stanley''s people where Jessie''s family had gone, but Stanley''s people didn''t tell him at all, the reason being that the less people knew about Jessie''s family''s whereabouts, the better it would be for them, so that George wouldn''t know. So that was the reason why the Robinson family hadn''t contacted him during this time,just in case they called and were noticed by George and then he found the Robinson family through the contact information. He was lost that the Robinson family had left without telling him, but he could understand it. After all, George was pushing too hard, and the only way Jessie could give birth to the child was to leave. It''s just that his own rtionship with Jessie is automatically broken. Thinking of this, Lorenzo sighed, a touch of bitterness showing in his eyes. He hade here to find her, to be with her. As a result, it was hard to get together, but it didn''t take long before they were forced apart again. There was already nothing going on between them, and Jessie still had no feelings for him, so this separation would be forever. "Impossible!" George didn''t know what Lorenzo was thinking, and when he heard Lorenzo say that the Robinson family didn''t contact Lorenzo or tell him about their whereabouts, George''s first reaction was disbelief. After he returned home, he knew that Jessie was dating a man, and checked out the man, knowing how much Jessie''s parents liked him. So how could they not tell this man where they were? Not to mention, this man, who was injured and hospitalized for the sake of their daughter. "There''s nothing impossible, what he said is the truth, the Robinson family did not tell him the whereabouts." Just as Lorenzo pursed his thin lips and was about to say something, Stanley''s clear, cold and nd voice came from the doorway. George''s face froze, then he turned his head and looked towards the doorway together with Lorenzo. Stanley and Henry walked in, one after the other. Stanley looked at George, whose face was constantly changing, and said again, "Indeed you''re looking for the wrong person, because he really doesn''t know."???? Chapter 797 Lorenzos Enquiry "Mr. Murphy." Lorenzo nodded to Stanley as a greeting. Stanley gave a nod, then continued to look at George, "I arranged for the Robinson family to leave, I didn''t send anyone to tell Lorenzo where they went, so even if you ask, you won''t be able to have the answer." George''s fists clenched, "How did you get here?" "I came here for a bit of business, and just happened to see youing to trouble Lorenzo, so I came over." Stanley replied in a soft, clear, cold and nd voice, "George, you want to know the whereabouts of the Robinson family, I advise you not to waste your time. I have made it very clear to you before, I will not let you know the whereabouts of the Robinson family, besides being a protection for the Robinson family, it''s also a promise to my wife." "Heh, protecting the Robinson family!" A trace of mockery shed in George''s eyes, "Stanley, do you really think that you can protect the Robinson family for the rest of your life? Can you hide the Robinson family for the rest of your life? As long as I don''t give up on my search, one day, I will still find them, and when that timees, how are you going to protect?" "George, you''re actually still thinking of getting back at Jessie and her parents!" On the hospital bed, Lorenzo fiercely clenched his fist, his face extremelygrim. George sneered, "Why can''t I think of it? They killed my parents, do I have to forget this revenge?" "You''re still really stubborn." Stanley shook his head, "I told you before that the Robinson family is not the enemy that killed your parents, instead it''s the benefactor that helped your Robinson family, it seems like you didn''t listen to a single word, you''re still stubborn and think that it was the Robinson family that killed your parents. You should go for a doctor to check your brain." "You''re saying I''m sick in the head?" George''s eyes were bloodshot. Stanley pursed his lips and said in a light voice: "What is it if not sick, normal people know the innocence of the Robinson family, only you insist that the Robinson family is your enemy, don''t you think you have a brain problem?" "What Mr. Murphy said is correct." Lorenzo said, "The Robinson family saved you, but you hate them, it''s not too much to say that you''re ungrateful, back then they really shouldn''t have helped you!" "Heh, the person who died wasn''t your parents, so of course you can stand on the moral high ground to use me." George sneered disdainfully. Stanley said indifferently, "No one is using you, they just can''t stand to see your madness." "I''m mad?" George''s two fists trembled and his face grimaced, "Then they drove me mad!" "Alright, Mr. Murphy, this person has already dug into a dead end and can''t get out, no need to talk nonsense to him, in his heart, I''m afraid he can onlye to his senses when Jessie''s parents die." Lorenzo looked at George, a hint of disgust shed in his eyes. Stanley slightly raised his chin, "Lorenzo is right, George, you''d better leave, with me around, there''s no way I''ll let you have the chance to question anyone with threats, and there''s no way you''ll know the whereabouts of the Robinson family. As I said, since you hate the Robinson family, why are you looking for the Robinson family? Wouldn''t it be better to pretend that the Robinson family is dead? Do you really want to kill the Robinson family?" George narrowed his eyes. Stanley stared at him coldly, "And George, do you really think that you can do that to the Robinson family?" George''s pupils suddenly contracted, "What do you mean?" "My meaning is obvious, so I''ll ask you, can you reallyy a hand on Jessie''s family?" Stanley looked at him coldly, "In my opinion, you can''ty a hand on them." Lorenzo raised his eyebrows, obviously a little surprised by Stanley''s words. George was even more so, sneering, "What makes you think I can''ty a hand on them? Ridiculous!" "Just by the fact that you haven''t evenid a hand on them for so many years." Stanley lightly opened his thin lips and said in a light voice: "I said before, if you really want to seek revenge on the Robinson family, you could have killed the Robinson family long ago, there is no need to wait until now, but you did not do so, this is enough to show that from the beginning, you could noty a hand on the Robinson family, or even you did not want to kill them at all, then isn''t this hatred of yours ridiculous?" George''s pupils shrank, and his body trembled lightly. Clearly, Stanley''s words was right. Lorenzo nodded in a daze, "So that''s how it is." Stanley added, "George, in fact, you don''t hate the Robinson family at all, you''re just using the Robinson family as a shield for your own cowardice." "Don''t say that!" As if he was a cat whose tail had been stepped on, George''s voice was suddenly shrill. Stanley narrowed his eyes, "What? You can''t take it if I say this?" He snorted, "And yes, because I got it all right as a matter of fact." "You......" George''s eyes were scarlet as he looked at Stanley, and finally, he couldn''t hold back and suddenly swung his fist towards Stanley''s face. Lorenzo''s face changed and he warned, "Be careful, Mr. Murphy!" Stanley had known that George might do this, after all, George was a psychologically sick person who could not be stimted, and once stimted, he would go to extremes. That''s why he was defensive of George''s from the beginning, when he was saying those words. Therefore, now when he saw George punching over, he didn''t react too much except for his face cold, then he directly extended his hand, blocked George''s fist, and pushed it forward.N?velDrama.Org content rights. George''s body suddenly stomped back two steps, and finally his back hit the wall, causing him to muffle a grunt of pain and frown, cold sweating out on his face. Stanley looked at him expressionlessly, "You should be d you saved my wife and children back then, as well as this good medical skill of yours, or I would have destroyed you straight away! Get lost." George covered his shoulder that was painful from the bump, his eyes gloomy as he stared at Stanley for a moment before finally turning around and going out. After he left, Stanley turned to Lorenzo on the hospital bed, "Are you alright?" "Thank you for relieving me, I''m fine, he hasn''t done anything to me yet." Lorenzo rubbed his brow and smiled gratefully. Stanley nodded, and asked no more questions. But Lorenzo suddenly spoke up at this time and asked, "Mr. Murphy, where did Jessie go now, exactly?" "I can''t tell you." Stanley said. Lorenzo frowned, "Then can you give me her contact information? I''m worried about her right now, about her parents." They had left in such a hurry that they hadn''t even told him, and now he knew nothing of their whereabouts, even the contact information they had changed. He waspletely unaware of any news about them, as if he were driving on the sea,pletely directionless and worried. "I still can''t tell you." Stanley said with both hands in his pockets, his voice clear and cold, "At least not now, as you can see, George, this madman, is bent on finding out about Jessie''s family, there is no telling what he will do, so the less people know about them now, the better, in this way. Even if George wants to find out about the Robinson family, it will be a long timeter, by that time, the Robinson family is no longer afraid of George anymore, so by then the Robinson family will definitely take the initiative to contact you." After hearing Stanley''s words, Lorenzo sighed helplessly, "I know, it''s just that I''m too worried about them right now." "Don''t worry, with my shelter, they will live a safe life, and the environment I''ve arranged is what Jessie''s parents like, as well as a suitable ce for Jessie to raise her baby, she can tune up her mood there." Stanley said.?????????? Chapter 798 Nothing at all Lorenzo nodded and breathed a sigh of relief, "Okay, as long as Jessie is okay and doing well." He could understand and there was no need to rush to know the whereabouts of Jessie now, just to know that they were doing well was enough. He could go back to Jessieter, when George was taken care of and Jessie and the others were okay. Stanley took a deep look at the reassured Lorenzo, didn''t say anything, and turned around and walked out. Henry followed him, "Stanley, I wonder if I''m wrong about this." "What?" Stanley put his hands in his pants pockets and walked straight ahead.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Henry said, "It''s George, I feel as if he likes Jessie." "What?" Stanley kicked his feet, "You said he likes Jessie?" Henry nodded, "Yes, I could tell that when he heard about Jessie, although he had hate, a hint of affection showed in his eyes, it was just very faint and not too easy for people to notice, I guess he didn''t even know he liked Jessie himself." "Are you sure you''re reading it right?" Stanley looked at him. Henry shook his head, "I''m sure I''m not wrong, you know, I''m sensitive to love." When he said this, he gave a bitterugh, "Maybe that''s why I''m a bit sensitive, as long as other people show a little bit of love, I''ll be able to catch it immediately, just now George was like that. The way he looked at Lorenzo was full of jealousy, he was jealous of Lorenzo, but there was no rtionship between him and Lorenzo, and there was no hatred, so the only thing that could make George jealous of Lorenzo was the matter that Lorenzo had dated Jessie." The words were already obvious, George was jealous of Lorenzo, so George must have liked Jessie. The corner of Stanley''s mouth pulled out a cold smile, "No wonder George imed to hate Jessie, but never let Jessie and the Robinson family disappear, so it''s because of this." He had somehow figured out before that George could obviously kill the Robinson family, but why did he hesitate to use his hand, was it because he knew in his heart that the Robinson family was a benefactor? Maybe. This reason, however, was definitely not the most important. For George, even though he knew in his heart that the Robinson family was a benefactor, his reasoning could not ept it, otherwise, George would not have retained this inexplicable hatred for so long. But now it seemed that the real reason was that it was because George liked Jessie that he had never reallyid a hand on the Robinson family. Just when exactly did George fall for Jessie? Before that George said he liked Violet and went crazy and stabbed him with a knife for Violet ...... "Stanley, what are you thinking about?" Henry asked curiously as he looked at Stanley''s shifting face. Stanley shook his head, "Nothing, just thinking that George is ridiculous, saying that he hates Jessie while loving her." "It''s quite ridiculous, but it''s also quite pathetic." Henry sighed, "How simr the current George is to the past me." "What do you mean?" Stanley looked at him. Henry pushed his sses and replied with emotion, "In the past, I have always loved Ivy, but due to myck of courage, I have never dared to show my heart to her, causing her to fall deeper and deeper into you, and to be more and more insane, while George has a slightly different situation from me, that is, in addition to not having the courage to face how his parents actually died, he still doesn''t know who he really loves. If this continues, he will sooner orter end up like me, losing what he loves and getting nothing." "That''s what he deserved." Stanley flicked his thin lips and said, "As an adult, but without enough thought to ept the true reality, without even knowing who the person he loves is, it''s only normal for such a person to lose everything." With that, he quickened his pace and entered the elevator. Henry didn''t follow him anymore, standing still and watching Stanley leave, sighing inwardly. What Stanley said was right, as an adult, without courage, without thought, it was indeed only normal to lose everything. George did, and so did he. He''d always wondered if he''d had a little courage back then, he and Ivy would really be different. Even if Ivy''s hands were tainted with human lives, the end result would still be a death sentence; at least, he and Ivy loved each other and had had a most sincere rtionship, instead of both sides suffering This could be karma! Henry looked up at the ceiling, his cute face, at some point, no longer had that cute smile that made people feel warm and sunny at first nce, there was only bitterness and sadness. On the other hand, not long after Stanley returned to the car, Fraser came over with Linda. "Mr. Murphy, can you let Linda get in the car, her agent can''te, and her assistant is stuck in traffic on the way to pick her up, so I''m afraid it will take a long time to arrive, so I want to send her back first." Fraser asked as he looked at the man in the back seat. Linda also made a pleading gesture, "Mr. Murphy, help me out, don''t worry, I won''t let Fraser dy his work. He would send you there first, and then send me back." "Get in." Stanley gave a slight nod and agreed to their request. Fraser and Linda looked at each other and smiled, hastily thanking Stanley together. Stanley closed his eyes and didn''t speak again. Fraser hurriedly pulled open the passenger door for Linda and helped her into the car. Once he had fastened her seat belt, he hurried back to the driver''s seat and started the car. Probably because Stanley was in the car, this couple who rarely met, obviously had a lot to say, but at this moment they actually couldn''t say a word, and could only asionally look at each other with their eyes and tell each other their feelings. Half an hourter, they arrived at the ce Stanley was going to. He got out of the car himself, looked at the time, and said to Fraser in the car, "You can take her back first, and pick me up after two hours." At that, Fraser and Lindaughed happily. "Thank you, Mr. Murphy." Fraser was grateful. As a personal assistant, it was logical that he couldn''t leave the president''s side for a long time because the president had things to tell him to do at any time. Yet now the president not only agreed to give his girlfriend a ride home, but also said that he shoulde and pick him up two hourster. The meaning was clear, Stanley had deliberately given him two hours to spend with his girlfriend. Linda also knew Stanley''s intention, smiled very brightly, and added, "Don''t worry, Mr. Murphy, I will definitely put in a good word with Violet about you, so that Violet can give you more benefits, you know." She winked at Stanley and smiled lewdly. Stanley raised his eyebrows, "You......" "Sorry, Mr. Murphy, she said something nonsense, nonsense, please don''t mind." Fraser held his forehead with a headache, then hastily pushed Linda''s head back into the car window and smiled sarcastically. Stanley coughed lightly against his lips, "No, what she said was good, I like it." Linda''s eyes lit up, then she pped her chest hard, "Don''t worry, Mr. Murphy, it''s on me." "Okay." Stanley nodded, then added, "Alright, you guys go ahead, I''ll go in first." With that, he turned and entered the hotel door. Fraser looked at the giggling woman sitting on the passenger side and said somewhat helplessly, "Linda, don''t talk nonsense in the future, especially those words just now."??????????? Chapter 799 Held Jimmy in Arms "Why?" Linda was a little confused. Fraser once again held his forehead, "Of course it''s to make Mr. Murphy angry, in case he gets angry, you see if the two of us can be together." Linda waved her hand in disbelief, "Oh don''t worry, it won''t happen, Mr. Murphy won''t be angry, he likes you. Didn''t you see when I just said that sentence, Mr. Murphy''s eyes were all lit up? And do you know why I''m so sure that Mr. Murphy won''t be angry?" "Why?" It was Fraser''s turn to not understand. He is the president''s special assistant, and by definition, the one who knows the president best. Howe now it seems that the person who knows the president best has turned out to be his girlfriend. Linda covered her lips and smiled lewdly, "Of course because Violet, I asked Violet before about their sex life, Violet said Mr. Murphy can''t get satisfaction from her on bed, so I said I would tell Violet to give Mr. Murphy benefits, so Mr. Murphy won''t be angry, because I knew it. How about it, am I very good!" She covered her fist and looked like she was great. Fraser was amused, "You really make me don''t know what to say, let''s forget it, but don''t say it in the future. Well, sit back, I''m driving." "Okay." Linda nodded and sat up straight. Fraser stepped on the elerator and started the car. In the evening, after picking up the two children, Stanley returned home, dialed Violet''s number, and told her about George''s visit to Lorenzo during the day. Violet sighed after hearing that, "I knew he would definitely go to Lorenzo, and sure enough, I guessed it." "But it''s useless even if he looks for Lorenzo, who doesn''t know anything." Stanley said. Violet nodded, "That''s good, just keep George in the dark." "By the way, there''s one more thing I need to tell you." Stanley picked up the coffee on the coffee table and took a sip. Violet put down the pencil in her hand, blinked and asked, "What?" "Today Henry said that George likes Jessie." "What?" Violet eximed, "George likes Jessie?" Stanley nodded, what Henry said made sense, and from what I can see, it should be true." Violet''s mouth opened, and it took a while to collect the shock in her heart and find her voice, "No way, George actually likes Jessie, this ...... How is this possible!" "This matter is indeed surprising, but it makes sense." Stanley said in a deep voice. Violet gripped her phone, "If George really likes Jessie, then why did he treat Jessie that way? Shouldn''t he treat Jessie well?" She couldn''t figure out. The corner of Stanley''s mouth pulled out a sneer, "That''s because George himself doesn''t even know that he likes Jessie." "No?" Violet''s eyes widened in surprise. Stanley nodded, "That''s right, because he doesn''t know, he was able to be ruthless enough to hurt the person he loved, the hatred in his heart for the Robinson family was so deep that it had be an obsession, this obsession blinded his eyes, making him unable to see his innermost thoughts and emotions, so he doesn''t know he likes Jessie." "If you say so, then it''s quite possible." Violet nodded. It''s just that if George loves Jessie, then what was the point of George saying that he likes her before? Violet furrowed her brow, wondering. But Violet didn''t think much of it, because it was a good thing for her that George didn''t like her anymore. She could stop feeling pressured and she could stop feeling like she would hurt George. At the same time, Stanley could stop being jealous. "Should I tell Jessie?" Violet asked hesitantly, biting her lip. Stanley narrowed his eyes, "No, it''s best if Jessie doesn''t know, if she knows that George has fancy on to her, I''m afraid that she will start to be curious about this George, and thus think about getting to know him again, maybe then she will fall in love with him again, and go back to her old memories, in that case, it''s still not a good thing for Jessie, because George himself doesn''t even know it. He still hates her, so much so that in the end, between them, it will still evolve into the scene before Jessie forgets George." After hearing the man''s words, Violet felt that it also made sense and instantly dismissed the idea of telling Jessie the news. "You''re right, since Jessie has forgotten him nowadays, just let it be. Now Jessie is happy, has parents, has children, doesn''t need to be sad about her feelings anymore, and will live a good life in the future, so that''s good." Violet sighed. Probably between Jessie and George, there is really a destiny. She loved him when he didn''t love her. Now that she didn''t love him anymore, he was in love with her instead. Wasn''t that kind of ironic? "Let''s treat it as our secret, not to remind George of the fact that he has moved on to Jessie, and not to remind Jessie of the fact about George, these two, perhaps will not be a pair in the first ce." Violet said. Stanley nodded, "Okay, how was it over there today?" He changed the subject. Violet smiled, "It''s pretty good, two groups have been eliminated, and in another month and a half, the tournament will be over." "That''s good, I''ll take the two kids to see you tomorrow." Stanley said. The smile on Violet''s face grew bigger, "Good." So soon, it was the weekend again. What she was looking forward to most now was the weekend, so that she could see her children and husband in person. And not having to video it every day, visible but untouchable, makes her itchy. "By the way, how is Jimmy doing? Did you go and see him today?" Violet looked at Stanley and asked expectantly. Stanley nodded, "Of course, I go every day, he is doing well now, getting better every day, and the awake time is starting to get longer. He woke up for half an hour yesterday, today there were forty minutes, and I held him in my arms." Speaking of this, Stanley''s face was filled with a loving smile, that was a father, when talking about his children, flowing out the most real emotion. Violet was excited, "Honey, you held Jimmy, could it be that Jimmy cane out of the incubator now?" "Yes, but not for a long time, a few minutes at most, so Doctor agreed that I held Jimmy for a while. You know? He is so small and light in my arms, there was absolutely no weight at all, I didn''t even dare to use strength." Stanley said as he recalled how he felt when he was holding the baby.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Violet was so happy that she was about to cry, "Great, great, Jimmy can finallye out of the incubator for a short time." So he would be fully out of the incubator in a short while. "Yeah, when thepetition ispletely over, Jimmy will bepletely out, and then, you can hug him with your own hands." Stanley''s voice was gentle andforting. Violet nodded repeatedly, "Of course, I must hug him, it''s been so long since he was born and I haven''t hugged him once, but you actually hugged him before me." She looked at the man with a nk look.??????????? Chapter 800 Sophies Final Results Stanleyughed lowly, "Jealous?" "Of course." Violet pouted her red lips and said in a sour tone, "ording to reason, as a mother, I should be the first to hug him, and now the first one to hug him was you." The smile on Stanley''s face grew, "You are out of the country, but that''s only fair." "Fair?" Violet looked puzzled, "How so?" "Before, when you had Arya and Calvin, I didn''t know about it at all, so I never held two kids about the same age as Jimmy. Now that I''m the first to hold Jimmy, it kind of makes up for the fact that I didn''t hold Arya and Calvin as kids, isn''t that fair?" Stanley exined with hooked lips. Violet froze for a few seconds before she uttered, "You''re right." "Not jealous now?" Stanley asked. Violet shook her head, "I wasn''t really jealous, we are the parents of the child, whoever is the first to hold the child, it''s the the same." Hearing her say that, Stanley''s eyes were gentle. "Honey, tell me, when you hold Jimmy, how does he look like, is he cute?" Violet asked expectantly as she held her phone. Stanley nodded, "He is cute, he was asleep, lying obediently in my arms, soft and tiny." Hearing the man''s description, Violet was able to clearly think of that scene in her mind, and her heart softened, "That''s nice." "When you''re done with the work, you can feel that feeling." Stanley said. Violet nodded heavily, "Yes." The couple had a long phone conversation until it was toote. Violet put down her phone and continued to work on the task at hand, intending to finish that before going to rest. Aimee was also working overtime next to her and couldn''t help but tease when she saw her finish her call, "What? Not continuing?" "Finished already, continue with what?" Violet smiled and gave her a look. Aimee picked up her coffee and took a sip, "You don''t know, every day when I watch you two couples on the phone, I feel like I''m jealous."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "So yeah, just speed it up and fix it up with your senior soon so I can be jealous of you too." Violet flirted with her as well. Aimee sighed, "I wish I could, but that wood is really pissing me off." "What''s wrong?" Violet looked at her curiously. Aimee rubbed her eyebrows and said: "Didn''t you ask me to test my senior before to see if he has that kind of interest in me? I found a chance to test him in the past two days, but I found out that he is a wood. I asked him what type of girl he likes, like me or not, guess how he answered. He said he like jewelry more than woman What do you think this is if not a wood?" "Pfft." Violet couldn''t hold back herughter, "It''s a bit wooden, but it also shows that your senior doesn''t like anyone at the moment, so you can go for it and pursue him." Aimee rubbed her brow, "It''s hard to impress a wood, especially one that only has eyes for jewels." "So what, eat the bitterness before you make it. Work hard and you''ll definitely reap the rewards, I don''t believe that you can''t impress a man with your pretty face, go for it." Violet patted her shoulder, "When thepetition is over, you go back and spend as much time as possible with your senior, that''s a better way to promote feelings every day." "You''re right, that''s all I can do." Aimee nodded. "Alright, enough of that, go back to work and then we have some rest." Violet sat back in her seat. Aimee stretched, "Okay, back to work." The two of them were once again caught up in their busy work until half an hourter, when they were done and went to their respective rooms to rest. Early the next morning, Violet had juste out of her room when she received a call from the domestic police, regarding the disposition of Sophie. It''s been so many days since Sophie was deported and taken over by the police in the country, and since the evidence is overwhelming, it''s almost time for the trial results toe out. This phone call was the police telling Violet how long Sophie had been sentenced. Five years! This is the time given to Sophie''s verdict from the domestic court side. This time was also expected by Violet. After all, Sophie stole her design and managed to obtain tickets for thepetition, and with this, shemittedmercial theft, and she could be sentenced to three years. Coupled with thepetition organizer''s usations against Sophie, after all, Sophie did really discredited the organizer, making the organizer less authoritative in the eyes of the outside world, and vetting authenticity, leading to a decrease in the value of thepetition. So how could the organizer not hate Sophie, how could they not take action and fix Sophie. That five years had part of credit of the organizers. In the future, Sophie''s days won''t be good, the organizer definitely won''t just let Sophie simply go to jail so simply, maybe they''ve also arranged people in the prison so that Sophie can live that kind of memorable day every day after that. But Violet didn''t sympathize with Sophie, for someone like Sophie who had a dark heart, she deserved these lessons. Only when Sophie waspletely pained and scared would she not dare to die again in the future. "Violet, good morning." Just as Violet hung up the phone, Aimee''s voice came from behind her. Violet nced back at Aimee, who was yawning anding down the stairs, and smiled, "Morning, didn''t sleep wellst night?" "Well, I slept a littlete and had a long chat with my senior." Aimee said as she rubbed her eyes. Violet raised her eyebrows, "Oh? A long chat?" "Yeah, when I got back to my roomst night, I called him and wanted to talk to him, so it was a long conversation." Aimee said. Violet chuckled, "It looks like there''s still nothing going on between you two, otherwise you should be happy at this moment." Aimee helplessly sighed, "You understand me, but this is normal, after all, he is a wood, can not be enlightened in one night, I figured it out and I will take my time." "That''s right." Violet nodded, then added, "Well, let''s go, go have breakfast and go to the tournament club." "Okay." Aimee responded. The two headed to the dining room together, had breakfast, and then headed out to thepetition avenue to start a new day of their work. By the afternoon, after the game was over, Violet drove her car and happily rushed to the airport. Since it was the weekend, Stanley was bringing her two children here to see her. It had been a week since she had seen her husband and kids, and she missed them extraordinarily; the daily videos were simply not enough to fill the missing inside, only meeting them in person would do. Aimee didn''t follow and went shopping on her own. After all, if Violet''s family met, why did she, a loner, go over there? She didn''t want it, so might as well go shopping. Soon, Violet arrived at the airport and went straight to the VIP waiting room. She hade a little early, half an hour before the time Stanley had stated in his previous message. In other words, she would have to wait for half an hour until her husband and kids came out of the VIPne.00000000??? Chapter 801 Ivans Whereabouts But Violet wasn''t disappointed at all that she was early. She would rathere a little early or a littlete in order to see her husband and children. Violet took her phone and just sat in the waiting room and waited. Adrian brought her fruit snacks and tea, "Have something to eat, Mrs. Murphy." "Put it here, thanks." Violet smiled at them. "You''re wee, then Mrs. Murphy, you rest inside, we''ll go outside and keep watch, when Mr. Murphy arrives, we''ll let you know immediately." Adrian said. Violet nodded, "Okay." There was really no need for them to notify her at all. It was a privileged lounge, a full wall of ss where she could see everything on the tarmac clearly. And since Stanley''s private jet was so familiar to her, she would definitely be able to spot it immediately as soon as itnded. Adrian and the others went out. Violet sat facing the ss wall, looking down at her phone while raising her head every now and then, ncing up at the tarmac for fear of missing Stanley''s nending. Just as Stanley had sent a message earlier, as soon as half an hour arrived, his private jet glided in from the sky and then slowly parked on the tarmac. Violet stood up in a hurry with excitement. At that moment, the door to the lounge opened and Adrian came in to report, "Mrs. Murphy, Mr. Murphy has arrived." "I know, let''s go." Violet put her phone away and walked quickly towards the door, out of the lounge and towards the passage. This lounge wasn''t far from the passage side, a two minute walk away. When Violet arrived at the passage, she waited for a few more minutes and finally she saw the people she wanted to meet. "Mommy." When the two children saw Violet outside the passage, they happily let go of Stanley''s hand together and ran towards her. Violet crouched her body and opened her arms, catching the two children. "Mommy, I miss you so much." "Mommy, I miss you too." The two children vied to be the first to tell Violet of their thoughts. Warm currents flowed through Violet''s heart as she stroked the two children''s little heads and replied, "Good boy, I miss you too, so you see, now we meet again." "Yeah." Calvin nodded before giving Violet a kiss on the cheek.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Not to be outdone, Arya also pouted and kissed Violet on the other half of her face. Violet felt the soft lips of the two children and couldn''t help but smile, then touched the little faces of the two children and kissed each of them as well. After the kiss, Arya pointed to the man behind her, "Mommy, and Daddy, Daddy needs a kiss too." Stanley looked at the little girl and his thin lips curled up. Good girl. Unlike that brat Calvin! Stanley gave Calvin a sidelong nce and walked towards Violet. The corners of Calvin''s mouth twitched. He was small but he was smart, so naturally he could tell at a nce that the way his dad was looking at him just ming himself for not letting mommy kiss him like Arya did. Small-minded father. "Did you hear what your daughter said?" Stanley came to a halt in front of Violet and looked at her, his voice low and husky. Violet was amused, "Of course I heard that, so you must let me kiss you?" "Can''t let the kid down." Stanley replied. Violet held her forehead, "Are you really afraid of disappointing the child, or do you just want me to kiss you?" She knew her man well enough to know that he was definitely thetter. And even without Arya''s words, he would have let her kiss. "Either way, you''re going to have to kiss me, or it''s not fair." Stanley said. Violet smiled, "I know, but go back first, okay? There are so many people here." Adrian and his bodyguards, as well as the two kids were there. Fraser wasn''t there, presumably given permission by Stanley not to follow him over and stay at home with Linda. It was said that Linda''s first main show was about to start, so he hoped Fraser, her boyfriend, stayed with her. For Linda, the main show was especially important, and the first main show of her modeling career, even if the show was, well, not particrly high spec. But to be chosen by the designer to model for the main show had been a thrill for Linda. Because once you''ve been a main show model, you''ll have a glowing resume to fill, and it will be much easier to audition for otherrge-scale shows in the future. "So what if someone is there, they don''t dare to look." As Stanley spoke, his gaze narrowed dangerously as he looked at Adrian and the others. Naturally, one by one, Adrian and the others were calmly turning around with two children in their arms, all with their backs to them, while sort of protecting them inside and blocking the view of the rest of the airport. To the rest of the airport, it looked like something must have happened over here, but they couldn''t see what was really going on. Seeing that Adrian and the others were so understanding, Stanley withdrew his gaze in satisfaction, then leaned over to Violet and whispered, "Now they can''t see, so why don''t you hurry up? Besides, it''s not like we haven''t kissed in front of others before." Violet gave him a nk look, "That was all on your own initiative." "There''s no difference, we''re a couple, and couples are equal, so if I take the initiative, it''s also you." Stanley said without changing his face. Violet was speechless to the extreme, "Okay, okay, after that we''ll go back to the vi." Stanley nodded, "Okay." Heughed. Violet shook her head helplessly, then stood on her tiptoes and kissed him on the cheek. Just as Violet was about to kiss Stanley on the face, he tilted his face away. Then Violet kissed not his face, but his lips. Violet''s eyes widened in surprise and she hurriedly released her lips, "You ......" "What''s the point of hiding when you''ve already kissed?" Stanley directly held the back of her head, pushing her head. Violet raised her eyes to look at him and said in an exasperated voice, "You lied to me?" Stanley chuckled, "How did I lie to you?" "You asked me to kiss you, and you ended up tilting your head away." Violet red at him. Stanley hooked his lips, "I didn''t lie to you, I let you kiss me, but I didn''t let you kiss my face." Hearing these words, Violet froze. Yeah, he didn''t say that. And that was something she hadn''t just thought of specifically. Great, he set her up again. Violet was so amused, "Forget it, hurry up and let go of me, we''re going back." Stanley rubbed the back of her head and released her, "Okay, let''s go home." Violet liked when he said go home. Six years ago, after being kicked out of the Hunt family by her father, she thought she didn''t have a home anymore. But now, Stanley has given her a home again, a happy and fulfilling home. The home that she cherished the most. "Okay, go home." Violet took the initiative to take the man''s hand and walked with him outside the airport. As for the two children, they were naturally left in the care of the bodyguard. Sometimes parents need to let go and have a little time for themselves as a couple. Back at the vi, it was dark. The maids prepared dinner and the family of four sat around the table and began to eat. At the dinner table, Stanley suddenly spoke, "By the way, there''s something I forgot to tell you, I have Ivan''s whereabouts." Chapter 802 Son鈥檚 Credit "What?" Hearing the man''s words, Violet''s chopsticks snapped and she looked up at him in a hurry, "You said you have Ivan''s whereabouts?" "Yes" Stanley nodded his head. Violet gripped her chopsticks tightly, "Did you find out where he is?" "Not really, but the people I sent out got some clues to Ivan''s whereabouts." Stanley replied. Violet was overjoyed, "Great, it''ll be easier to find Ivan if we have a clue." All this time, ever since Stanley had rescued her from the ind, Ivan had been disappeared. Stanley never gave up on getting Ivan out, but after sending out so many people, none of them could find Ivan''s whereabouts, it was as if Ivan had disappeared. After a long time, she and Stanley didn''t mention Ivan much, after all, he could not even be found. Keep mentioning him would only make them annoyed, so they just waited for clues. Moreover, they were heavily guarded around them, and it was simply impossible for Ivan to make a move to them. So they weren''t worried about Ivan not being found outside all this time. Of course, if they could find Ivan''s whereabouts, then they would naturally be happy. Ivan was their enemy, and if they never found him, no one could guarantee what other terrible things Ivan would do in the future. Even if they were heavily guarded around them, there was no guarantee that they wouldn''t be exploited by Ivan. "Yeah." Stanley nodded, his thin lips gave an icy curve. He''d been trying to find Ivan for a long time, too. But Ivan was as good at hiding as a mouse, keeping Stanley from finding any clues about him. Now there was finally some good news. "Right hubby, how did you find the clue to Ivan''s whereabouts?" Violet looked at Stanley curiously. Stanley narrowed his eyes slightly and replied, "After rescuing you from the waters of N. Z., I''ve been looking for Ivan, but he is too cunning to hide anywhere, and none of my people have found any clues." At this, Calvin nodded along, "Dad is right, I''ve been looking for him too, and even I haven''t found out where Ivan is yet." His hacking skills are some of the top in the world and are ranked #1 on the dark web. Even a great expert like him couldn''t find Ivan''s whereabouts, so he could see how good Ivan was at hiding. If he could have found Ivan''s whereabouts online, Ivan would have been caught by his father long ago, and would not have been hiding until now at all. "Thank you, baby." Violet smiled and stroked Calvin''s head, then looked at Stanley, "And then what?" "When I couldn''t find Ivan, I had people keep an eye on Ivan''s dark organization, that organization is Ivan''s backer, everything about Ivan''s power originates from there, so I kept people on that dark organization." Stanley said. Violet was surprised, "Keeping an eye on that organization? But isn''t that organization very mysterious? Hasn''t it always been unknown even where the base is? How did you send someone to keep an eye on that organization?" "It''s all thanks to Calvin." Stanley looked at his son with pride in his eyes. Sure enough, he was a child who had inherited his excellent genes. "Calvin?" Violet looked over at Calvin. Calvin held up his small hand, "Yes mommy, that dark organization has been thoroughly checked out by me." "That''s right." Stanley nodded, "After knowing the name of that organization, that organization will lose the veil of mystery and be less mysterious, so at this time, it will no longer be a difficult task to find out about that organization, so at this time, I let Calvin find time to investigate and then find out about that organization. After that, I contacted the Interpol, and now that organization is no longer mysterious, it has been targeted by Interpol and is ready to be wiped out." "So that''s how it is." Violet suddenly understood, then frowned and asked again, "But isn''t Ivan no longer in this organization? When I was locked up by him on the ind before, I heard him say that he was already going to quit that organization." "Others have quit, but this organization has deep roots, it''s simply impossible for him to quitpletely. As I said earlier, this organization is his backbone, the root of his power, the people who left the organization with him were also trained by that organization, he can stop associating with that organization, but those people under his hands can''t." "You mean under Ivan''s hands, there are spies from that organization?" Violet eximed in shock. Stanley nodded, "That''s right, Ivan was going to defect from that organization, when he bought people to leave with him, do you think that organization wouldn''t have found out Ivan''s n to defect from the organization? On the contrary, it will definitely find out, after all, it is a huge organization that has existed for such a long time, it''s impossible not to know that truth, but the organization didn''t stop Ivan from leaving, that''s because Ivan was under that organization''s surveince from the beginning to the end. I think many of the people under Ivan''s hand were ordered by the organization to defect from the organization with Ivan under false pretenses, so only such people would contact the organization after leaving the organization." "I see what you mean, Calvin is the one who found this information that connects to the organization, and that''s why he indirectly found a clue to Ivan''s whereabouts, right?" Violet stroked Calvin''s hair again. Calvin smiled and said, "Mommy, you are right, that''s it, am I great?" "Of course, my son is great, and my daughter is great." When Violet praised Calvin, she didn''t forget to praise Arya. After all, sons and daughters are treated equally. "Then where is Ivan now?" Violet looked at Stanley. Stanley frowned, "Since Interpol has already started to deal with that organization, I''m afraid that the spies who left with Ivan have also learned about this news and have not contacted that organization these days, and thest signal was in that area of the border of K Country." "So you''re going to have someone make a trip over there to find Ivan?" Violet said. Stanley nodded, "Let''s have someone check it out first, we might be able to find Ivan."N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Well, no matter what, maybe Ivan is over there." Violet saidfortingly. Stanley lifted his chin, "That''s right, well, let''s eat first." "Okay." Violet smiled and nodded, then gave a piece of fish into the man''s bowl, "Try this, this is good." "You eat too." Stanley also gave a piece into her bowl. The couple smiled at each other and continued eating. After the meal, the two children were taken upstairs by the maid to take a bath. Originally, Violet wanted to wash the two children herself, but was stopped by Stanley. Stanley carried Violet back to his room, and as soon as he closed the door, he couldn''t wait to press her against the door panel with a hot kiss. Violet knew why he stopped her from bathing the two children now. And yes, he was alone every week and only came here for a day on the weekend, how could he have no desire? Violet was sorry for Stanley. After all, a man in his thirties is at the age of exuberance, and it''s normal for him to have that desire. It was hard for him to hold it in for so long. So Violet didn''t push Stanley away, and when Stanley kissed down, she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed back. Chapter 803 Drones By the time Violet got up, it was noon the next day. It was a good thing there was nopetition today, but a holiday left for the contestants, otherwise she would have beente as a judge and mentor. "Good noon, Violet." In the living room, Aimee sat on the sofa with a jewelry design magazine on herp, looking at Violet who came downstairs with a smiling tease. Violet held the railing and came down, knowing Aimee was teasing her, she gave a nk to Aimee, "Good noon, you alone?" "Yeah." Aimee nodded, then thought of something and added, "Your husband is ying outside in thewn with your son and daughter." "Oh? What are they ying?" Violet came to be interested. Aimee shook her head, "I don''t know about that, you go check it out." "Okay, I''ll go check it out." With that, Violet quickened her pace and descended the stairs, lifting the hem of her long skirt and heading outside the vi. Just outside the vi is arge turquoisewn, which is veryfortable to y on it. Violet saw from afar that on thewn not far away, Stanley was sitting on a carpet with his two children, with their heads down. Violet smiled and walked over towards that side, "Honey, what are you guys doing?" "Mommy." The two children were directly opposite Violet, and when they heard Violet''s voice, they lifted their heads and smiled sweetly at Violet. Violet gave a smile too, and then looked at Stanley who had turned his head. Stanley held up something in his hand, and only then did Violet see what it was and raised her eyebrows, "A drone?" "Yes." Stanley nodded, "Calvin wants a drone, so I had someone buy one, and now I''m setting it up with the kids, ready to fly it upter and shoot some stuff. Wannae along?" "Mommy''s with us!" The two children agreed excitedly. Violet was already a bit interested in drones, and when she heard that her husband and children were inviting her, she naturally readily agreed, "Sure, I will join you." "Sit here." Stanley patted the seat beside him. Violet walked over and sat down, then joined Stanley and the two children as they continued to assemble the drone. The drone Stanley bought was the extremely expensive kind with a particrlyrge number of parts, unlike the kind of affordable drones that could be assembled with just a few things. To assemble such a drone requires more patience and care, otherwise a missing part of the assembly will make the drone unusable. After half a day of assembly with their two children, the couple finally put together thisplex drone. After it was assembled, Violet could see that the shape of this drone was actually a small robot, and not the perennial one on the market that had a disc, or several small discs put together, the kind of drone with an extremely simple shape. The appearance of this drone is undoubtedly very cool, the kind that both adults and children, men and women, will love at first nce. Violet touched this drone and asked, "Such a cool shape is not seen on the market, and so far, I haven''t seen any dronepany that has exhibited this, this is not something you had customized, right?" She squinted at the man beside her, seriously suspecting that he was the one who had customized it. Stanley smiled, "I had it custom made, Calvin doesn''t like themon shape on the market, so I had this custom made." "This looks good." Calvin said excitedly as he looked at the drone. Violet rubbed her chin, "Such aplex shapeposed of so many parts, it must have taken a long time to customize, say it, when did you have someone customize it?" "Three months ago, it just happened to arrive today." Stanley handed the drone to Calvin. Calvin carefully took the drone, "Thank you, Dad." "Good boy!" Stanley stroked his son''s little head. On the other side, Arya also raised her little hand and said, "Mommy, I have one too." "You have a drone too?" Violet looked at the little girl in surprise. She was surprised she didn''t know that the little girl liked drones too. However, Arya shook her little head, "I don''t have a drone, I have lots of dolls, Daddy bought lots of dolls for me." Violet drifted off, "So that''s what happened, I thought Arya has a drone too." "I don''t like this." Arya looked at the drone and wrinkled her little nose. The robot was nice to look at, but she still preferred the doll. "I bought a drone for Calvin, so I have to buy something to Arya, after all, I have to treat them fairly and equally." Stanley said as he stroked Arya''s little head. Violet nodded, "Yes, they''re our children, indeed we can''t be partial to just one, well kids, let''s put the drone to flight." When she finished, she stood up. The two children were pulled one by one hand by Stanley and stood up happily as well. Then, Calvin stepped forward, picked up the remote control, and activated the drone. Soon the drone took to the skies as the family of four looked on expectantly. Calvin''s little face turned rosy with excitement, his eyes glowing as he looked at the drones flying higher and higher. As a boy, there was no doubt that he liked these things. Arya w also held her little head up, staring intently at the drone. Violet and Stanley stood together, and Stanley wrapped his arm around her waist, "How do you think this drone?" "It looks pretty good, I just don''t know exactly how the picture is it took." Violet said as she raised a hand to hold it in front of her eyes. Stanley chuckled, "Let Calvin take one. Calvin." "Got it, daddy." Calvin nodded his little head, then lowered his head to work on the remote control. Immediately after that, Violet saw the drone flying towards the front. Calvin said, "There''s a garden up ahead, have the drone go over there and shoot." About a few minutester, Calvin took control of the drone and flew back. The drone slowly descended and finallynded in front of Calvin. Calvin picked up the drone and then took out a card from one of the drone''s ces.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He inserted this card into a card reader and connected the card reader to his phone. They could see the images taken by the drone. Looking at the garden in the video, Violet eximed, "It''s so clear, this picture quality is on 4K, right?" "More than that." Stanley shook his head, "The pixels of this drone are the same as the pixels of a top-notch camera, so the shot is much more than 4K." "So that''s how it is." Violet nodded, indicating that she knew. "Okay, you two y, I''ll take your mommy back first, don''t y too long, it''s almost time for lunch." Stanley said as he looked at his watch. Calvin nodded repeatedly as he hugged the drone, "Got it dad." After saying that, he took Arya''s hand, "Come on, Arya, let''s go over there." "Okay, brother." Arya replied happily. Then the two siblings, hand in hand, walked away. Violet watched the two little ones'' backs and wasn''t worried that something might happen to them. The neighborhood was all guarded by bodyguards, and Calvin wouldn''t randomly take Arya out of the confines of this vi. So two little ones would be safe. "Come on, let''s go back, you just got up, I guess you haven''t eaten yet." Stanley looked down at the woman and asked in a soft voice.?? Chapter 804 Eating Breakfast Violet rubbed her stomach and turned her head to give the man a sultry look, "It''s all your fault!" Would she wake up sote if he hadn''t tossed her around so hardst night? Stanley naturally understood the meaning in the woman''s eyes andughed twice in a low voice, "Well, it is my fault." "Hmph." Violet rolled her eyes at him and turned her head back, not bothering to pay attention to him. Soon, the couple returned to the vi. Aimee was no longer in the living room, presumably she was in her room. Stanley wrapped his arm around Violet and came to the dining room, instructing the maid, "Get some food for Mrs. Murphy." "Yes sir." The servant answered, then turned in the direction of the kitchen. Stanley pulled out a chair and let Violet sit down. He waited until Violet sat down before pulling out the chair next to him and settling down, "Since you''re awake, why didn''t you let someone prepare food for you in the first ce?" "I heard Aimee say that you were ying outside with the two kids, so I went out to check." Violet took the ss of water the man handed her and answered. Stanley frowned disapprovingly, "Even if you''re curious about what I''m ying with the two kids, you should eat first, or we will worry about you." Hearing that, she felt warm in her heart. "I know, don''t be angry." Violet took the man''s arm and petntly rubbed her head against his shoulder. Stanley looked at the woman, his taut face suddenly softened, and his eyes were even so gentle. He lifted his hand and gently stroked the woman''s hair, "I''m not angry, just remember to take care of yourself in the future, it''s the only way we''ll have less to worry about you." "I know, I will." Violet nodded seriously. "That''s good." The man lowered his head and kissed her hair, softly. At that moment, the maid came with food. Stanley got up and took it, then ced it in front of Violet, "Eat first, but don''t eat too much, or when it is time for lunchter, you can''t be able to eat." "Don''t worry." Violet smiled, then picked up the sandwich from her te and began to eat. Stanley sat right next to her to keep herpany, propping his head up and watching her. Violet was ufortable by his look, and the speed of eating her food slowly decreased. Finally, she simply put down the sandwich in her hand and looked at the man, "Honey, do you want to turn your head to the side? I''m a little ufortable with you looking at me all the time like that." "Why?" The man picked up his coffee and took a sip. Violet said, "I''m not used to it, and it''s more or less ufortable to be watched when I was eating." Stanley nodded thoughtfully before turning his face to the side, "Fine, you eat, I won''t look at you." When Violet heard that, she picked up her sandwich and ate it again. As she ate, however, she felt the man''s eyes fall on her again. She put down the sandwich in her hand again and looked at the man beside her with anger, "I thought you agreed not to look at me, why are you looking over again?" "Couldn''t help it!" The man put down the coffee cup in his hand and said with an innocent look. Violet raised her eyebrows, "Why can''t you help it?" "You look cute when you''re eating, so I can''t help but look at you." Stanley replied with a serious face. Violet''s face suddenly flushed. This man now was bing less and less the cold and aloof he used to be. He was good at flirting her now. His words made her blush and her heart beat faster. "You...... Who did you learn these words from?" Violet looked at the man withughter, "I never heard you say these words before." "I didn''t learn it from anything, I just mean it." Stanley chuckled. Violet was amused, "It seems that the cool look is your disguise, you are so sweet." Stanley hooked his lips, "I''m only sweet to you." "Hmph, if you dare to sweet to others, I won''t want you." Violet clenched her fist and red at him. Stanley nodded, "I won''t, you won''t be able to get rid of me, for the rest of your life." With that, he reached out and hooked a hand around the back of her head, pulling it forward before lowering his head and kissing her on the lips. Violet''s eyes widened and froze for a moment, then her body rxed, allowing the man to pry her lips open. After a moment of kissing, the man let her go with satisfaction. Violet hurriedly set her body upright and looked at him with strange eyes, "I just ate and you''re kissing me, don''t you mind getting dirty?" "Why would I?" Stanley picked up his coffee and took another sip, "I have tasted your spit, what''s this point?" Violet blushed even more, "I don''t bother to talk to you." She lowered her head and continued to eat. Stanley was still staring at her, unblinking. Violet pretended she didn''t know anything and still let him look at it. Go ahead and look, it was her man after all. And the fact that he was staring at her meant he cared about her. Just brainwashing herself like that, gradually, Violet got used to the man staring at her, and even sometimes, she would turn her head to re at the man. He wasn''t angry, hooking his thin lips at her and asionally reaching out, wiping the crumbs of sandwich off the side of her mouth in a gentle and doting gesture. At this time, Stanley''s cell phone rang. He put his hand down from the chair behind Violet, then took out his phone and nced at it, his brow furrowing slightly.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Violet I stopped eating, and asked with concern, "What''s wrong, who is it?" "Fraser." Stanley narrowed his eyes and replied, "I gave Fraser two days off to keep Lindapany, but by definition, he wouldn''t have called me if he is on leave for these days." "So there must be something important." Violet said, "Well, pick it up." She prodded. Stanley nodded, put the phone to his ear and answered the call, "What is it?" On the other end of the phone, came Fraser''s voice, "Mr. Murphy, George has left J City." "What?" Stanley narrowed his eyes, "He left J City?" "Yes." Fraser nodded, "Earlier, I apanied Linda to the hospital side to change her medication, and since our location was close to the third hospital, we went to the third hospital, I heard some doctors that George had resigned and left. Then I checked George''s whereabouts after he resigned and found out that he bought a ticket to fly to M Country." "So, he went to M Country?" Stanley raised an eyebrow. "Yes, he should be on the ne by now." Fraser said. Stanley''s slender fingers tapped on the dining table, "Do you know the purpose of his visit to M Country?" "It''s unclear for now, but he resigned in a hurry, and the ticket was bought in a hurry, so I guess there must be something over in M Country that he needs to handle, but I don''t know what exactly it is, I can only investigate further." Fraser said after thinking about it. Stanley lifted his chin, "Investigate further, make sure to find out what George is doing over there and if it could be rted to the Robinson family." Chapter 805 George and Ivan "I know." Fraser nodded in response. The call then ended. Stanley put the phone down, his brow furrowed tightly. Violet didn''t eat, pushing her te to the side and calling the maid toe and take it away. Only after the maid had carried the tes away did Violet look at Stanley and ask, "What''s going on? I think I just heard you say that George went to M Country?" Stanley nodded, "George has resigned from the Third Hospital, and has currently left J City, on a flight to M Country." "Why?" Violet''s face was full of confusion. Stanley shook his head slightly, "Not sure, I guess it might have something to do with the Robinson family." "The Robinson family?" Violet was even more puzzled, "But Jessie and her parents have been arranged by you to go to M Country, so he shouldn''t have gone there for the Robinson family." "Whether it''s true or not, we''ll know if we check it out." Stanley said in a deep voice. Violet nodded, "It''s true, recently George is bent on finding Jessie, for his whereabouts, we do need to find out, maybe he will know Jessie''s whereabouts over in M Country, after all, he is a doctor and has a wide range of connections." "So I asked Fraser to check it out, don''t worry." Stanley gently stroked her hair. Violet smiled, "Well, I''m not worried for now, well, let''s go out first, I have to go to the study to get some designs." "Let''s go." Stanley responded, taking her hand and heading out of the dining room. After leaving the dining room, Violet went upstairs to the study. Stanley didn''t go but sat in the living room, watching TV while waiting for the two kids toe back. With two kids ying outside, they must be sweaty when they returnedter. As a father, he must have had to change clothes for the kids. Otherwise, both kids would catch a cold.N?velDrama.Org content rights. On the other side, M Country. Once George got off the ne, he headed straight for the parking lot. There, a luxurious car was being parked. George walked directly towards that car, and when he came to the car, the window was rolled straight down, revealing a face that was slightly simr to Stanley''s. Ivan! George looked at him with an expressionless face, "You called me here and said you would tell me the news of the Robinson family, is that true?" "Of course." Ivan smirked. George looped his arms, "But I know for sure you won''t tell me directly, so tell me, what do you want?" Ivan''s smile grew brighter, "You''re smart." "There is no free lunch in the world, and anyone knows it." George faintly said, "Say it, what exactly do you want before you are willing to tell me the news of Jessie''s family." "Don''t worry, Dr. Joe, I''m not asking for much, you''ll definitely be able to do it, I just need you to perform an operation for someone. As long as the operation is sessful, I''ll tell you the whereabouts of the Robinson family." Ivan said with his arm resting on the edge of the window. George narrowed his eyes, "The Robinson family was made to go away by Stanley, are you sure you know the whereabouts of the Robinson family? I need you to prove that you do know before I can promise you and operate on someone, otherwise, I can''t guarantee the operation." When Ivan heard his words with a threat, he didn''t get angry, instead he smiled, "As expected, Dr. Joe, you won''t take any loss at all, but don''t worry, I didn''t lie to you, the Robinson family was indeed arranged to leave by Stanley, but it''s not difficult for me to know their whereabouts, and there''s no need for me to lie to you about that. Just like you said, you''re a doctor, if I lie to you, you might do something to the patient, so do you think I dare to lie to you?" Ivan spread his hands, and then added, "I called you abroad and let you operate on someone, so I can see that I take that patient very seriously, would I lie to you if such a person was given to you?" George let out a chortle, "I hope what you say is true, okay, I promise to operate on your patient, as soon as the operation is sessful, immediately tell me the whereabouts of the Robinson family." "Don''t worry." Ivan said, and then extended his hand towards the driver''s seat. The driver in the driver''s seat immediately handed him a yellow paper bag. Ivan took the file bag, handed it out the window and gave it to George, "In order to convince you that I do know the whereabouts of the Robinson family, I can let you see something first, this is also my sincerity." "What is it?" George stared at the file bag but didn''t take it right away. The curve of Ivan''s mouth grew bigger, "You''ll know when you see it, I advise you to take a look, or you''ll regret it." Seeing him speak so seriously, George snorted coldly, "Is that so? I''d like to see what''s in here that will make me regret it." When he finished, he yanked the file bag and then took the contents out. Ivan, on the other hand, propped his head up and stared at him with amusement. Seeing him go from disdain at first, to shock, to disbelief, the curve of Ivan''s mouth grew bigger. "This can''t be!" George fiercely clenched the document in his hand, his face was full of unrest, his eyes were scarlet red. This was absolutely impossible! How could Jessie forget him! "What''s impossible about that?" Ivan smiled, "In your opinion, Jessie loves you like crazy, she should love you for the rest of her life? But the fact proves that she is not that kind of person, although she did not change her heart, but she did something even more desperate, she forgot about you and did not love you anymore." "This is a fake." George rushed at his car window at once, his face twisted as he stared at Ivan, "Ivan, you tell me, this is fake, Jessie couldn''t have done this, she absolutely couldn''t have, I don''t believe it!" With that, George crumpled the document in his hand into a ball and threw it heavily on the ground. How could Jessie go to hypnosis, how could she forget about him? She imed to love him, and in the end, she forgot him. Also, he had been brainwashing her every time, there was no way she would get the idea of going hypnotic and forgetting him. What the hell was going on here? George''s eyes changed constantly, and his face was cloudy. Ivan looked down at the paper ball he threw on the ground and raised an eyebrow, "Dr. Joe, I know this matter is indeed surprising, after all, Miss Robinson loves you so much, how could she forget you? But this is the truth, if you really don''t want to believe it, hurry up ande with me, go to the operation. If the operation will be sessful sooner, I will tell you the whereabouts of the Robinson family sooner, and you can go to Miss Robinson and ask for rification sooner." He was right, he would never believe that Jessie would be like this. He must go to Jessie and ask for exination! Emotions kept churning in George''s heart, and finally he pulled open Ivan''s car door and got in, "Drive." Ivan curled his lips into a smile, and then instructed the driver, "Go straight to the hospital." "Okay, boss." The driver responded and started the car. Ivan looked at George beside him, "Do I need to tell you about the patient''s condition?" "It''s certainly good that you''re willing to talk about it, so I can understand the situation and decide on what surgery sooner." George gave him a cold nce in the aftermath. Ivan rubbed his chin, "Fine, since you said that, I''ll tell you, and I hope you figure out what kind of surgery you should do sooner."???????????????? Chapter 806 Not Loving Violet "No need for you to remind me." George said coldly, and then stopped talking.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Ivan smiled, then began to tell him about the patient''s condition. After the narration, George first frowned, and then lowered his head, thinking about it. Seeing him like this, Ivan didn''t bother him and took out his phone. After a few minutes, George lifted his head, looking towards Ivan. With this look, he identally saw Ivan''s phone screen, and a stunning face on it was reflected in his eyes. George''s pupils quivered, that was Violet! "You''re watching Violet''s photos?" George asked as his face sank and his voice was cold as ice. Ivan didn''t panic at all at being discovered, instead, he hooked his lips and smiled, "Didn''t you see it? Why are you still asking?" "You still like Violet!" George sneered. Ivan''s eyes shed, looking at the smiling woman on the screen, his thumb gently touched the woman''s face, "She is such a beauty, do you think I will give up?" Besides, Violet was the woman he really fell in love with, and what man would forget so easily about the first woman he really fell in love with! He even did not forget his aunt yet. Everyone said that he had feelings for his aunt. He admitted that he did have those kinds of thoughts, but they weren''t strong ones; after all, on the one hand, he thought of his aunt as a mother, and on the other hand, he thought of her all as a woman. These twoplex emotions were intertwined and doomed him to not be able to truly as well as fully fall in love with his aunt, which is why he said that Violet was the first woman he truly fell in love with. For Violet, he had never thought of giving up, even if Violet was now married to Stanley and had three children, he would not give up. One day, he would snatch her away from Stanley. Jessie had given him a heads up. Since you can''t forget someone, use other methods to force you forgetting. After he snatched Violet away from Stanley, he would also have a hypnotist cleanse her of all memories and feelings about Stanley so that she could only fall in love with him! Thinking about it, Ivan''s eyes narrowed, his eyes full of ambition. "Heh, even if you don''t give up, you won''t get her." George sneered at Ivan, "You simply can''t fight Stanley, or else you wouldn''t have stayed outside and dared not return to your country." "You''re right, in a head-to-head battle, I''m indeed not Stanley''s opponent, but in a conspiracy, Stanley is not my opponent. I can definitely get Violet. I''m not like you, who obviously apanied Violet recently and couldn''t get her after five years." Ivan also said sarcastically. George''s face went grim, "What do you know? I just don''t want to make things difficult for her!" "Come on." Ivan rolled his eyes disdainfully, "It''s not that you don''t want to make things difficult for her at all, with your level of psychopathy, if you want to get someone, you won''t even think about what she thinks, you''ll just do what you want, whether it''s by robbery or by force, that''s the real you, but why haven''t you done this to Violet once. George, don''t you really suspect that?" "What do you think I would suspect?" George said in a bad tone as he clenched his fist. Yet only he knew how messy this would make in his mind. Even vaguely there was some answer that he dared not think of and did not want to think of wasing to the surface. And once that answer surfaced, he might not be able to ept it. Ivan looked at George, who was still unwilling to face his true inner thoughts, and snorted, "Of course you''re suspecting whether you really love Violet or not." George''s face changed dramatically, "Impossible! How can I not love Violet!" If he didn''t love Violet, why did he pine for her for five years? Doing all kinds of things for her? He was a man he knew himself, if it wasn''t someone he cared about, he wouldn''t even bother, wouldn''t step in to help all the time. So, how could he not love Violet! He definitely didn''t want to believe Ivan''s words. Ivan wasn''t surprised to see George vetoing himself, after all, it was something he expected. He propped up his head and looked at George, whose face was changing, with a smile, "You said you love Violet, then George you answer me, since you love her, then why you never take the initiative to pursue her? I just said, with your perverted mentality, if Violet rejects you, you will definitely use force to tie her to your side, so that in her heart and eyes can only be you, because you can''t ept your loved one to be with another man, but you have never done it to Violet, right?" George''s eyes slowly widened and his heart contracted violently. Ivan''s words made it impossible for him to refute them. Indeed, in his mind, he could not ept the one he loved to with another man, and most likely do what he did, was to lock up the one he loved, so that for the rest of her life, she could only have him alone in her heart. However, it was true that he hadn''t done any of these to Violet. Seeing George''s pale face, Ivan hooked his lips, "You know why you didn''t do this to Violet, because you don''t love her, you didn''t love her from the beginning, your so-called love for her is just false, only you can''t tell what you really love is someone else, probably that person you love has some simrities with Violet, that''s why you You think you''re in love with Violet, but in fact, you''re just using Violet as a stand-in for the person you really love, because you don''t dare to show your love for that person, so you put your love for that person into Violet, and use it as a trust." Speaking here, Ivan looked at him and added: "So I said why you never did these things to Violet is because you don''t love her, if you really loved Violet, you would not have long ago epted that Violet was with Stanley but struck out against them. With your perversion, if you couldn''t snatch Violet back from Stanley, you would have simply killed them together, but you didn''t even do that, instead you let them live so happily and had a wedding, and gave birth to a third child, don''t all these things clearly show that you don''t love Violet?" George''s body trembled slightly, obviously these words of Ivan hadpletely overturned his inner perception of his feelings for Violet. No wonder he had always felt that when he saw Violet and Stanley together, apart from some difort in his heart, he didn''t feel much anger as well as jealousy, nor did he even have a very strong desire to separate them. He''d always felt like he had been hiding his emotions well. But really, he wouldn''t be so emotional because he didn''t love Violet. Thinking of this, George suddenly felt that the shadow that Violet left in his heart was no longer so clear, but gradually became blurred, so blurred that it was even forgotten. Yet he didn''t feel the slightest bit of panic and regret. So, did he really not love Violet as Ivan said???????????? Chapter 807 You Love Jessie Watching George go from shock at first, to self-doubt, to calm. Ivan then understood that he seemed to have figured it out. "It seems that you''ve made it clear that you indeed don''t love Violet, huh?" Ivan looked at him. George lifted his head and met him with a gloomy gaze, "Even if I don''t love Violet, I can''t love anyone else, you just said that I treat Violet as a stand-in for the one I really love, this statement is simply ridiculous, then tell me, who is the one I really love?" "Are you sure you want to know?" The corner of Ivan''s mouth curled up yfully. George''s heart tightened up, but his face remained calm, "I always need to know what kind of heavenly beauty you''ve arranged for me that you think I''ll fall in love with." Ivan seemed to be in a good mood and suddenly burst outughing. George''s brow furrowed, "What are youughing at?" "It''s nothing, I''m justughing at the fact that you''re still not willing to face your heart honestly at this point in time, so be it, since you want to know, then I''ll tell you that the person you really love is Jessie." Ivan crossed his legs and said. George''s face first changed, and then heughed out sarcastically, "You said I love Jessie? Ivan, you have to have a limit, you can name a woman simr to Violet, why Jessie? Heh, ridiculous!" He loved Jessie? That was simply not possible. Who would fall in love with the daughter of the man who killed his parents! Ivan listened to George''s words, his expression hung with an evil smile as always, "I''m not joking, what I said is the truth, you did love Jessie, even you loved her from the beginning. I checked the things between you and Jessie, Jessie fell in love with you when you were in your teens, while you fell in love with Jessie even earlier, you were three years older than Jessie, when you were in adolescence, you had a crush on Jessie, you just didn''t realize it at that time, and when your parents diedter, you suddenly became hateful towards Jessie, but actually, it wasn''t really hateful." "What do you mean?" George''s eyes looked at him like a knife. Ivanughed, "My meaning is well understood, I''m saying that you never hate Jessie, you just couldn''t ept that her parents identally exposed your parents'' whereabouts and caused your parents'' death, so you took this me for her parents and deliberately misinterpreted it as hatred for the Robinson family, but in fact, you don''t really hate the Robinson family either, but anyhow, your parents'' death did have something to do with the Robinson family, and you don''t hate it, but there is a certain degree of resentment towards them and why they had to go after your parents at that time." "But you knew that if they didn''t go to your parents at that time and send supplies to your parents, your parents would also risk going out and being discovered by the organization''s people because of theck of supplies, which means that whether the Robinson family went to your parents or not, your parents would also be dead, only you couldn''t ept such an oue, so you subconsciously attributed everything to the Robinson family''s fault, and you yourself couldn''t ept it because you were moved by Jessie, so you also subconsciously thought that your concern for Jessie wasn''t because you were moved, but because you hated her, and then you were gradually hypnotized by yourself, thinking that you just really hated Jessie." "Don''t you talk nonsense, this is impossible!" As if greatly stimted, George fiercely grabbed Ivan''s cor, his face fierce and terrifying. The driver of the car saw this, stopped the car and was about to pull out his gun. Ivan raised his hand, stopping the driver''s movement. The driver was a little confused, "Boss......" "Drive!" Ivan said with a frown. The driver finally responded in the face of his inability to speak up, and after giving George a fierce look in his eyes, he turned his head back and continued to start the car. Ivan didn''t feel scared at all for being grabbed by George, instead, he even sneered at George, "What? Are you annoyed because I said it? George, this is all you have, what''s wrong with admitting that you love Jessie?" "I told you, I don''t love Jessie, I can''t possibly love her!" George''s temples jutted out and his voice was grim as he growled low. Ivan pushed him away and rescued his cor from his hands, patting it gently to smooth out the creases, "There''s nothing you can do even if you don''t admit it, but this is the truth, you love Jessie, you treat Violet as a stand-in for Jessie, because Jessie is very simr to Violet. Of course, I''m not referring to their look, but to their personality. Violet six years ago was gentle and lively, same as Jessie before the change in your family. You always loved Jessie, but inwardly you were not willing to ept the fact that you loved her, so you transferred this feeling for Jessie to Violet who had a very simr personality to the former Jessie." "No, it would never be like that!" George''s eyes were scarlet as he shook his head. Ivan rubbed his forehead, "You''re still denying it even now, so let me ask you, if you don''t love Jessie, why do you constantly brainwash Jessie so that she keeps loving you deeply and can''t forget you?" George''s eyes shed and he sneered, "I did that, but only to torment her, since she loves me, isn''t it normal for me to use her feelings to torment her for the purpose of revenge?" "No, you''re not getting back at her at all, or torturing her, you know that your constant non-response and indifference will make her heart cold and thus give up on you and be with another man, you can''t ept that, so you keep brainwashing her so that she never gets over you, gets deeper and deeper into you, and then just suffers because she can''t help herself. To put it bluntly, you''re just afraid that she suddenly stops loving you one day." Ivan looked at him contemptuously and said. In short, he was really ufortable with this kind of practice of George. What was wrong with admitting that he loved Jessie? What was the point of admitting that he didn''t hate the Robinson family? In the end, it was just about cowardice. "Impossible!" George was still denying Ivan''s words, his fists were squeezed too tightly, causing his arms to tremble lightly, "These are all lies, Ivan, what you said is all lies, you need to stop provoking me with these words, do you think I''ll believe them? I''m telling you, I won''t believe a word of it!" Ivan chirped, "Believe or not, it''s your business, I''m just telling you the truth, but if you want to go on deceiving yourself so much, I hope you won''t regret itter." "Regret?" George narrowed his eyes with a gloomy expression, "I never deceive myself, so I''m even less likely to regret it."N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Whatever." Ivan shrugged his shoulders a bit, then changed the subject, "Right, for the patient''s surgery, have you thought of a suitable surgical n yet? That patient is a bit old and has a bad system, other doctors wouldn''t dare to perform this craniotomy, if it wasn''t for your high medical skills, I wouldn''t have taken such a big risk and called you over from the country, by this time Stanley would definitely know that you''ve left J City and might even check the purpose of your visit to M Country." "What? You''re afraid?" George gave him an indifferent nce in the aftermath, "Also, with what you''ve done, Stanley hates you, once he catches you, you''ll only die." "Heh, then let him catch me." The corners of Ivan''s lips curled up coolly.??????? Chapter 808 Being Close "What, you think Stanley can''t catch you?" George sneered. Ivan lowered his eyes and didn''t speak, waiting for a while before speaking, "I never said Stanley couldn''t catch me, and in this world, there''s never a ce where I can hide for the rest of my life, Stanley and I will eventually fight head to head." "In that case, then why are you hiding? Wouldn''t it be better to appear directly in front of Stanley?" George said. Ivan pursed his lips, "That''s none of your business, you still haven''t answered the question I just asked, have you thought about the patient''s surgery n or not?" "I already have a n, but whether or not it can be implemented, we can only know when I see the patient in person." George returned indifferently. Ivan nodded, "That''s easy, we''re just on our way to the hospital now, you''ll naturally see the patient when you get there." George didn''t speak anymore. Ivan also shut his mouth. There was silence in the car, only the sound of shallow breathing audible. Half an hourter, they arrived at the destination. Ivan took George into the hospital and after another hour, the patient was wheeled into the operating room. Violet finished her work, came out of the study and went downstairs to the living room, ready for a drink. In the living room, Stanley was holding his cell phone and seemed to be talking to someone on the phone, his face not looking very good. Violet lightened her steps and walked over, pouring herself water while watching him, not bothering him to answer the phone. It wasn''t until a few minutester when Stanley finished answering the phone and put the phone down from his ear that Violet sipped her water and asked, "Honey, what''s wrong?" "It''s not a big deal." Stanley rubbed his brow and replied somewhat tiredly. Seeing this, Violet put down the cup in her hand, got up and walked behind him, rubbing his shoulders, "Tell me about it, see if I can help, if not, it''s okay to be a listener and de-stress for you." Stanley smiled, "Well, actually it''s not anything important, after Sam''s death, thepanies under his hands were regted by me. Since Sam''spanies are too scattered, so it will take a long time to fully integrate into the Murphy Group''s banner. Now a few months have passed, the people responsible for taking inventory of Sam''spanies came to me with news that thosepanies in Sam are in a state of profit loss." "Profit loss?" Violet raised her eyebrows. Stanley nodded, "Sam is a great spender, and he takes public ounts for everything he does, so it causes thosepanies of his to have their books in a state of deficit, some even outright deficit." "Then that means if you want to integrate thesepanies into the Murphy Group, you still need to fill those deficits for Sam?" Violet looked at him. Stanley raised his chin slightly, "That''s right." "No wonder your face is so dark, but it''s okay, when we catch Ivanter, let Ivan fill it, the father''s debt is paid by the son." Violet said as she leaned on his shoulder. Stanley turned his head to look at her and smiled dotingly, "My wife is just smart." "Right?" Violet smiled. Stanley nodded, "Yes!" "Well, enough about that, I''m going to go see if the two kids are back and if they''re still out ying with the drones." Saying that, Violet let go of Stanley''s shoulder and was about to go out. Stanley took her hand, "They''re already back." Violet stopped in her tracks. Stanley lifted his chin, "Yes, while you were busy, I took them upstairs to take a bath and change, and they''re sleeping at the moment." "Sleeping so early? I guess they are tired of ying." Violet walked around the couch and sat down next to him. Stanley wrapped his arm around her shoulders and let her lean into his arms, "Yeah, they are a bit tired from ying." "Then I guess I won''t be able to wake them up at night." Violet said helplessly. Stanley smiled, "Then let them sleep, we''ll leave early tomorrow, just so they can get enough sleep so they don''t get up too early tomorrow morning and have a tantrum." Hearing the man''s words, Violet''s eyes drooped in gloom, "Time flies, you are going back tomorrow." "It''s okay, I''ll be here again next week with the two kids." Stanley looked down and kissed the woman''s forehead, "It''s normal to be away for a short time for your dreams and career." "I know, it''s just a bit hard to let go." Violet raised her head to look at the man''s handsome face. The man looked at her as well and nibbled down on her lips. Violet''s eyes widened, and then she bit back as well. Stanley didn''t dodge or evade, allowing her to bite. Waiting until the moment she bit up, however, he suddenly leaned down and pinned the woman directly onto the couch and kissed her. Violet first froze, then took the man''s face in her hands and red at him, "You''re cheating!" Stanley hooked his lips, "What did I cheat? I didn''t say I wanted to y the lip biting game with you, I only want to y this with you, so it''s not cheating." With that, he lowered his head once more and kissed her. Violet couldn''t move, and finally could only resign herself to her fate and let the man go. In the end, she even raised her arms and wrapped them around the man''s neck, lifting her chin slightly in response. Not far away, on the stairs, Aimee stood there with her empty coffee cup, expressionlessly watching the intimate man and woman on the sofa, neither going downstairs nor going upstairs.N?velDrama.Org content rights. These two couples even ignore her existence? When not together, they talked on the phone. Now that they''d met, they were like Siamese twins, never separating and finding opportunities to be intimate. Now, they were kissing on the couch of the living room. Aimee''s eyes widened when she saw that the pair hadn''t stopped, but instead had the intention to go further, and she hurriedly nced upstairs, relieved to see that no one was upstairs, before she spoke, "Stop!" On the couch, the man and woman who heard her voice stopped momentarily. Stanley raised his head and wrinkled his brow in displeasure as he looked at Aimee, clearly dissatisfied with Aimee''s sudden voice interrupting them. "You''d better give me a proper reason!" Stanley said coldly. Beneath him, Violet also came to her senses and hurriedly pushed the man on top of her and sat up, looking first towards Aimee before blushing and fixing her hair and clothes, asking awkwardly, "Aimee, why did youe down?" Aimee was still afraid of Stanley, when she heard Violet''s voice, she immediately shifted her gaze, avoided Stanley''s cool eyes, looked at Violet, rolled her eyes and said: "Why did Ie down? I came down to drink water, but as soon as I came down, I saw you two on the sofa kissing. Violet, I know you and Mr. Murphy love each other, but also consider us single dogs, this is a public ce!" "I''m sorry." Violet blushed even more when she said that. That was something she really hadn''t considered. But it was all Stanley''s fault for having to kiss her and trapping her in the kiss too, not thinking about anything else. Stanley wrapped his arm around Violet''s waist and looked at Aimee coldly, "Even if it''s a public ce, you can pretend you didn''t see anything, right?" The corners of Aimee''s mouth twitched, "Mr. Murphy, of course I want to pretend I didn''t see anything, but this vi is not just the three of us adults, there are also two children. If it was just the three of us, I''d pretend I didn''t see anything even if you stripped naked, but there are children, what if you go further and it just so happens that the childrene down?" Chapter 809 Dont Be Curious Those words instantly reminded Violet. She immediately sat up straight, "Yeah, and the kids are there."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "So, that''s why I asked you guys to stop, in case two kids saw that, how embarrassing it is for you." Aimee said with a nod. Violet looked at Stanley, "It''s all your fault!" Stanley raised an eyebrow, then let out augh, "Okay, it''s all my fault." "Hmph!" Violet turned her head back and ignored him, then looked at Aimee, "Aimee, thank you." If Aimee hadn''t just appeared out of nowhere and woke the couple up. Maybe she and Stanley would really have no qualms about what that was. After all, it was really hard to think of anything else when one was in that state. "No worries, all right, I''ll go to the kitchen, if you want to continue being intimate, go back to your room, not in the living room." After saying that, Aimee waved her hand and walked towards the kitchen. After she left, Stanley propped his head up and looked at Violet leisurely, "Did you hear what she said? Let''s go back to the room." "Back to what!" Violet gave him a nk look, "You don''t want to continue." "Why?" Stanley asked her. Violet stood up, "Not in the mood, well, I''m going to make a call with Jessie." With those words, she pulled out her phone and headed for the balcony. Stanley watched her back and shrugged his shoulders with slight regret. It seemed that what just happened was really not going to go any further. On the balcony, Violet dialed Jessie''s number. It was just morning on Jessie''s side at this time, so Violet''s call was answered by Jessie not long after she called. "Good morning, Violet." Jessie''s voice came with a smile. Violet looked outside at the already gradually darkening sky and chuckled, "It''s not morning here for me, it''s almost dark." Hearing this, Jessie then remembered something and pped her forehead, "Sorry, I forgot that our time difference." "Well Jessie, I''m calling you because I have some serious question to ask you." Violet''s expression was seriously. Jessie''s face also got serious when she heard such a serious tone from Violet, "What do you want to ask?" "Have you been in touch with someone in M Country? I remember that you used to have high school ssmates over in M Country, and there are quite a few of them." Violet opened her mouth and asked. Jessie looked puzzled, "M Country?" "Right." Violet nodded. Jessie shook his head, "No, I have nothing to contact with them, I basically haven''t contacted those high school ssmates anymore. After graduating from high school, everyone''s rtionship has cooled off quite a bit, so it''s impossible for me to contact them, Violet, why are you suddenly asking about this?" "It''s good that there''s no contact." Violet breathed a sigh of relief, then exined the reason why she asked this question, "It''s like this, George left J City and now went to M Country. Since he left so abruptly, currently we suspect that he went over to M Country in order to find you, after all, you still have acquaintances over there, so I was worried that you would contact your acquaintances in M Country and told the other party about you current address, and then the other person told George, but well, it''s all just my guess." Since Jessie had not contacted her ssmates over in M Country, it was impossible for the ssmates over there to know Jessie''s current whereabouts, and naturally, there was no such thing as telling George. Therefore, George should have gone to M Country for something else, not for Jessie. "So that''s how it is." After hearing Violet''s words, Jessie nodded in a daze, "Don''t worry Violet, although I forgot about that George and don''t remember loving him, but I know that he is definitely not a good person, otherwise how could he not even tolerate his own child? I wouldn''t be stupid to casually tell others my whereabouts, after all, neither I nor that George is stupid, I worry that someone will tell him about my whereabouts, and likewise, George knows to contact my former acquaintances to ask about my whereabouts, so I won''t contact with anyone other than you guys." "That''s good, then I''m relieved." Violet smiled heartily. Jessie also smiled, "Besides, even if that George knows my whereabouts, it doesn''t matter, now I''m not that Jessie who was muddled and loved him with no dignity, now I''m hard-hearted and won''t fall in love with him again, so even if he still hates me and hates my family and wants me to abort the child in my belly, I won''t agree, I''ll fight against him to the end." Hearing these firm words from her, Violet was not happy, instead she frowned, "Jessie, you better not have this thought, you loved George so much that you couldn''t stop loving him, and you relied on hypnosis to forget him, so can you really guarantee that you won''t fall in love with him all over again after you see him again? You can''t predict this kind of thing, what are you going to do in case it turns out to be true? Do you want to change back to the way you were before?" Jessie suddenly ran out of words. Because she knew that what Violet said was right. It was true that there was a chance, after all, the future was not anyone''s guess. Maybe she would not fall in love with him now, but what if she did when she saw him again? Thinking about it, Jessie''s head ached as several images suddenly shed through her mind. Though she couldn''t see what those few images were, she knew that they were her memories that had been sealed after being hypnotized. And the moment those images shed, a great sadness and pain welled up in her heart. She could see how much those images hurt her. It was also evident how much she used to love that man. And she, too, should never have to go through that kind of pain again. So indeed, she could not meet with that George! "I''m sorry, Violet, it''s my fault for not thinking it through." Jessie rubbed her brow and said with some embarrassment. Violet also reappeared with a smile, "Well, I don''t me you, I''m just worried that although the current you forgot about George, but you know you loved him before, so you will be curious about George. You should know that after a woman bes curious about a man, she can''t help but pay attention to him, understand him, and finally fall in love with him again, so Jessie, I hope you won''t be curious about George, understand?" "Don''t worry, Violet, I understand." Jessie nodded her head. Violet nodded, "Good, by the way, there''s one more thing." "Go ahead." Jessie nodded her head. Violet rubbed her brow, "When you left J City before, didn''t I ask you to pro-order a suitable candidate to take over your position, it''s been so long and you haven''t even given me a list yet." "Oh, this matter." Jessie patted her head, "Sorry, Violet, I haven''t quite tallied it up yet, there are several candidates in thepany that are good, but in order to decide on one, I''m going to consolidate their profiles first and choose the best one, but this matter isn''t that easy, so until now, I haven''t gotten it right." "Okay." Violet nodded in understanding, "I see, then go ahead and sort it out, let me know when you''ve decided, I''ll have Stanley go over and arrange it then."?????? Chapter 810 The Best Looking Man "Okay, I know, I''ll sort it out and send it to you in the next two days." Jessie nodded in response. Violet nodded. After that, the two had some other talk and hung up the phone. Then, Violet turned around and went back to the living room. Stanley was still sitting on the couch, coffee in one hand and a tablet in the other, reading something. At the sound of footsteps, he put down his coffee and tablet and looked up towards her, "Finished with the phone call?" "Yes." Violet shook her phone and walked over. Stanley uttered, "This call took long, it''s almost as long as our usual phone call." Violet raised her eyebrows, "Are you even jealous of this?" "Of course." Stanley wrapped an arm around her waist and held her tightly in his arms, making her sit on hisp before resting his forehead against hers and looking at her, "My wife talking to someone else for too long would naturally make me ufortable in my heart, after all, I''m supposed to be a possessive man, aren''t I?" "Yes, yes, yes." Violet was amused as she cupped his face and kissed it, "Well, are you still jealous now?" Stanley''s eyes flickered for a moment, "I won''t be jealous if you kiss me again." "It''s okay to kiss you, but you can''t set me up again and take advantage of me, don''t forget what Aimee just said, this is a public ce." Violet looked at the man and admonished. The man was obviously a little reluctant, but eventually, he nodded his agreement, "Okay." "Turn your face away." Violet said. Stanley did as he was told and turned his face a little to the left, exposing the right side of his face. After all, just now Violet had kissed the left side of his face, so it was only natural that she should kiss the right side this time. Seeing how obedient Stanley was at this moment, Violet raised her neck and dropped a light kiss on the right side of the man''s face. "Is that satisfactory now?" Violet asked with a smile as she looked at the man. The man lifted his chin, "Something like that." Violet was amused. It was obviously satisfying, but he just did not sweet. She just liked him like that, haughty and cute. "Okay, let go of me for a second, it''s time for dinner, I''ll go get the two kids toe down." Violet patted the man''s arm. The man released her waist, "I thought we told them to go to bed." "They are still young, it''s the time to grow up, how can they skip dinner? They can go to bed again after the meal." Violet said as she looked at her wrist watch. Stanley nodded and stood up as well, "Let''s go then, I''ll go with you." "Sure." Violet readily agreed. He was the father of the children, and going with her to wake them up was the way it was supposed to be. And she supposed the two kids were happy to see them both there. The couple held hands as they headed upstairs. After an hour, the two men took two children down the stairs. Probably because they were not yet awake, the two children were listless at the moment, looked pitiful. Aimee came in from outside with a cup of juice and was distressed when she saw the two children like this, "What''s wrong with you two little ones?" "Just got up and haven''t woken up yet, no energy." Violet exined with a smile. Aimee went up and rubbed the two children''s little heads, then thought of something and took out two candies from her bag and handed them over. "Okay, two babies, take a candy, eat it and you''ll be awake." Aimee said. The two children reached for the candy in her hand, their voices soft and sticky as they thanked her, "Thank you." "My heart is melting from listening to their voice." Aimee held her heart with an exaggerated expression on her face. Violet was amused, "Okay, let''s go eat first." "Okay, go." Aimee nodded, then took the initiative to pick up the two children for Violet and Stanley, leading the two children towards the dining room. As for Violet and Stanley, they naturally fell into a situation where they had nothing to do and walked behind holding hands. Violet looked at the backs two small children in front of her and shook her head with a smile, "Aimee did it on purpose, didn''t she? Deliberately taking the two children away and leaving us alone." "She did a good job." Stanley nodded andplimented. The corners of Violet''s mouth twitched. Of course he felt good, because without two kids around, he could cling to her openly. She really didn''t know why a man could be so clingy. But it was also good, the more he clung to her, the more he loved her. The two arrived at the dining room, where Aimee and the two children were already seated. This time while the two children were alreadypletely awake and their spirits were up, seeing Violet and Stanley both approaching, two pairs of big eyes lit up in unison. "Mommy and Daddy, sit down, it''s time to eat." Arya beckoned. Calvin even jumped right off the chair and helped the couple pull the chairs apart. Seeing the two children being so well behaved and understanding, Violet and Stanley were both incredibly pleased in their hearts. Stanley walked over, picked up Calvin and put him back in his chair, then gently stroked his little head, "Good boy." "Heh heh." Calvin smiled as he rubbed his little head. Stanley let go of his little head, then looked at Violet, "Sit." Violet nodded and took a seat beside him. The maids began to serve the food. Stanley put napkins on the two children so they wouldn''t get their clothes dirty when they ate. He did this skillfully, and he must have done it many times. Aimee asked as she sipped her soup, "Violet, when you were at home before, was it Mr. Murphy who took care of Calvin and Arya for dinner?" "Right." Violet nodded, then looked at the man tenderly, "He wouldn''t let me do it, he had to do it himself." In his words, it was hard enough when she had worked so hard to take care of the kids for so many years, and he, the father, had never done anything for it. So, taking care of the kids for dinner was not his job. Aimee lifted her chin in a daze, "Mr. Murphy is really a good man who dotes on his wife and loves his children."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Yeah." Violet looked at Stanley with pride in her eyes. How lucky she was to be married to this man. For the first twenty years, she had no idea what a warm family looked like. But now she knew. So she was actually quite grateful to Phoebe for letting her into the door of that room back then, otherwise she wouldn''t have met him. "What are you looking at me for, aren''t you hungry?" Stanley turned his head to ask when he saw Violet''s gaze kept on him and didn''t move away. Violet smiled and replied, "Because my husband is good looking." "Oh?" Stanley raised an eyebrow, "How good looking?" "Very good looking, the best looking man I''ve ever seen!" Violet said. She meant it, not bragging. She had seen many beautiful men, but he was indeed the best looking one she had ever seen. When Stanley heard that, heughed, "I''m honored, and you are too the best looking woman I''ve ever seen." Again, he wasn''t lying, and it came from his heart. She was so beautiful, indeed the most beautiful woman he had ever seen.??????????? Chapter 811 The Mans Tricks Violet didn''t expect the man topliment her in turn, and her face instantly flushed. Across the room, Aimee looked at the couple with an expressionless face. Here they go again. These two were never finished, right? They show their love whenever they can. Really, God send a thunderbolt to kill them! Violet didn''t know that her love talk with Stanley had soured the single dog Aimee. Even if they knew, they would just tell her to hurry up and find a mate so she wouldn''t be jealous of them. After the meal, Aimee hurried upstairs and burrowed back into her room. In her words, lest she had to see the scene again. That would be too bad. Seeing this, Violet shook her head in amusement, then took the two children upstairs. Instead of going up, Stanley stayed in the living room and had a video conference to attend. Violet was just in the room with the two kids ying games and telling stories and stuff. After all, the two kids were leaving tomorrow morning, and as a mom, she wanted to spend as much time as possible with them before she had to see them again in seven days. Even if they call and talk on video every day, they are not meeting in person after all. This night, Violet apanied the two children tillte, the two children did not sleep early, probably because they had slept a long time in the afternoon, so they were still full of spirit. In the end, if it wasn''t for Stanleying in and forcefully asking the two kids to hurry up and go to bed and stop tossing Violet, the two kids could still be ying until thetter part of the night. Stanley embraced Violet and walked out of the two children''s room. Violet leaned against Stanley exhaustedly and said happily and helplessly, "No, I can''t hold on anymore, I really didn''t expect it, these two kids are so full of spirit. They keep pulling me to y chess, and they still can''t get tired of ying." "You have to sing for them if you lose, and they perform a show for you if they lose, so how could they possibly get tired of it?" Stanley looked at the woman in his arms and chuckled, "You''re spoiling them too much, you should just order them to rest so you can get away yourself, otherwise you would have tired yourself out like this." Violet rubbed her brow and said, "I don''t want to, as soon as I think of the two kids going back tomorrow and leaving me again, I can''t bear it and want to spend more time with them." "It''s not like we won''t see each otherter, so there''s no need for you to make yourself so tired." Stanley flicked her forehead. Violet grunted in pain, "What are you doing?" "To help you wake up, are you better now?" Stanley released her, then held down her shoulders and sat her down by the edge of the bed. Violet shook off her head, "Better, go ahead and take a shower, I''ll lie down a while before I go. I just sat on the carpet for hours, my back hurts at this moment." "It hurts?" Stanley looked down at her waist. Violet nodded, "It''s okay, it''s just that it''s so stiff that I can''t straighten up, and when I do, it hurts." "Get down." Stanley spat out two words. Violet looked at him, "What for?" "I will give you massage." Stanley said. Violetughed, then rolled her body to get down, "It''s rare to enjoy the massage service of Mr. Murphy, of course I can''t refuse it." Stanley looked at the woman, then leaned down and brought his face to her ear, his voice husky, "Oh? Rarely enjoy my services? Thenst night I ......" "Stop it!" Violet''s face burst into red, then hurriedly covered the man''s face, "You can''t mix the two things, massage is massage, I indeed haven''t enjoyed your massage on me." Stanley took her hand off his mouth, "But that is morefortable than this one, isn''t it?" Violet''s face was rosy, and she red at him with shame and annoyance, "Stop that, are you massage or not? If you don''t, you should hurry up and take a shower." Stanley let out a lowugh, "Okay, I''ll." He stopped teasing her, or else in a moment, she would really get angry and ignore him. Stanley straightened his body and resumed a serious look, cing his hand on Violet''s back waist and gently massaging her. His technique was professional, but the strength was very appropriate. Violet closed her eyesfortably, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help but gave a satisfied smile. Stanley looked at her with this smile, and his thin lips curled up with it. Violet felt like she was going to fall asleep, and Stanley stopped massaging her and stood up from the side of the bed. Violet opened her eyes and rolled over, held out a hand towards the man, gesturing for him to pull her up. The man reached out, pulling her up. After Violet sat up and moved her back a little, she found that it really wasn''t that sore, although it was still a little ufortable, it was much better than when she came in. "Honey, you''re amazing." Violet surprised the man by giving him a thumbs up. The man lifted his chin and said with a proud look on his face, "It''s not like your husband has been amazing for a day or two, and you''re just now learning about it?" Violet gave him a nk look, "Alright, hurry up and take a shower, rest early, you have to get up early tomorrow." "Go wash together." Stanley said, taking her hand again and pulling her fully up from the bed before bending down, hooking her knees and picking her up sideways, heading for the bathroom. Violet first froze, then hurriedly struggled, "Hey, what are you doing, put me down." "Of course we''re taking a bath together." Not only did Stanley not let go, but he held her tighter. Violet looked at him, "I don''t want to take a shower with you." Every time she took a shower with him, they had sex for a long time without being able to rest. This time, she was afraid that it would be no exception. Stanley naturally knew the reason why Violet didn''t want to take a shower with him, but he just wouldn''t let go of her, instead he lowered his head and bit the tip of her ear, "I''m leaving tomorrow, won''t you satisfy me?" " ." Violet was speechless at this point. Look how well this man talked, and she could not refuse.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Because the man knew her weakness and knew she was reluctant to let them go. In that way, she couldn''t refuse him anymore. Violet looked at the man speechlessly and stopped struggling for a while before she spoke, "You''re really a little witty, aren''t you?" Stanley smiled, "Thank you for thepliment." The words fell and the bathroom door closed. By the time it was opened again, it was hourster. Stanley came out from inside carrying Violet, who was draped in a bathrobe, leaning on his chest, both eyes slightly closed, seemingly asleep. She had been tired of ying with the two children, and now after spending so much time with the man, it would be strange if she didn''t fall asleep. Stanley carried Violet to the bed, touched her face before lifting the cover and lying down himself, turning off the lights. But short after, Stanley opened his eyes and got up, packed up, and quietly left the room. Downstairs in the living room, the two children were already dressed by the maid and sitting on the couch. Seeing Stanleye down, the two children hurriedly jumped off the couch and ran over while holding one of his hands, "Daddy, where''s Mommy?"?????? Chapter 812 Phoebe Got Crazy Hearing the children''s questions, Stanley reached out and gently touched the children''s heads, softly saying, "Mommy is still sleeping, so she won''te down, and Mommy has to work during the day, so we won''t let Mommy send us off, and she can have more sleep." "Okay, let mommy sleep, mommy is tired from the work." Arya nodded her little head. Only Calvin squinted at Stanley, understanding in his heart why Mommy couldn''t get down. Mommy was not the type to note down and see them off because she had to work tomorrow. On the contrary, Mommy, between the work and them, valued them more. It must have been daddy tossing mummy again at night, or Mommy would have been up. But that was good, not letting mommy send them off so that when they left, they would be sad to leave again and Arya might even cry. Now that Mommy was not there, Arya could not see Mommy and would not cry. "Mr. Murphy, you guys are leaving so early, do you really not let Violete down to see you off?" On the stairs, Aimee got up at some point and looked at the three in the living room and said. Stanley let go of the two children and nodded, "She''s tired, let her sleep a little longer." Aimee tsked twice, "Violet will be tired, it''s all your fault, forget it, since this is your decision, then I won''t say anything more, but Violet will definitely be a bit sad when she gets up tomorrow morning and sees you guys are not there. When the timees, I will help youfort her." Stanley gave her a rare good attitude, "Many thanks." "Never mind, Violet is my friend, it''s only right that I do that." Aimee said with a wave of her hand. Stanley held the two children, "Then we''ll go first." "Bye, Aimee." The two children waved at Aimee in a well-behaved manner. With a reluctant face, Aimee waved her hand as well, "Bye, remember to miss me." "Don''t worry, Aimee, we will." The two children responded. After that, Stanley took the two children by the hand and headed for the vi''s front door. As for their luggage, Adrian and a few other bodyguards had already carried them to the car. Soon, they left the vi, and by the time Violet woke up, they had almost reached the country. Violet was naturally in a very low mood when she learned that they had left before dawn. But she knew that they were doing this because they wanted her to have more sleep and did not want to be sad when they separated. So Violet adjusted her mood under Aimee''sfort, and then went to the tournament avenue. Just at noon, talking to Stanley on the phone, Violet stillined about him. If he hadn''t kept tossing her aroundst night, she would wake up. Stanley listened to the woman''sint and didn''t say anything other than tough, after all, this was the truth. And he knew that the woman wasn''t angry. Sure enough, after Violetined for a while, nothing happened, and after that the couple spoke for a while before hanging up the phone. After all, Violet had originally taken advantage of her lunch break to call Stanley. Now it was almost time for the afternoonpetition to start again, so naturally they couldn''t talk much. Back at the avenue, Aimee called out to her, "Violet." "What''s wrong?" Violet looked up, only to see a bottle of water flying towards her. Violet hurriedly reached out, took the water, and smiled, "Thanks." "Thepetition is about to start again and I thought you''d beteing back and was going to look for you." Aimee said as she unscrewed her bottle of water. Violet walked over and sat down, "How could I bete?" "I''m just afraid that you''ll forget everything you talked about with Mr. Murphy, I know the feelings of you two." Aimeeughed. Violet also gave augh, "Well, let''s not talk about that, review the manuscript." "Okay." Aimee nodded her head and began reviewing the manuscript with her. Thepetition, with over a hundred yers, now eliminated to the point where there were only about two dozen left, and only almost three or four yers left in each group. At this rate, it would be a month at most before it was over and the final champion was decided. In the afternoon, after the day''spetition, Violet and Aimee both left the avenue. In the car, Violet suddenly received an international call. The call was from the mental hospital. As for why the mental hospital would call her, it was about Phoebe. As expected, as soon as the call was answered, the caller spoke, "Hello, Mrs. Murphy, I am Phoebe''s attending doctor, and I am calling here to report to you about Phoebe''s matter." "Go ahead." Violet lifted her hand. If this call hadn''te out of the blue, she would have forgotten Phoebe. After all, she hadn''t bothered to pay attention to her since Phoebe had been locked up in the mental hospital. In time, she naturally forgot about her. It was unknown why exactly Phoebe''s attending doctor called this time. "It''s like this, Mrs. Murphy, I''m making this call to tell you that Phoebe has gonepletely crazy." The person on the other end of the phone said. Hearing these words, Violet sat much straighter and her expression became serious, "Is this true?" "It''s true." The doctor replied, "We have been hypnotizing with Phoebe and making her take medicine, so over time, her mental state would start to get worse, and in the end, it waspletely abnormal." That was the scary thing about neurological hospitals. Although the mentally ill people in there were said to be treated in there, were actually basically not recovered, instead the mental illness would be stretched more and more. So rather than a hospital, it was more of a prison for the mentally ill. A mentally ill person cannot bepletely cured inside, and likewise, a normal person locked up for a long time will slowly assimte mentally into the mental hospital and eventually be a real mental patient. Violet had put Phoebe in there in the first ce because Phoebe used to pretend to be crazy, plus Phoebe had done so many other bad things, so she let Phoebe be a real psycho. Anyway, Phoebe loved to y the psycho, didn''t she?This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She just didn''t expect that Phoebe would be tougher than she thought, having been locked in for so long before she became mentally ill. It had to be said that there was still something about Phoebe that she admired. "I see, thank you for telling me this." Violet pulled the corner of her mouth and said faintly. She still didn''t bother to see Phoebe. Anyway, Eason was dead, and between her and Phoebe, there was no rtionship, so naturally there was no need to see her "You''re wee, Mrs. Murphy, that''s what we should do, but what are the arrangements for her?" The doctor inquired. Violet rubbed her temples, "Since she''s already crazy, there''s no need to keep her in a room all the time, just treat her like any other mental patient, do what you need to do, just don''t let her recover." She was willing to raise Phoebe for the rest of her life as long as she didn''t let her turn back into a normal person. Letting Phoebe go crazy for the rest of her life was also a punishment for Phoebe. After all, there were some things that death was not the best means of punishing a person, making a person''s life worse than their death was. "I know, Mrs. Murphy, I''ll make the arrangements." The person on the other end of the phone answered.?????????????? Chapter 813 Aimees Concern Violet nodded, "Go get it done." "Okay, Mrs. Murphy." The doctor on the other end of the phone answered. After that, the call ended. Violet put down her phone and rubbed her brow. Aimee looked at her and asked curiously, "What''s wrong? What is about that deep frown?" "You heard it, right?" Violet said. Aimee nodded, "I heard some of it, that Phoebe is crazy." She knew Phoebe, the designer who was against Violet during the previous internationalpetition. Although she hadn''t seen her, she had heard Linda talk about her a lot. And she also knew that that Phoebe, the daughter of Violet''s stepmother, hasn''t done much bad to plot against Violet. "That''s right." Violet lifted her chin slightly, "She''s crazy." "That''s what she deserved." Aimee shrugged her shoulders. Violet gave a smile, "But in my heart, I''m not happy at all." "Because you''re kind, you don''t find it a joy to fight violence with violence." Aimee said. Violet propped up her head, "Maybe, well, let''s not talk about that, now that Phoebe is crazy, the grudge hatred between me and Phoebe can bepletely put down, no need to keep it in my heart all the time and make myself all tired." In other words, all the hatred between them could all be put down at that moment when Phoebe went crazy. From now on, she would have one less enemy. "But this matter, do you want to tell Mr. Murphy?" Aimee asked. Violet smiled, "No need, when they notify me, they will naturally notify Stanley as well, so Stanley will definitely know when he gets off the ne." Aimee nodded and didn''t say anything else. Soon they arrived at the vi. Violet and Aimee got out of the car and walked into the vi. The maids have prepared dinner. The two sat down in the dining room and began to eat. During the meal, a video call of Stanley came over. Seeing this, Aimee hurriedly ate her food, picked up the bowl and left. In her words, she didn''t want to eat with Violet when she was on the phone with Stanley. Violet looked at her back, shaking her head before answering the call. As soon as the video was connected, the man''s stunningly handsome face appeared on the screen. Violet smiled and spoke, "Have you had food?" "Not yet, it''s still a while away." Stanley said as he looked at his watch. The time between home and here was not that different, but there was still a time difference of an hour, so it was normal to not eat. "I already know about Phoebe." Stanley spoke. Violet knew that was what he was going to say, and smiled, "Honestly, I was quite surprised when I found out, after all, Phoebe was locked up for so long and only went crazy now, it was enough to show how strong her willpower was." "But in that kind of ce, even if she is tough, the result will be the same." Stanley said in a light voice.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Violet nodded slightly, "That''s right." "I heard from the people over there that you n to raise Phoebe all the time?" Stanley looked at the woman. Violet nodded, "Yes, now that Phoebe is a lunatic, I''m going to keep her in there for the rest of her life. I can''t just let her out to harm people, can I?" After all, a psychopath might do harm to society. Stanley nodded, "Then do as you do." It was not like they could not afford to pay that. "Thank you for your support." Hearing the man''s words, Violet''s heart warmed. As the man listened to her voice, his eyes darkened, and his Adam''s apple couldn''t help but slide up and down twice, and his voice husky, "Ahem, well, you should eat first." He wasn''t going to be talking to her anymore. Otherwise the burning in his heart wouldn''t go away. "Okay, then I''ll eat first, and we''ll talk tomorrow." Violet nodded her head. Stanley responded and ended the call. Violet put down her phone, then sent a message over to Aimee, signaling that her video was over and she coulde back. Within seconds, Aimee returned with her own bowl. She pulled out a chair and sat down, looked at Violet and asked, "Done talking to Mr. Murphy?" Violet responded with a smile, "Yeah, so I called you back." "Hey, I am now really regrettinging over to stay with you, it''s really unbearable to go on like this." Aimee held her forehead, an exaggerated expression on her face. Violet poured her a ss of red wine, "Well, never mind, when you get together with your senior in the future, you can be intimate in front of me." "That''s a good idea." Aimee took the wine and smiled. The two men clinked their sses and continued eating. Halfway through eating, Aimee suddenly thought of something and looked at Violet and asked, "By the way Violet, did you tell Mr. Murphy about the matter of Jessie?" "What''s the matter with Jessie?" Violet put down her chopsticks, puzzled. Aimee hurriedly spoke, "It''s that thing we suspected before that Jessie might have been PUA and that''s why she loves that George so much that she can''t help herself." "Oh." Violet nodded in a daze, "I told him, Stanley thinks that something is wrong with Jessie''s situation, so he''s investigating it, only the results haven''te out yet, but it should be soon." "Since Mr. Murphy also suspects it, it seems that there''s a real problem with Jessie." Aimee said with a frown. Violet''s red lips pursed, "Yeah, I''m worried now that Jessie has really been confirmed to have been PUA''d, then the person who PUA''d her is definitely George. Although George is a brain doctor, he has also studied psychology and can hypnotize, so the possibility of him PUA Jessie is the highest." "If it''s really him, why would he do that?" Aimee said with a puzzled face, "Doesn''t he hate Jessie? Why does he still want Jessie to love him with all his heart and love him like crazy, ording to reason, he hates Jessie, shouldn''t he tell Jessie to forget about him and not pester him? Howe he''s doing the opposite?" Violet shook her head, "It''s unclear for now, maybe we''ll know the answer when Stanley checks it out." Violet shrugged her shoulders. Aimee skimmed her lips, "It''s also true, but it''s really quite dramatic, I don''t understand his brain at all. Didn''t George go to M Country? What did he go there for? Is it true that he went to find Jessie?" "We don''t know exactly what he went there for yet, George hasn''t told me yet, I guess he hasn''t found out yet, otherwise he couldn''t have not told me." Violet took a sip of soup and said, "But George went there, not necessarily to find Jessie, first of all, Jessie did not contact the people over in M Country, and the people do not know exactly where Jessie is, so there is no point for George to go there, it should be for something else." "That''s good, if he is really going to Jessie, and Jessie sees him, in case she remembers him again, then things will be in troublesome." Aimee sighed. Love was supposed to be beautiful. But seeing Jessie loved someone so painfully, she realized that love was actually not always good, and there was even sadness. Jessie''s love was a misery. That was the regret of loving the wrong person. So women in this life, either do not love, or love the right man. If you love the wrong person, it would be a misery.IIIII Chapter 814 Successful Surgery "Don''t worry, he won''t be able to find Jessie, me and Stanley, we won''t let him find her." Violet put down her chopsticks and said, "What''s more, I talked to Jessie about this matter, and she said that she won''t be curious about George, and she won''t think about seeing him. As long as Jessie isn''t curious about George, then she won''t fall in love with him once again." They say that falling in love with someone basically starts with curiosity. The current Jessie forgot about George, but Jessie knew that she had loved George in the past and was still deeply in love, so such Jessie was the most curious about George. But at the same time, Jessie knows that she loved George in the past and loved him very painfully, so she also restrains herself from being curious about George. All in all, half safe, half dangerous, she guessed. It was up to Jessie herself to restrain her curiosity about George, if she could restrain it, then Jessie would not fall in love with him, if she could not, then everything would be in vain and it would be back to square one. Let''s just hope that Jessie won''t think about George and won''t be curious about him.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "If she can do what she says, then of course it''s no problem, I''m afraid she can''t do that." Aimee said. Violet smiled, "Actually, I''m also most worried about this, but it''s useless to worry, Jessie is not around and I can''t control her, everything can only depend on her, so let''s trust her." "That''s all we can do." Aimee nodded. The two didn''t talk about that anymore after that, and talked about other things. After the meal, the two left the dining room and went to the study to get busy. This had been the norm for them every night, after all, with so much work as a judge, it was impossible to get it all done during the day. And they were not just judges, they were mentors, and they had to give advice to the contestants under their hands on their work, suggesting the best way to modify it, etc. And all of that, it was more than can be aplished during daytime game time, so naturally, theye back at night and have to deal with it. And they had to work for hours. By the time the work was over, it was after eleven in the middle of the night. Violet put down the pencil in her hand, stretched and stood up, then moved her sore back. Aimee did the same, turning her neck while moving her wrists and saying with a bitter smile on her face, "I never thought that being a judge and mentor would actually be this tiring." She thought at first that being a judge would be a matter of sitting in the judge''s chair, holding a microphone andmenting on each contestant''s work as good or bad. She didn''t expect to not only need to critique, but also to help the contestant revise. Looking at Aimee with a tired face, Violet smiled, brought her a cup of coffee, "Yeah, being a judge is tiring, but don''t you still have me with you, have a cup of coffee to refresh your mind." Aimee took the coffee, "It''s because I had you with me that I kept going until now, otherwise I wouldn''t have been able to hold on and fall asleep." She was supposed to be a person who did what she wanted, if she couldn''t hold it together, she could just sleep it off, why treat herself so badly? But if someone was there with her, she would lift her spirits and get through it with the other person. Aside from respecting the other woman, most importantly, she didn''t want to lose. Violet knew what kind of character Aimee was, so she naturally knew why she said that, and shook her head withughter, "Well, we''ve been busy for so long, and we''re all sleepy, so let''s just go back and wash up." "Okay." Aimee looked at her watch and responded with a yawn. The two men finished their cups of coffee, turned off the light in the study and went out to their room. On the other side, M Country. It was about three o''clock in the afternoon during the day in M Country. Ivan leaned outside the operating room, his head slightly bowed, a lit cigarette in his hand. The smoke was so thick that it obscured his face, making the expression on his face hazy andpletely unreadable. "Boss, would you like to sit down for a while?" Next to him, a bald man couldn''t help but speak up. Ivan shook his head, "No." Seeing his refusal, the bald man wasn''t speaking up. Ivan dropped the cigarette in his hand, looked at his watch and asked, "How many hours has it been since the surgery started?" The man heard him, thought back for a moment, then replied, "Five hours." "Five hours......." Ivan pursed his thin lips, "Before George went in, how many hours he said the operation would take?" "Five hours." The man said again. Ivan narrowed his eyes, "So then, the operation is almost over." "Yes." The man nodded, "But the actual time of the operation is urate to what Dr. Joe or not, that''s not certain, maybe it''ll beter." Ivan nodded, indicating that he knew, and then didn''t ask any more questions. The man in the operating room was the same man who had invited him into the organization back then. This man had shown him some kindness, which was why he had found out where Jessie was and lured George over for the operation. After this surgery, he won''t owe anyone anything afterwards and can do his own thing in peace. Thinking, a sh of determination shed in Ivan''s eyes, which passed in an instant. This was quickly followed by the red light on the operating room door going out. Seeing this, the bald man hurriedly reminded, "Boss, the operation is over." Ivan came back to his senses, stood up straight and took two steps forward, then turned around and looked up at the door of the surgery. The door opened and George emerged from inside wearing a green surgical gown with a surgical cap and mask. Ivan looked at him and opened his mouth to ask, "How was the surgery?" George took off his mask, "The operation was a sess." Hearing this, Ivan smiled and his entire body sighed in relief, "That''s good." George removed the gloves from his hands, "Now can you tell me the whereabouts of the Robinson family?" He looked at Ivan with stern eyes. Ivan pulled out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket again, shook one out and lit it, smiling, "Don''t be in a hurry, I always need to know if you did something to the patient''s body just in case, right?" "You don''t believe me?" George''s face hardened. Ivan huffed, "Don''t be angry, it''s true that I don''t trust you, but all the same, you don''t trust me either, don''t you?" George wrinkled his brow and didn''t speak anymore. Indeed, as Ivan said so, Ivan did not trust him, and he did not trust Ivan either. Seeing George''s silence, Ivan smiled again, "Look, you didn''t refute my words, that''s enough to show that what I said is right, isn''t it? Since that''s the case, it''s not too much to ask that I tell you the whereabouts of the Robinson family after I have to confirm that the patient''s surgery is indeed fine, isn''t it? Jude." "Yes!" When the bald man heard Ivan call out to him, he hurriedly came forward. Ivan opened his mouth and ordered, "Go find a doctor and check if the patient''s surgery was really sessful, and also see if the patient''s body has been tampered with." "Yes, boss." The bald man responded, then gave George a look and went to do as he was told. George sneered and said to Ivan, "You can indeed find someone to confirm my surgery and whether I did anything to the patient, but if it turns out that I didn''t do anything and you gave me a false whereabouts then you, Ivan, don''t me me for getting you killed!"?????? Chapter 815 Found You As if he was in a good mood, Ivan suddenly burst outughing. Afterughing, he looked at George, "Don''t worry, you don''t have that chance." "Let''s hope so." George said coldly. After that, the two men stopped talking, one standing against the other. After standing for about half an hour, the bald man came back. Ivan dropped his cigarette and asked, "How was it?" The bald man shook his head, "Boss, I''ve had the doctors check it out, the operation was sessful and nothing was done to the patient." "I see." Ivan lifted his chin, then looked at George, "Honestly, it did surprise me quite a bit that you didn''t do anything, but it also indirectly shows that you really want to find Jessie, otherwise you know I wouldn'' have told you about her whereabouts once I figured out that you did something." George''s eyes flickered for a moment, and quickly returned to normal as he said in a cold voice, "Since you''ve now determined that the surgery is fine, what about the address!" Ivan smiled, "Don''t worry, I won''t go back on my word." After saying that, he dug through his pocket and pulled out a note and handed it over, "This is the current location of the Robinson family." Hearing this, George immediately snatched the note over and looked down to check it, seeing the address on it, his brow furrowed very tightly, "Why is it in that country!" "The Robinson family is indeed there, the pace of life in that country is slow, and the temperature is very suitable for people to retire and rx. The Robinson family is being tormented by you so much, it''s just right to go there." Ivan said indifferently. George clenched the note in his hand, "Fine, I''ll trust you for once, but I want to know how you found out the whereabouts of the Robinson family." Jiang''s family, it was Stanley who arranged for them to go. With Stanley''s power there, it was a very easy thing to hide the whereabouts of the Robinson family from him. And since he was less powerful than Stanley, he couldn''t even find the Robinson family that was hidden by Stanley. That was why he was so confused when he saw the address Ivan had brought out. After all, in terms of power, Ivan was also a step behind Stanley, only that Ivan had been abroad, and Stanley''s power abroad was slightly weaker, which was why he had never caught Ivan. However, Ivan was able to break through Stanley''s forces and figure out the whereabouts of the Robinson family, which was what made him very puzzled. "About this, it''s actually very simple." Ivan pushed his sses, and with a shrewd glint under his eyes, he said, "Because I have ced people around him, people are profit-oriented, as long as I offer a higher price than Stanley to the people around him, then naturally there are people who can''t stand the temptation and are willing to work for me secretly." "So that''s how it is." George hooked his lips and sneered, "You really are more sinister and cunning than Stanley." Ivan turned his wrist watch, "In fact, when ites to cunning, Stanley doesn''t lose to me, it''s just he did not want to do such things, that''s why he''s repeatedly lost to me when ites to intrigue." But if Stanley was willing to y a dirty trick, he might not be an opponent either. Grandpa used to say that although both of their cousins were excellent, he was always a step behind Stanley, both in terms of mind and ability. However, there was one thing he used better than Stanley, and that was intrigue and trickery. Stanley didn''t like to y dirty tricks and felt it ashamed. And Ivan didn''t think so, he just thought that whatever means would do, as long as he could win, so that was the only thing he had over Stanley. "Alright, I''m not in the mood to know about the duel between you and Stanley, you tell someone to book me a ticket, I''m leaving for there now." George put the note in his hand away and said to Ivan. Since he already knew the whereabouts of the Robinson family, then he naturally wouldn''t dy. He had to go over there and see if Jessie had really forgotten about him or not! George thought with a grim look on his face. Ivan took out his cell phone and made a call out to have someone book a ticket for George. A few minutester, the ticket had been booked and George left the hospital directly for the airport. Both Violet and Jessie still didn''t know that George already knew the whereabouts of the Robinson family and had rushed over there. A few hourster, George walked out of the airport and stopped a car outside the airport. Watching the car drive to its destination, the corners of George''s mouth curved up. Jessie, I''ming! Meanwhile, the Robinson family. Jessie opened her eyes all of a sudden and sat up from the bed, her entire body covered in sweat and her face very pale. Apparently, she was having a nightmare and woke up scared. In her dream, she dreamed that a man, wearing a white coat and holding a scalpel, strapped her to an operating bed and then used the scalpel to slice open her stomach and remove the baby from her belly alive. The dream was so terrifying that it woke her up straight away, and even though she knew it was fake, she still couldn''t settle down in her mind at the moment, her heart was beating very fast and with an inexplicable sense of panic that made her curl up her body. And that man in the dream, although she couldn''t see his face, she knew that it was definitely that George. After all, it was that George''s child she was carrying, and he was the only one bent on removing the baby. Plus he was a doctor, so everything fit perfectly with the man in the dream. So that man was definitely George without a doubt. Jessie didn''t know why she dreamed of that George. She''d been eating and sleeping well since getting over that man. But tonight, it was a sudden dream that made her feel somehow bad. It was like something was about to happen. Of course, it might be possible that she was overthinking things, after all, that George didn''t even know where she lived, so how could anything bad happen? Thinking about it, Jessie couldn''t help but p her face, trying to calm herself down and not think too much about it, lest she scare herself. However, although sheforted herself, Jessie could feel that she still couldn''t be at peace in her heart, it was very messy and chaotic. She didn''t know what was wrong with her, leaning back on her bed and looking out the window at the night sky, being sleepless. It wasn''t until dawn that her cell phone, which she kept at her bedside, rang and she reluctantly came out of her restlessness and took it out to look at the screen. It was an unknown call, and a hint of confusion surfaced on Jessie''s face.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Strange, how could a strange caller contact her? The number was new to her, she had changed it when she came to this country and had only told a few people, plus it was set up so that unknown calls could not be made, so it was logical that other calls would note in. So it was a little puzzling to her that the call hade in. However, Jessie didn''t think much about it and answered the call. What if it was someone she knew? Thinking, Jessie put the phone to her ear and asked, "Hello, who is it?" On the other end of the phone, hearing her voice, George''s eyes narrowed, and the hand that gripped the phone fiercely tightened, even the heartbeat slightly changed its rhythm. "It''s me." George spoke in a low voice. Although Jessie didn''t know who he was, her heart, inexplicably, contracted and her face changed. What was going on? Why was her heart beating so fast! And what was this great sense of panic? Jessie''s body couldn''t help but tremble slightly, she tried to calm herself down, but also found that she waspletely unable to do so, instead she grew more and more nervous and fearful. Tormenting fear made her pretty much guess it was George on the other end of the phone!??????????? Chapter 816 The Fear of the Robinson family Yes, George, it must be him! He was the only one who could instill such a powerful sense of fear in her, even though she had forgotten him and didn''t love him anymore, but her mind and body still remembered all the feelings she had for him, especially the fear. Why would he know her number, why would he call? For a moment, Jessie''s body trembled unstoppably, and her face was terribly white, her pupils even contracted, and she waspletely unable to calm down. On the other end of the phone, George seemed to sense the woman''s fear, the corners of his mouth curved up in a nasty arc, "Jessie, surprised to hear my voice, aren''t you?" He knew that she recognized him. Since she recognized him, it meant that she hadn''t lost her memory and hadn''t forgotten him. Heh, Ivan actually dared to lie to him! But it didn''t matter, as long as the call was genuine and the address was real, he would not let her go! Jessie''s mouth opened for a long time before she let out a trembling voice, "I ...... I don''t know you, you reached the wrong number!" After saying that, she hurriedly hung off, and even turned it off straight away to prevent him from calling again. But even so, Jessie still couldn''t calm down inside, she threw away her phone, her hands gripped the quilt with a death grip, and suddenly cried. But she didn''t actually want to cry, but the fear of George inside her made it impossible for her to control it. In the next room, Jessie''s mother was sleeping when she suddenly faintly heard the sound of crying, and all of a sudden, she even woke up from her sleep, then got up from the bed and leaned against the wal to listen. Her father, who was beside her, was woken up because she was moving too much. When he woke up and opened his eyes, he was startled to see Jessie''s mother''s posture, and said in no good humor, "What are you doing in the middle of the night?" "Listen, it seems like Jessie is crying." Jessie''s mother made a whispering motion and pointed to the wall, indicating for Jessie''s father to listen. As soon as Jessie''s father heard this from her, he also got serious and hurriedly turned on the bedsidemp, sat up, and listened along with her. After all, right now, their daughter was the most important to them. Their greatest fear was that something would happen to their daughter. The couple quieted down and listened intently. After listening for a while, Jessie''s father and mother looked at each other, both seeing the gloom in each other''s eyes. "Jessie is still really crying." Jessie''s father said with a nod. Jessie''s mother lifted the covers and got out of bed, "No, I have to go see, what''s wrong with her thiste at night? What''s she crying about? I am worried." "I''ll go too." Jessie''s father also lifted the cover and put on his shoes. The couple walked out the door and went to the next room. Coming to the door of Jessie''s room next door, Jessie''s mother raised her hand and knocked on the door, "Jessie, is that you crying?" In the room, Jessie didn''t expect her crying to be heard by her parents and came over to check on her, so she quickly wiped the corners of her eyes in a panic andid back down, her voice choking as she replied, "No, mom, I''m not crying." The corners of Jessie''s mother''s mouth twitched outside the door, "You''re not crying? Your voice has changed, what''s wrong with you?" Jessie bit her lip, not wanting her parents to know that she had been found by George. Otherwise, her parents would definitely be worried. Thinking, Jessie took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down, or at least not look so scared, before she said, "Mom, I''m fine, I just had a nightmare, you go back, I''ll be fine." Yet Jessie''s mother had no intention of leaving. Her daughter''s voice clearly revealed fear, this was definitely not a nightmare. So, something must have happened to Jessie, but she just didn''t want them to worry, so she deliberately hid it from them. "Just open the door." Jessie''s father, who was on the side, thought for a moment and said to Jessie''s mother. Inside the door, Jessie''s face changed slightly when she heard Jessie''s father''s voice, obviously not expecting that her dad was also there. And Dad had told Mom to open the door, so it looked like she could not hide it from them.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Realizing this, Jessie bit her lower lip and sat up from the bed, then replied, "Wait a minute, mom and dad, I ...... I''ll open the door!" Jessie''s father and mother outside the door heard her trying to open the door and immediately dismissed the idea of going for the spare key. Jessie''s mother nodded and said, "Good, hurry up then." "Okay......" Jessie answered, then got out of bed, put on her shoes, and walked towards the door with a stiff pace. Soon, the door opened. Jessie''s father and mother were distressed when they saw their daughter, whose eyes were red and her eyelids were slightly swollen and very pale. Jessie''s mother took her in her arms and asked urgently, "Jessie, what''s wrong with you? Don''t say you had a nightmare, do you think we will believe it?" Jessie''s father nodded with a serious expression as he stepped aside, "Your mother is right, Jessie, now we are a family of three supporting each other, so I don''t want you to hide everything from us, in case something happens to you, what should we do?" Hearing these words, Jessie lowered her head in self-awareness and shame, "I''m sorry, mom and dad, I''m sorry......" "Well, let''s not talk about the sorry words for now, tell us first what happened." Jessie''s father stroked her hair. Ever since Jessie had taken a trip to the hypnosis institute and erased all her feelings and memories of George, she had been living a happy life and no longer had any semnce of the depressed. The couple thought that their family, from now on, would live happily ever after, and that there would never again be a family upset because of what happened to Joe family. But to their surprise, it had only been a few short days, and Jessie''s mood, again, was in question. He even wondered if Jessie''s hypnotic effect had worn off, and Jessie had recollected George and rediscovered her feelings for him as well. Why else would Jessie suddenly cry in the middle of the night, full of confusion, unease and fear? It made them, as parents, panicked. "Mom, Dad......" Jessie listened to her parents'' words, raised her head, looked at Jessie''s mother, and then at Jessie''s father, finally biting her lip, she said what made her feel panic, "It''s George, I just got a call from him, he found us, dad, mom, he found us!" Hearing her words, Jessie''s father and mother''s faces changed drastically at the same time. "What? George called you?" Jessie''s father''s face shivered and his voice jerked up. Jessie''s mother was pale on her face, and her mouth kept trembling, "How...... How did he know your phone number?" "I don''t know, I really don''t know." Jessie held her head in her hands and kept shaking her head. Jessie''s mother took her hand down that was resting on her head, "Jessie, don''t do that, it hurts me to see you like that." Jessie hugged her mother, "I''m sorry, mom." "It''s alright." Jessie''s mother patted her back tofort her, yet in her heart, she was full of worry. "Robinson, what do you think we should do now?" Jessie''s mother looked at Jessie''s father. Jessie''s father, being male, quickly calmed down from his panic as he narrowed his eyes and asked Jessie, "Jessie, are you sure it is George?"??? Chapter 817 Jessie鈥檚 fathers Request for Help He actually still had some doubts about the truthfulness of his daughter''s words, after all, now that she had forgotten about George, it was only natural that she wouldn''t be able to know George''s voice. So how could she prove that the person on the other end of the phone was George? Even if the person on the other end of the phone said he was George, it was possible that he was lying to her. Jessie''s mother heard Jessie''s father''s question and also nodded her head before she looked at Jessie, "Yes Jessie, is it really him? Could it be that you heard wrong?" She was now hoping beyond hope that it was really her daughter who had misheard herself and that it wasn''t George who was calling. In this way, this matter would be just a false rm, and they did not have to worry about it. Yet Jessie shook her head with red eyes, "No, I can''t be wrong, he must be George, although I forgot him and don''t remember his voice, my heart is terrified of his voice. I get scared when I hear his voice, and he sort of made it clear that he is George." "This ......" After Jessie''s father and mother heard their daughter''s answer, they werepletely speechless, and the little hope that had been kindled in their hearts was instantly turned into ashes. Jessie''s mother looked at Jessie''s father eagerly, "Robinson, what exactly do you think we should do now?" She was just a woman who panicked when something like this happened and had no idea what to do but to pin all her hopes on her own husband. Jessie''s father looked at her and then at his daughter before finally clenching his fist and sighing, "Since we''ve already been found by George, he''ll definitelye over to us, there''s no point in us trying to figure out how he knew Jessie''s contact information now, all we have to do now is to hurry up and contact Violet and tell her about this and see if Mr. Murphy has any solutions and arrangements." "Yes, yes, let''s tell Violet and Mr. Murphy." Jessie''s mother nodded her head repeatedly. Jessie''s father added, "I''ll go contact them, you stay with Jessie, stabilize her first, she''s scared." He looked at his daughter, his eyes full of heartache. Even if her daughter forgot about George, she subconsciously felt scared when she heard George''s voice. He could imagine the fear and stress that her daughter was facing when she received the call from George. "Okay, I''ll stay with Jessie, you hurry up and make the call, we must get out of here before Georgees looking for us." Jessie''s mother said in a hurry. Jessie''s father nodded and turned towards the living room, going there to get thendline, then dialed Violet''s number. Violet had just eaten breakfast with Aimee at this time and was ready to head out to the tournament avenue. But just as she stepped out of the vi, before she could get into her car, the phone in her bag rang. Violet stopped and took her phone out to see that it was thendline number of the Robinson family, and a hint of surprise shed in her eyes. Aimee saw it and asked curiously, "What''s wrong?" Violet shook her head suspiciously, "Nothing, it''s just that Jessie called." "Jessie?" Aimee looked at her phone in confusion, "It is the middle of the night on her side, what''s she doing calling you for in the middle of the night? Also, why didn''t she use her own cell phone instead of calling from andline?" "I don''t know, maybe there''s something wrong with the phone, plus she might have something to tell me, well, whatever, I''ll answer it first." Violet smiled at her, then slid her thumb over the phone screen and answered the call. "Hey, Jessie." Violet put the phone to her ear and shouted into the other end of the phone. However, the voiceing from the other end of the phone was not Jessie''s, but a slightly old and tired voice, "Violet, it''s me." "Mr. Robinson." Violet straightened her body in surprise, "Why are you calling me? Is there something wrong?" On the other end of the phone, Jessie''s father nced at the door of his daughter''s room behind him, then sighed helplessly, "Violet, I''m really sorry, if our family didn''t really run out of options, I wouldn''t have bothered you." Hearing the helplessness in Jessie''s father''s tone, Violet''s expression tightened, "What is wrong?" "It''s George." Jessie''s father gripped the phone microphone in his hand, his face full of wrath, "He found us." "What?" When Violet heard this, she was shocked and her face changed. Seeing this, Aimee asked, "Violet, what''s wrong?" Violet shook her head at her, then asked to the other end of the phone, "Mr. Robinson, is it true? George really found you guys?" When Aimee heard her words, her mouth opened wide in surprise as well, "George found Jessie? How is that possible!" Violet bit her lip, stating that she also thought it was impossible, but this was what Jessie''s father had said. Jessie''s father shouldn''t be able to lie to her about this matter, after all, it was a matter of Jessie''s safety. "Yeah, he found us." Jessie''s father sighed wearily. Violet gripped her phone tightly, "How did he find you guys? Did he get to your ce already?" "No." Jessie''s father shook his head, "Just now we heard Jessie crying and then went over to ask about the situation, and Jessie told me that George had called her." Violet''s face changed dramatically, "George knows Jessie''s number? How did he know that?" Jessie''s contact details were all brand new after leaving J City, and there were various restrictions set by Stanley''s connections. So, there was no way for others to know what the number of Jessie was. So how the hell did George know? Jessie''s father rubbed his eyebrows and replied, "We don''t know exactly, and neither does Jessie, she just said that George called her all of a sudden, so I guess that someone must have told George, otherwise George couldn''t have known Jessie''s phone number so urately." "That''s true, but Mr. Robinson, are you sure it''s really George? Jessie has forgotten about George now, could she possibly be mistaken?" Violet asked hopefully. Aimee also nodded along, "There is indeed that possibility." However, Jessie''s father on the other end of the phone smiled bitterly, "Violet, I know what you mean, to be honest, we also doubted if Jessie was mistaken, but Jessie said with certainty that she was definitely not mistaken, the person on the other end of the phone was indeed George. Jessie said that when she heard his voice, she felt scared from the bottom of her heart, I think, even if she has forgotten George, but the feeling for him still exists. If the other person is really not George, Jessie will not have that reaction." This time, Violet really didn''t have anything to say. Perhaps the person on the other end of the phone was really George. "Violet, although George hasn''te over to us yet, but I know that he will definitelye, maybe he''s on his way here now, so Violet, I really have no choice, you tell Mr. Murphy to help us and let us get out of here quickly, okay?" On the other end of the phone, Jessie''s father begged.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Violet nodded, "Don''t worry, I will contact Stanley. You guys wait, it''s still dark on your side, maybe George won''t go over yet, I will contact Stanley as soon as possible. As soon as there is a result, I will inform you guys."?????? Chapter 818 Theres an inside man "Okay, Okay." Jessie''s father nodded repeatedly, "Then Violet, our family really can''t continue to stay here, it''s already exposed, if George reallyes looking for us, what should Jessie do?" It was okay for him to get killed. But Jessie WAS still young, and he didn''t want anything to happen to Jessie. Violet knew the worry in Jessie''s father''s heart, and hung up the phone after reassuring him. Aimee watched her put down her phone and asked, "Violet, what''s going on here? How did George find Jessie?" Violet shook her head with a heavy expression, "It''s unclear for now, but it''s pretty sure that someone told him. The Robinson family is hidden by Stanley, ording to George''s power, it''s impossible to find them out, so the only exnation is that the person who knows the whereabouts of the Robinson family told George." She had a wild guess in her mind now. The spection weighed heavily on her mind. Aimee was no fool, hearing Violet say that, she immediately understood what was going on and swallowed in surprise, "Violet, is someone around Mr. Murphy, or around us?" Violet bit her lip, "I do suspect that, but right now it''s just a suspicion, we still need to check it out." "Then hurry up and contact Mr. Murphy and tell him about this matter, so that he can look into it." Aimee hurriedly urged. Violet nodded, "I know, I''ll call him right now." After saying that, she picked up her phone again, found Stanley''s number, and dialed it out. At this moment, Stanley wasing out of the hospital he had invested in after seeing Jimmy, and had just returned to his car when the phone in his pocket rang. He took out his phone and looked at it, and when he saw the caller ID, his thin lips curled into a faint smile. Fraser, who was driving, saw it through the rearview mirror and couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Murphy, it''s Mrs. Murphy, right?" "You know?" Stanley raised an eyebrow. Fraserughed heatedly twice, "Just look at your smiling face, besides Mrs. Murphy, who else can make you smile?" Stanley gave a chortle, "Good observation." "Thank you for thepliment." Fraser smiled. Stanley ignored him anymore and looked down to answer Violet''s call. Thinking it was Violet who missed him, Stanley was just about to speak, but Violet''s eager voice came over, "Stanley, George knows where Jessie is!" "What?" Stanley''s face sank, "You''re saying George found Jessie?" "Yes." Violet nodded her head, then told the conversation between him with Jessie''s father. Stanley''s face was extremely grim after hearing that, "How did he find it?" Violet shook her head, "I don''t know, but I suspect that someone told him." This single sentence immediately caused Stanley''s surrounding aura to be extremely terrifying. Because he had understood Violet''s meaning, she was suspecting that there was an inside man around them. Yes, few people knew the whereabouts of the Robinson family, and with George''s power, it was simply impossible to find the hiding of the Robinson family. So only if someone else told George the whereabouts of Robinson family and Jessie''s number. Otherwise, George would never have been able to find it out. So, they must have someone on the inside with them! Stanley fiercely gripped his phone, his face very gloomy, and the aura around him, moreover, was about to freeze people.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sensing that something was wrong with him, Fraser turned his head and asked, "Mr. Murphy, did something happen to Mrs. Murphy?" Stanley narrowed his eyes and didn''t answer him, but said to the other end of the phone, "I know, I''ll find him as soon as possible. As for the Robinson family, you tell them that I''ll arrange for someone to go over and send them to somewhere else." "Okay." Violet nodded her head, indicating that she knew. Hanging up the phone, Stanley looked at Fraser, "Check the people around us." "There''s a problem?" Fraser first froze, and then understood what was going on, and his face changed greatly, "Mr. Murphy, you mean, the people around us...... "You have one day to uncover the person!" Stanley ordered with a grim face. Fraser''s expression sank, "I know, I''ll definitely uncover the person." He never thought that someone close to them would actually have a problem. But...... "Mr. Murphy, who do you think the person will be?" Fraser looked into the rearview mirror. Stanley''s thin lips pursed into a straight line and didn''t answer. Seeing this, Fraser didn''t ask. Because it doesn''t make much sense. It could be anyone, it could be a business rival, it could be an enemy of the Murphy family, and it could be Ivan. So, who knows? The only way to find out was to uncover him and interrogate him. But no matter who it was, he would not make it easy for them, and if it dared to be a traitor, it should pay the price. Thinking, Fraser gripped the steering wheel tightly, his face full of killing intent. At this time, Stanley spoke again, "Arrange for someone to send the Robinson family to a different location for now. George knows the whereabouts of the Robinson family, I''m afraid it won''t take long to rush over there." "Yes, I know." Fraser nodded in response. Stanley thought about it and added, "You personally take care of it, and at the same time, arrange for other people, don''t arrange for the people who escorted the Robinson family before, maybe, there''s an inside man in there." "Don''t worry, I know what to do." Fraser said. Stanley nodded and didn''t speak anymore, his brow furrowed. Abroad, Violet put down her phone and Aimee asked, "How is it? What did Mr. Murphy say?" "He said he would arrange for the Robinson family to leave and also investigate the people around them." Violet replied. Aimee nodded, "That''s good, then hurry up and tell Jessie this news, so that Jessie and her parents won''t be on edge." "You''re right." Violet picked up her phone and dialed the Robinson family''s number. Jessie''s father had been standing by thendline, and when he heard the phone ring, he immediately stood up and picked up thendline microphone, "Violet, how is it?" "Stanley has already agreed to send you away, wait patiently. Stanley''s people wille over as soon as possible." Violet said. When Jessie''s father heard her words, he felt relieved, "That''s good, that''s good, Violet, thank you and Mr. Murphy." Listening to Jessie''s father''s words that were full of gratitude, Violet''s heart warmed up and she gave a smile, "No need to thank us, well, you guys should have some sleep. It''s not dawn on your side yet, George shouldn''t be able to rush over there that soon, it should be before dawn when Stanley''s people will arrive." "I know." Jessie''s father nodded, "But we can''t fall asleep, we''ll pack some things before it gets light." "Okay, then, I''ll contact you when it''s daylight on your side." Violet said. "Okay." Jessie''s father said. After that, the call ended and Jessie''s father put down thendline microphone and walked towards Jessie''s room. In the room, Jessie''s mother hugged Jessie and gently patted Jessie''s back coaxingly like she was coaxing a child. And Jessie, leaning on Jessie''s mother''s shoulder, had fallen asleep. Seeing Jessie''s father, Jessie''s mother asked, "How is it? Is there a reply from Violet?" Jessie''s father nodded and didn''t answer immediately, but pointed at Jessie. Jessie''s mother understood what he meant and moved gently to put Jessie on the bed and cover the quilt. After doing so, the couple gently left Jessie''s room. Chapter 819 Meet at Last When she came to the living room, Jessie''s mother couldn''t wait to ask again, "Robinson, what''s going on, did Violet reply?" Jessie''s father nodded, "Yes, Violet told us to wait for a few hours, Mr. Murphy has arranged for someone to take us away, probably they will arrive at dawn." Hearing this, Jessie finally felt relieved, "That''s good, that''s good." She patted her heart, "We''ve bothered Violet and Mr. Murphy once again." Jessie''s father sighed, "Yeah, but they''re the only ones who can help us now, so when we''repletely safeter, we''ll think about how to repay them." "You said it." Jessie''s mother nodded her head. Then, Jessie''s father looked at the clock on the wall, it was already three in the morning. He said to Jessie''s mother, "It''s still a few hours before dawn, so go get some more sleep and I''ll pack things." Jessie''s mother shook her head, "No, how can I sleep? I''ll pack up with you, it will be faster." "Fine." Hearing Jessie''s mother say that, Jessie''s father didn''t refuse. After all, they were sure they wouldn''t be able to sleep when they learned that George had found them, so they might as well pack up things. "Let''s go, I''ll go clean up our room, let Jessie sleep longer." Jessie''s mother said as she nced at the door of Jessie''s room. Jessie''s father nodded, "Yes, she must have been scared pretty badly just now." "Yeah, I could feel her body shaking the whole time I was holding her." "I really don''t know when this day is going to end." Jessie''s father looked up at the ceiling, his eyes full of bewilderment. Jessie''s mother didn''t speak anymore, sighing silently. Jessie''s father rubbed his temples, "Well, let''s go, pack your things, only pack some that you want to use, just leave some that are not important here, or it''s troublesome to carry too many things." "Okay." Jessie''s mother knew what Jessie''s father meant. They were now fleeing George. So there were some unnecessary things that they could not take with them. When the couple finished, they moved on. Even in order not to wake up Jessie, the couple packed up their things slowly and gently, trying not to make a sound kind. Two hourster, they almost finished packing. Jessie''s father looked at the several suitcases and packing tapes in the living room and breathed in helplessly, then looked at his wife beside him, "It''s six o''clock, I guess Mr. Murphy and his people will be arriving soon, go get Jessie up, by the way, pack up Jessie''s room as well, and bring everything you should bring." "Okay, I know." Jessie''s mother nodded her head in response. In fact, even if he hadn''t said anything, she would have gone to get Jessie up. Jessie''s mother walked towards Jessie''s room. Jessie''s father looked at the luggage in the living room and was ready to move them to the outside of the house, it would be convenient to load the carter. Wanting to do just that, Jessie''s father carried two suitcases and headed for the door. Soon, Jessie''s father carried the two suitcases outside the house. After setting them down, Jessie''s father was ready to return to the house and continue carrying the rest. However, the moment he turned around, a figure suddenly appeared behind him, looking at him with gloomy eyes, "Are you moving?" This sound! Jessie''s father''s footsteps jerked, his face changed drastically, and his pupils contracted, and even his body trembled slightly. George! He actually found them! Jessie''s father was shock, unable to calm down. He had not expected that George had actuallye so soon, originally he thought that when George had called Jessie, it was when he had just learned of their whereabouts and had not yet started to rush over. But he didn''t expect that George woulde over so soon. He supposed that George was almost at the airport in this country when he contacted Jessie. The closest airport to this area was several hours away. Because this ce was really remote, so transportation was not convenient, unless he drove himself toe here, he had to change many kinds of transportation along the way, so it took several hours. Good, he was really in hot pursuit. In order to keep them from escaping earlier, he actually called Jessie to intimidate Jessie only when he was already at the airport. Sure enough, this George was treacherous. Seeing the way Jessie''s father clenched his fist and his body trembled slightly, George''s eyes narrowed, "Mr. Robinson, it seems like you''ve recognized me, I''m honored that you still know me after so many years." "Don''t you call me!" As if stimted by something, Jessie''s father suddenly turned around and stared at George with scarlet eyes, angrily shouting. George''s eyes shed as he listened to Jessie''s father''s rant and didn''t say anything. Inside the house, Jessie''s mother and Jessie also heard Jessie''s father''s voice and looked at each other. Jessie asked in confusion, "Mom, what''s wrong with Dad? What''s shouting outside?" Jessie''s mother didn''t answer, but her face changed. She had been married to Jessie''s father for over thirty years, and she knew him better than anyone. Jessie''s father was always gentle, his emotions would hardly fluctuate so much, and in these thirty years, she had only seen her husband''s emotions fluctuate a few times. That was about the Joe family. So now, almost immediately, she guessed the reason for her husband''s emotional outburst must be the arrival of George. Thinking, Jessie''s mother squeezed the corners of her mouth, and said to Jessie, "Jessie, stay here, I will go out and take a look." Jessie nodded, "Okay." Jessie''s mother took a deep breath and got out. As soon as Jessie''s mother went out, she saw the person standing outside, and her face instantly turned pale, "George!" It was really him.N?velDrama.Org content rights. He actually was here already. George''s eyes couldn''t help but sink when he saw Jessie''s mothering out and not Jessieing. Did Jessie not know he was already here, or did she refuse toe out? He thought it was thetter! Just now, Jessie''s father''s voice was so loud that Jessie''s mother came out, and it was reasonable that Jessie could possibly know what was going on. Yet Jessie didn''te out, that could only mean that Jessie knew he wasing and was deliberately hiding inside. Heh, she thinks she can hide forever? "I''m here to find Jessie." George looked at Jessie''s father and mother, and spoke in a clear, cold, and nd voice. Jessie''s father''s face instantly twisted up, "Shut up, you''re not qualified to call my daughter by her name!" Jessie''s mother cried, her eyes red, "George, we don''t know how on earth you found us, but I beg you, please let us go. We have already avoided you and hid here, why do you have to kill us all? George, I know you hate us, you hate Jessie, and you hate the child in Jessie''s belly, but we said before that we won''t let this child appear in front of you, you can pretend that you never had this child, so just pretend tha all of us are dead okay?"??????????? Chapter 820 Jessie鈥檚 father Gets Furious "Don''t you beg him!" Jessie''s father pulled Jessie''s mother behind him and pointed at George and sneered, "This kind of person has a cold and desperate heart, it''s not that he will let us go if you beg him, if he really let us go so easily, he would have let us go long ago and wouldn''t have been chasing after us." Jessie''s mother''s lips twitched and she lowered her head sadly. Yeah, her husband was right. If George was really that easily impressed, how could he keep chasing after them? George looked at Jessie''s father and mother''s eyes with resentment, and his heart was inexplicably terrified and flustered. It even left him a little clueless. He had never seen such a look from them before, but he knew that they were also displeased with him because he held a grudge against them and treated Jessie badly, but they had never looked at him with such hateful eyes before. Yet now, seeing them with such a look in their eyes, he should, by definition, be feeling pleasure, after all, he had brought his enemy to his knees. Only an enemy in desperate straits would show such a look of hatred for his death. But now, instead of feeling free, he only felt ufortable, even if he somewhat didn''t want to see them looking at him like that. George clenched his fist, his thin lips pursed into a straight line, "You killed my parents and I haven''t sought revenge on you yet, so why couldn''t I go after you?" Jessie''s mother looked away in pain. Jessie''s father listened to his words, he only felt as if he had heard a big joke, hisughter was full of regret and sorrow, "George, in the past, when you were young, for the sake of Jessie''s love for you, you felt that we had killed your parents. Although we were sad, we didn''t bother with you, after all, we always treated you as a child, but now I don''t want not to bother anymore, from the moment you hurt Jessie''s heart, from the moment you forced Jessie to have an abortion, you were not that child who we loved, but a devil!!" A devil? George''s pupils flinched. Obviously not expecting that Jessie''s father would describe him like that and think he was a devil! Jessie''s father didn''t know that George''s mind was in turmoil because of his word, he tremblingly stretched out his hand and pointed at George, "In my life, I''ve never regretted anything I''ve done, but now, I regret it, if I had known that my family would suffer so much, I shouldn''t have saved your family back then. I shouldn''t have been soft when your parents contacted me, if I hadn''t saved you, then your deaths would have had nothing to do with our family, Jessie would not have fallen in love with you, she would have found her own happiness and married a man who truly loved her, but she now lives such a miserable life because of you. If I had not helped you, we would not have lived with trepidation for over ten years because of you." Hearing these words from Jessie''s father, George''s face also sank, and a depressing aura emanated around him. Without saving them, Jessie wouldn''t have fallen in love with him? Would she have married the man who loved her? Was it Lorenzo? As he was thinking, a voice came from behind Jessie''s father and mother, "Dad, mom, what are you talking about?" Jessie! George instantly heard who the owner of the voice was, his eyes narrowed and his gaze darkened as he stared behind Jessie''s father and mother. Jessie''s father and mother noticed the look in his eyes and their faces changed drastically at the same time. They were not only worried that George would hurt Jessie at this moment, but they were also worried that Jessie would see George and relive all her memories of George. So no matter what, they couldn''t let Jessie meet with George. After Jessie''s father and mother reached a consensus, Jessie''s father took a step forward and blocked the doorway. Jessie''s mother, on the other hand, turned around, ready to persuade Jessie, who was about toe out, to go back and not let her out. George saw what the couple was up to and a sneer shed in his eyes. Don''t want Jessie to see him? Heh, how could he let them get what they wanted! "Jessie!" George opened his mouth and shouted.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. A hint of anger and a scowl appeared on both Jessie''s father and mother''s faces at the same time. He actually opened his mouth and called out to Jessie directly. Wasn''t this an attempt to get Jessie''s attention and get her toe out! Jessie''s father could no longer hold back, picking up the broom at the door, looking at George with fierce eyes, "George, do you have to force us to death? If you really want to take revenge, juste at us, don''t target my daughter, or don''t me me for being ungracious. I can risk my life to fight with you." As the words fell, Jessie''s father rushed directly towards George and hit him directly with the broomstick. George frowned but didn''t fight back, his eyes still locked on the door, "Jessie, I''ll count to three, if you don''te out again, don''t me me for being unkind to your father." These words, no doubt, angered Jessie''s father even more and made him strike harder. A heavy muffled sound came from each stick hitting George''s back. Behind the door, Jessie already knew what had happened. George came and told her to get out, and Dad didn''t want her to see him, so he beat George. But George used it to ckmail her into going out or he would beat her dad. Her Dad''s health was already poor, so if George really fought back, her Dad wouldn''t be able to withstand it at all. Thinking, Jessie became anxious and began to resist Jessie''s mother''s strength, "Mom, let go of me and let me out." Jessie''s mother shook her head, refusing to let her out, "No, you can''t go out, Jessie, you''ve took a lot effort to forget him, what if you suddenly remember him? Do you have to suffer again?" Jessie froze. While she didn''t know exactly how much pain she was in before, based on what her parents and friends around her had revealed, she was undoubtedly in a lot of pain, so much so, that she had evenmitted suicide. After all, the clear cut scar on her wrist was still real. Seeing Jessie wandering off, Jessie''s mother took this opportunity to push her a few more steps in the direction of the room. But soon, Jessie came back to her senses and stopped, "Mom, I know what you''re worried about, but I have to go out, Dad is still out there, what if George really makes a move on Dad? Mom, you don''t want to see dad get hurt either, do you?" With those words, Jessie''s mother stopped for a moment. Of course she didn''t want anything to happen to her husband. She didn''t know what she would do if something happened to her husband. Seeing Jessie''s mother''s expression stiff Jessie added, "Mom, let me go out, don''t worry, I won''t think of him, absolutely not. None of us know now whether George''s statement is true or not, and we don''t dare toe out, Dad will be in danger. Dad is a middle-aged man, how can he be George''s opponent?" This time, Jessie''s mother waspletely speechless. Indeed, they couldn''t gamble with Jessie''s father. In the event that George really made a move on Jessie''s father, it would be toote for them to regret it. Eventually, Jessie''s mother let go of Jessie. As soon as Jessie got free, she immediately rushed towards the door and ran out, "Dad!" Outside the door, Jessie''s father raised the broomstick and stopped in mid-air, turning his head to look at Jessie, his brows furrowed in discontent, "Why did youe out? Who told you toe out? Where''s your mother? Go back!" "It''s not my mother''s business, I''m the one who wanted toe out." Jessie said. Beside Jessie''s father, George endured the sharp pain in his back, narrowing his eyes and looking deeply at Jessie, not leaving for an instant.0000 Chapter 821 The Angry Jessie鈥檚 father She had put on weight! She had be thin because of her pregnancy, plus her depressed mood. And now, she''d grown some flesh back on her face and changed back to her pre-pregnancy state. It looks like she''s had a good time since leaving the country anding here! George narrowed his eyes, then spoke in a hoarse voice, "Jessie,e here." Jessie clenched her palms and stood still without moving, looked at George withplicated impatience. This was George, the man she was so madly in love with before that she couldn''t help herself! Honestly, he did look cute and was her type. But instead of being the least bit moved by him, she felt only fear. She feared this man, so when this man called her over, she wasn''t willing to actually go over. Thinking of this, Jessie was actually relieved in her heart. Because she knew that the fact that she was scared of this man meant that she wouldn''t like him. As long as she didn''t fall for this man, she supposed she wouldn''t have to go back to the miserable life she''d had before she forgot him. Opposite, George saw Jessie standing without moving, instead, she eyes looked at him warily, his heart couldn''t help but sink, and his face turned grim. He wasn''t anger at the woman for not actually listening to him, but the look in her eyes that shook him. He saw it clearly, the way she looked at him, there was no emotion present at all, there was only strangeness and wariness of him. It was that, feeling like he was a stranger and then not trusting him and being wary. So Ivan''s im that she forgot about him was true? Realizing this, George''s face became gloomy, and his heart was extremely heavy, with anger and trepidation. It was as if he felt as if he had lost something very important, and it made him feel very ufortable. Thinking, George aggravated his tone and shouted again, "Jessie, I told you toe here!" "Sorry, I don''t know you, so I won''t go over there." Jessie shook her head and took a deep breath to try to calm herself down. As scared as she was of this man, emotions couldn''t be led by him. Otherwise, she would not even know what she would be. Hearing Jessie''s words, Jessie''s father, who had been on tenterhooks, finally sighed in relief and smiled. Great, that was great. Jessie didn''t have renewed feelings for or even think about George when she saw him. He was then afraid that Jessie would regain her feelings for and fall back in love with George if she saw him, which was why he didn''t want Jessie toe out. But now that Jessie''s actions confirmed that Jessie wouldn''t be what he thought, then he was relieved. As long as Jessie no longer had feelings for George, they, as parents, would not have to worry too much about George. Previously it was because Jessie was deeply in love with George, so they, as a couple, were not treating George too much, just because they were afraid that Jessie would get hurt. But now that Jessie didn''t care about George anymore, then the couple didn''t have to feel like they were going overboard with George and would cause Jessie heartache, so they could do whatever they wanted. Thinking of this, Jessie''s father put down the broom in his hand, then clenched his fist and suddenly mmed his fist towards George''s face, "You bastard!" With a thud, George''s entire body fell to the ground, and the sses on his face flew out, falling to the side and breaking straight away. George covered his face and half sat up, because without his sses, he couldn''t see well, so he squinted his eyes, looked at Jessie''s father in anger and surprise, obviously not expecting that Jessie''s father would actually suddenly hit him. When Jessie''s father had just hit him with a broomstick, he thought it was already a sign of Jessie''s father''s anger, but now he realized that this was Jessie''s father''s real anger. Not to mention George, even Jessie didn''t expect her father to suddenly do this to that George, and covered her face in surprise, "Dad!" Jessie''s father ignored her, took two steps forward, walked up to George, reached out and grabbed George''s cor, and ripped the man up from the ground. Over the years, although Jessie''s father''s health was not as good as when he was younger, he had done hardbor, and his strength was greater than George, who could only hold a scalpel. So Jessie''s father had no trouble grabbing George. Jessie''s father''s eyes were scarlet as he stared at George, "George, you are asking my daughter toe over to you, I am her father, I haven''t even used such a tone to ask her toe over, who are you to say that! Who do you think you are? You''re just an ungrateful man, if I had known that my Robinson family would end up in this situation because of you, I would have never saved your family back then, I hate it, George, do you know, how much I hate it!" George had never seen Jessie''s father look so crazy before, and for a moment, he was all a bit frozen. After all, all along, the Robinson family had always been tolerant and submissive towards him. So that had kept him firmly convinced that it was the Robinson family that had gotten his parents killed, and that was why he had treated them, because they were weak-minded. That was why he suddenly froze now when he saw that Jessie''s father''s attitude had suddenly be fierce. Jessie''s father didn''t know what was going through George''s mind, he was emotional and his face was fierce as he looked at George, "Do you know why I''ve been putting up with you again and again? It''s not that I feel sorry for your family, but I do it for Jessie, for the sake of my own daughter!" George''s pupils flinched. Not for the Joe family? Jessie''s father threw him on the ground, "Because my daughter likes you, she loves you, so I, as a father, am willing to tolerate you for her. Jessie has always believed that as long as she treats you with her heart, one day, she will impress you, one day, she will find evidence to prove that my family is not the one who killed your parents, and at that time, you will forgive the Robinson family and be with her. That''s why I, as a father, am willing to keep muffled to you for this small wish of hers." "Dad......" At the door, Jessie apparently realized how much aggravation and suffering Jessie''s father had suffered because of her. Though she had no memory of it, she was able to rte to it. Because the guilt that was in her heart was real. "I''m sorry, Dad ......" Jessie looked at Jessie''s father, her eyes reddened and guilt was written all over his face.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She was sorry for her parents. They were bent on protecting her. Yet she was bent on making them so humble for a man who did not love her. She really, really didn''t deserve to be their daughter! Over there, Jessie''s father heard Jessie''s apology, his body stiffened for a moment, then turned his head to tenderly nce at his daughter who was crying and ming herself, his heart aching. But soon, he turned his head back again, his eyes fiercely looking at George. He knew that his daughter apologized because she knew how much he had suffered as a father all these years, and she felt guilty that she had dragged them down with her. But he didn''t me his daughter, he would only me George. me him for appearing in front of his daughter. Without him, Jessie would not have pined for him, much less suffered so much.??????????? Chapter 822 Georges Reflection Thinking of this, Jessie''s father was unable to stop the anger, then raised his foot, kicked violently on George, roared: "It''s all because of you, it''s you who harmed my daughter, you should have died more than ten years ago, you should not have survived, you hurt my daughter, I really regret now, why did I help you guys back then, why!" Jessie''s father also broke down emotionally, kicking George one foot after another, wanting to vent all the aggression of these ten years of helplessness. And George, who had fallen to the ground, had never resisted from the beginning to the end, only protecting his head. Just now, Jessie''s father''s words, ''You should have died more than ten years ago'', caused his mind to be unsettled. It turned out that he wasn''t the only one who hated them, they actually hated him deeply and hated him for living and hurting their daughter. Was he really wrong? George looked at Jessie behind the door through the gap in his arm, looking at her covering her face, ming herself and crying, and then looked at Jessie''s father with iparable regret, and for the first time, a sh of reflection appeared in his heart, reflecting on whether he really hated the wrong person. He had always been convinced that he didn''t hate the wrong people, and he wouldn''t hate the wrong people, after all, they were indeed the ones who had exposed his parents'' whereabouts. But on the other hand, as Stanley and Ivan had said, without the Robinson family''s help, his parents wouldn''t have survived for much longer, but rather their family would have been killed long ago, and he wouldn''t have survived. Stanley said that the Robinson family was ordinary people who didn''t know they were being followed, which was why they exposed his family''s whereabouts. Instead, he did not think so and was only bent on the idea that his family was exposed by the Robinson family. Jessie''s father also called him an ungrateful man, was that true? George lowered his eyes and endured the sharp pain in his body without making a sound. He didn''t know how long it had been, but he felt like his vision was getting blurry. He knew that he couldn''t take the beating anymore and was about to pass out. But he still had no intention of letting Jessie''s father stop, allowing him to beat himself. He was just thinking now maybe let Jessie''s father fight it so he could get an answer, an answer as to whether he was really wrong or not. George closed his eyes and simply put the hand that was protecting his head down. Jessie at the door saw this scene, her face changed and she hurriedly shouted to her father, "Dad, stop it!" Hearing his daughter''s voice, Jessie''s father gradually found his senses from his anger and stopped. He turned his head to look at his daughter, who had hurriedly approached, the corners of his mouth pursed in displeasure, "Jessie, you don''t have fancy on him, do you?" He pointed at George on the floor. Jessie shook her head, "Of course not, if I like him, I would have stopped it long ago when you started to hit him." Hearing these words, Jessie''s father felt relieved. George, covered in wounds, eyes closed. Yeah, from the first moment he was beaten by Jessie''s father, she should have shown up to stop it. Because she loved him, plus with his hypnosis, she wouldn''t stand by and watch him get beaten. However, she had never opened her mouth to stop Jessie''s father from the beginning to the end, knowing that he was dying before she opened her mouth to stop him, and mentioned him without any heartedness in her tone, which had made himpletely understand that she really didn''t love him and forgot about him, and even his hypnosis on her had no more effect. Realizing this, George couldn''t ept it in his heart. He couldn''t ept that Jessie didn''t love him, couldn''t ept that she forgot about him. Why should she forget him, she said that she would love him for the rest of her life, so why should she not! George wanted to open his eyes and stand up, grabbing Jessie''s shoulders and looking for her to ask her why exactly she had done that. However, now he had no strength in his body, not to mention standing up, he couldn''t even open his eyes, and eventually even passed out straight away. Next to him, Jessie was startled to see him like this and hurriedly pulled Jessie''s father''s hand, "Dad, call an ambnce." Jessie''s father looked coldly at the unconscious George on the ground, "What ambnce, just let him be like this." As far as he was concerned, George deserved to be killed. However, Jessie shook his head, "Dad, no, this is a society under the rule ofw, if anything really happens to him, we all have to be legally responsible." Hearing that, Jessie''s father fell silent. He was not ignorant of thew, and certainly knew that there was a price to be paid for beating the hell out of someone. Just thinking about how George had treated their family and Jessie, he really couldn''t wait for George to die. But at the same time, he was also very clear, if George really died, in addition to their family to copse, he, who killed a man to go to prison, his wife would certainly be devastated, Jessie and the child in her belly would also be unattended. So for the sake of the Robinson family, he couldn''t really cause George to die. Sighing, Jessie''s father rubbed his temples, "I got it." "Okay." Jessie nodded and went to the house to get her phone. Jessie''s mother saw here in and asked, "Jessie, how is it?" Jessie''s mother didn''t go out, she didn''t want to see George at all. So she stayed in the house. Jessie talked about what happened outside while on the phone. Hearing that George had been beaten half to death by Jessie''s father, Jessie''s mother was furious, "He really did not beat George lightly, in case George died, what should we do!" Of course, despiteining so much, Jessie''s mother could actually understand Jessie''s father''s impulsiveness. After all, the things that George had done did scream outrage. Jessie told the hospital their address, and soon the hospital sent an ambnce over to pick up George, and Jessie''s father also got into the ambnce, after all, George couldn''t be unapanied. Although Jessie''s father didn''t want to apany him at all, he went anyway. Only Jessie and her mother were left in the house.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Jessie''s mother looked at the several suitcases outside the door and sighed, "It looks like we won''t be able to leave today." Jessie smiled, "Never mind, I actually don''t want to move." "Who wants to move so often?" Jessie''s mother was full of bitterness, "But we have no choice." Jessie held her in her arms, "Then we won''t move, not even in the future." "No, George wants you to abort the child, and he will deal with our family, he......" "Mom, it''s okay." Jessie shook her head and interrupted her, "It''s always been because of me that you and dad have been avoiding George, I didn''t know it before, I just thought we couldn''t deal with him, but now I know that it''s not that we can''t deal with him, but you guys are afraid that I''ll go soft on him, that''s why you ran away with me and didn''t confront George. Now I don''t love him anymore, so you guys don''t need to worry about me and bow down to George, I don''t care about him anymore, really." Hearing that, Jessie''s mother froze for a moment before she spoke in a daze, "Jessie, you are now understanding." Jessie came to hold her arm, "I''m sorry, mom, for making you guys worry about me for more than twenty years, in the future, I won''t let you guys worry about me anymore. Now we as a family, don''t worry abou anything else, but go against George, and George will not seed in what he wants, right?"??? Chapter 823 Jessies Decision "Right!" Jessie''s mother nodded seriously, "As long as you don''t have feelings for George, then naturally we, as parents, won''t have any more concerns about George, so it''s naturally possible to deal with George." Jessie smiled, "Good, then we will work together to deal with him, I don''t believe that the three of us can''t fight him alone." Actually, when she thought in this way, she had no fear for George. After all, no matter what, George was only a human being. There was a limit to what one person could do, and as long as their family was serious about confronting George, George was really no match. Thinking about it this way, Jessie found her fear of George lessened quite a bit. And Jessie''s mother felt that what she said made sense, as long as the family rebelled against George and no longer cared about him again and again like they did before, then George really wasn''t scary. They, too, did not have to hide and live in fear every day. The more she thought about it, the more it made sense, and Jessie''s mother had already decided in her heart to wait until Jessie''s father returned and talk to him about her decision. Jessie''s father would surely agree, after all, he didn''t want to move every now and then. At that moment, the sound of cars came from outside the door. Jessie looked up and saw two cars parked outside the small courtyard, a business car and a minivan. "Mom, it should be Mr. Murphy''s people arriving." Jessie reminded, pointing outside. Jessie''s mother looked over, and since the door was left open, Jessie''s mother here could easily see the people outside. The one at the head of the group was a man dressed in ck. Jessie''s mother knew him, the very man who had sent them here in the first ce. "It''s indeed Mr. Murphy''s people who have arrived,e on, let''s go out." Jessie''s mother looked at Jessie. Jessie nodded and stood up. The man was about to ring the doorbell when he saw theming out and hurriedly released his hand from the doorbell, "Mrs. Robinson, Miss Robinson." "Mr. Lee." Jessie''s mother greeted the man. The man looked at Jessie''s mother, "Mrs. Robinson, we came over to take you away ording to Mr. Murphy''s orders, the luggage is all packed, right?" Jessie''s mother nodded, "It''s packed, it''s outside." She gestured outside. The man looked over, "Okay, then we''ll have someone move it to the car, so you guys hurry up and get in too, by the way, where''s Mr. Robinson?" The man hadn''t seen Jessie''s father yet. Jessie said, "My dad is in the hospital." "What? Mr. Robinson is in the hospital? Mr. Robinson is sick?" The man was shocked. Jessie shook his head, "No, my father is fine, it''s George, he was beaten into the hospital by my father, and my father is now following and apanying him there." Hearing this, the man waspletely confused, "Miss Robinson, you said George?" "Yes." Jessie responded. The man swallowed hard, "George has arrived? When did he arrive?" Jessie said, "Almost half an hour ago."N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Half an hour ago, they were on their way here. They didn''t expect that at that time, George had already arrived. "Miss Robinson, George didn''t do anything to you, did you?" The man looked at Jessie and asked with concern. Jessie waved her hand, "Don''t worry, I''m fine, he didn''t have time to do anything to me before my dad knocked him down." At those words, the man sighed in relief, "That''s good." He was afraid that something would happen to her, and when it did, Mr. and Mrs. Murphy would me him. After all, Fraser had said that it was imperative to protect Miss Robinson and not let her get hurt. Having just heard Miss Robinson say that George had arrived here before them, he was afraid that George would make a move on her. It was a good thing that Mr. Robinson gave his strength and beat George into the hospital, so that Miss Robinson was not hurt by George. Anyway, as long as Miss Robinson was fine, they would be relieved. "By the way Miss Robinson, how is George now? Is everything alright?" The man asked again. Jessie thought about it and finally shook her head, "I don''t know, but when he was taken to the ambnce, he was unconscious, and my dad hasn''t called us yet." The man nodded, indicating that he knew, and then made a gesture of invitation, "Then, for now, Miss Robinson, you and Mrs. Robinson should get in first." "Well......" Jessie bit her lower lip, hesitating. Jessie''s mother was also embarrassed. The man looked at the mother and daughter and was filled with confusion, "What''s wrong with you two?" "Mr. Lee, we don''t n to leave." Jessie''s mother hesitated for a moment before finally opening her mouth. The man''s eyes widened, "Not going to leave?" "Yes." Jessie said. The corner of the man''s mouth twitched, "But George is already here, in case......" "Don''t worry." Jessie smiled, "We''ve already discussed it, as long as we fight against George together, George can''t do anything to us, and we really don''t want to move around anymore, that''s too tiring." The man understood their thoughts, but disapproved, "I know you are too tired to move, but can you really fight against George?" Jessie looked at her mother. Jessie''s mother sighed, "Mr. Lee, I know what you''re worried about, but Jessie and I have already set our minds, we don''t want to change it. I''ve thought about it, if we have to keep hiding around, we don''t know how long we''ll have to hide, and we''re tired of living in this state, so why not just put up a fight, if we win, our family will live in the sun, if we lose ......" Jessie gritted her teeth, "We won''t lose, and we can''t lose, and after just now, I don''t feel that George is invincible." Seeing that the mother and daughter had such a firm attitude and were clearly unwilling to leave, the man had no choice but helplessly say, "I know, but it is not something I can decide, I have to report to Mr. Murphy and see what he wants." "Okay, go ahead, and I''ll tell Violet as well." Jessie responded. The man nodded, "Okay, we''ll help you carry these suitcases back first." "Many thanks, many thanks." Jessie''s mother was grateful. Then the man got the others to help carry the suitcases. Jessie''s mother took Jessie''s hand, "Jessie, let''s call Violet and tell Violet our decision." "Okay." Jessie felt it was about right and agreed. They turned around and went back inside, then picked up their phones and dialed Violet''s number. At the moment it was around 9pm on Violet''s side. She was on a video call with Stanley when she saw a call interjected. When she clicked to check and saw that it was from Jessie, she said to the man, "Honey, Jessie is calling, we''ll talkter, I''ll take her call first." Stanley''s heart soured when he heard her say that, but he still agreed. After all, Jessie was in a critical period right now, and calling over at this time must be something important. "Okay." Stanley nodded. Violet smiled at him, cut off the video, and answered Jessie''s call, "Jessie, how''s it going? Have the people arranged by Stanley arrived yet?" Jessie nced at the door, "Yes." Violet sighed in relief, "Good, so have you guys gotten in the car yet?"00000??????? Chapter 824 Deciding to Stay Jessie shook her head, apologies written all over her face, "No." "No?" Violet frowned, "What''s going on? Is there a problem with the car or something?" "It''s not." Jessie bit her lower lip to exin, "It''s our own problem, Violet, I''ve discussed with my mother, we''re not leaving." "Why?" Violet''s eyes widened in surprise. Jessie lowered her head, "We want to stay here, it''s too tiring and troublesome to keep moving." "But George has reached out to you guys and will probably find you soon, you ......" "He''s alreadye to us." Jessie said. Violet''s face was full of surprise, "What? He has found you?" "Yes." "Are you okay then?" Violet stood up. With an anxious tone, she asked.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Unexpectedly, George had actually found them. She knew that sooner orter, George woulde to them, after all, he already had Jessie''s contact information, so he must know Jessie''s current whereabouts. Unexpectedly, he was already there. George now harbored malice towards Jessie, especially for the child in Jessie''s belly, and she was afraid that George would force Jessie to abort the child again. And since George was a man, it was simply impossible for Jessie to resist him by force. Jessie knew that Violet cared about herself, her heart warmed up and she smiled, "I''m fine, don''t worry, Violet." "Are you really okay?" Violet frowned, still uneasy in her heart. Jessie nodded seriously, "Yes, I''m not lying, George did find us, but he didn''t do anything before he was beaten into the hospital by my dad." Violet choked on her own saliva for a few seconds before responding, "Wait, beaten into the hospital by your father?" She was so surprised, and felt it unbelievable. The Robinson family''s fear of George was clear in her mind. So for something like Jessie''s father being able to beat George into the hospital, she couldn''t even think about it. Jessie knew what Violet was shocked about, and to be honest, she herself was surprised when she saw her dad make a move on George. She had forgotten all memories of George, not knowing just how much her family had feared him. But based on the way her body trembled when she heard George''s name and the way her mom and dad looked like an enemy, she knew that their family was very afraid of George. So she was both shocked and impressed that her dad was able to resist his fear of George and take on George. "Yeah, my dad did it, and I even suspect that if he wasn''t afraid of making a scene, my dad might have even killed him." Jessie rubbed her brow and sighed. Violet pursed her lips, "But don''t have that kind of thought, if George died, your father will be in trouble." "I know, so I stopped my dad at thest minute and called an ambnce." Jessie said with a nod. Violet sighed in relief, "That''s good, but did you really decide not to leave? Why did youe to such a decision?" During the daytime, she received a call from Jessie''s father, who still wanted her and Stanley to send someone over to take them away, as George knew their whereabouts and would find them at any moment. And Jessie''s father was the head of the family, and what he meant must also be what Jessie and Jessie''s mother meant. But now it had only been a few hours, and they had decided not to leave, it must be an impromptu decision made by the mother and daughter during this time. So she wanted to know what the reason was. Jessie pursed her lips and hesitated for two seconds before she replied, "Actually, the reason is very simple, it''s because we want to stay and fight against George together." "Fight against George?" Violet raised her eyebrows, "How on earth did you guyse up with such an idea?" "Actually, it also arose from watching my dad beat George." Jessie sighed, "Just as you thought, George is rich and powerful, while our Robinson family, just ordinary people, by definition, can''t fight him at all." Violet nodded. Yes, that was indeed her idea. Jessie pulled the corner of her mouth, "At first, our family thought the same thing, so all along, we have been avoiding George, and then our family became more and more afraid of him, more and more timid, and felt more and more that we really couldn''t fight him, but just now, my dad moved against George in an extremely strong anger, and George was easily knocked down by my dad on the ground. At that moment, I suddenly came to my senses and realized that it''s not like we can''t fight him, he''s actually not that powerful." "Uh......" Violet wrinkled her brow, always feeling that something was wrong, but she couldn''t say it. Jessie exhaled and added, "So after my mother and I discussed it, we decided to stay, since George isn''t that powerful, we can possible to fight against him, then our family will stay. I still don''t believe that together our family can''t fight George. Even if he is powerful, he is here alone. " "Having said that, but it''s better to be careful." Violet was still a bit uneasy. Jessie smiled, "Violet, I know your worries, but we''ve already decided, and it''s really too tiring to move around and hide everywhere, my parents are old now, and I can''t bear to see them hiding around because of me." These words instantly rendered Violet speechless. She tried to substitute herself into Jessie, thinking about how she wouldn''t want her parents to be so uprooted with her. Yeah, she wouldn''t either. So now, she was understanding of Jessie''s idea. Rubbing her temples, Violet seriously asked, "Jessie, do you really want to stay? You have to know that if you don''t leave this time, you can''t regret anything George does in the future." Jessie looked at her mother on the side. Jessie''s mother smiled at her, and after she gave a smile, she added, "I know, Violet, we have already thought about it, we will stay, no matter what the result is, at least our family has been together. The worst is just our family dying together, sometimes I even think that dying is at least better than living a life of daily heartbreak." Violet frowned, "What are you talking about? You will not die." Jessie smiled, "Fine, fine, I was wrong, but Violet, I really do think so, and I believe that my father has the same thought, no one wants to hide around all the time." Violet sighed, "I know, since you guys have already decided, I won''t advise anymore. I know that no matter how I advise, your decision won''t change." "Thanks." Jessie was moved. Violet smiled, "Why thank me? We''re friends, back when I was pregnant with Calvin and Arya, you guys did your best to help me, so it''s only right that I help you guys now." "I know, but I still feel sorry for you." Jessie lowered her head, "Because at first we were deciding to leave, and now your people are here, but we''re not leaving, making your people make a trip for nothing." Chapter 825 Violets Understanding Violet heard the guilt in Jessie''s tone and smiled helplessly, "It is okay, I will just let them go back. And it''s not a waste to let them go over there, at least they can go over and see if you guys are safe and need help or something." Jessie knew that her best friend wasforting herself so that she wouldn''t feel embarrassed, and her heart warmed. Afterwards, Violet heard a knock on the door and walked towards the door while saying, "Alright, then I''ll talk to Stanleyter and have him arrange for them to go back." "Well, thank you, Violet, also, thank Mr. Murphy for me, I hope he will not be angry." Jessie had a pleading expression on her face. Violet knew she was afraid of Stanley and couldn''t help but smile as she shook her head, "Don''t worry, Stanley won''t be petty, but I''ll thank him on your behalf." "That''s great." Jessie patted her chest. Violet seriously added, "Since you guys decided to stay there, but no matter what, George is a tough nut, so I want you to be careful and notify me immediately if anything happens, understand?" "Yes." Jessie nodded. Violet''s face became gentle again, "Good, I gotta go now, I have a visitor here." "Okay, go ahead." Jessie responded. Violet put down her phone and opened the door to her room, and there was Aimee standing outside the door. Aimee looked at her and skimmed her lips, "It took you so long to open the door, and you still have your cell phone, are you still on the phone with Mr. Murphy?" Violet shook her head, "It''s not Stanley, it''s Jessie." "Jessie?" Aimee came to life, "What did she say to you?" Violet didn''t hide it from her, and told her about the call she had just had with Jessie. Aimee didn''t make a sound for a long time after hearing that, and it was only after a while that she spoke with a sigh, "Actually, I can understand her." Violet nodded, "Me too." If she couldn''t understand, she wouldn''t have let Jessie''s decision go. Aimee spread her hands, "Just hope that this decision of hers won''t end up making her lose." Violet nodded, "Yeah, well, enough about that, Aimee, what do you want from me?" "It is about the previous design book, I have a few drafts here that are a little problematic, I''ll take them over andpare." Aimee said. Violet nodded, "Okay, I''ll bring it to you, wait a moment." With that, she turned and headed for her room, grabbing a design book at the end of her bed and giving to Aimee, "Here." "Thanks, I''ll give it back to you when I''m done with it." Aimee took it and smiled. Violet nodded, "Okay." "I''ll leave first then." Aimee waved her hand and turned to leave. Violet closed the door to the room and turned to reenter the house, walking while connecting to Stanley''s video call again. Stanley seemed to have been waiting for her, and just as she called, he answered, and a face as handsome as can be appeared on the screen, "Stanley." Violet called out. The man nodded in response.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Violet added, "I have something to talk to you." "Jessie is not nning to leave?" Stanley looked at her. A hint of surprise shed across Violet''s face, "You know?" "Well, someone over there just contacted Fraser, and Fraser told me." Stanley nodded his head. Violet drifted off, "So that''s how it is, so do you think it''s right for Jessie to do this?" Stanley sat behind his desk in the study, crossed his legs and said indifferently, "It''s not right or wrong, but it''s her own decision, we should respect her, just that she should not regret it afterwards." Violet bit her lower lip, "Well, that''s what I thought too, it''s just that I''m still very uneasy in my heart, this is undoubtedly a gamble. If they win the gamble, Jessie''s family will be fine, if they don''t, I don''t even dare to think about what will happen to them." "I believe that Jessie and her family should have thought about the consequences, but they still decided not to go, that means that they are willing to bear the consequences, so you don''t have to worry about it." Stanley frowned, disapprovingly. Violet smiled, "Okay." Violet looked at him and asked, "Then about the people who went to Jessie, did you already let them go back?" "No." Stanley shook his head, "I let them stay nearby, since the Robinson family doesn''t want to leave, but I can send people to guard near them and protect them secretly. In this way, if George wants to do anything, he has to weigh it, of course, as long as George doesn''t do anything harmful to them, my people won''t interfere with them, after all, it''s their private matter." Violet thought so, "So be it, there is always a need to face the solution. This arrangement is good, it can protect the Robinson family and not stop the feud between the Robinson family and George, quite good." As long as nothing would happen to the Robinson family, she''d better leave anything alone. Like Stanley said, from the moment Jessie decided to stay, Jessie and her parents should have thought about what the consequences would be. In that case, she should not interfere too much. "It''s good that you think like that." Stanley nodded. Violet looked at him with a smile, "Do you usually think that I''m not thoughtful in the matter of the Robinson family and George?" "Always thought that." Stanley hooked his lips, "You care too much about the Robinson family, you want to build a fortress to shelter the Robinson family directly in it, but such an idea is wrong, you are equivalent to isting the feud between the Robinson family and George, in that case, their feud will not bepletely solved." Violet listened to the man''s words and was silent for a moment, finally lowering her head reflectively, "I know I''m wrong, I''m just afraid that something will happen to the Robinson family." "That is why the Robinson family will never grow. Now I do think that Jessie is doing a better job than you in this, she dares to take on George head on now, while you still keep thinking that by keeping the Robinson family under protection, they will never grow." Stanley criticized. Violet touched the tip of her nose, "Alright, I know, I''m making progress now. When Jessie said she wanted to stay, I didn''t stop her, I also thought it didn''t seem like a wrong choice for her." Stanley smiled, "Well, it''ste, go to bed early." "Okay, you too." Violet nced at the time, it was indeed veryte. The two said goodbye to each other and cut the video off. Violet then put down the phone in her hand, got up and headed to the bathroom, ready to take a shower. At this moment, Jessie received a call from his father, who reported on George''s situation. George was injured quite badly, his ribs were broken, his back was hurt quite badly, his face was also bruised, and he even had a slight concussion and needed to be hospitalized for observation. But luckily, he was alive, which was a relief for Jessie. But it was only a moment of relief, and soon Jessie was on edge again. Because she was afraid that George would call the police. It was a fact that her father had hurt him, and he had done it on purpose, and if George called the police, her father would still have to go to jail.0000???????????? Chapter 826 Wont Go to Jail After all, her Dad had indeedmitted the crime of wounding with intent. If George wanted to pursue the case, her Dad would never be able to escape, because from the beginning to the end, George did not resist in the slightest, so legally, her Dad would not be able to curry favour at all. Once George determined to let her Dad go to jail, her Dad would definitely be in jail. Seeing Jessie frowning with a sad face, Jessie''s mother couldn''t help but flick her forehead, "What''s that sad face? What''s on your mind?" Jessie bit her lower lip, hesitated for a few seconds, and still spoke out what she was worried about. After hearing that, her mother''s face also changed, "This ......" Obviously, she hadn''t thought it mighte to this. Jessie''s mother looked at Jessie with a worried face, "What do you think we should do if he really wants to sue your father?" Jessie shook her head, "I don''t know." "How about we go to the hospital and plead with him?" Jessie''s mother thought for a moment and named an option, "Maybe in this way, he won''t sue your father." "But do you think that''s possible?" Jessie let out a bitterugh, "If George was really that generous, he would not hold a grudge against our Robinson family for so many years." "......" At this, Jessie''s mother had nothing to say. Yes, if George had really been so generous, he would have figured out long ago that t were not them to bring his parents'' death. "But we just wait and see your father is really going to jail?" Jessie''s mother was so anxious that her eyes were red. With George''s vengeful character, he would definitely not let the old man go. Jessie held her palm for a while before she spoke, "Mom, let''s go to the hospital." "To the hospital?" Jessie''s mother looked at her in disbelief. Jessie nodded, "Well, go to the hospital, make amends with George first, no matter what, dad put his hands on him, indeed he made a mistake, so we should show him out attitude. Whether he forgives us or not, we have to apologize. Or we can''t save Dad." Jessie''s mother sighed, "You''re right about that." "Then let''s hurry up and go." Jessie got up, "Maybe when we apologize, there is still hope for George to let dad go, although this hope is slim, but we still have to make an effort. If he is not willing to ept our apology and insists on suing dad, we can also try to find out what he really wants and what it will take to let dad go." "What if he wants the baby in your belly?" Jessie''s mother looked at her belly. Jessie''s pupils contracted for a moment, and her face turned white, obviously frightened by her mother''s words, and she did not speak for a long time. Yes, didn''t Georgee here after her to force her to remove the baby? Now there was an opportunity that he absolutely could not miss. And this almost, without him having to do it himself, but the family volunteered toe to him.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Seeing Jessie like this, Jessie''s mother was heartbroken and went forward to take her into her arms, patting her back andforting her, "Alright Jessie, don''t think too much, I''m just saying, maybe things aren''t that serious." "But mom, we both know very well that if we really want George to let dad go, getting rid of the baby is the best way, isn''t it?" Jessie''s face was full of bitterness, "And George will inevitably make such a request, he came here originally to ask me to abort the baby." To be honest, she has now forgotten about George, does not love George, and her feelings for this child in her belly are not really that deep. But before she did, she who had not forgotten George before, had deep feelings for this child, otherwise she would not have written on the note specifically the words that even if she forgot George, she would still give birth to the child and raise it properly. So, this is a child that she really does not want to take away. In case,ter on, she identally regained her memory of George and then the baby was lost, she didn''t know how devastated she would be. But now the dilemma is that Dad is in the problem of imprisonment. In other words, she is now in a dilemma, caught between her father''s imprisonment and her child''s stay. If she had to give up the baby to save her father, she couldn''t do it. But all the same, she couldn''t do it by giving up her father and keeping her child. So now, she really doesn''t know what to do. Jessie''s mother knew her daughter, and seeing her like this, she knew what she was thinking, and her heart was full of helplessness. She took Jessie''s hand, "Okay Jessie, don''t think too much about it yet, I know what you''re struggling with, but don''t worry, I won''t make it difficult for you." "Mom?" Jessie looked at her mother in surprise, not understanding what she meant by this. Her mother smiled at her and patted the back of her hand, "Well, let''s go to the hospital first, to see your father and also George, don''t worry, your father will be fine, and the baby in your belly will also be fine." Since George hated the family so much, fine, then, trade her life in exchange for it. If she, an old woman, died, she could clear George''s hatred for the Robinson family and could make George spare Jessie and her husband, she would do as he wished. All this, however, she could not tell Jessie and her husband. Otherwise, they would not have agreed, and perhaps her husband would have died instead of her. After all, it was her husband who caused this matter, and he would certainly me himself for it and feel that he had inspired even more hatred between the Robinson family and George, so if he was to die, he should die. He would surely think so, and then surely he would kill himself before she did. And Jessie too, she would feel that it was all her fault for falling in love with George, all her fault for having to keep this child. So in order to stop her, Jessie will definitely do what George wants and remove the baby. Anyway, no matter what, one of the three members of their family had to be sacrificed. If it was going to be a sacrifice, she wanted it to be her. Thinking about it, Jessie''s mother sighed and pulled Jessie outside. Jessie looked at her mother, always feeling as if her mother had something on her mind, but not saying anything. But Jessie didn''t ask, she knew that her mother would definitely not say anything. They took a bus to the hospital in town. Jessie''s father was currently sitting on a cool chair outside George''s hospital room, smoking, looking tired and old. Such a scene made Jessie''s nose sour and her eyes red. She knew her father was not young, but now she fully appreciated that he was much older than she had thought. A man who is obviously just over fifty looks like a sixty or seventy year old. Her mother, too, is a little better than her father, but she is also older than people her age. It shouldn''t be like this! Jessie bit her lip, she really felt that her parents shouldn''t be so old, they should be like Violet''s mother, living a reckless and spontaneous life. Even if she can''t be in a life like Violet''s mother, she should at least have an easier time and enjoy the support of her daughter. However, instead of having an easy time, they did not even enjoy the support of her, but had to suffer for her. She really doesn''t deserve to be their daughter!000???? Chapter 827 The Dilemma Feeling the guilting from her daughter, Jessie''s mother turned her head to look, "Jessie, what''s wrong?" Jessie sniffled, then shook her head, "Mom, I''m fine, it''s just that I got sand in my eyes." It was better for her not to talk about her guilt towards them. Otherwise they would surely have had to reassure her in turn. Seeing that her daughter was reluctant to talk, Jessie''s mother sighed and didn''t ask any more questions, pulling her to Jessie''s father. "Robinson." Jessie''s mother called out to Jessie''s father. Only then did Jessie''s father return to his senses and raised his head from the smoke, barely squeezing out a smile at mother and daughter, "You''re here." Jessie''s mother nodded, then nced over to the ward next to him, "He''s in there?" The smile on Jessie''s father''s face faded a lot, "Yes." "How is he now? Has he woken up?" Jessie''s mother sat down next to Jessie''s father. Jessie sits next to Jessie''s mother. Thinking that his daughter was a pregnant woman, Jessie''s father hurriedly extinguished his cigarette and threw it in the bin to the side before replying, "He''s fine, he''s fine, but he hasn''t woken up yet." Jessie''s mother sighed, "Then it looks like we''ll have to wait a little longer." "Waiting for what?" Jessie''s father turned his head to look at her. Jessie''s mother didn''t hold back and told her about the concern that George might sue him and put him in jail. Jessie''s father''s face stiffened for a moment after hearing this. It is clear that he himself had not thought that such a thing might be possible. At that time, he waspletely in his anger. George had been bullying Jessie. Thinking of this, Jessie''s father smiled bitterly and said, "He has been beaten and injured like this, there''s nothing I can do to regret it, so what I''m thinking is, if he wants to sue me, so be it, I''ll just go to jail." "No." Jessie''s mother immediately retorted. Jessie also nodded her head, "Yes, dad, you can''t sit in jail." "That''s right, you should never go to jail." Jessie''s mother''s expression was unprecedentedly serious. He is the head of the family, what will happen to the family if he goes to jail? Who will support the family? However she''s not the head of the family, so the family wii be good without her. And he need to protect Jessie in the future? Jessie''s father looked at Jessie''s mother, who had a serious expression, and his mouth opened, as if he wanted to say something, but after a moment, he still didn''t say anything. Jessie''s mother added, "Robinson, listen to me, you should never sit in jail, and it''s best not to have that idea." "That''s right, dad." Jessie nodded seriously. Jessie''s father rubbed his brow, "I know you guys don''t want me to go to jail, but whether I go to jail or not, it''s not up to us to decide, it''s up to George, do you think with his character he''ll let me go? No, he''ll just hold us down in hell." "I know." Jessie''s mother nodded with red eyes. Jessie''s father looked at her, "So I''m obviously going to go to jail, you guys don''t feel bad, this matter was originally caused by my impulsiveness, I should also be responsible for my own mistakes." "But if you go to jail, what should we do?" Jessie''s mother suddenly became agitated and her face turned red, "If you go to jail, then we will have no one to protect us, and when that timees, won''t it be even easier for George to deal with us? After you go to jail, Jessie will be dragged by George to abort the baby." Hearing Jessie''s mother say this, Jessie''s father''s face also looked much paler. Sure enough, he hadn''t thought about that.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. When Jessie''s mother saw Jessie''s father''s expression, she knew that her words had made him take them seriously, and taking this opportunity, she advised again, "So Robinson, you absolutely cannot sit in jail." "But if I don''t go to jail, George won''t let me go, can we fight thew?" Jessie''s father lowered his head and sped his hands tightly around his head, helpless to the extreme. But in his heart, he had no regrets at all. If God had given him a chance to do it all over again, he would still have chosen to strike at George. To him, George was an abomination to the extreme, he had put up with George for more than ten years, now he did not want to put up with it, he just wanted to take out his anger for his daughter and his own family. So he doesn''t regret it, even if he goes to jail, he would be willing. "Yeah, can''t fight thew." Jessie''s mother also sighed. It was because she knew this that she decided, with her own life, to exchange it for the peace of a family. But then her worry was that George didn''t think one life was enough. If he really felt that way, then she would drag him down with her to hell. At the thought, Jessie''s mother clenched her fist, her heart determined. And next to him, Jessie did not speak, dropping her eyelids. Jessie''s father added, "By the way, have the people sent by Violet and Mr. Murphy arrived yet?" "Yes." Jessie nodded. "Then why don''t you follow them and leave?" Jessie''s father frowned unhappily. Jessie''s mother looked at him, "We''re not leaving." "What?" Jessie''s father froze, then thought of something and added, "Is it because I haven''t gone back yet? If that''s the case, you guys don''t even need to wait for me, you can go first, and when I''m done with things here, I''ll definitely go find you. Now that you''re staying too, won''t that be more dangerous?" "It''s not dangerous." Jessie shook her head, "Dad, as long as we are together as a family, nothing is dangerous." "But...... But you have just said that if I go to jail, you two will have no one to protect you, and when the timees, it will be as easy for George to deal with you, so I would rather you leave, so that even if I go to jail, I don''t have to worry about George doing anything to you." Jessie''s father stomped his feet in anxiety, then took out his phone, "No, I have to call Violet and ask her to send someone over again to take you guys away." "Don''t." Jessie''s mother pressed Jessie''s father''s hand to stop his move, "Robinson, listen to us, we are a family, no matter what, we have to stay together, we will never be separated. I know you are doing this for the good of us, but this is not what we want, even if we leave here, leaving you here alone, we will not live in peace, much less be happy. Do you understand?" "Yes, dad." Jessie stood up and took Jessie''s father''s hand, "We, as a family, should be together, no matter what, we should stay together. I believe that as long as we are together, we will be able to ovee any difficulties, and George." With that, she nced towards the ward, "Don''t worry, dad, I won''t let you go to Jail, even if he makes it a condition that I get rid of the baby, I''m willing." "Jessie, you''re crazy!" Jessie''s mother''s face paled. Jessie smiled and shook her head, "Mom, I''m not crazy, I know what I''m talking about." "Since you know that, you''re still willing to get rid of the baby?" Jessie''s mother frowned. "I came to this decision only after a lot of thought and deliberation on the way here, because I had to keep this child, which is why I caused so much trouble, and now I have to put my father in jail. I can''t possibly ept that, and I''m obviously not as attached to this child,, so I''m choosing father over .it." Even if she eventually regained her memory, it would be painful to know that the child was gone. But for her father, she believed that her recovered memory was willing to bear.0000 Chapter 828 Will not Let You Bear Jessie''s father and mother both know how much their daughter values the child in her belly, and it is not too much to say that theypare it to their lives. At the beginning, Jessie ruthlesslymits suicide to appease George''s feud with the Robinson family. But knowing that she was pregnant, she put off the idea of suicide, and it could be said that Jessie survived because of the child in her belly. Even for the sake of the child, she would rather turn her back on him than have the child removed by George, even if she goes to hypnotize herself to forget George, she still wants to keep the child. So for Jessie, the child is her life. Yet now, she is willing to give up this child for them, how can they not be moved by this? "Jessie...... .." Jessie''s mother hugged Jessie heartily, "Don''t worry, your father will be fine, I won''t let you sacrifice yourself." "Your mother is right." Jessie''s father sank his face and sighed as well, "I won''t let you sacrifice yourself either, if there''s anything, we as parents will bear it ourselves, we won''t let you bear it for us, so Jessie, don''t have that kind of thought, understand?" Jessie lowered her eyes and did not speak. When Jessie''s father saw her like this, he knew that she hadn''t listened to him at all and felt a pang of helplessness in his heart. But he understood why his daughter wouldn''t listen; after all, standing in her position, that was really the only option she had. She couldn''t give up him as a father in order to keep the child? He knew that his daughter would not do that, she was most filial, and if she did abandon him because she chose the child, she would hate herself for being that way. So all Jessie will do is sacrifice her child. Of course, her choice to do so will cost her the child, and this pain is something that Jessie can do nothing but bear herself. So he didn''t want his daughter to be faced with such a choice, and even more so, he didn''t want her to sacrifice her child to save him. He was already this old and this was it for his life, so he wasn''t afraid of either death or prison. In short, he would not let his family sacrifice any to save himself. In the worst case, he would die with George, in this way, his Robinson family would be truly at peace. Jessie''s father thought with a grim look on his face. After that, the family didn''t speak anymore, sitting silently in their chairs, waiting for George to wake up. But they waited until dark, George didn''t wake up. He heard from the doctor that he had a slight concussion and might take two days to wake up. Jessie''s father had no choice but to hire a carer and then the family went home. When he returned, Jessie''s father contacted Violet, hoping that Violet would still send someone over to take Jessie''s mother and Jessie away. Here he stays just fine, not wanting to put his wife and daughter through the wringer. However, halfway through the sentence, the phone was snatched up by Jessie''s mother. Jessie''s mother red at him, then put the phone to her ear, "Hey, Violet, don''t you ever listen to my husband, we''re not leaving, so don''t you send anyone over, you hear me?" Violet nodded, "I heard you, don''t worry, I won''t send anyone over. I know how determined you and Jessie are, even if I send someone over, you won''t leave. You are a family, you are one, I know, you can''t be separated.'' Hearing her say that, Jessie''s mother''s heart warmed, "Yes, you''re right, we are one, our family has long been tied together, no one can do without the other, if one is missing, the remaining two will never live in peace." "I understand." Violet said softly. Jessie''s mother exhaled, "That''s good, that''s good, Violet, I gotta go. It''s daytime over there, you should be going to work, right?" "There''s still a while to go, there''s no rush." Violet smiled, then thought of something and opened her mouth to ask, "Right, how is George doing now?" Although she also felt that George deserved a beating, but no matter what, George had helped her and saved her once, she still couldn''t ignore him. It is always important to know the specifics of his current situation. Jessie''s mother sighed, "He''s quite serious, with two broken ribs and a slight concussion in his brain, so he''ll probably have to recuperate in hospital for a while." Violet nodded indistinctly, "It''s good that he is in hospital now, so that he doesn''t run after you guys and you guys can think of a countermeasure." "You are right, but at the moment I am just worried that when he wakes up, he will call the police to arrest my husband, after all, my husband beat him up like this, he will definitely not let my husband go. My husband is not afraid of going to jail, but Jessie will definitely not let him go to jail, she will definitely ask George to let him go, when the timees, I am afraid that George will take the opportunity to offer to le Jessie abort the the baby in exchange for my husband''s safety." Jessie''s mother frowned and said. Violet pursed her lips, "This is indeed a difficult problem." "Yeah, so now we''re trying to figure out how the hell this thing is going to work out." Jessie''s mother smiled bitterly helplessly. Violet thought about it and suddenly spoke, "How about I ask Stanley to bring George back, in this way, he won''t be able to report to the police, after all, it happened abroad, while he is at home, it is useless to report to the police, they can''t control what happens abroad, the police at home also won''t contact the police abroad. Even if he directly reports to the police abroad, he is at home, the police abroad has no way to confirm whether what he said is true or not, after all, there is no monitoring that he was beaten in your ce, so we can try this." Jessie''s mother''s eyes lit up and she had to say that it was in the right ce. Indeed, if Violet intervenes and sends George back home, then their current predicament will be solved. Just as Jessie''s mother opened her mouth, ready to say yes, Jessie''s father suddenly shook his head at her. Just now, Jessie''s father was close by and heard the words, so he knew what Violet''s approach was. It is for this reason that he cannot ept it. Jessie''s mother read the meaning in Jessie''s father''s eyes and instantly snapped out of her excitement, then smiled and said to Violet, "Violet, thank you, but no need." "Why?" Violet was a little puzzled. It was such a good solution, and the most suitable one for the Robinson family''s plight, Jessie''s mother actually refused. It made her, really, a bit puzzled. Jessie''s mother exined, "Because we have already bothered you too much during this time and don''t want to bother you any more or we won''t be able to pay it back." Hearing this, Violet said, "I''m only doing this because Jessie and I are best friends and you guys have helped me a lot in the past, so I''m just repaying you guys back, you don''t need to feel pressured." Jessie''s mother refused again, "Violet, I know you are a good person, but this time, we really can''t ept it, if we rely on you every time, then we really can''t do anything well in the future, when thingse up we will subconsciously look for you, so Violet, we will solve it by ourselves."N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "How are you going to work it out?" Violet queried with a quizzical tilt of her head.??????? Chapter 829 The Mysterious Letter Naturally, Jessie''s mother wouldn''t tell Violet what she really thought, she just smiled and said, "You''ll know when the timees." Jessie''s mother was so secretive that Violet couldn''t ask too much, so she could only nod, "That''s fine, but if there''s anything you need, you must contact me, I''ll try to help you out in any way I can." "Okay, thank you, Violet." Jessie''s mother was grateful. Violet shook her head, "No need to thank me, how is Jessie now? When she saw George, did she remember anything? What''s her attitude towards George?" She was really worried that Jessie would recall George and her feelings for him. Although Jessie said on the phone before that she didn''t feel anything when she saw George, but after all, it was only Jessie''s own side of the story, she was still a bit uneasy, so it was best to ask Jessie''s mother. Jessie''s mother replied with relief, "Jessie is fine, she doesn''t think of George, and her attitude towards him is no different from that of a stranger." Hearing Jessie''s mother say this, Violet finally breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s good, that''s good." "Yes, we were also on tenterhooks at first, but the good thing is that it turned out to be good in the end, as long as Jessie doesn''t think of George and her feelings for George are not restored, then we won''t worry about anything else." Jessie''s mother said with a sigh. Jessie''s father nodded along.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Violet added: "Well, since you have decided not to leave, I won''t advise you anymore, I hope you take good care of yourselves over there, also, when George wakes up, make sure you tell me in time to see what kind of attitude he has towards you and Jessie, if it''s a bad attitude, I will ask Stanley to send someone to bring him back to the country." "Okay." Jessie''s mother nodded her head. Although she said yes, only she knew what was going on in her mind. After that, Violet spoke to Jessie''s mother a few more times before hanging up the phone. She leaned back in her chair and couldn''t help but reach out and rub her brow, how could she have ever imagined the Robinson family''s decision would actually be like this. But more than that, she understood, she was just more worried. Although Stanley had said that she should not be on her toes all the time, nor should she keep taking the Robinson family under her shelter, which would not be beneficial to the Robinson family. She should let the Robinson family learn to fight George on their own. She also knew that Stanley was right and was willing to try to let go. But in her heart, she couldn''t let go. She couldn''t feel at ease until she asked about their situation. "Violet." At that moment, there was a knock on the door outside the room. Violet collected her thoughts and looked up over, "Come in." Aimee opened the door and held a design book in her hand, "Violet, I am here to give back the design book to you." "Okay." Violet smiled and took it. Aimee looked at her with a forced smile and a sad face and asked with concern, "What''s wrong with your sad face?" Violet rubbed her temples, "It''s nothing, I just talked to Jessie''s mother on the phone." "Oh? What was said?" Aimee became interested and pulled out the chair opposite her and sat down. Now the Robinson family is in a critical period, so she is still very concerned about the affairs of the Robinson family. Violet sighed, "Still the same, they are unwilling to leave." "Isn''t it normal? As we said before, no one wants to move around, and now George is injured, until he wakes up, Jessie''s father can''t leave, only Jessie goes with her mother, but the family is so united, how can they be willing to leave without Mr. Robinson, so not leaving is the most normal choice. "Aimee said as she crossed her legs. Violet poured her a cup of tea, "But now a new trouble has appeared." "What is it?" Aimee straightened her back. Violet narrowed her eyes, "It was Mr. Robinson who injured George, I wonder if George will hold him criminally responsible after he wakes up." "This......" Aimee froze "This is really a big trouble, before I was so happy about George being beaten that I didn''t think I would have to be responsible." She scratched her hair as she spoke, "This is really troublesome, although I haven''t met George, but after hearing so many things about him from you guys, I know more or less about this person, small-minded and vengeful. Mr. Robinson moved against him and even put him in the hospital, he will definitely not let Mr. Robinson go, maybe he will beat Mr. Robinson back with his own hands or make Mr. Robinson in whichever way he retaliates, so Mr. Robinson won''t have a good time." Violet nodded, "Yeah, either way, it''s trouble." "Jessie will definitely not stand by and watch her dad being retaliated by George, she will definitely do something to make George let her dad go, if at this time, George offers to let her abort the baby and then let her dad go, then she will definitely agree." Aimee sighed. Violet pursed her lips, "You''re right, that''s what I''m most worried about." "Then hurry up and ask Mr. Murphy to help, as long as Mr. Murphy does, they will definitely be fine." Aimee urged. Violet, however, shook her head, "No, just now Mrs. Robinson told me that she didn''t want me to make a move, she felt that it bothered us too much, so she stressed that she wouldn''t let Stanley and I make a move." "That''s true." Aimee shrugged her shoulders helplessly, "It''s about not wanting to owe you favours, otherwise they''ll feel bad for bothering you all the time." "Yeah, so I don''t do it because I don''t want them to be psychologically burdened, if I do, they''ll definitely pay me back twice as muchter or something, and with their family situation now, they''ll feel that whatever they get to thank me for, they won''t feel it''s enough and then live their whole lives in gratitude to me, and that''s not what I want to see. "Violet said with a helpless smile. Aimee nodded, "You''re right, but you''re really just going to watch?" Violet lowered her eyes, "Of course not, Mrs. Robinson said that they would have a way to deal with George, so I stayed away for the time being to see what they would actually do, if in the end they were indeed able to confront George, then naturally I could let go and let them do it, if not, I would let Stanley offer help. No matter what, I couldn''t let anything happen to them. " Seeing her serious expression, Aimee also felt that it made sense, "That''s the only way to go." "Well, enough about that, I still have a bit of work left to finish, what about you?" Violet looked at her and changed the subject. Aimee smiled, "What a coincidence, I have a bit too." "Then we''ll go to the study and work for a while, it''s still early for thepetition anyway." Violet said as she nced at her watch. As today was the day when the contestants exhibited their work in ready-to-wear, there was no need to go to the avenue as early as usual. Aimee''s eyes lit up when she heard Violet''s words, "Fine, I''m just tired of working alone and can''t get my spirits up, now that you''ve said that, of course I have to say yes, let''s go." She actively stood up and went to pull Violet''s arm. Violet was amused, "Slow down, slow down!" The two women exited the room and headed for the study. Stanley suddenly received a mysterious letter, and when he opened it, his face was iparably grim.[ Chapter 830 Letter of Challenge From Ivan Seeing this, Fraser, who was sitting at a small desk to the side, asked curiously, "Mr. Murphy, is there something wrong with this letter?" Just now, at the reception desk, he received a registered letter from the post office, saying that it was addressed to Mr. Murphy. So Mr. Murphy told him to go down and bring it up. Strangely enough, these days, there are so few people who will send letters, it''s usually the major banks that send credit cards and the like to their customers before they use the letter method of sending things. Nowadays, people send messages, videos, emails. That''s why he was still surprised to hear from the receptionist that there was a letter for Mr. Murphy. Thinking, he then went down to have a look, only to find that there was no sending address on it at all, only a receiving address, which was a surprise. Now seeing Mr. Murphy''s grim face after reading the letter, Fraser felt more and more that there was something wrong with the letter. Stanley nced at the questioning Fraser, then handed over the letter in his hand, "Read it yourself." Fraser got up and reached out to take it, looking down at the letter. When he saw what was on it, he was also taken aback, "Suddenly it was written by Ivan." The handwriting on this letter was familiar to him, and at a nce it was Ivan''s. After all, having spent so many years with Mr. Murphy, he was able to recognize the handwriting of the Murphy family at a nce. So the writing on this letter was definitely Ivan''s. What surprised him, of course, was the content of the letter. It turned out that the person who told George the whereabouts of the Robinson family was Ivan. The spy they rescued was one of Ivan''s men. The spy was also pitiful. someone else spent a million to buy him off, and the handler who contacted him was not even Ivan himself. In other words, the spy didn''t even know who he was working for. However, this also shows the cunning and cleverness of Ivan, who arranged for other people to act as spies. In this way, not only would he be able to know all kinds of information about their side, but even if the spy was eventually caught, he would not expose Ivan. In fact, at first, they also suspected that the spy was one of Ivan''s men. But the traces they pried out of the spy were almost non-existent. However, there was almost no trace of Ivan on the spy, but they found some clues that George had met this spy. They also suspected that the spy was Ivan''s man. So they thought te spy was arranged by George. Because George was bent on finding the Robinson family, now George already knew the whereabouts of the Robinson family.. The spy himself said that he had met with George, so the possibility that this spy was arranged by George was naturally high. What happened was that they actually guessed wrong and the spy was from Ivan. "Mr. Murphy, what exactly do you mean when you say he sent this letter to you?" Fraser returned the letter to Stanley, "And he also told us that the spy was arranged by him. Is he provoking us?" Stanley narrowed his eyes, "He''s not just provoking, he''s still giving me another challenge." "A letter of challenge?" Fraser was taken aback, "Mr. Murphy, are you saying that Ivan wants to have a duel with you?" Stanley lifted his chin, "I know him, that''s what he means, all along, he and I have been like a cat catching a mouse, I keep catching, he keeps hiding. I can''t catch him, but he doesn''t dare to really appear in front of me. At first, he might think this game chasing is still fun, but with his character, he can''t y until the end, he won''t be able to stand being chased, and thus begin to get impatient and pop up himself, and this letter is the proof." He tapped his finger on the letter on the table. Fraser finally nodded in a daze, "So that''s how it is, no wonder you''ve never been in a great hurry to think of uncovering Ivan, because you know that sooner orter he will leak himself.." "That''s right." Stanley narrowed his eyes, "Ivan has skills, but his nature is bad, his nature will pull him into hell sooner orter, that''s why grandpa has never trained him much." "I see." Fraser pushed his sses, "Then what do we do next?"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Stanley asked instead of answering, "Didn''t you already know about Ivan''s trail before, have you found him yet?" Fraser shook his head, "At first, we did have news of Ivan''s activities in that country, but after we sent our men there, we found that Ivan''s trail disappeared again, so we guessed that he should have left." Stanley nodded, "Got it, send someone over to M Country to look for him." "M Country?" Fraser was a little puzzled. Stanley looked at him, "The letter said that the whereabouts of the Robinson family was given to George by Ivan, and George made a special trip to M Country the other day, what do you think it was for?" Being reminded of this by Stanley, Fraser instantly understood something and immediately stood up, "I know, I''ll arrange right now." Stanley nodded, "If you can''t find you in M Country, then there''s no need to look, he will show up." He was just worried that when that time came, Ivan would definitely do something by showing up of his own ord. So he prefers, still, to catch Ivan himself as soon as possible. At least this way, it will stop Ivan from making any big moves. Fraser nodded, "Okay, I''ll go first." "Go on." Stanley waved his hand. Fraser turned around and went out. Ivan leaned back in his chair, his gaze fixed on the letter in front of him, his eyes dark and uncertain. At that moment, the mobile phone in his pocket suddenly rang. Stanley withdrew his gaze and raised his hand to rub his temples before taking his phone out and looking at the screen. The call was from Henry and he was a little reluctant to answer it. But then something urred to him and he picked it up. "What is it?" Stanley lightly opened his thin lips, his voice clear and cold as he spoke. Henry knew he would treat himself with this attitude, so he wasn''t disappointed and smiled, "Stanley, I call to say goodbye to you." "Okay." Stanley nodded. Henry sighed helplessly when Stanley had replied with just one word, "Aren''t you going to say something else to me? Like wish me a good trip or something?" "There''s no need." Stanley''s attitude remained indifferent as he spoke. Henry smiled bitterly, "Well, okay then, I''ll hang up now, just so you know I said goodbye." Stanley pursed his thin lips, "When are you leaving?" On the other end of the phone, Henry, who had already nned to hang up, froze for a moment when he heard his question, then put the phone back to his ear with a lightugh, "The flight is tonight." He had already left before, but a patient suddenly came back to J City and needed an operation. At the moment no one in J City dares to take over that operation except for him, so he was called back in. Now that the operation is done, the patient''s condition is under control, and he will not be needed after that, it is only natural that he will continue to fulfil his march. So he already bought a ticket to leave tonight. This time, he was really gone and would not be back for any phone call. That''s why there was a special call to Stanley to say goodbye. Stanley heard Henry''s reply and gave a nod, "I know." After that, he didn''t speak again. Henry lost his smile and shook his head, "I didn''t even hear one more word from you, well enough about that, Stanley, I wish you and Violet happiness, goodbye!"??? Chapter 831 Competition Ends Early "I don''t need your blessing, my wife and I will be happy." Stanley replied indifferently. Henry smiled, "Okay, okay, I''m the one who''s talking too much, so okay, enough for now, I still have some paperwork toplete, so I''ll hang up now." Stanley said okay. Henry hung up the phone. Stanley looked at the screen that had jumped back to the main menu and dropped his phone back onto his desk with a bemused expression, not much affected by Henry''s departure. Everyone has their own life. Henry''s choice to be a wandering doctor and umte virtue for Ivy is Henry''s own choice; he does not advise and will not stop it. So henceforth, his friendship with Henry ended here, too, for good. Stanley then rubbed his brow, stood up and walked towards the balcony. Coming out onto the balcony, he took a box of cigarettes out of his pocket, shook one out and lit it up, and smoked it slowly. Henry''s farewell was not something that concerned him. What he really cares about is still Ivan. That said, he had absolutely no idea what Ivan was running from. Sam is dead, and Ivan''s mother is now living in seclusion abroad on her own. It doesn''t really make much sense if Ivan has been undyingly trying to escape because of Axy and Violet. From what he knew about Ivan, Ivan himself was not someone who liked to be chased; on the contrary, Ivan liked to take the initiative. So if Ivan''s target had been Axy and Violet, he would have struck multiple times. But all this time, Ivan had been hiding in the shadows and hadn''t said anything except to tell George about the whereabouts of the Robinson family, so that''s why he couldn''t figure it out. It always seemed that Ivan was nning something. Of course, no matter what Ivan is nning, he won''t let Ivan get away with it, he will crush everything Ivan does! Stanley''s eyes narrowed, his eyes cold and horrible. On the other hand, Violet and Aimee arrived at thepetition avenue. Just as they walked through the gate, a member of staff approached the two, "Miss Hunt, Miss Chambers, how are you?" "What can I do for you?" Aimee asked as she looked at the staff. The staff said, "He is the thing, the organisers have asked us to inform the tutors that today''spetition has been cancelled and that they shoulde to the meeting room." "Thepetition is cancelled?" "A meeting?" Violet and Aimee both spoke in unison. The staff member nodded, "Yes." "Is the meeting because of today''s game was cancelled?" Violet inquired suspiciously. The staff member nodded, "That''s right, that''s what the organisers said." "That seems like a long meeting to have, otherwise why would thepetition be cancelled." Aimee muttered, rubbing her chin. Violet looked at the staff, "Do you know what''s going on?" The staff member shook his head, "I am just an ordinary staff member, how can I know the meeting, I was just asked by the organiser to pass on the message to the mentors." "So, thanks." Violet thanked her. The staff member waved her hand, then turned and left. Aimee looked at her back, "Violet, don''t you think it''s too strange? ording to reason, for something like a meeting, shouldn''t it be notified in advance? Why was it only notified this morning? We didn''t hear any whispers of a meeting before we came." Violet slightly raised her chin, "It''s a bit strange, but it might be something that came up unexpectedly, so the meeting was decided on the fly, well, don''t think about it so much first, whatever the reason is, we''ll know when we go over there, let''s go." "So you say." Aimee shrugged her shoulders and turned after her, heading in the other direction to the conference room. They arrivedte and when they did, there were already many people sitting in the room, all the judges and mentors.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Aimee asked one of the judging mentors beside her and asked her about the content of today''s meeting as soon as she sat down. This mentor really knew something and told her the story. When Aimee was informed, she turned her body sideways to the other side again and told Violet what she had been told. When Violet heard this, she was shocked, "Ending this Asian Youth Design Competition early?" "Yeah, that''s what Lisa said, and Lisa''s uncle is the secretary general of the organiser, so the information shouldn''t be wrong. "Aimee nodded with a serious face. Violet bit her lip, "I didn''t doubt the truth of Lisa''s words, I was just wondering why the designpetition had to end early? Thepetition between our judges has not even started yet, so who will design the dresses for the opening ceremony of the World Games when the major dignitaries actually appear?" "I don''t know about that, let''s see what the organisers say in a moment." Aimee shook her head, then added, "I believe they should give us an exnation, otherwise, no one present will agree, you know, those who came to be the mentors of the judges are all famous designers from various countries, if not to get the qualification of designing dresses for the opening ceremony of the World Games, no one would be willing toe to be this judge." Violet did not say anything, indeed, at the beginning, she also came to be this judge for the qualification of the World Games'' dress design, otherwise, she would have politely refused. So as Aimee said, if thepetition was ended early and the judges were disqualified from designing dresses for the World Games, none of them, the designers, would be happy with the organisers. With this thought, Violet''s heart was slightly more settled. After all, the organisers can''t afford to have so many designers making a scene, so they will certainly give them a satisfactory answer. Violet picked up the tea on the table and took a sip, forcing down her patience as she waited for the organisers to arrive. After waiting for about ten minutes, the organisers finally arrivedte and they apologised to everyone before starting to announce the early end of thepetition. Violet as well as Aimee knew the news, so the reaction wasn''t as big as it could have been. The other designers didn''t know, and now they were all shocked to hear that thepetition was ending early. Once they had reacted, they started asking the organisers about the design quota for the World Games'' dresses. And this was exactly the answer Violet and Aimee wanted. When someone else asked, they naturally didn''t have to follow suit, they just had to look at the organiser on stage and wait for the organiser''s answer The good thing is that the organisers knew they would get such a reaction from the designers when they announced the early end of thepetition, so they didn''t look flustered and took the microphone to let the more emotional designers calm down before announcing the arrangements for the World Games'' dress design quota. It turned out that the reason for ending the Asian Youth Design Competition early was that thepetition avenue was going to be requisitioned, so it was decided that the finals would be brought forward to winner. As for thepetition between the mentors, it will also be brought forward. Originally thepetition between the mentors was to be held after the contestants had all finished theirpetition. This time, however, the mentors had to y as contestants at the same time. Chapter 832 Aimees Opponent In this way, the mentors could no longer continue to be judges. So the organisers intend to get another designer to be the judge for the final round of the contestants, while the mentors, in turn, can specialise in their ownpetition. As for the judges for the mentors, the organisers have invited several of the world''s top chief design masters to ensure that thepetition is fair and open. This means that even if all thepetitions are ended early, even if the mentors are brought up early, the mentors will not be at a disadvantage and the organisers will try to do the best they can. Only this way, they will have no more holidays, and it''s going to be a busy time. Because thepetition will be over in a week. After listening to the organisers'' exnation, the designers, who were in a state of agitation, then calmed down and sat down again. Well, the fact that thepetition was brought forward didn''t stop them from getting a ce in the World Games'' dress design, so bring it forward. In saying that, these designers have heard of each other, understood each other''s level, design style, and status in the international arena, so they were friends and rivals to each other at the time. They have long wanted topete with each other to see who is the better yer, but since the contestants have not yet finished, they cannot have any private matches between the mentors, otherwise they will be disqualified if they are found out. So all along, they have been getting along with each other by resisting the urge to have apetition with everyone, but secretly, their hearts have been eager to race each other for a long time. Now that the match between them has been brought forward, they certainly are happy. Violet and Aimee looked at each other and smiled. "That''s great, Violet, we can race each other too." Aimee said excitedly as she held Violet''s hand. Violet nodded, "Yeah." "We two still have to be a group." Aimee said, turning her head to look at the two designers not too far away, "That Yamamoto is the most famous jewellery designer in their country, and I heard that she is very popr with the wives of those plutocrats in their country. Her designs are very agile, so she is very high up in the ind jewellery industry, and together with me, we are known as the twin stars of Asia." "This title of twin star came from their country, right?" Violet cocked her head. She remembered that she had read about it in a magazine. That magazine was Aimee''s. Aimee nodded, "Yes, the twin stars of the Asian jewelry industry. I was embarrassed to hear the name, but they love to make these weird and funny titles. Yamamoto cares a lot about the title. She came to me one day and said she wanted apetition with me to see who is really the most capable, and the one who loses will announce to the world that she is not one of the twin stars and that she is not worthy of the name of twin star." "She actually said that?" Violet was surprised. She hadn''t heard from Aimee before. Aimee nodded, "Yeah, she doesn''t want to be called the twin star alongside me, I don''t want to be called the twin star alongside her either, so I took her challenge, I also want to see who is the most talented designer, and who is the one who will announce to the world to quit the name of the twin star. Violet, we must not lose to their group, we must take the World Games spots for the dignitaries'' dresses and jewellery designs." She spoke with determination and ambition on her face. Violet looked at her so seriously and nodded with a smile, "Okay, we''ll definitely take it." "Definitely!" Aimee held out her fist. Violet also clenched her fist and clinked it with hers, setting the pact. After the meeting, the two packed up their things and were ready to go back first. With today''s match cancelled and the yers going back, there was naturally no need for them to stay. And as of today, they are also not judges, but contestants, so they have to go back and prepare for tomorrow''spetition as well. As the two were just walking out of thepetition avenue, they were called to stop. It was the Yamamoto that Aimee had spoken of earlier in the meeting. Yamamoto is not particrly good looking and has a short stature, very much in keeping with the appearance of an ind woman, but she is confident in a way that is rare for ind women.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Aimee. "Yamamoto came to Aimee and called her name. Aimee rolled her eyes and replied nonchntly, "What do you want?" Instead of being angry at her attitude, Yamamoto smiled gently, "Aimee, remember what I told you the other day?" Aimee skimmed her lips, "Nonsense, I wouldn''t forget it, you said you didn''t like the idea of someone being called alongside you as a twin star, because such a name, not being perfect, would remind you every moment that there was someone who had the same talent as you, letting you know that you were not actually the best and brightest star, so you talked to me, wanting topete with me a fight to see who is the best and who is the brightest so bright star between you and me." Yamamoto nodded, "Yes, I did say something like that, and it''s what I''ve been thinking." "What a coincidence, so am I." Aimee looped her arms, "And then what? What do you want to talk to me about now?" "I just want to say to you, don''t forget to take my words at that time, after all, I have always wanted to have a match with you. Originally I thought that it would be more than a month before it would be our turn to fight each other, but I didn''t expect that the match would actually be brought forward. Tomorrow we can start the match between us, and in a few days, the winner between us will be decided, so I hope that you will bring out your full strength, I really want to know who is actually stronger between us." Yamamoto said. Aimee narrowed her eyes, "I will bring out my full strength for sure, because you don''t like someone being called twin stars alongside you, and neither do I. Since we both like to be called unique in the jewellery design circle, then neither of us should show mercy!" "Of course!" Yamamoto smiled and extended her hand towards Aimee. Aimee has to admit that Yamamoto is actually a very good opponent. Except, of course,she was egotistical. But what man with real talent doesn''t have an ego? She has too. So, she didn''t hate Yamamoto''s ego, and Yamamoto wasn''t the kind of person who would y dirty tricks to win. All in all, Yamamoto was a respectable opponent, so she was willing to shake hands with her opponent as well. After shaking hands, Yamamoto looked again at Violet beside Aimee and gave her a salute. Although Violet has never been to the ind, she had ind ssmates when she was at Royal College of Design. So this salute, which she had seen done by her ind ssmates to their mentors, was said to be an ind salute to show respect and was usually done to respected elders, teachers and so on, not to peers. So now when she saw this Yamamoto making such a salute, Violet was still taken aback. On the side, Aimee''s mouth also closed in surprise. What''s the situation????? Chapter 833 An adversary and a friend This woman made such a big salute to Violet, was she crazy? Violet was also extremely unsettled at this moment, not understanding what she had done to make this designer from the ind treat her with such a high level of courtesy. Just when Aimee and Violet were puzzled, the ind designer stood up straight, smiled at Violet and spoke, "Mrs. Murphy, it''s a pleasure to meet you." The phrase Mrs. Murphy instantly made Violet understand what was going on. It turned out that it was not something she had done that made this ind designer treat her with such courtesy, but because she was Stanley''s wife. In other words, this ind designer, because of Stanley, made that salute to her. Aimee also figured all this out and skimmed her lips, "Hey, Yamamoto, is there some kindness from Mr. Murphy to your family?" Yamamoto nodded, "Yes, Mr. Murphy, having invested in my family''s jewellery business before, is considered a benefactor of my family, so Mrs. Murphy is naturally also a benefactor of my family and deserves to be saluted by me." "So that''s how it is." Violet came to a sudden realization. Sure enough, it was because of Stanley that she was treated this way. Otherwise, just by the fact that she was close to Aimee, this Yamamoto probably wouldn''t have treated her too well. Aimee rolled her eyes, "Since Mrs. Murphy is your family''s benefactor, then why didn''t you greet Violet before and onlye to do so now? ording to reason, Mr. Murphy is your family''s benefactor, you should have greeted Violet at the very beginning when you saw her." Yamamoto gave her a faint look, "I didn''t know before that Mrs. Murphy was Mr. Murphy''s wife, that''s why I never came over to say hello to Mrs. Murphy now, if I had known, I wouldn''t have dyed so long, so please forgive me, Mrs. Murphy." Violet waved her hand, "It''s okay. Yamamoto smiled, "Mrs. Murphy is very open-minded." "Thank you for thepliment." Violet gave a smile, "Well, Miss Yamamoto, if there''s nothing else, Aimee and I will take our leave, we have things to doter." "Yes, Mrs. Murphy, take care." Yamamoto nodded. As for Aimee, she pretended not to know. Aimee was aware of what Yamamoto was thinking, rolled her eyes and did not bother to pay any attention to her. After all, for people treating her coldly, she did not want to show respect. If Yamamoto didn''t have her in her eyes, she can put Yamamoto out of her mind too. With that in mind, Aimee grunted coldly at Yamamoto and followed Violet towards the parked car. In the car, Violet looked at an unhappy Aimee and smiled, "What''s wrong?" "Nothing, just mad at that ind girl, I''ve never seen someone so irritating." Aimee said with an indignant look on her face. Violet propped her head up and looked at her with a smirk, "Are you angry because she did not take a proper look at you in the end?"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Aimee''s eyes shed and she said sheepishly, "How could that be, am I that kind of person?" Violet nodded, "Yes." ." The corners of Aimee''s mouth twitched, "Will you stop that?" "I''m telling the truth." Violet shrugged her shoulders, thenughed, "Actually, Aimee, you don''t hate that Miss Yamamoto at all in your heart, do you?" "How can that be!" Aimee''s back straightened up and she immediately retorted, "How can I not hate her? I hate her too much, she is arrogant and overbearing, it makes me angry, as if no one in this world is better than her, and what''s more, she doesn''t like me to be called twin stars together with her. I don''t like that either! I''m not sure if you can see that when you said goodbye, she only talked to you and ignored me, she really pissed me off." Looking at Aimee with a blushing face, Violet shook her head, "Okay Aimee, calm down, even though you said it so seriously, you still don''t hate Miss Yamamoto, I can see that you just say you hate her, but in fact, you quite admire her." "No!" Aimee frowned. Violet raised her eyebrows, "I can see that you admire her and she admires you too. "She admires me?" Aimee couldn''t believe it. Violet nodded, "Right, so you admire each other but don''t see eye to eye with each other, that''s rivalry right?" "What do you mean?" Aimee was a little confused. Violet ruffled her hair, which had grown much longer, and said with a light smile: "It means that you are the same kind of people, with simr personalities, ways of handling things, and so on, which makes you admire each other and at the same time dislike each other, and this situation means that you are rivals, but not the kind of rivals that are enemies, but the kind of rivals that respect each other on thepetition field, because you have the same talent for jewellery design and you share the same title, so it''s natural that you are in the same position and you want to fight it out." That left Aimee speechless. Indeed, she is so much like Yamamoto, with design talent, ability, etc., all at the same level. So it''s hard for someone as good as them to ept being on the same level as another person, and they all want to be on top just by themselves. That is why she was willing to ept the challenge from Yamamoto. Because that''s what she wanted to give Yamamoto too, only Yamamoto was ahead of schedule. "That''s why I said that you are rivals, and a rare one at that." Violet looked at Aimee, "Aimee, I actually envy you to have a rival, to be able to move forward andpete with your rival, the presence of your rival will always urge you on and make you improve, otherwise you will be left behind by your rival, so you have to work hard and move forward." Aimee was silent for a few seconds and finally nodded, "You''re right, I do have the same mentality towards Yamamoto, right now, because of the existence of Yamamoto, so I know that the talent I caused to be proud of is actually nothing, because there is another person, who has the same title as me, so I am not the one who is blessed with the same talent, so instead I still need to spend more experience and time to try to improve myself and be stronger, otherwise if I''m not careful, I''ll be overtaken and reduced to a loser." "Yes, Miss Yamamoto definitely thinks so too." Violet said. Aimee sighed, "Actually, I do have her to thank for that. Last year, I won apetition with a rtively high ranking, and my whole mind drifted away all of a sudden, thinking that I was already the youngest jewellery designer first, so during that time, the designs I drew, on the contrary, did not have the slightest aura, and my master was so disappointed with me, until I happened to read an interview in a magazine of Yamamoto that I realised that I was not unique and that there was a genius like me in the world." "And then your mind was corrected?" Violet asked. Aimee nodded, "Yeah, so I rediscovered my normal mind and got my design aura back." Chapter 834 The Past You Dont Want to Talk About Violet rubbed her chin, "Then you do have to thank her." Aimeeughed, "Of course, I''ve been thanking her for this in my heart, otherwise with the way she appeared in front of me and came to pick a fight with me, I would have done it to her a long time ago, and I have to say, the way Yamamoto came with a high and mighty face really made me want to smack her." Violet was amused by her words, covering her lips and giggling before looking at her with an envious face, "That''s nice, I''d love to have a rival who''s on par with me." "You don''t have one?" Aimee looked at Violet. Violet shook her head, "No, before that when I didn''t know that Pennie was Phoebe, I thought that Pennie''s works were just her own paintings, you know? When I saw those works of Pennie, I was very happy and excited because I thought I might have a rival who wouldpete with me in the future to and improve on each other, but to my surprise, in the end I realised that Pennie was Phoebe, and those works of hers were painted by Miya." "I can see that you''re disappointed." Aimee nodded. Violet smiled helplessly, "Yes, I am disappointed that Miya actually degraded herself and went to work for a minor character, although Miya was banned from the design circle, she was at least one of the top masters at one time, even if she couldn''t make it, but her pride was still there, but I didn''t expect Miya to give up this pride, likewise, I am also disappointed that Pennie is Phoebe, for I have lost an opponent." "In that case, Violet, you do have some pity." Aimee looked at her sympathetically. As a fellow designer, even though she is only a jewellery designer, she knows how rare it is to have a rival. She has her rival, but Violet, all along, has been alone and has no rival nearly as good as her. In this way, Violet will feel very lonely and much less stimted in this area of clothing design. Violet rubbed her temples, "I also feel a bit pitiful because without a rival, I don''t even know if I''m improving, and I need to rely on my teacher to see it every time, so I also hope that my rival will appear, then I think my design career will be exciting and colourful in the future, and won''t be so single-minded anymore." "I hope so." Aimee nodded, then thought of something and asked again, "By the way, that Pennie ...... No, Phoebe, how is she now? Is it true that she''s gone crazy?" Thest time Violet had told her, that Phoebe was crazy. In her opinion, Phoebe was not a good person, and it was possible that she had faked her madness in order to get out. When Violet heard Aimee''s question, her expression became slightly more serious, and she nodded, "It''s true, Stanley sent someone over there before, specifically to seek confirmation of the doctor''s words to see whether Phoebe was really mad or not, and finally the person Stanley sent over there sent back word that there was indeed something wrong with her." "That''s good." Aimee took out two bottles of canned coffee from the car storage box, and after throwing one to Violet, she unscrewed her own bottle and took a sip, adding, "As long as she''s really crazy, you don''t have to worry that she''ll suddenly leave the mental hospital ande out to cause troubleter."This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "Yeah." Violet held her coffee without the intention of drinking it, the corners of her mouth held a faint smile, "In fact, even if Phoebe is not crazy, I am not worried that she will flee by fraudulent death just like before, because Stanley had someone install a chip in her body to locate her. Since this was secretly installed by Stanley, so Phoebe does not even know about it, even if she really escapes, we will find her immediately." "Awesome." Aimee gave a surprised thumbs up. Violet smiled, "At first, none of us thought of this, and it was only after Calvin reminded us that Stanley had it installed." "So that''s it, Calvin is such a little genius." Aimeeplimented. The smile on Violet''s face grew bigger. Yes, which mother doesn''t like her child to beplimented? "But, Violet." Aimee took a sip of coffee and looked at Violet, "You and Mr. Murphy are really nning to keep Phoebe all the time, huh?" Violet smiled, "It''s not really keeping Phoebe, it''s just giving money to the mental hospital so that Phoebe can have a ce to live for the rest of her life, so that we don''t have to worry that she, a crazy person, will run out and endanger society, and, it''s also a kind of repayment for that she made Stanley and I met." Aimee was confused, "What do you mean? You and Mr. Murphy met because of Phoebe?" Violet nodded slightly, "Sort of." "Tell me, what''s going on?" Aimee took her arm and came to interest. Violet ruffled her hair, "It''s better not to, no matter what, that''s a piece of history I don''t dare to look back on, although, that was also my first encounter with Stanley." Speaking of which, she sighed. Back then, she promised Phoebe to apany an old man in his fifties in order to save Steven. Although the man in the end was Stanley, this incident was still the darkest experience of her life. It was only God''s love and care that made that old man into Stanley. But if she had gone to the wrong room in the first ce, and the man hadn''t been Stanley, it would have been a nightmare for her. So now she doesn''t really, in fact, want to think back on it, because as soon as she does, it''s easy to think about what awaits her in the first ce. Aimee looked at Violet''s dark expression and guessed that something bad might have happened back then, nodded and smiled, "Well, since you don''t want to talk about it yet, I won''t ask." "Thank you, Aimee." Violet squeezed the corners of her mouth at her. Aimee waved her hand, "It is okay, for this matter, it was me who caused it in the first ce, it was my problem that brought up bad memories for you, it''s all right for you to be angry, how can you still say thanks to me?" Violet smiled and didn''t say anything. Aimee shrugged her shoulders, "Anyway, from now on, Phoebe will stay in mental hospital for the rest of her life until she dies of old age, right?" "Yes." Violet nodded, "Letting her go crazy like this for the rest of her life would be the best punishment for her." "It''s still you and Mr. Murphy who are kind, if it were me, I wouldn''t spend money on raising a madman." Aimee said with a grimace. Violetughed lightly, "This isn''t me and Stanley raising her, instead this is imprisoning her." "In my opinion, it''s just raising her, if it were me, I''d just kick her out, I don''t care if she''s a danger to society, just let her fend for herself." Aimee shrugged her shoulders and said. Then she thought of something else and looked at Violet and asked, "Right, Violet, I heard from Jessie that Phoebe has a younger brother, doesn''t she? How is her brother doing now?" Violet thought for a moment and replied, "From what Stanley said, it seems that he was adopted and is doing quite well now, no matter what, that child is innocent and just had the misfortune to be Talia''s child, so Stanley and I didn''t put our hatred on a child just because of the sins his parents did."?????????????? Chapter 835 George Wakes Up "Yeah, after all, kids haven''t done anything." Aimee nodded approvingly. Violet opened the can of coffee she was holding, "That''s right, that''s why Stanley and I wouldn''t deal with a small child, instead, we just sent him to the orphanage and asked the director of the orphanage to find a suitable family and adopt him. Some time ago, Stanley even had someone visit him, he was doing quite well, that family treated him very well, to put it mildly, he was much more cheerful than when he was with Talia and Nate''s side." "You mean that the boy''s real parents treated him badly before?" Violet shook her head, "That''s not true, at least I haven''t seen Talia and Nate treating that child badly, but the way of education is definitely not working, after all, they themselves don''t even have a normal view of world, so how can they teach a child? Anyway, when I saw that child around Talia and Nate before, he was either sickly, or he looked like he was autistic, and the person sent over now said that the boy could smile and seemed to like the new family." "In that case, Talia and Nate should really be thanking you, otherwise their son wouldn''t be doing so well." Aimee sighed regretfully. Violet smiled, "But Talia is dead, I don''t want to dream about her. As for Nate, he doesn''t know me well, and when he gets out of prison, he won''t see me, so I don''t need their thanks, well, let''s not talk about that, we are getting home." She looked out of the car window, the vi was not far in front of her. Once at the vi, they had lunch and then went to their respective rooms to rest and to tune up their minds and spirits for when they were ready for tomorrow''s game. In the afternoon, when Violet got up after a two-hour nap, she received a call from Stanley. This still surprised Violet, who quickly asked, "Honey, why are you calling me at this time?" Usually, when he calls, it''s basically at night, because at that time, she''s all done with her works. So he rarely calls her during the day. So she thought something was going on. However, when Stanley heard Violet''s question, he gave a calmugh in his tone, "I heard from the organizer that yourpetition is going to end early, right?" Violet drifted off, "So you called because you knew about this, I thought something had happened?" It is also true that Stanley, as one of the investors of thispetition, and the organisers of thepetition are definitely going to inform the investors of any moves. So it''s no surprise that Stanley knew thepetition was going to end early. Violet nodded, "Yeah, it''s going to end early, so starting tomorrow, we won''t have to continue as judges, but as contestants,peting with the other judges to determine the qualification for the design of the opening dress for the World Games." "I know, I''ll bring the kids over tomorrow and cheer you on." Stanley said. Violet''s eyes widened in surprise, "Coming over to cheer me on?" "Yes."N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "But tomorrow isn''t the weekend. "Violet said in disbelief, "Aren''t you busy?" "Not busy for the time being, the group will be taking stock soon, so I''ll be idle for a while, until after the stocktaking, then I''ll be busy again." Stanley said while hooking up his thin lips, "Don''t worry, I have all the arrangements, no need to feel that I''m abandoning the group for your sake." Hearing the man say that, Violet was finally relieved, "That''s good, I was worried that you would temporarily put Murphy Group aside just toe over and cheer me on, then I would feel too guilty in my heart." "It won''t be." Stanley shook his head slightly. Violet nodded, "OK, then you guys cane over tomorrow, when exactly tomorrow? I can pick you guys up." "Tomorrow at noon." Stanley thought about the flight Fraser had arranged and said. Violet frowned her brow, then sighed regretfully, "Noon? I definitely can''t go then, I guess I''m still in thepetition." "It''s okay, we''ll just go find you ourselves and there''s a surprise." Stanley said with a glint in his eyes. Violet became interested, her back straightened and she hastily asked, "Surprise? What kind of surprise?" "You''ll find out tomorrow, and don''t worry, it''s for your liking." Stanley said in a low, husky voice. Violet''s heart jumped, "If you''re talking so seriously, then I really have to look forward to it." It was something she liked, so she would like to see what it was that he was going to do. Stanley smiled lightly, "I will not disappoint you." "I believe you." Violet nodded her head. The couple talked on the phone for almost two hours until it was dark, and that was the end of it. Jessie apanied her father to the hospital to check on George''s condition. It had been two days, but George hadn''t woken up yet, which made Jessie''s heart more and more depressed and uneasy. Because for her, theter George woke up, the more serious the injury would be, and then the stronger George''s determination that he would not let go of her father. So she wished very much that George had woken up sooner and they had spoken sooner about how things should really be handled. Otherwise the tighter you dy, the more trouble she will have. "Doctor, how is he now?" Outside the ward, Jessie''s father asked the doctor who hade out of George''s ward. It was then that the doctor caught on and pushed the ck-rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose back, "He''s fine and his concussion has healed." "Then why hasn''t he woken up yet?" Jessie asked. The doctor was about to reply when suddenly the machine in the ward dripped and chirped. Seeing this, the doctor hurried back to George''s ward, not caring about Jessie and her father. Jessie''s father looked at Jessie, "What''s going on here?" Jessie shook her head, stating that she did not know either. She then suggested, "Why don''t we go in and have a look?" Jessie''s father agreed. As soon as they entered, they saw the man on the hospital bed opened his eyes. At the sight of this scene, both of them stopped in their tracks. "Dad, he''s awake." Jessie pointed at George on the hospital bed and said to her father. Jessie''s father didn''t answer, he just clenched his fist and looked at George with cold eyes. George heard Jessie''s voice and his eyes, which were originally looking at the ceiling, now turned over and fell on the father and daughter, a hint of surprise shing under his eyes. When he woke up and saw that he was in a ward, he knew what his situation was. When he was first knocked unconscious by Jessie''s father, Jessie must have brought him to the hospital. Although he did not know how long had passed, he guessed approximately that it might have been a long time, enough to show how badly he had been beaten by Jessie''s father. On top of that, what surprised him even more was that the Robinson family, instead of just beating him to death, chose to send him to the doctor, which made him wonder, were they stupid? They clearly knew that he was an enemy of the Robinson family, and his existence would always threaten the Robinson family, so wouldn''t it be better for them to just beat him to death and get it over with? But they didn''t do it. Why being stupid??????????????? Chapter 836 Finally Figuring It Out If it were him, and there was someone who had hated his family deeply for more than a decade and who could do harm to his family, at any time, he would certainly not have let a threat like that exist, but would have chosen to simply nip it in the bud. So he wasn''t wrong when he called the Robinson family stupid. It was because the Robinson family was so stupid that the hatred between him and the Robinson familysted for more than ten years. But where the Robinson family''s hearts could be a little colder, he wouldn''t have to keep living and holding a grudge against their Robinson family, would he? Of course, the most important thing is not that, but why didn''t the Robinson family just get rid of him? George lowered his eyelids, hiding the look under his eyes. Honestly, when he woke up and found himself in the hospital, his first reaction wasn''t one of excitement that he had survived; instead, he was actually a little sorry, sorry that the Robinson family didn''t just get him killed. Yes, he wants to die. He had hated the Robinson family for the past ten years and had never changed, even firmly believing that the Robinson family was the biggest factor in the death of his parents, so he hated the Robinson family and could not wait for them all to die, which is why he felt so disgusted after knowing Jessie''s feelings for him. And while disgusted, he does not stop Jessie from continuing to like hims, but instead hypnotizes her from time to time, making her feelings for him deeper and deeper, because in this way, Jessie will be more and more miserable after she cannot forget him and cannot let go of him. This was one of his means of getting back at the Robinson family. However, every time he saw Jessie in such pain, he did not feel any pleasure, but only anger and annoyance. He didn''t know what was bothering him, all he knew was that his so-called revenge didn''t make him feel a single bit of pleasure. Yet he had to take revenge, otherwise, wouldn''t all his years of hatred be a joke? Yet all this time, listening to Stanley, and what Ivan had to say, they said that he did not hate the Robinson family, otherwise he would have killed everyone in the Robinson family long ago, and would not have kept the Robinson family alive until now. His so-called hatred was only because he was ipetent and could not save his parents, but he had to find a bucket to vent his anger. It wasn''t that he hated Jessie either; on the contrary, they said that the person he actually loved was Jessie. It''s just that he kept brainwashing himself in his mind that he hated Jessie and didn''t love her, and over time he came to think that he really hated her. At first, he did not believe the bullshit of Stanley and Ivan. But it wasn''t until he saw Jessie again that he suddenly had an extra voice in his heart telling him that he did love Jessie and that what Stanley and the others had said was true. Because when he saw Jessie again, he suddenly really wasn''t so disgusted with her in his heart, on the contrary, he wanted to grab her and ask her why she had forgotten him! But before he could ask, he was beaten by Jessie''s father''s fist. And what was most uneptable to him was that Jessie was standing there, looking at him with eyes that were strange from beginning to end. George lifted his eyes and his gaze fell on Jessie. Jessie''s body trembled at the look in his eyes, and her heart was inexplicably a little scared. She knew that this feeling of fear, left by her former self, was not the true feeling she had now. But she grabbed her father''s arm and hid behind him. Looking at Jessie''s actions towards himself, George''s pupils shrank, and a great panic suddenly surged in his heart. He can''t believe she''s so scared of him! Jessie''s father was also aware of his daughter''s fear of George, so after giving him a fierce re, he himself stood in front of his daughter, covering her even more tightly to prevent George from looking. George''s thin lips pursed for a moment, not speaking.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. By this time, the doctor had finished examining George. Jessie asked, "Doctor, how is he?" She pointed at George. Although George could not see her movements, this question of hers caused a sharp aura to sh under his eyes. Was this her concern for him? The doctor pushed his sses and replied, "The patient has managed to revive, that means there is no danger at all, just wait until he recuperates for a few days and his injuries are almost healed, then he can be discharged from the hospital." "I got it, thank you, doctor." Jessie smiled gratefully. After the doctor left, she spoke her conversation with her father. Jessie''s father listened and nodded his head, indicating that he was aware of the situation. He then looked at George with a gloomy gaze, "Kid, you are very lucky, you should also be thankful that it is now a society under the rule ofw, otherwise I will definitely get you killed." George''s gaze was calm as he locked eyes with Jessie''s father, still not speaking, and there wasn''t even any fear in his eyes. He would have wanted to die. The hatred that had been so firmly established had in fact be the biggest lie of all, so that his perseverance over the past ten years had all be a joke. Then everything he had done to the Robinson family over the past ten years had be meaningless, plus for the shortest time, he had dreams about his parents, in which they med him for being gracious and why he med the Robinson family.. See, his parents are ming him for hating the wrong person, not the Robinson family. Stanley and Ivan also said that he did not hate the Robinson family, and that the person he really hated was himself. So his ten years were aplete joke, and being so proud, he simply could not ept such a result, so for him, only death was the best way to dissolve everything. Dissolve the hatred for the Robinson family. So he wasn''t even afraid of death, so how could he be afraid of Jessie''s father''s eyes? Jessie''s father looked at the unmoved George, not knowing what was going through George''s mind, only thinking that George was simply not taking him seriously, he grunted in anger, "Jessie, since he has already woken up, then what happens after that is not our business, let''s go!" "Dad." Jessie pulled him by the hand and shook her head at him, "Dad, we can''t leave, don''t forget, we came here for something." "Wasn''t it to see if he is dead or not?" Jessie''s father red. Violet sighed helplessly, "Okay, dad, don''t be like that, you know, we came here, not only to see if he woke up, but also for you." "I said, I don''t need you guys to do this." Jessie''s father sulked. He didn''t want his daughter to beg George. What if this George really made the shameless request for her to abort the baby? He was afraid that Jessie would be foolish enough to say yes. If that was the case, then how could he, as a father, bear it? Jessie knew her father''s scruples and sighed in his heart, "Dad, I know you don''t want me to do this, but if you really don''t let me do this, I can''t have peace in my heart either. You beat him for me, if I, as a daughter, just hide behind your back and enjoy your dedication to me with peace of mind, what would I be? A heartless and ungrateful daughter." "Jessie ......" Jessie''s father looked at Jessie, his mouth moved, wanting to say something, but looking at his daughter''s serious eyes, he suddenly couldn''t say anything. Jessie took her father''s hand and softened his tone, "Dad, you''re actually worried about me, aren''t you? You''re worried that I''ll think of him again, that I''ll fall in love with him again, and that I''ll be foolish enough toply with his demands and do something stupid, right?"?????? Chapter 837 Let My Father Go Jessie''s father sighed and nodded, "Yes, I''m just worried about you, you''re too soft-hearted." Jessie smiled, "Don''t worry, dad, I know what to do and what not to do, I won''t mess around." After saying that, she stopped looking at Jessie''s father, but after taking a deep breath, she bravely stood out from behind him and walked towards the hospital bed. Jessie''s father had wanted to pull her back and not let her go over, but then thinking of what she had just said, he eventually reluctantly dropped his hand and let her go. It''s just that since his daughter wants to do her filial duty, he will let her do it. Otherwise stopping his daughter won''t make her happy. Thinking that, Jessie''s father simply did nothing and stood in the corner, his eyes alertly looking over the hospital bed. He had thought about it and he did not stop his daughter from doing what she was going to do. But he could stand guard and once that George tried to do something to Jessie, he would stop George first. Jessie was unaware that her father was watching intently from the side as she cautiously made her way to George''s bedside. George kept looking at her. He didn''t know exactly what she wanted from him, but that didn''t stop him from wanting her toe over and be by his side. And as Jessie came closer and closer, George found that he could even feel his heart beating incessantly, that joy, that excitement, that exhration, was surging inside his body, non-stop. If he hadn''t clenched his fists so hard to hide it, it would have shown on his face already. "Mr. Joe." Jessie did not know what activities were going on in George''s mind at this moment, she stopped on the hospital bed, looked at George, her mouth opened. Hearing her address him in such a detached manner, George''s pupils contracted for a moment, and the excitement in his heart that had led to her arrival sank for a moment, turning into gloom. His voice was low and husky as he said, "What did you call me?" "Mr. Joe." Jessie repeated, and seeing her gloomy face, she blinked uncertainly, "Did I call it wrong?" She didn''t know what she had called the man before, but she couldn''t guarantee that it must have been by name. After all, she loved him before. But now it is different; she does not love him or remember him, so it is impossible to address him as she once did. She could only revert to a different title, one that was polite, yet did not seem intimate. Mr. Joe is the most appropriate title. But the man, for some reason, seemed a little less than pleased. George did not answer Jessie''s question. For he could not have said that she did call it wrong. She used to call him George, and even though he warned her repeatedly that she was not allowed to call him that and that he was disgusted, she still kept on calling him that. In time, he went along with her. Yet now she suddenly called him Mr. Joe, how ridiculous. Is this the punishment God has given him? Looking at George''s slightly distorted face, Jessie''s heart trembled and she subconsciously took a step back, distancing herself from him. Seeing this scene, George''s face once again turned grim, "You are very afraid of me?" Jessie shook her head and nodded again, "I''m sorry, Mr. Joe, I''m not afraid of you, but I know that the me before, I should have been afraid of you, because the sight of you naturally caused fear to well up in my heart, therefore it also affected the me now, so much so that when I saw that your expression was wrong, my body subconsciously showed fear first. "Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. George narrowed his eyes, upset. For her words, and for her fear of him. Did it turn out that he, in the past, had unknowingly given her so much pressure and fear? For a moment, George felt a little ufortable in his heart. If he had not realised that he was in love with her, then naturally he would not have reacted much to hearing this, but would have been happy to see that she was afraid of him. But now, he realised that there was a chance that he might actually be in love with her. So instead of being a little happy to see her so afraid of herself, it was depressing. He even wanted to say sorry to her, but the words wouldn''te out of his mouth. "Mr. Joe." Jessie didn''t bother to care what the man was thinking, she squeezed her palms and looked at the man, then suddenly bowed towards him, "Mr. Joe, I''m here to apologize to you." George''s brow furrowed once again and his voice also seemed slightly unpleasant, "Apologize for what?" Jessie straightened his body, "Two days ago, my father suddenly made a move on you and beat you up like this, I''m really sorry." Saying that, she bowed once more, then added, "But the reason my dad did that was all because he was angry, he didn''t mean it, he was being irrational at the time, so can you not take my dad''s faults into ount? Of course, we will bear your medical expenses, including the subsequent convalescence expenses, I just hope that you will let my dad off, okay?" She looked at him pleadingly. George heard her plea and his thin lips hooked up, "You are thinking that when I wake up, I will call the police and sue your father forying hands on me and sending your father to jail, so you came to beg me to let your father go, right?" "Yes." Jessie nodded her head in a hurry. George raised an eyebrow. To be honest, it never urred to him to call the police. Rather, why was she so sure that he would call the police and thene now to beg him to leave her father alone? Just when George was about to ask why she had such an idea, Jessie suddenly spoke again, "I beg you, don''t ever call the police, as long as you don''t call the police, I can agree to anything you want." He looked at her without saying anything and thought why on earth he was going to get her father in. That''s why it was so urgent to beg once more. This begging, however, angered George. He looked at her with grim eyes. What did she mean by this, begging him over and over again? Was she so adamant that he would send her father in? Was she that distrustful of him? For a moment, George''s face was very dark, and his voice was also suppressed and hoarse, "Oh? As long as your father is spared, you will agree to whatever I want, right?" These words caused Jessie''s heart to thud and a bad feeling rose up. But she did not regret that she had said it. Because she had to be about her dad. And when Jessie''s father heard George''s words, he became anxious and shouted to Jessie; "Jessie, don''t listen to him, No matter what he says, you must not agree." Jessie looked back at him and pulled the corners of her mouth at him, revealing a far-fetched smile before quickly turning her head back to look at George. Jessie''s father saw that his daughter did not say anything and stomped his feet in anxiety, "Jessie,e back, we don''t beg him, let''s go. Even if he wants me to go to jail, I will willing to ept it, you can''t sacrifice for me." With that, he was about to go up and pull Jessie back. But Jessie avoided her father''s hand, looked at George, took a deep breath, and said seriously, "Yes, as long as you let my father go, whatever you want, I will agree!"?????????????? Chapter 838 Jessie鈥檚 Smile Looking at her like this, George didn''t feel any joy, only anger. If it had been the old him and she had been willing to make that offer in exchange, of course he would have been happy to do so. But now, he does not feel the slightest bit happy about it. Because of her mistrust. Was she so adamant that he would sue her father? "Okay." George bit his teeth, his voice inaudible with joy and anger, "Then if I ask you to abort the baby, will you be willing to do it?" Hearing this request from him, Jessie''s heart sank for a moment, but on his face, there was no great reaction. George kept looking at her, and instead of seeing shock and reluctance on her face, he only saw calmness, and inexplicably had some ominous feeling in his heart. What did she mean? Why was there no reaction at all to hearing this request from him? What George did not know was that Jessie was not unresponsive, but that her reaction had passed two days earlier. From the moment it urred to her that he would not spare her father, it had crossed her mind that he might offer to let her take the baby in exchange for her own father. That''s why she didn''t react too much now when she heard this request from him, but rather had the feeling of having finallye. Because, for a long time, she was mentally prepared for everything. With a bitter smile, Jessie was about to say yes, but her father suddenly clenched his fist and punched on the rail of his hospital bed. A loud ng startled everyone present. Jessie looked at the swaying railing, and then at Jessie''s father''s hand dripping blood, her whole face suddenly changed, "Dad, you''re bleeding!" She hadn''t expected that her father would be so angry at George''s words, so angry that he actually went and hammered something so hard that he cracked the skin on his hand. For a while, Jessie was so anxious that tears kept welling up in her eyes. She hastily drew several pieces of tissue from the bedside of George''s hospital bed, then took her father''s hand and pressed the tissue to the broken skin. However it didn''t help much, Jessie''s father''s hand broke the skin too much, no matter how much Jessie pressed and tried to stop the bleeding, the pieces of tissue simply wouldn''t stop and soon became red with blood. Jessie was so anxious that she cried out, "Dad, I''ll call the doctor toe and give you medicine, wait." She dropped the tissue in her hand, and was about to go out of the ward to call the doctor. In her haste, she even forgot that there was an emergency pager in the ward and that if she pressed it, a doctor woulde over. But Jessie''s father felt that his hand was not a problem at all. He was about to open his mouth to call Jessie back, but George, who was on the hospital bed, suddenly spoke up, "There is a medical kit in the ward, there is no need to call a doctor for such a small injury, just apply the medicine and treat it yourself." Hearing the words medical kit, Jessie, who had seized the door, instantly stopped in her tracks and turned over, looking at him with an excited gaze, "Is there really a medical kit?" "It''s usually in the bedside table, so look for it yourself." George said faintly.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Jessie''s father''s eyes red at him viciously, "You stop lying to my daughter, do you think we will believe you? Just now you had made the request with Jessie to let her abort the baby, I would have just killed you." Jessie''s father''s eyes were red, "I know you don''t love Jessie, and I didn''t ask you to ept Jessie, and I didn''t ask you to ept the child in Jessie''s belly. Why can''t you even ept this point? Is your heart really that cruel?" George lowered his eyes and did not speak. If his heart was truly cruel, with his past hatred for the Robinson family, they would not have survived today. Even this child in Jessie''s belly had been long gone. Previously in J City, he dragged Jessie to have an abortion, but in the end the child was not sessfully aborted and he did not continue. So if he was genuinely cruel, no matter how Jessie really was, that child absolutely could not be saved. Moreover, Jessie said that he would call the police. The police arrested her father, but it never urred to him. Even if he had just asked Jessie to abort the baby, this was not necessarily a true thought. He was just so angry that she would give anything to save her father that he made such a request, rather than being serious, he just said it on purpose to vent his anger. Originally, Jessie''s father, who was extremely angry, looked at George with his head slightly hanging, the original anger at this moment can not help but be a little sickly. It''s like a bomb that''s about to explode. This made Jessie''s father''s breath clog up in his chest. It was actually unbearable. At this time, Jessie, who had listened to George and was looking for a medical kit, really found a small medical kit in the bedside drawer. She looked at the medical kit and raised her head in surprise, looking at the man in the hospital bed, "Got it, it''s really there." Looking at Jessie''s bright smile and glowing eyes, George looked stunned, suddenly in a bit of a trance. When she smiled, she looked so stunning. At this moment, George suddenly realised that it seemed like a long time since he had seen such a bright smile from Jessie. Although he had seen her smile to him before, there were too many emotions mixed in that smile, bitterness, expectation, hope, hopelessness, loss, etc. There was no such thing as just pure joy as there is now. Was it because she doesn''t remember him, doesn''t love him anymore, that she can let go of those past emotions and smile at him so purely? Yet such purity and cleanliness was not what he wanted. He stared intently at Jessie, as if trying to find something on her face, to find some of those emotions from the past. But after looking for a long time, he couldn''t find what he was looking for. For a while, George''s heart tightened up and his face gradually turned a bit unpleasant. She was really ruthless, hypnotising herself and forgetting him so cleanly. George''s eyes kept falling on Jessie. Jessie was a little ufortable by his look, not having shrunk her neck, asked with apprehension and fear: "You look at me like that, do I have anything on my face?" Hearing his daughter''s words, Jessie''s father took a step forward and blocked her behind him, waiting for George, "What are you doing looking at my daughter? Be careful I''ll gouge your eyes out!" George raised his eyes, calmly locked eyes with Jessie''s father before calmly shifting and looking the other way. Such a hasty operation once again made Jessie''s father feel like he had punched the air and was furious, "You ......" This kid was really the nemesis of their Robinson family, the robbery of the Robinson family. The family could not keep calm, when they met him. Chapter 839 Teaching Her to Treat Wounds "Alright, dad." Jessie got up with the medical kit and gently tugged on her father''s sleeve, "Don''t be normal with him." She shook her head at Jessie''s father, the meaning in her eyes clear that he was no match for George. What''s more, the family had a hateful grudge against George, and now it was the juncture to get George to let Dad go. If he continued, things would be even harder to end. Although Jessie''s father was reluctant to lose this battle with George, he was even more reluctant to let his daughter down. So in the end, Jessie''s father sighed and agreed. "Dad, let''s sit over here and I''ll give you the treatment." Jessie pointed to the two chairs not far away. Jessie''s father nodded, "OK, let''s go." They came to the chair. After sitting down, Jessie began to open the medical kit. When she saw the contents, she was suddenly flooded with difficulty for a moment, for she did not know how they would work. In particr, it ispletely confusing as to which one to use first and which one to use second. Jessie''s father saw his daughter staring at the contents of the medical kit, more or less understood what was going on, and patted his daughter''s shoulder, "It''s better to forget about it, Jessie, then look at my hand, it''s not even bleeding that much anymore." With that, he unfolded his hand and showed it to Jessie. Indeed, as he said, it doesn''t bleed much anymore. But the broken skin was still there, and the blood that had been shed earlier, which had also coagted into a scab on it, looked terrible. Jessie shook her head and said, "No, what if the infection gets inmed?" The broken skin was quiterge. And the skin on several knuckles all broken. Therefore, it was not possible to do without bandaging. Looking at his daughter''s determined look, Jessie''s father''s heart was warm. Because his daughter cared for him and had a filial heart. "Tell you what, call the doctor." Jessie''s father suggested. Jessie bit her lower lip, "That''s the way it has to be." After saying that, she put down the medical kit in her hand and stood up, about to go out. Suddenly, George, who had been looking out of the window, turned his head back at some point and spoke, "Disinfect first, then bandage." "What?" Hearing his words, Jessie stopped in her tracks. Thinking she hadn''t heard him, George pursed his lips and said it again. Jessie was still the same, with dull eyes, "You ...... You''re teaching me how to treat a wound?" George''s eyes shed for a moment and he didn''t speak anymore. Jessie''s father snorted coldly, "Jessie, what are you talking about? He would teach you? He would hate our family to death, how could he possibly be kind?" Hearing Jessie''s father''s words, George''s brow furrowed. It turned out that this was how they, the Robinson family, actually viewed him. Jessie''s father didn''t know what George was thinking and waved his hand at Jessie, "Jessie, go and call the doctor, don''t pay any attention to him." "Wait a minute, dad." Jessie shook her head and didn''t go, but sat down and looked at George, "Mr. Joe, were you really teaching me how to do that? If so, can you please continue?" Having said that, she bowed towards him. Seeing this, Jessie''s father became anxious and pulled her up, "Jessie, what are you doing? Are you begging him?" "Dad, I ......" Jessie was about to exin that she was not begging him, but asking him. George spoke again, "First, use iodine, or medical alcohol, to clean your father''s hand." Hearing this, Jessie''s eyes lit up and she smiled at George, "I know, thank you, Mr. Joe." Having said that, she then went to find the alcohol and iodine he had said. Across the street, Jessie''s father looked at George in surprise, his eyes filled with disbelief. He actually teaching Jessie how to treat his wounds? "Alcohol ...... Iodine?" Jessie chanted as she searched for it. But she didn''t know iodine, she did know alcohol, but there didn''t seem to be any alcohol. Just as Jessie was about to say that there was no iodine, George, who was on the hospital bed, suddenly sighed, "The bottle on your left hand side is iodine."N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "On the left hand side?" Jessie froze, then looked to her left hand side and saw a small ss bottle with a dark brown liquid in it, picked it up and showed it to him, "This?" "Yes." George responded indifferently. Jessie tilted his head and stared at the iodine for a moment, "Why this colour looks like poison?" Hearing this, Jessie''s father grunted, "Maybe it''s poison, he''s trying to harm me." He pointed at George. For the first time, George felt what it meant to be speechless and frowned lightly, "If I wanted to harm you, you wouldn''t have lived at all, and as a doctor, I have more than enough ways to make you disappear without a trace." "You......" Jessie''s father red in anger. "Dad." Jessie tugged on her father''s sleeve again and shook her head at him, gesturing for him to stop talking. Although she didn''t really like what George said either, she had to admit that what George said was true. Doctors have ess to many drugs as well as chemicals. So a doctor can indeed do that, make a person disappear without a sound and without anyone being able to find the truth. That''s why, when she heard him ask her to find these to sterilize her father''s hands, she went for them without the slightest doubt. Thinking, Jessie looked at her father, "Dad, he''s right, if he really wanted to do this to us, we would indeed have been gone a long time ago. Jessie''s father fell silent and didn''t speak anymore. He wasn''t really stupid enough not to know this. He was just so angry because of the bad words of George. Jessie patted her father''s hand and added, "And dad, do you think that the hospital would put poison into the patient''s ward? Even if he really lied to us, it''s not iodine, and it won''t be any harmful medicine, so don''t worry." Jessie''s father sighed, "All right, all right." On the hospital bed, George looked at Jessie with surprise, obviously not expecting that she would actually speak for him. He originally thought that Jessie, who had forgotten him, would only treat him as a stranger, or an enemy. But he didn''t expect that she would actually speak for him. George lowered his eyelids, hiding the emotions in his eyes, and said in a clear, cold and muted voice, "Break open the ampoule, dip a cotton swab into the liquid inside and gently wipe around your father''s wound, and after that, use the bottle of spray on your right hand side and spray it against the wound." He sort of understood that she couldn''t tell the names of the drugs apart at all. So he just said which position the drug was in and then told her to do it. "Wait." Jessie didn''t expect that he would suddenly open his mouth and say the following steps, and for a while, she wasn''t prepared, so she was a bit frazzled at this moment, breaking the ampoule while going to find the spray he said. When George saw that, he suddenly sighed softly, "What''s the hurry? One by one, break the ampoule first, I''ll talk about thetterter." Jessie also knew that she had just panicked, embarrassed and anxious, and her voice was small, "Sorry." George didn''t say anything, but just said, "Still not breaking it open? Do you want me to do it?" "I''ll break it, I''ll break it." Jessie nodded in a hurry and then went to break the ampoule. Jessie''s father looked at George and grunted in dissatisfaction, "Why are you so aggressive? Jessie is not a doctor, how can she know everything without you reminding her?" Chapter 840 It doesnt seem that Annoying George turned his head away and ignored Jessie''s father. Jessie''s father was a man he knew well, and when he was pleasant, he was nosy. And as he himself was not the type to talk much, nor was he very eloquent, the only result against Jessie''s father was to be annoyed by what he said. So if he paid attention to Jessie''s father, he would only be helping him to grow in prestige and make him mutter usations that were useless, so it was better not to say anything at all. Nothing was said, and after a while, Jessie''s father subsided his anger. As expected, Jessie''s father finally said nothing when George still ignored him. Across the room, Jessie pinched the top of the ampoule and broke it hard. Yet the ampoule was like a stone, unable to break it, and her face was went flushed. Jessie''s father was about to take it, but George sighed imperceptibly and his voice softened slightly, "You have gauze scissors on your left hand side, you can break it by using the de of the scissors to make a few cuts on the ampoule connection and draw a set of marks before breaking it." Hearing him say that, Jessie''s eyes lit up, then she pped her forehead, "Right, why didn''t I remember? Thank you, Mr. Joe, thank you for reminding me." With those words, she picked up the scissors and opened them, then did as he said and made a few cuts at the ampoule joints. The scissors were sharp and soon cut a line through the ampoule joint. Jessie once again broke it with force, this time, the ampoule was finally broken by her. She held up the ampoule hat that had been broken and smiled at George, "Look, Mr. Joe, I broke it." George looked at her smile, his eyes darkened, his voice pretending to be cold and nd as he gave a muffled sound. Jessie''s father snorted coldly, "Jessie, what are you showing off to him, do you see him paying attention to you?" Jessie smiled, "Well, dad, I''m not showing off, I just wanted to show him that I did what he said." "What''s the point? There are plenty of ways to get this thing open, even if he did not advice, you still have other ways to get it open, so what''s the point to show him?" Jessie''s father said as he nced coldly a George. Jessieughed, "Okay Dad, enough about that, hold out your hand and I''ll disinfect it for you." Naturally, Jessie''s father listened to her and put his hand out on the small table in front of him. Jessie picked up a cotton swab and, after dabbing it with some iodine, began to disinfect his hand. George kept watching her movements, so that if she did anything wrong, he could always remind her and make her correct it. Disinfection was not a particrlyplicated matter though, just wipe over all the wounds. So Jessie did a good job and George didn''t say a word. After disinfecting, Jessie dropped the cotton swab, then looked at George, "Mr. Joe, you just said that after disinfecting, I will use some kind of spray, right?" "The bottle to your right." George said, pointing. Jessie picked up the spray bottle, "Thank you." She finished her thanks and then opened the lid of the spray bottle. George suddenly spoke again, "Shake it twice before you spray it, otherwise the first thing thates out is all air." "Okay, thanks for the reminder." Jessie nodded in response, then took the spray bottle and shook it. After shaking it twice, she then pressed the spray button. Soon, a white, moist powder came out of the spout of the spray bottle and pounced nicely on the spot where Jessie''s father had broken his skin. George exined, "This is a hemostatic powder, which can effectively clot the red blood cells and make the wound crust over." "I see." Jessie looked at the name on the bottle of the spray bottle in her hand. It was another country''s script and she didn''t understand it. But now she knew what it was, it was a blood stopping powder. "Mr. Joe, what do we do next?" Jessie asked again after putting down the spray bottle and capping it. George pointed to her left hand side, "The gel in that little bottle, use a spoon to gently scoop some of it, spread it evenly on your father''s wound, and finally just wrap it with gauze." "A gel?" Jessie picked up the small bottle he said and opened it, and inside was indeed a beige, pungent-smelling gel-like paste. She thought that it was all about the pills. "What kind of gel is this?" She inquired, wrinkling her nose. Just after she asked, she thought of something else and waved her hand, "Sorry Mr. Joe, I didn''t mean to ask, you could have not answered me." Really, how could she forget how much he hated their Robinson family just because he was now being merciful and teaching her how to dress her father''s wounds? So why should one make the extra effort to ask these unproductive questions. Yet George did not refrain from answering, as Jessie had said. Instead, he lightly exined to her, "This is a new type of drug, only developedst year, it is a drug gel that can effectively promote skin growth, because of the low cost of production, so it can achieve worldwide poprity, so now this gel has be the best trauma dressing for major hospitals and major clinics." "So that''s how it is." Jessie nodded in a daze, but she was very surprised. He actually answered her anyway. He didn''t seem to be as over the top as Mum and Dad, and Violet had said he was.N?velDrama.Org content rights. He seemed to be quite patient with her. What was going on here? Jessie cocked her head in confusion. And she didn''t know if it was just her own illusion, but she seemed to think that he didn''t seem to hate her and the Robinson family so much. Of course, the chances of this being an illusion on her part were very high; after all, Mum, Dad and Violet couldn''t have lied to her. The terror she felt when she faced him wasn''t fake either. So he had really gone too far with her, with the Robinson family, before. Now, it was just a temporary cover-up. "What are you thinking?" When George saw Jessie''s head lowered, not knowing what she was thinking about, he couldn''t help but purse her lips and say, "If you don''t put the gel on, the hemostatic powder will dry up, what''s the use then? Mixing the gel with the haemostatic powder is the best effect." Being reminded by him, Jessie hurriedly came back to her senses with a jolt and squeezed the corners of her mouth in embarrassment, "Sorry, I''ll wipe it right now." After saying that, she hurriedly picked up a spoon, scooped out arge piece of gel and carefully smeared it on her father''s wound. While wiping, she asked her father, "Dad, does it hurt?" Jessie''s father smiled lovingly and replied, "It doesn''t hurt, it''s warm inside." He pointed to his chest.. To be honest, how could the medication not hurt, all those drugs had the side effect of irritating the wound and he was gritting his teeth when it was applied. But he felt warm in his heart! It was really warm and sweet when his daughter gave him medicine and cared. Jessie looked at her father''s smile and saw the wrinkles at the corners of his eyes and the gray hair on his head, and her heart was sour. Not to talk about the feud between the Robinson family and the Joe family, just that over the years, Mom and Dad have aged too much because of the fact that she loved George. Although she now had no idea what she had done when she loved that man, she knew that when she was hurt and heartbroken by George, they, as parents, would be heartbroken along with her. In other words, originally, Mom and Dad only had to suffer from George''s hatred, but because of her own feelings, Mom and Dad had to suffer an additional torment caused by their daughter. She really was sorry for them!???????? Chapter 841 There Is a Change "What''s on your mind?" Looking at his daughter''s guilt-filled face, Jessie''s father knew what she was thinking, and after sighing inwardly, he flicked her forehead. Jessie covered her forehead which was painfully bounced, "Dad, what are you doing?" "Don''t think too much about it." Jessie''s father said. Jessie bit her lip, "I don''t think much of it." "If you didn''t, then what were you just fuming about? Well, tie the gauze." Jessie''s father pointed to the gauze and changed the subject. Jessie picked up the unopened gauze and unwrapped it, then used scissors to cut it into small strips one by one. Thetter step was to wrap the gauze, so Jessie didn''t need George''s teaching. George also just sat quietly on the hospital bed and watched, his head lowered. After a while, Jessie came to hold the wound well for her father and was packing the medical kit. Jessie''s father stood up, walked towards George, went to the hospital bed and then looked at him with cold old eyes. George also lifted his head, his gaze calmly locked with Jessie''s father. To Jessie''s father''s surprise, this time, he actually did not see any hatred in George''s eyes. He knew how much this boy hated their Robinson family, and every time they met, the way he looked at them, he hated their Robinson family to death. But now, he did not see the hatred in George''s eyes, not even anger, only calmness. It was as if, they, the Robinson family, were not his so-called enemies, but strangers with no connection at all. What was this all about? Jessie''s father stared at George for a moment, not understanding why George suddenly lost his hatred for their Robinson family, but he did not have the intention to ask. In his opinion, although George did not look at them with hatred anymore, in his heart, he was definitely still like that. So what was he asking so much for? There was no point. "Kid!" Jessie''s father spoke in a deep voice, "Just now you taught Jessie to dress my wounds, don''t expect me to thank you." George raised his eyes and said in a light tone, "I didn''t expect you to thank me." This honorific address once again stunned Jessie''s father. "You......" His eyes stared at George in amazement for a long time before his mouth opened and he made a sound, "You kid, you don''t have a brain fever, do you?" George frowned, "I''m fine!" "If you''re so fine, why are you saying that?" Jessie''s father questioned, "This is definitely not how you should address me, say it, do you have some kind of conspiracy?" George snorted, "I''m in this state, what kind of conspiracy can I have?" "Hmph, you''re like this, and you still haven''t dispelled your intention to let Jessie abort the baby either, haven''t you?" Jessie''s father sneered. George pursed his lips and was about to say something, but Jessie, who had finished packing the medical kit, came over. She first looked at her father before finally dropping her gaze to George, "Don''t worry, I will promise you to get rid of the baby." These words not only stunned Jessie''s father, but also caused George''s face to change slightly, his pupils suddenly contracting for a moment. Jessie''s father grabbed Jessie''s shoulder with an unprecedentedly serious expression, "Jessie, do you know what you''re talking about? Get rid of the baby? Why would you do that? Isn''t this the child you''ve been waiting for? For his sake, our family hid from home to abroad, and you even went to the extent of hypnotizing yourself to forget about George for his sake, so that you could better regte your mind, get well and give birth to this child, and now you want to take away this child that you have worked so hard to protect for my sake?" Jessie bit her lip. How was it possible! She certainly didn''t put up with it. But she couldn''t not save her dad. Children are important, but equally, dads are more important. This child is not yet formed and is not considered a child, only a foetus. Furthermore, at the moment she doesn''t have a lot of feelings for the child, so she is still able to be ruthless enough to take it out. But she would be truly heartless if she had to let herself choose her child and let her dad go to jail. Although her previous self cared for the child, she was sure that even her previous self, faced with the current choice, would have made the same choice. Thinking, Jessie squeezed her palms, her eyes red as she stared at her father, "Dad, I can''t bear it, I can''t stand by and watch you go to jail." "You......" Jessie''s father was furious by her words, "I can'' stand that, I am old now and I don''t have many years to live. I''m not afraid to go to jail. I won''t allow you to abort the baby, I''m willing to go to jail." He pointed at George. Jessie nced towards George, the corner of her mouth pulled out a bitter curve, "I know, but it''s okay, I just want you to be safe and sound. Since he wants this child to disappear, then let''s do what he wants, maybe, with the child gone, the grudge between our two families can be lessened a bit." After saying that, she walked over to him, "Mr. Joe, you heard us, I am willing to remove the baby and can have the surgery right away, so I hope you let my father go, please." She bowed deeply towards him. Jessie''s father took her by the arm and tried to pull her up. But this time, Jessie''s attitude was particrly firm, and Jessie''s father actually couldn''t pull her up. In the end it was Jessie who came to get up on her own, then raised her hand to wipe her eyes and turned to walk towards the door of the ward. Just then, George''s hand ced under the cover clenched into a fist and suddenly opened his mouth to ask, "Where are you going?" Jessie stopped and didn''t turn around, "I''ll go find a doctor and arrange for an abortion." Her voice in reply was soft, but it was heartbreaking to hear. And her head was slightly bowed and her eyelids drooped, making it impossible to see the expression on her face, or the look in her eyes. Her father''s hands were clenched in fists, and if his sanity wasn''t there, he really wanted to beat George. "George, are you satisfied now?" Jessie''s father''s eyes were red as he roared towards George, "The child in Jessie''s belly is also yours, it''s the result of your own mistake in the first ce, why do you only want Jessie to suffer alone now?" George ignored him, his gaze only fixed on Jessie, "If you want to keep this child, there is a chance." Hearing this, Jessie jerked her head up, then turned to look at the man in the hospital bed, "What did you say? You ...... You said you could let me keep the baby?" Not to mention Jessie, Jessie''s father was also dumbfounded, looking at George as if he were a monster. God, what did he just hear? There was a possibility that George will let Jessie keep the baby. "Mr. Joe, is it true what you said?" Jessie took a few steps back to the side of George''s hospital bed, gripping the railing and asking urgently, "Are you ....... really willing to let me keep the baby?" "I just said that there is a chance, I didn''t say for sure." George lowered his eyes and said in a faint voice. When Jessie heard that, her originally excited expression, all of a sudden, dimmed down again, "Yes, you said there is a chance, and it doesn''t mean it''s a certainty, it''s me thinking too much." Sheughed to herself.0000This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Chapter 842 Staying in Care Surely, from the beginning, she should not have expected or hoped for him. As soon as George saw Jessie''s appearance, he knew what she was thinking, his eyes darkened, his heart more or less ufortable, "Are you so sure that I won''t really let you keep this child?" Jessie raised her eyes to look at him, "If you would have let me keep this child, you wouldn''t have been so adamant about me aborting it in the first ce, and you wouldn''t have let me take this child in exchange just now, would you?" George pursed his lips, "You''re right, it''s true that I don''t treat this child well, but it''s not impossible." "As long as I agree, let my father go to jail, is that it?" Jessie sneered. George narrowed his eyes, "Of course not, you can keep this child and I can keep your father out of jail." Hearing this, Jessie''s pupils dted sharply, staring at him closely, "What did you say? You''re saying that you can let me keep the baby and also keep dad out of jail?" On the side, Jessie''s father also looked at George with an incredulous expression, "Kid, do you have another conspiracy?" George pursed his lips and said indifferently, "If I had another conspiracy, I would have started doing that long ago and wouldn''t be telling you this at all." These words made Jessie''s father''s throat choke and he had no more words to say. Jessie gripped the hospital bed railing with both hands, "Mr. Joe, are you serious? Can you really let me keep the baby and also keep my father out of jail?" She asked again. This time, George finally answered, nodding his head, "Of course." "But you must have other conditions, right?" Jessie looked at him. She definitely did not believe that the world could be so easy. Things like falling pies only happen in TV dramas, in reality, they simply do not exist. What''s more, he hates the Robinson family so much, how could he possibly let her keep the baby and spare her father without any conditions. So, he must have had another purpose. As expected, George narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "You are right, I do have other conditions, but I haven''t thought of them yet, when I do, I will bring them up." At that, Jessie was temporarily relieved. So he hadn''t thought about it yet. That was good, she was worried that he woulde up with some other condition that would make things difficult for her and the Robinson family. Although she didn''t know whether the conditions he proposedter would be difficult for her or not, for now he hadn''t made them, so she assumed she didn''t know. In short, keep the baby and her dad safe first. "So, Mr. Joe, now that you haven''t made the offer to spare the child and my father, then you shouldn''t be calling the police, right?" Jessie bit her lower lip and asked hopefully. George said, "Of course, but for this next period, you will be here to look after me until I recover and leave the hospital." "What are you thinking about?" Before Jessie could say yes, Jessie''s father had an unhappy face. He came to George in anger, his eyes staring at him angrily as if he had done something unforgivable, and grabbed George by the cor of his hospital gown, "You actually let Jessie take care of you? She is a pregnant woman, do you know that? Did you do it on purpose? Did you deliberately let Jessie take care of you and then torture her to miscarry?" When Jessie heard this, her face instantly went white for a moment, and she also looked at George suspiciously. It had to be said that he did have that possibility. George read the look in Jessie''s eyes and was annoyed and angry.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. She actually thought he was up to that too? George closed his eyes, barely suppressing the irritation in his heart, and raised his eyes to look calmly at Jessie''s father, "So what? I''m just asking her to pour tea and water, it''s not like I''m doing any heavy work, can''t this still make her miscarry?" "Pouring tea and water?" Jessie''s father sneered, "Are you treating Jessie like a maid? Besides, who knows if what you say is true?" "Whether it''s true or not, you guys beat me up like this, is it wrong for me to let you take care of and take responsibility for my actions?" George asked rhetorically. Jessie''s father frowned and wanted to say something else, but Jessie came and pressed his arm, "Alright, dad, don''t say anything." She took a breath and then looked at George, "Taking care of you, right? I get it, I agree." "Jessie!" Jessie''s father looked at Jessie in surprise. Jessie smiled at him, "Dad, it''s okay, he''s right, we did have to take responsibility for our actions when we beat him up like that, plus, he agreed not to call the police and he agreed for me to keep the baby, so we should indeed do something about it, whether it''s being a maid or not, I''ll do it." "But I''m afraid he''ll deliberately get you some heavy work to torture you and make you abort the baby." Jessie''s father said with a frown. That''s what worries him most. Jessie looked at George, "I know your worries, dad, but we have to try to trust him for once, don''t we?" With that, she spoke again to George, "Mr. Joe, may I ask if I am to start tomorrow, or do I have to take care of you now?" "What do you think?" George looked at her with a deep, dark gaze. Jessie lowered his eyes, "I know, I''ll be on duty now, Dad." She turned around and faced Jessie''s father, "You can help me get apanion room at the hospital, I''ll stay there tonight, you go back and tell Mom not to worry about me." "Jessie ......" Jessie''s father saw that she really wanted to do this, his brow was furrowed and he wanted to persuade something more, but looking at her serious eyes, he couldn''t say anything at once. Eventually, Jessie''s father sighed and nodded in agreement, "Got it, I''ll book a room for youter." He then red at George, "Kid, you better not be torturing Jessie in a roundabout way, if there is anything wrong with Jessie, I will risk my life to get you killed." George pursed his lips and didn''t say anything. Jessie''s father didn''t necessarily want to hear his reassurance, and after looking at Jessie, he turned and went out to set the escort room. After Jessie''s father left, Jessie and George were the only two people left in the ward. It''s not that Jessie hadn''t been alone with George in the past two days, but those were all times when George hadn''t woken up yet, so she didn''t feel anything different. But now that he was awake and she was in the same room with her, she was more than a little ufortable. She didn''t know how to get along with him, didn''t know what to say or do. In short, it was not fun anywhere. Finally Jessie took a deep breath, took out her mobile phone from her pocket, looked at the man on the hospital bed, barely squeezed out a smile, "Mr. Joe, can I go make a phone call? I''ll be back soon." George''s gaze fell to her phone, "Who is it for?" "Violet." Jessie gripped the phone tightly and didn''t hide it, answering directly, "Violet knows about your situation and is worried about you, so no matter what, now that you''ve woken up, I have to tell her about it." "By the way, have her and Stanley send someone to monitor me in case I do something to you guys?" The corners of George''s mouth pulled out in a sneer. Jessie''s eyes flickered slightly, "Sorry, the shadow you brought to our Robinson family is too big, if you want to deal with me, I can ept it, but I have to protect my parents. I don''t have the ability to do that, so I can only ask Violet for help." "Aren''t you afraid, by saying these words, that I''ll be upset and reverse what you just agreed to?" George narrowed his eyes and stared at her.???????????????? Chapter 843 Violets Worries Jessie let out a bitter smile, "I am afraid, but there is no way, you have guessed what I am going to say to Violet on the phone, so if I tell you, you might still let it go for my honesty''s sake." "You''re optimistic." George gave a chortle. Jessie couldn''t tell if he was mocking her or what, so she bit her lip and asked, "Mr. Joe, can I call now?" "Go ahead." George turned his face to the side, "Even if I don''t let you call, you can still find the opportunity to make contact, can''t you?" Once again, Jessie was silent. George waved his hand, "You go out, I''m a bit dizzy." "Dizzy?" As soon as she heard this from him, Jessie tensed up and quickly asked with concern, "Are you alright? Are you very dizzy? Is it because the concussion hasn''tpletely healed? I''ll call the doctor toe over and give you you a look." With that, she was about to ring the bell. George grabbed her wrist, "No, it''s nothing, I will just sleep for a while." Jessie did not expect him to suddenly grab her hand, and for a moment, her whole body froze, looking down at his hand gripping her wrist, unable to make a sound for a long time. George also seemed to feel that his actions were inappropriate, gently releasing his hand and putting it back under the cover, unable to resist rubbing it a little, as if the warmth of her wrist still remained on the top of his fingers. George lowered his eyelids, hiding the look under his eyes, and his voice turned a little hoarse, "You go out." "Okay......" Jessie also lowered her hand, and answered in a small voice. Just now, what was wrong with her? Why did her heart suddenly be so fast? Just as he put his hand on hers, her heartbeat went straight out of rhythm and became very fast. Was it because her previous self loved him, her mind would change whenever he touched her? If that was the case, it seemed that she had to be careful not toe into contact with him in the future, or she might not know what would be of her mind. Moreover, she was even more afraid that after a long exposure, the hypnotic effect would gradually diminish and she would be miserable if she had to think of him. "Mr. Joe, you rest, I''m going out." Jessie took a deep breath, barely calming herself before heading for the door. Just then, George suddenly shouted again, "In the evening, I want to eat loofah and bamboo shoot soup." "Huh?" Jessie stopped in her tracks, "Loofah and bamboo shoot soup?" George nodded. This was one of her best soup dishes. In the past, she had offered him several times, but he had never epted it and had even thrown her thermos in the trash a few times in front of her. Now, he could still remember that? Jessie did not know what was going through George''s mind. Nor did she know that she had made this soup for him in the past; after all, she had no memory of the past, so she was really quite surprised when she heard that he wanted it. But she wasn''t surprised for long before she nodded in agreement, "I know, I''ll cook it for you tonight." She was next in charge of looking after him, and that was natural making him soup. When George saw that Jessie had agreed, his brow softened a little and he closed his eyes without speaking. Jessie watched him for a while, and also gently closed the door and went out, then in the corridor, dialed Violet''s phone. Violet was reading a fashion magazine at the moment, when she heard the phone ring, she casually fished it out and answered it directly without looking at the caller ID, "Hello?" "Violet." Jessie called out over the phone. When Violet heard her voice, she immediately looked up from her magazine and smiled, "Jessie, what can I do for you?" "Violet, George is awake." Jessie said as she sat down on the cool chair in the corridor. When Violet heard that, she was startled, and then her expression got serious, "What? George has woken up?" "Yes." Jessie nodded. Violet hurriedly asked, "Then what is George''s current situation? Did he say he wanted to report to the police to arrest your father?" Jessie shook her head with a smile on her lips, "No, he is in a good condition and did not say anything about reporting the police, and, he also agreed to let me keep the baby." "What?" Violet eximed, standing up from the sofa in shock, "Is this true?" Aimee, who came from the kitchen carrying a te of fruit, was still taken aback by her and almost knocked the fruit over in her hand. Luckily, she ended up being quick on her feet and was able to stabilise the te in her hand in time. "What''s wrong with you, Violet?" Aimee asked as she adjusted her shocked mind and walked over towards the sofa, asking as she went. Violet pointed to her phone, "Jessie''s call, she said George would not report the police to arrest her father and also agreed with Jessie to keep the baby." Aimee choked on a mouthful of watermelon and kept coughing so hard that her face turned red, and it took her a while to m down, with tears in the corners of her eyes, "Really? George would actually be so kind?" Violet shook her head, "I don''t know if it''s true or not." To be honest, she didn''t quite believe this either; after all, she knew how much George hated Jessie and the Robinson family. So how could he be possible to let Jessie keep the baby and spare her father? At the other end of the phone, Jessie knew that what she had said would cause Violet to have this reaction. She lifted the hair behind her ears before she replied, "It''s true Violet, Mr. Joe indeed spared Dad and let me keep the baby, only there were other conditions." "Sure enough." Violet pursed her lips. That''s the right way to go. It would have been unbelievable and uneptable to simply let go of her father and the child in Jessie''s belly. Surely this was the real George. "Jessie, what are the conditions?" Violet asked hastily. If it was another difficult condition to choose from, then she would simply ask Stanley to send someone over to take care of it. They must not be allowed to meet again. Otherwise, tragedy can strike at any time.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Jessie listened to the worry in Violet''s tone, her heart warmed up and she smiled, "Don''t worry, Violet, Mr. Joe hasn''t put forward any conditions yet, so for the time being, dad and I are safe. He will put it forwardter, that''s all we can afford now. In my opinion, no matter what kind of conditions, it can''t be worse than having me take the baby." "That''s what I said, but what I''m worried about is that the conditions George puts forward in the future will be another tragedy." Violet said with a worried look on her face. Jessie looked up at the ceiling in the corridor, "It''s okay, Violet, no matter what, the situation is good now, we will see what happenster." Violet sighed, "Alright then, let''s not mention this now, but wait untilter when George brings up the conditions, you must tell me, whether it''s good or bad." "Okay." Jessie nodded. Violet rubbed her temples and asked again, "Right, since George has allowed you keep the baby and not call the police to arrest your father, then what is your n between you and George?"???????????? Chapter 844 Worry about Jessie "I don''t know." Jessie shook her head, looking so nk, "I don''t remember him now. I don''t have any feelings for him. But now that he is hospitalized, I can''t leave him alone. Besides, he asked me to take care of him." "George asked you to take care of him?" Violet eximed. Jessie said, "Yes, I don''t know why he did this. My father thought he was deliberately making things difficult for me and trying to make me get an abortion. However, he said he didn''t mean that. I also observed him at that time. I found that he really didn''t mean it." Jessie didn''t know why George wanted to keep her to stay, but Violet knew it. Violet remembered what Stanley told her before. George actually loved Jessie, but he had always been blinded by hatred, so he thought he didn''t love Jessie. Besides, he hypnotized himself, so he didn''t know who he really loved. George thought he loved Violet before, but actually he didn''t love her. It was just because Violet was very simr to Jessie and they two were very simr in personality so that George thought that he had feelings for her. But in fact, the one George really liked had always been Jessie. As for why he thought that he loved Violet, it was just because her personality at that time was very simr to Jessie. That was why George was attracted by her. Now, Violet suspected that George had already known that the person he really liked was Jessie, so he asked her to take care of him. After all, Stanley told George very clearly that he liked Jessie. George might not be able to ept this at first, but as he calmed down and thought about it, he could still figure it out. So maybe George had already figured it out. What Violet was worried was how George would treat Jessie after he figured out that the person he loved was Jessie. Should he let go of everything and be with Jessie, or continue to be like before, pretending not to know his feelings for Jessie, and continue hating the Robinson family? Feeling that Violet wanted to say something, Jessie couldn''t help but looked puzzled and shouted, "Violet? Hello?" Violet came to her senses. She forced a smile and replied, "I''m listening." "What happened to you just now? Why are you suddenly silent?" Jessie asked.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Violet lowered her eyes, "Nothing. I just thought of something. By the way, Jessie, you haven''t answered me yet whether you agreed or not?" Jessie answered, "Yes. Now, I want to ask for his help. If I don''t agree, what should I do if he still sues my father? What should I do if Oscar asks me to take get an abortion? Furthermore, it is indeed my family who beat him up like this. We should also take responsibility for taking care of him." "Having said that, but Jessie, aren''t you worried?" Violet asked worriedly. Jessie blinked, "What do you mean?" "Of course it''s your feelings for George." Violet sighed, "I know you have indeed forgotten all the things with him and your feelings for him, but I''m worried that those feelings wille back to you if you take care of him by his side. Then you will want to get those memory back." Hearing Violet''s words, Jessie felt very warm. She knew that her best friend was worried about that she would repeat past mistakes. "Don''t worry, Violet." Jessie replied with a smile, "That won''t happen. I know very well what can be done and what can''t be done. I just take care of him. It is absolutely impossible that I will have any feelings for him. It''s even more impossible that I will try to get those memory back. Except taking care of him, I will try to stay away from him at other times." "I know. but I''m just worried... I''m just worried that he won''t let you stay away from him." Violet supported her forehead. After all, George realized that the person he really loved was Jessie. It was very likely that he intended to be with Jessie. It could be seen from the fact that he let Jessie keep the child and let go of her father. So maybe George really wanted to be with Jessie. If George didn''t have this idea, he must choose to continue hating the Robinson family. He couldn''t let Jessie keep the child, and it was even more impossible to let go of her father. Thus, Violet guessed that the reason why George asked Jessie to take care of him was most likely to make Jessie have feelings for him again, and then released Jessie''s hypnosis and let Jessie restore all her memories of him. After all, George himself could hypnotize. Of course, Violet was happy to know that George knew and ept his own feelings for Jessie. Because of this, George might choose to let go of all his hatred for the Robinson family. But what Violet was worried about was that Jessie would copse if she got her memory back. After all, even if George knew that he loved Jessie and wanted to be with Jessie, he had left her with so much pain and a heavy shadow before. But if Jessie really got those memory and feelings back, could she ept it? If it was Violet, she might not be able to ept it. If the person she loved hurt her so much before, then suddenly he said that he fell in love with her and wanted to be with her, how ironic it would be! When Jessie loved him, he didn''t love her and humiliated her in every possible way. Now Jessie didn''t want to love him anymore, but he actually said that he was in love with her and wanted to be with her. Wasn''t that just kidding her? So that was what Violet was worried about. Jessie didn''t know what Violet was thinking about. Hearing her words, Jessie tilted her head suspiciously, "Violet, what are you talking about? Why does he not want me to leave him? Why does he not want me to keep away from him?" Violet sighed, "Nothing." She didn''t intend to tell Jessie that George had fallen in love with her. What if Jessie was curious and then suddenly wanted to get back together with George? What if she went to a hypnotist to get her memory back? Of course if Jessie could calmly ept the hurt George had done to her in the past, and was willing to be with George, it would be better. In that case, Violet didn''t have to worry about anything. But if Jessie couldn''t calmly ept it but she still wanted to be with George, she would undoubtedly fall into another kind of pain. Therefore, Violet still didn''t n to tell Jessie that George had fallen love with her without determining what Jessie''s thoughts were. Perhaps, it would be better for Jessie to find it out by herself. Maybe in that way, it would be easy for Jessie to ept it. Besides, George would pursue Jessie, right? If he really wanted to be with Jessie, he would definitely do it. Hearing Violet''s words, Jessie shrugged, "Keep me in suspense?" Violet smiled, "No... Alright... Forget it. You''ll know itter." "Well, since you said so, what else could I ask?" Jessie stuck out her tongue. Violet changed her sitting position and said again, "Jessie, it''s gettingte. I have to hang up now. Call me at any time." Violet looked at her watch and said. Jessie nodded, "Okay, bye." Violet responded, "Bye."???????????????? Chapter 845 The Competition Begins After hanging up the phone, Violet took a long breath. What the hell was going on? Unexpectedly, George actually epted the fact that he loved Jessie. When Stanley told her that he told George it, she was worried that George would not ept it at all. Because Stanley said, when George heard it, he was disdainful. In other words, George didn''t think that what Stanley said was right at the time. He didn''t think he loved Jessie. After all, for George at that time, Jessie and the Robinson family were his enemies. How ridiculous that he fell in love with his enemy! But now, George had really figured out his feelings. Besides, he had epted it. It was very likely that he wanted to be with Jessie. Violet didn''t know what George was nning now. If he was really with Jessie, would he let go of all his resentments towards the Robinson family? If he didn''t want to let it go but he still wanted to be with Jessie, he and Jessie would definitely have a lot of grudges in the future. How about letting Stanley send someone over to sticking George''s toes and see his thoughts? As soon as the idea came up, Violet only rejected it. She shook her head. Forget it. Maybe George didn''t even know his own n now. He just knew that he fell in love with Jessie, but he couldn''t ept the fact that Jessie had forgotten him. Maybe he just wanted to let Jessie remember him again, but he hadn''t figured out how to deal with his own rtionship with the Robinson family. However, if Stanley asked George about it but he couldn''t ept it, it would be troublesome. So, forget it! Just wait and see. Thinking so, Violet rubbed her brows, got up and went out. That night, when she called Stanley on the phone, she told him what she talked with Jessie during the day. After Stanley heard it, he didn''t have much reaction. Anyway, George already knew that he himself loved Jessie, so it was bound to be unlikely to hurt Jessie like he did before. Otherwise, why would he ept that he loved Jessie so calmly?N?velDrama.Org content rights. If he was really unwilling to ept it, how could he be so calm? Soon, it was the next day. Violet and Aimee went to thepetition hall to enter their own contest. The winner could design the opening dress of the World Games, so all the candidates was so enthused. Therefore, as soon as Violet entered thepetition hall, she felt an unprecedented heavy and depressing atmosphere. Aimee shivered directly and rubbed her arms, "Hey, it''s scary. Violet, have you seen the eyes of these people? So sharp! As if they treat everyone as their enemies." "Aren''t they our enemies?" Violet chuckled, "Except for our partners, everyone else is the enemy. After all, others are rivalspeting with us for the slots." "Having said that, they react too much. They wanted to use their eyes to kill others, then no one would fight them for the slots. In short, I feel scared and get goosebumps." Aimee couldn''t help rubbing her arms. To her, these people looked crazy. Seeing Aimee like this, Violet picked up a can of coffee and threw it over, "Well, don''t worry about it. Just don''t look at them. Don''t be affected by their eyes or something. It''s not good for us." "Got it." Aimee nodded, then opened the coffee and took a sip, "I think these people are deliberately ring at others to affect them." "Since you know it, then ignore it." Violet said calmly, sitting in her seat. Aimee scratched her hair and sat down, "What will the theme be? Thepetition between us is not asplicated as those between the juniors. The wholepetition will end after three rounds. It can be seen how high the elimination rate is." Yes, there were a total of 12 groups of contestants, which were divided into three rounds. That was to say in the first round, nine groups would be eliminated. In the second round, one group would be eliminated. Then in the final round, the first ce would be determined. So with such a high elimination rate, it was no wonder that the atmosphere at the scene was so solemn and depressing. After all, anyone who was eliminated in the first round would be unwilling in addition to being embarrassed. After all, no one wanted to fail. They all wanted to enter the second round and then entered thest round topete for the championship. Violet also opened a can of coffee and took a sip. The expression on her face was not as rxed as it was at the beginning. She became much more serious, "Yeah, the elimination rate is too high. I have also participated so many games. I had never seen the atmosphere and high elimination rate. To be honest, I''m starting to get nervous." "No, you can''t be nervous." Hearing Violet say this, Aimee immediately became anxious, "There are no your match here. So why are you nervous? I can be nervous. After all, apart from the pressure that thepetition puts on me, there is also Yamamoto. So Violet, you can''t be nervous. If you are nervous, I will also be nervous. When the timees, the two of us will be screwed up. We are a team." "You''re right." Violet managed a smile, "Okay, I''ll adjust myself now. I won''t be nervous." "That''s right." Aimee breathed a sigh of relief, "Anyway, as long as you are not nervous, I will gradually calm down." Like what Aimee just said, they were a team. If one got nervous, the other would definitely be affected. On the contrary, if the other person was in a good state of mind, the one who was nervous would gradually adjust herself. Violet took another sip of coffee, "Then tell me something else. Do not talk about thepetition first." Thepetition hadn''t stared yet. There was still about half an hour left, so they could chat for a while. Aimee also felt that it was better to talk about other things right now. After thinking about it, she asked, "By the way, Violet, didn''t you say that Mr. Murphy will bring the children over today?" Violet gave a hum, "Yeah, they said they woulde here to cheer me on." Speaking of this, she smiled, feeling warm. Aimee looked at her enviously, "So great, it would be great if David came here. But unfortunately, David also has apetition recently and can''te here." "Never mind. I believe he will see you to take part in thepetition one day." Violet patted her on the shoulder to reassure her. Aimee smiled, "I hope so. Well, let''s not talk about him. When will Mr. Murphye? I miss Calvin and Arya. Last time, Arya felt the pearls looked good, so I promised to design a pearl for her. It''s done yesterday. When Aryaes, I can give it to her." Hearing Aimee say this, Violet replied with a smile, "Don''t worry, you can give it to her tonight." "I know. I''m just worried whether Arya will like it or not." Aimee said with supporting her head. Violet was drinking coffee, "Of course she will like it. I know your design style. Your design must be very good. Arya will definitely like it very much."0000???????????? Chapter 846 Jimmy Goes Abroad "Well, since you said so, of course I''m relieved." Aimee smiled, "Besides the pearl, I also prepared gifts for Calvin and Jimmy." "Calvin and Jimmy?" Violet was taken aback, "Why don''t I know?" Aimee waved her hand, "It''s a surprise, so I didn''t tell you. Since I have to give Arya a pearl, of course I have to prepare some gifts for Calvin and Jimmy. They are siblings, and they are all your children. I can''t favor one over the other, so I prepared three gifts." Hearing this, Violet said, "Aimee, thank you." "You''re wee." Aimee said with a smile, "Although Jessie is Arya and Calvin''s godmother, I am Jimmy''s godmother. So I''m also Calvin and Arya''s godmother. I love them, so I want to give them gifts. If you feel embarrassed, when I have my children in the future, you can also give them gifts." Violet smiled and nodded, "Okay, I''ll be your child''s godmother." "Great. If my children have such rich godparents like you and Mr. Murphy, I''m going to be crazy with joy." Aimee said with bright eyes. Violet was speechless, "Money-grubber." Aimee grinned, "... Who doesn''t love money in this world? For money, someone can do anything, such as Sophie."This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Hearing the name, Violet held back the smile. The disgust appeared in her eyes. Aimee waved her hand, "Don''t talk about her. So disgusting." "You mentioned her first." Violet rolled her eyes at Aimee. Aimee smiled embarrassingly, "I just blurted out." "Well." Violet shook her head helplessly and asked, "What did you prepare for Calvin and Jimmy?" "It''s all essories that are worn around the neck. After all, I give Arya a pearl. They''re siblings. It''s better to give them almost the same things. So I designed a smallputer and a small abacus which are made of jade for Calvin. After all, Calvin has hacking skills and will be the heir of the Murphy Group in the future, which is the best gift for Calvin." Aimee said. Violet nodded, "Indeed." "Yeah." Aimee said with a smile, "As for Jimmy, he is not in good health, so I designed a jade Jesus. Although it is not as special as Calvin''s, this is the best for Jimmy. I hope it can protect him." Hearing what she said, Violet felt so warm. Tears welled up into her eyes, "Aimee, thank you." Aimee looked at her, "I said, I''m the godmother of the children. You don''t have to thank me." Hearing Aimee say this, Violetughed again, "Okay." "That''s right." Aimee was satisfied. Violet threw the coffee can into the trash can not far away, "I just wonder why you have been hanging outside these two days. When I asked you, you still didn''t tell me. It turns out that you go to prepare gifts for my children." "Yeah." Aimee nodded, "There is no machine in the vi dedicated to cutting jade, so I can only go outside to find a studio and use their machines toplete gifts for the children." "Thank you so much." Violet looked at her. "It''s nothing." Aimee shrugged, "Besides, my job is it. I prepared them for the children I like, so I don''t feel tired. As long as the children like them, everything is worth it." "Don''t worry. They will definitely like your gifts." Violet said with a smile. Jimmy was still a little kid and couldn''t speak yet. Violet also believed that Calvin and Arya would cherish the gifts others gave them. "I''m relieved to hear what you said." Aimee stretched herself. Soon, half an hour passed. The host appeared and stood on the stage. The people who were chatting fell silent immediately. Because they knew that the appearance of the host meant that thepetition would officially begin. Sure enough, as soon as the host stood on the stage, he immediately announced the official start of thepetition. And then, on the big screen, the theme of thepetition was yed. After everyone saw the theme, they immediately began. At the airport. Stanley''s private ne was parked on the exclusive apron of the airport. A group of more than a dozen people got down from it, headed by the two bodyguards. Behind the two bodyguards was Stanley. He didn''t get off the ne with holding the two children''s hands as usual, but held one child in his arms. The child was in a swaddled, tightly wrapped by the quilt. That child was Jimmy. If Violet was here and saw that Jimmy was not lying in the incubator, but was held in Stanley''s arms, she would definitely cry out of excitement. Because it meant that Jimmy hadpletely left the incubator and could live normally in the sun and the air, bing a child who could survive without the aid of an incubator. But now Violet couldn''t see it because she was stillpeting. "Dad." At this moment, a childish voice came from behind Stanley. Stanley turned around and saw that it was Arya. Arya held Fraser''s hand and looked at him, "Dad, how is my brother? Isn''t he airsick like me?" She concerned. Stanley replied gently, "No. Jimmy is fine." Arya looked relieved, "That''s good. I''m so afraid that younger brother gets sick. If he is sick, Mommy and you will be very worried." "Don''t worry. Jimmy won''t get sick again in the future." Stanley said, looking down at the little guy in his arms. Arya nodded, "That''s fine. That''s fine." "Arya is a very good sister." Stanley freed up a hand and touched Arya''s little head. Calvin said quickly, "I''m also a very good brother. I was afraid that Jimmy would feel cold on the ne, so I kept asking the flight attendant to bring a nket to him." "You''re also great." Stanley also touched Calvin''s head. Calvinughed happily. "Okay, let''s go first. Your mommy''spetition has already started. Let''s go to the scene to cheer her on." Stanley retracted his hand and nced at his watch. Seeing that it was gettingte, he added, "Fraser, take care of them." "Don''t worry, Mr. Murphy." Fraser held Arya''s and Calvin''s hands. Stanley gave a hum, "Let''s go." The group, under the surprised, envious and curious eyes of others at the airport, boarded a convoy of luxury cars and headed to thepetition hall. On the way, Jimmy never woke up and slept very sweetly. Arya kissed Jimmy''s little face from time to time. She loved him so much. If Jimmy hadn''t woken up, Arya would have wanted to wake him and y with him. She liked her brother. But her brother was not in good health, so he couldn''t y with her all the time. She could only y with him for a while every day when he woke up. But how could it be enough? She wished she could apany her brother twenty-four hours a day. But her brother woke up very little every day, which made her very upset. "Dad, it''s here." Calvin suddenly pointed to the front and shouted. Stanley, who was ying with Arya, looked up after hearing this. Sure enough, they had arrived at thepetition hall. Suddenly, Arya stared at Stanley''s arms. Her eyes widened suddenly, then she eximed in surprise, "Dad, Jimmy wakes up."???????????? Chapter 847 Someone Is Watching Me Woke up? When Stanley heard his daughter''s shout, he looked down and saw the big ck and watery eyes of the little guy in his arms. Seeing Jimmy blinking and spitting bubbles of saliva, Stanley chuckled, "Yeah." "It''s me!" Arya snorted proudly, "It was me who found out that little brother was awake." "Arya is so great. You''re a good big sister." Stanley looked at Arya and said dotingly. Calvin took out two tissues and handed them to Stanley, "Dad, wipe my brother''s mouth. He spit milk bubbles again." "Okay." Stanley took the tissue from Calvin and praised him, "Calvin is also a very good big brother and knows how to take care of younger siblings." Although Calvin knew much, he was still a child after all. He would be blushed and embarrassed when he heard his parents'' praise. He crossed his small arms on his chest and pretended to be serious, saying, "Of course." Stanley shook his head with a chuckle, then wiped Jimmy''s mouth with a tissue. Jimmy was still only three months old. So he couldn''t understand the voices of the outside world. Besides, he couldn''t even see things clearly. However, it did not prevent him from being happy. When Stanley wiped the corners of Jimmy''s mouth, he grinned. Seeing this, Stanley was shocked, looking so excited. "Did Jimmyugh just now?" Stanley asked happily. Arya and Calvin nodded again and again. "Yes, I saw it. He reallyughed." "I saw it too." Calvin held Jimmy''s little hand, "It must be that he knows that he''s going to see Mommy soon, so he smiles happily." "Definitely." Arya also said, "As soon as we arrived here, he wakes up. He must know that he is going to see Mommy." "You are right." Stanley threw away the tissue, touched Jimmy''s little face and agreed, "Children have always been very perceptive. Jimmy has never seen your mommy much, so, he wants to see your mommy soon." "We also want to see Mommy soon." Arya held Stanley''s arm, "Dad, let''s get out of the car. We want to see Mommy. Jimmy also wants to see Mommy. Mommy definitely wants to see us too. She wants to see Jimmy even more." "Yeah, we came here just to give Mommy a surprise, letting Mommy know that Jimmy can live with us in the future. I can''t wait for Mommy to see Jimmy. Mommy must be very happy to see Jimmy." Calvin also said. Seeing that the two children were so excited to get out of the car, Stanley did not disappoint them. He nodded in agreement, "Okay, then let''s go in. But your mommy is inpetition now. We can''t disturb her. We can wait for her in the lounge now and then meet her after thepetition is over." Hearing this, the originally excited two children lowered their heads in disappointment. "Ah? So Mommy is still in thepetition?" "There''s nothing we can do about it. We came here at wrong time." Calvin sighed and spread out his hands. Arya looked at the little guy who was not crying or spitting up milk bubbles in Stanley''s arms, "I want Mommy to see Jimmy soon." "It doesn''t matter. Mommy can see him after thepetition is over." Stanley freed one hand andforted the two children respectively. The two children nodded, "That''s the only way to go."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Stanley took his hand back, "Fraser, take them to the lounge." "Yes." Fraser, who had been sitting in the passenger seat, coughed lightly and replied. Just now when he saw how happy the family of three was, he was very envious. He secretly swore that after he and Linda got married, he would have three children and enjoy the family happiness. That must be sweet, right? Fraserughed secretly, then got out of the car. He took Calvin and Arya out of the car one after another. Then he held Arya in his arms and held Calvin''s hand. They three walked to thepetition hall. Stanley held Jimmy and finally got out of the car, followed by a group of bodyguards and a babysitter, and then entered thepetition hall. There were already staff members in thepetition hall who were notified waiting for them. The staff saw them and immediately took them directly to the arranged lounge. The lounge was veryrge, equivalent to a small suite of more than 100 square meters, with a kitchen and bedroom. Stanley asked the bodyguards to stay outside the lounge. No one was allowed to approach. After all, with three children, he couldn''t help but be vignt. If something happened to one of the children, it would be toote to regret it. "Take Jimmy inside and feed him." Stanley handed Jimmy to the babysitter and said. This babysitter was specially recruited to feed Jimmy. Jimmy was born prematurely. After being born by Violet, he stayed in the hospital incubator. Stanley and Violet couldn''t approach him, so Violet couldn''t breastfeed him. Then she was given a milk withdrawal injection. Now that Jimmy hadpletely left the incubator and the hospital, it was natural to hire a babysitter to take care of him. After all, he and Violet both had their own careers, so it was impossible to take care of children exclusively. "Okay, Mr. Murphy." After hearing Stanley''s instructions, the babysitter carefully took Jimmy and carried him to the inner bedroom. Arya also followed her in. She loved her younger brother, and wished to be by his side twenty-four hours a day. Calvin did not follow. In his opinion, he was a boy. How could he watch others breastfeed? So he stayed outside, watched the surveince with Stanley. They were watching Violet. "Dad, it''s Mommy." Calvin said happily, pointing to the most beautiful woman on the big TV in front of him. Stanley also stared at the woman and then nodded slightly, "Yeah." "Mommy is so pretty. Mommy is the most beautiful person in the world." After Calvin said, he supported his chin with chubby hands, happily watching Violet on TV andplimenting her. Stanley chuckled, "Yeah." Although the description was exaggerated, in the eyes of the father and the son, Violet was indeed the most beautiful woman in the world. In the eyes of Violet, her husband and son would be the most handsome men in the world. At this time, Violet was surrounding a model, measuring the model''s body with a flexible ruler. Aimee was also measuring the model''s neck and wrist circumferences and so on. Gradually, Violet suddenly felt something. She stopped and looked up at the monitor above her head. Aimee noticed her movement, and looked up at it. After seeing nothing, she asked curiously, "Violet, what''s the matter? What are you looking at?" "I feel like someone is watching me." Violet said. "Watching you?" Aimee raised her eyebrows, then looked up at the monitor, "Is there any perv?" "How could it be?" Violet felt so speechless. Aimee teased her, "Why not? You look so pretty. A lot of men are attracted by you. I didn''t tell you that there are many designers who like you, both men and women." "Well, stop it." Violet pushed her away angrily, then said, "If I guessed correctly, it should be Stanley watching me." Chapter 848 I Miss You So Much "What? Your husband is watching you?" Aimee''s eyes widened in surprise. Violet said, "Yes." "How do you know it?" Aimee tilted her head and was obviously confused. She was so surprised that Violet said that she felt someone was watching her. How could Violet know that? Now she was even more surprised to hear Violet say that the person watching her through the monitoring was her husband. Was her friend psychic? "I guess." Violet continued to measure the model. Aimee''s mouth twitched, "What?" She was speechless Was Violet serious? She thought Violet was psychic and possessed supernatural powers. It turned out that this was just her guess. ... Aimee supported her forehead, not knowing what to say. Violet nodded, "Yeah, when I was in thepetition before, Stanley came to visit me sometimes. If I was during the game, he would go back to the lounge and wait for me while watching me in the surveince Over time, I can feel someone watching me, and if I don''t feel ufortable, the person who looks at me must be Stanley." "Tut-tut." Aimee praised, "Well, it seems that you and Mr. Murphy are perfect match. You have such a tacit understanding" Violet chuckled, "Thank you for thepliment." "Okay, let''s stop talking about this. Just take the measurement. After the measurement, there will be a half-hour break. Then you can see your husband and children," Aimee waved her hand and said. Violet gave a hum, "You''re right." After speaking, she sped up the measurement. Seeing this, Aimee also began to get serious. Beside her, Yamamoto raised her eyebrows when she saw that Violet was so serious. It was just measuring the model''s figure? Why was Aimee so serious?T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. It seemed that Aimee was also determined to beat her. In this case, she couldn''t lose to Aimee. Thinking about it, Yamamoto also got serious. When other designers saw this, they were also affected and became very serious. They made the measurement part more dignified than the formal design part. The judges were stunned. What happened? Just now, these designers were quite harmonious and calm, but why were they so nervous now? The judges looked at each other and found that no one knew the reason, so they looked away, stopping thinking about it. It was good that the atmosphere was heavy. It meant that everyone attached importance to the game. Right now, in the lounge. Calvin blinked and looked at the man beside him, "Dad, did Mommy find us just now?" Stanley chuckled lightly, "Yes, she knows we are watching her." Seeing the expression on Violet''s face when she looked up at the monitor and smiled, he knew that she had guessed it. Calvin''s mouth widened in surprise, "Mommy is amazing. How could she know it!" "Of course! That''s why you are so smart. " Stanley put his hand on his son''s head and rubbed lightly. Calvin swelled his chest proudly, "Yes, without Mommy and you, I wouldn''t be so smart." Stanleyughed, "Okay, are you hungry?" On the ne just now, the two children hadn''t eaten much, so he was afraid they were hungry now. Hearing Stanley''s question, Calvin lowered his head and touched his belly, "A little." "Then go and ask your sister toe out. Let''s have something together." Stanley took his hand back from his son''s head. Calvin jumped off the sofa, "I''ll go right now." He walked to the bedroom. Stanley took out his mobile phone, called Fraser, and asked him to buy some food for the children. Fraser was arranging the amodation of the bodyguards outside at the moment. When he received the call, he just finished working, so he had time to buy it. After Fraser bought some food, half an hour has passed. The two children ate while watching TV. Seeing that Violet was packing her things, Calvin immediately stood up, "Dad, Mommy is going to take a break." Stanley was peeling shrimp for his daughter. Hearing this, he looked up. When he found it was as Calvin said, he cast a look at Fraser. Fraser immediately stood up and replied, "Yes, I''ll go pick up Mrs. Murphy." "Go." Stanley gave a hum. Fraser walked towards the door. Just after he took two steps away, Stanley stopped him. Fraser turned around and asked, "Mr. Murphy, do you have any other orders?" Stanley put the peeled shrimp on his daughter''s te and said, "Don''t tell her Jimmy is here." Fraser pushed his sses and agreed with a smile, "Got it, Mr. Murphy. I won''t tell Mrs. Murphy." "OK." Stanley nodded with satisfaction, "Go ahead." Fraser walked out the lounge smoothly this time. Soon, he came outside thepetition room and saw Violet and Aimee standing at the door. Violet was waiting here specially. She knew that if the one who watched her in the surveince was Stanley, he would definitely send someone to pick her up. After all, she didn''t know which lounge they were in. Sure enough, after a few minutes, Fraser appeared. Aimee pulled Violet''s arm and praised her, "Violet, you are so amazing. Sure enough, it was Mr. Murphy who was watching you in the monitor." Violet smiled, "Okay, let''s go." They walked towards Fraser. Fraser greeted them, "Mrs. Murphy, Miss Chambers, Mr. Murphy asked me toe pick you up." "Thank you." Violet smiled. Fraser made a gesture of invitation, and then led them towards the direction he had juste from. After walking for a while, they came to a door. Fraser pointed to the door and said, "Mrs. Murphy, Mr. Murphy and the children are inside." "I see." Violet nodded and raised her hand to knock on the door. Before she knocked on, the door was opened from the inside. Stanley stood at the door holding the two children''s hands. They were smiling at her. Violet was touched when she saw them, and then she stepped forward and threw herself into Stanley''s arms. Stanley didn''t expect Violet to be so ebullient. He quickly released the hands of the two children, hugged Violet and patted her on the back. His voice was so gentle, "Do you miss me so much?" Violet rested her head on the man''s shoulder. Her voice choked, "Yeah, I miss you, I miss you so much." They had a call or video chat every day. But facing Stanley, she still couldn''t hide her excitement. Thus, she hugged him directly. Stanley listened to Violet''s sweet words and his eyes were gentle, "Me too. I miss you very much. I think of you all the time." Violet looked up at him and smiled. Stanley lowered his head and put his forehead against hers. They looked at each other. Next to them, the two children, Aimee, Fraser, and other bodyguards looked away when they saw this scene. Every time they saw the intimate behavior between Mr. Murphy and Mrs. Murphy, they were all very envious. Not to mention that they were single, even if they had girlfriends or married, they envied Mr. Murphy and Mrs. Murphy for their good rtionships.???????? Chapter 849 Excited Violet So they''d better not look at them. Otherwise, the more they looked at them, the more they envied. Feeling everyone looked away, Violet gradually felt that the atmosphere was not right. She tilted her head back, then turned to look at the people around her. Seeing the people around her turn their backs to her, she was blushed. Because she had already guessed why they did so. She was somewhat embarrassed. Stanley naturally knew what they were thinking, but he didn''t feel ashamed like Violet did. It was really normal for him to hug his own wife. It didn''t matter that these people envied them. Who made them have no wife or their wife was not here! "Okay, Stanley, let me go first." Violet gently pushed Stanley''s shoulder and reminded him. Stanley rubbed her soft waist, "It''s you who hugged me first." Violet rolled her eyes, "Well. Let me go quickly. Did you hear me?" Stanley didn''t talk anymore. He obediently let go of her waist. Violet was free, coughed lightly, and then looked down at the two children. Calvin closed his eyes and covered Arya''s eyes at the same time. Violet was amused by this scene. "Calvin, Arya." She squatted down and touched the little heads of the two children. After the two children felt it, Calvin opened his eyes and took his hand back from Arya''s eyes. The two children looked at Violet. Their eyes brightened up, "Mommy." "Hey." Violet replied with a smile. The two children jumped directly into her arms. Violet hugged them tightly, holding the backs of the two children''s heads with both hands, and rubbing gently, "Babes, I miss you so much." "Mommy, we miss you too." The two children leaned against her arms and said in unison. Violet kissed the foreheads of the two children, and then temporarily let go of the two children, "Come on, let me see if you have lost weight." "No." Calvin shook his head, "With Dad and Be taking care of us, we are fine, so we won''t lose weight." "Yeah." Arya nodded. Violet chuckled, "That''s fine. Did you thank Be for taking care of you?" "Yes. "Arya quickly replied, "A few days ago, we even specially prepared a birthday gift for her." "Yeah, good babies." Violet said with a smile. At this time, Stanley also squatted down and hugged them, "Okay, don''t stand at the door. Let''s go in first. You can talk after going in." "Okay, let''s go first." Violet gave a hum. At the moment Stanley let go of her, she stood up and dragged the two children into the lounge. Stanley walked behind her. Aimee didn''t go in, but stayed outside the lounge, talking with Fraser. She nned to go inter. She knew that her friend had just been reunited with her husband and children, so she must have a lot to say to them. She didn''t want to go in to disturb them for now. She could go in after the family had finished talking. Violet also knew what Aimee meant, so when she saw that Aimee didn''t follow her, she didn''t say anything. Soon, she was in the bedroom. After entering, Violet felt that something was wrong. She suddenly stopped, squinting her beautiful eyes and looking around, trying to see what was wrong in the lounge. The two children and Stanley also stopped. Calvin blinked and asked, "Mommy, what''s the matter?" Violet sniffed, "I seem to smell a strange smell." "What''s the smell?" Arya tilted her head and said with a puzzled look, "I didn''t smell any strange smell."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "It''s a milky smell." Violet said. Stanley raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect that she had such a good sense of smell. "The smell of milk?" Arya was stunned at first, then thought of something. Her eyes lit up, "I know. It''s my brother..." Before she could finish her words, Calvin covered her mouth. "Idiot, don''t say it," Calvin said angrily to Arya. Arya blinked, knowingly that she shouldn''t say it. She was sorry, but she didn''t mean it. Just when she heard Mommy mention the smell of milk, she subconsciously wanted to say that it wasing from her little brother. It never urred to her that she couldn''t say this yet. When Violet watched the actions of the two children, her eyes narrowed suspiciously, "Calvin, are you hiding something from me?" "No, no." Calvin shook his head, and insisted that he had nothing to hide. Even though Arya''s mouth was covered, she still shook her head, expressing her agreement with her brother. But the more they did, the more dubious they were. Violet knew that they must be hiding something from her, but since they didn''t want to say, she couldn''t keep pressing them. Thus, she turned to look at the man beside her, " Stanley, tell me, what''s going on here? How can there be such a strong milky smell?" Although Calvin and Arya were still drinking milk, the two children were drinking milk powder. So it was impossible to have such a strong milky smell. This milky smell was generally only found in sheep''s milk or breast milk. Seeing Violet''s thoughtful look, Stanley chuckled, "You can guess." "How do I know?" Violet rolled her eyes at him, "I just wanted to say that you have this kind of smell on you. Although it''s very faint, it does exist. But I was happy to see you and the two children, so I forgot to ask you. Tell me honestly, why do you smell like this? Don''t tell me you''re drinking breast milk." When Stanley heard the Violet''s words, he was so speechless and his face darkened. Nonsense! He was drinking the breast milk? Stanley supported his forehead dumbfoundedly, and then replied, "In our family, besides Calvin and Arya, who else has to drink breast milk?" Apart from Calvin and Arya, of course there was only one. That was Jimmy. Thinking of this, Violet was shocked and her eyes suddenly widened. She suddenly looked at Stanley with her mouth opened, as if she wanted to say something. However, because she was too excited and couldn''t believe it, she couldn''t say anything. In the end, she was so anxious that her eyes turned red. Stanley hugged her gently andforted her softly, "Okay, don''t worry, calm down first." Violet was so anxious. How could she not be in a hurry? How could she be calm? There was a milky smell in the lounge, and as well as on Stanley. That could only show that Jimmy might be here. Combined with the mysterious appearance of the two children just now, and Arya''s unfinished words, she was absolutely sure that Jimmy was really here. Thinking about it, Violet got up directly from Stanley''s arms and walked to the lounge room. This lounge was just a bit bigger, with only two rooms. Since Jimmy was not here, he must be in a certain room. Seeing a closed door, Violet walked to that room first. Only that door was closed, and it was very likely that Jimmy was inside. Stanley smiled softly and shook his head when he saw Violet running directly to where Jimmy was. It seemed to be the nature of a mother. Even if she didn''t ask, she could still urately sense where Jimmy was. "Dad, Mommy seems to know that our brother is here." Arya and Calvin looked up at Stanley and said.???????????????? Chapter 850 Finally She Can Hold the Child Stanley put his hands on Arya''s and Calvin''s heads and looked at the direction Violet was going. He said softly with his thin lips hooked, "Your mommy is so smart. As long as we give her a hint, she would immediately know that Jimmy is here." Even if they didn''t give her a hint, she would eventually find out that Jimmy was here. However, it might be a littleter. Calvin nodded quickly, "If Mommy isn''t smart, she wouldn''t be able to give birth to such smart me." "You are really narcissistic." Arya rolled her eyes at Calvin. Calvin''s eyes widened, "You actually said I was narcissistic? Also, how did you know the word narcissism?" Arya was just an ordinary child, but was athletic. So he was very surprised that Arya could say the word narcissism. Arya blinked and replied, "It''s what the coach said. The coach said that people who like to praise themselves are narcissistic. Jerry is obviously not as good at freebat as I am, but he just likes to say that he is the best, so the coach said he was narcissistic." Calvin''s mouth twitched, "Arya, forget this word." "Why?" Arya asked in confusion. Calvin swelled his chest and said, "Because you are so young that you can''t say this." "But brother, aren''t you as old as me?" "I''m different." Calvin hummed proudly, "You''re still a kindergarten student, but I''m already a prospective college student. Besides, our mental ages are different." He said, "I am much more mature than you!" Arya curled her lips, "Then you''re as naive as me at ordinary time. I don''t see how mature you are." Stanley was inevitably amused when he heard the two children''s bickering. After shaking his head helplessly, he held the two children''s hands, "Okay, don''t talk about this. Let''s go over and have a look at Mommy and Jimmy." "Okay, go and look at my brother." Arya became excited when she heard that she could go to see Jimmy. She really liked Jimmy. Calvin did the same, nodded again and again and pulled Stanley to go there, "Dad, let''s hurry over there." Stanley gave a hum, and went to Violet with the two children. At this moment, Violet came to the closed door. She put her hand on the doorknob, took a deep breath, tried her best to suppress her fast-beating heart, and then opened the door. The door was opened. The room was dark, and the lights were not turned on. But Violet didn''t care about this. She smelled a stronger milky smell in the air. This smell made her even more convinced that Jimmy was indeed inside. When Violet thought about it, her breathing became rapid again. She raised her hand and turned on the light by the door. Soon, the lights illuminated everything in the room. Violet saw a blue luxury crib beside the big bed in the room. Through the railing of the crib, she could clearly see that something was inside the crib. She knew that it was Jimmy. Violet clenched her fists tightly. Because of the emotional excitement, she kept shivering. At the same time, her legs were shaking. Then she walked to the crib step by step. When she walked to the crib, Violet looked down. Sure enough, there was a baby lying in it, with his eyes closed. He slept soundly. Although the baby''s appearance was a little different from the Jimmy she saw more than a month ago, she knew that this was Jimmy. Bloodline would not lie to her. Besides, babies grew very fast. More than a month had passed. Jimmy must be a little different from before. "Jimmy..." Violet clutched the crib railing tightly with both hands, her voice trembling and choking because she was too happy. Since Jimmy was born, she had been worrying and thinking about Jimmy all the time. But because Jimmy could only lie in an incubator, she could not see Jimmy every day, let alone hug him. She never stopped praying to God. She hoped God could bless Jimmy toe out of the incubator and reunite them as soon as possible. After Jimmy had been lying in the incubator for a few months, she wanted to hug him and kiss him. But she knew that even if she thought about it, there was no way, because Jimmy couldn''te out. So she could only restrain her thoughts of Jimmy and let herself not think about it, so that she would not be tortured by this pain. As time went by, she also knew that the time that Jimmy had to stay in the incubator was getting shorter and shorter, especially during thepetition here, she was counting the days left, looking forward to the day when Jimmy came out of the incubator. Even for this reason, when she woke up every day, the first thing she did was not to wash her face, but to tear off a page of the calendar. She could only use this method to remind herself how long it would take Jimmy out of the incubator, and when she could hold Jimmy. In her opinion, Jimmy should not be discharged from the hospital until a monthter, that was after thepetition was over. She originally thought that she would be able to see Jimmy discharged from the hospital when she returned home after thepetition. But in the end, she didn''t expect that the schedule of thepetition had changed, and it would end early. It was okay. If it ended early, she could go back home early. In the days before Jimmy was discharged from the hospital, she could go to the hospital to see Jimmy every day. But now, before thepetition was over, Jimmy had already been discharged from the hospital and appeared in front of her, which made her overjoyed. Violet couldn''t hold back the joy anymore. She reached out to hug Jimmy, and cried out in excitement, "Jimmy..." She touched her son''s soft face, crying andughing. It was true. It was not a dream. Jimmy was really here. God knew how much she was afraid that Jimmy in front of her was just her hallucination, or just a dream of hers. Fortunately, this was true. This was not a dream. This was really her Jimmy. Thinking of this, Violet hugged Jimmy even tighter. Maybe she was too excited. Her cry of joy woke up Jimmy. He didn''t even open his eyes. His little mouth twitched, then he cried out. The cry also made Violet temporarily calm down from the excitement, and then she quickly picked up the child from the crib and held him in her arms, patting and coaxing, "Jimmy, do not cry. I''m sorry that I distract you from sleep. I''m sorry, so don''t cry. Jimmy, Mommy is here. Mommy is here." While coaxing, she lowered her head and kissed Jimmy''s forehead and face. It was probably the nature of a mother. Not long after Violet coaxed him, Jimmy gradually stopped crying and slowly opened his eyes. He looked at Violet with his big red and wet eyes, then grinned and gave a very lovely baby smile. Seeing this, Violet was stunned at first, then became excited again, "Jimmy, you smiled! Jimmy, you smiled at me!" This was too incredible. If it hadn''t been for an ident, Jimmy hadn''t been born yet. Therefore, such a child should be unable to smile. But just now, Jimmy actually smiled. Violet was shocked but also happy.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Jimmy could smile, which meant that his emotional system was developing normally. "Jimmy, you are amazing. You can smile. Honey, did you see it? Jimmy smiled!"????????????? Chapter 851 The Reward for You Hearing the footsteps, Violet knew that Stanley hade in. She hurriedly turned around with Jimmy in her arms, saying to Stanley excitedly. Stanley walked over, stood with her, looked down at Jimmy in her arms, and said softly, "I see, Jimmy did smile." "Mommy, Mommy." Arya jumped twice at Stanley''s feet, then raised her little hand and said, "Mommy, I also know that my brother can smile. When we came here just now, my brother smiled in the car." "It''s true. I also saw it." Arya nodded and agreed. Stanley stretched out his hand and tapped Jimmy''s little face with his index finger, "Yeah. When we first got here, Jimmy woke up in my arms and smiled. I thought that he might know you were here, so he woke up specially to see you and smile at you." "Well, Jimmy, you are so kind. I love you." Violet looked at Jimmy with more surprise and joy after listening to the words of the two children. Then she lowered her head and kissed Jimmy again. Jimmyughed again, giggling. The baby''s tenderughter resounded in the room, making the atmosphere of the room extra warm. Stanley poked Jimmy''s face again. The skin of the child was tender. His face was soft. Therefore, in the past two days, Stanley poked him from time to time. Jimmy seemed a little impatient to be poked by Stanley, and actually moved a small hand to hold his index finger. The baby''s soft and warm little hand wrapped Stanley''s index finger, which made him feel so surprised. At the same time, it softened his heart even more. "Jimmy is holding my finger." Stanley looked at Violet and said with a smile. Violet nodded, "Yeah, Jimmy likes Daddy. That''s why he held Daddy''s finger, right?" Jimmy couldn''t understand what the adults were saying. He could only spit bubbles twice, as if responding. Seeing this, Violet and Stanley looked at each other and smiled again. At this time, the two children beside the crib pulled Violet''s clothes, "Mommy, Mommy, take Jimmy down a little bit. We also want to see him. You are too tall. I can''t even see him." "Yes, Mommy." Calvin also agreed. Violet chuckled, "Okay, just hold Jimmy down a little bit." Seeing the two children liked Jimmy so much, Violet was happy. As long as the two children liked Jimmy, Violet didn''t have to worry that there would be conflicts between the three children. To put it selfishly, Jimmy was not in good health, so she would definitely spend more time on Jimmy in the future than her two other children. Of course, she would make this point clear to the two children, so that they could understand it.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Only when the two children understood, she didn''t have to worry that they would lose their temper and dislike Jimmy because she spent more time on Jimmy. Violet bent down a little so that the two children could see Jimmy. The two children lowered their heads, looked at the swaddling baby, andughed happily. "Mommy, my brother is spitting bubbles. He''s so cute." Arya said while touching Jimmy''s little face. Calvin also nodded quickly, "Yes, and my brother doesn''t cry or make trouble. He''s a good boy. Tommy is two years old, but he still cries all day long. It''s not pleasing at all. I don''t like crying children. I like my brother." Saying that, he held Jimmy''s little hand and shook hands with Jimmy. Violet replied with a smile, "Yes, Jimmy doesn''t cry or make trouble. He''s really likable." Stanley ended up talking at this time, "Jimmy really didn''t cry much in the past two days, but he would cry when he was hungry or when he wants to pee. He didn''t cry or make trouble the rest of the time. He can y by himself, or just sleep. It is very easy to take care of him." If the doctor hadn''t confirmed that Jimmy was indeed healthy, they might think that such a clever baby was a fool. "That shows that our son is sensible and knows that we are working hard, so he is obedient." Violet looked at Jimmy and said. Then she thought of something and asked again, "By the way, honey, you said before that you would give me a surprise. Jimmy is the surprise you said, right?" Stanley raised his chin, "Yes, I know that no matter what kind of gift, it will not surprise you more than Jimmy, so I kept hiding it from you and didn''t tell you about his discharge from the hospital. I want to bring him over to make you happy. Isn''t it a surprise?" Violet nodded again and again with red eyes, "Of course I''m surprised. You''re right. There is nothing in this world that surprises me more than the appearance of my child." She looked at Jimmy with tenderness and maternal love in her eyes. Stanley put Jimmy back in the crib. After Jimmyy down, he giggled again, and then he grabbed twice in the air andughed again. It looked very cute. Such Jimmy made his parents, Violet and Stanley feel so moved. Violet covered Jimmy with the quilt and asked, "When did Jimmy leave the hospital?" "Five days ago." Stanley said. Violet pretended to be angry and patted him on the chest, "He came out five days ago. You kept hiding it from me. You have been hiding it for so long. How dare you!" "In order to give you a surprise, I had to hide it. The two children also had to hide it." He looked at the two children who were standing on both sides of the crib and were ying with Jimmy. "They almost couldn''t help but tell you several times, but under my repeated instructions, they still held back. In order to surprise you, we worked hard to hide it. So, do you want to reward me at night?" Stanley lowered his head and gave a charming hum in her ears. Of course, Violet understood what he meant. She rolled her eyes and poked him with her elbow. "The children are still here. What are you talking about?" "My voice is so low that they can''t hear me." Stanley took her hand and looked at her elbow. "Does it hurt?" Seeing that he cared about her, Violet was speechless, "Of course I don''t hurt, what about you? Did I hurt you?" "No." Stanley shook his head. He was a man. Of course he could endure this pain. Besides, it was his wife''s love for him. He must bear it. "Okay, at night, I can satisfy you with whatever you want, okay?" Violet looked at the three children. Seeing that the three children were really not paying attention to her, she stood on tiptoe and said in his ears Stanley''s eyes brightened up instantly. He cleared his throat lightly. His voice was much hoarse, "Okay, deal." "Yes." Violet nodded, "You brought Jimmy here and gave me such a big surprise. This is my reward for you." Stanley''s Adam''s apple slipped and his voice became hoarse, "Violet, you are so kind." "Okay, you''d better answer me first. Isn''t Jimmy going to be discharged from the hospital next month? Why did he leave the hospital so long in advance?" Violet frowned and wondered, "Was it the arrangement of the hospital or your idea that Jimmy left the hospital so early?" "Of course it''s the hospital." Stanley put his arm around her shoulder and answered her, "Don''t worry. It''s about the health of the child. Of course I won''t mess around." Violet breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s fine. But is it really okay for Jimmy to leave the hospital so early?" She was a little worried. Chapter 852 Crazy Aimee After all, it was not time for Jimmy to leave the hospital. It was almost a month earlier than the original time. Therefore, she was very worried about what would happen to Jimmyter. Stanley knew Violet''s worries. He hugged her and replied softly, "Don''t worry. It''s alright. When the hospital informed me that Jimmy could be discharged, I was worried about it too, so I asked about everything very clearly. There will be nothing wrong with Jimmy. His discharge from the hospital has been agreed by many doctors in the hospital." Listening to Stanley''s words, Violet nodded, "That''s good. That''s good." She didn''t think those doctors dared to make random arrangements. Otherwise, Stanley would never let them go. In short, as long as Jimmy was fine, everything would be okay. Thinking about it, Violet came out of Stanley''s arms, stepped forward again, squatted beside the crib, and held Jimmy''s little hand. Her face was full of tender maternal love. Jimmy seemed to feel it too. He actually held Violet''s finger. Violet''s finger was not thick, but rather slender. But even so, Jimmy still could only hold half of her fingers. Seeing it, Violet almost cried. "Jimmy..." Violet called Jimmy, and then quickly turned to look at the man beside her, "Stanley, look, Jimmy can grab something." It showed that Jimmy knew how to control his body. So, how could she be unhappy? Stanley squatted down with her, touched his son''s soft face, and replied softly, "Jimmy is a genius like Calvin." "My brother, he must be a little genius." Calvin raised his chin proudly when he heard this. Arya also nodded, "Jimmy is awesome!" Violet and Stanley looked at each other and smiled when they heard the two children''spliments to Jimmy. Jimmy''s arrival was the best thing Violet had encountered in the past few months. So when she left the lounge and returned to thepetition, she still couldn''t stop smiling. Aimee felt her good mood and couldn''t help rolling her eyes, "Violet, is it necessary? I know your husband and children are here to see you and cheer you on, but you shouldn''tugh until now. If you weren''t good-looking, you would be like a fool." Violet touched her face, "Am I like a fool?" "No." Aimee shook her head, "You are so beautiful. Even if you smile stupidly, it will not make you like a fool. It is just a metaphor, but too presumptuously. You keep smiling. Before, Mr. Murphy and the two children came to see you. Although you were happy, you didn''tugh like this. Did Mr. Murphy give you a big surprise, so you can''t stop being happy even after youe out of the lounge?" She looked at Violet. She didn''t enter the lounge, so she didn''t know what happened to Violet in the lounge. Because she didn''t want to disturb their reunion, she went to the cafeteria alone to eat, then rested in the lounge, and didn''t return to thepetition until it began.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. When she came back, she saw Violet smiling all the time, so she couldn''t help but asked these questions. Violet listened to Aimee''s words, flipped her hair back and said, "Yeah, Stanley gave me a big surprise. The surprise is so big that I will never forget it in my life." "Oh?" Aimee was interested. She leaned over to ask quickly, "What is it? Tell me quickly, did Mr. Murphy give you something precious?" Violet shook her head, "It''s not precious, but the continuation of my life. It can''t be described as precious. Because in my heart, it is the most priceless treasure." "What is that?" Aimee tilted her head, "Why can''t I understand it?" A continuation of life, a priceless treasure? It was simply torture for her, a person who didn''t like to study in other things except for design. Violet smiled. Then she answered directly, "It''s Jimmy." "Jimmy?" Aimee was stunned. She hadn''t realized what Jimmy was. But soon, her got it. Jimmy! The third child of Violet and Mr. Murphy! The child who was born prematurely because Mr. Murphy was missing and Violet was greatly stimted. She also designed a jade gift for the child. "Jimmy?" After Aimee reacted, her voice rose immediately. Thepetition hadn''t started yet, so all the designers were talking together in twos and threes. Hearing Aimee''s shout, those designers looked over. Violet realized that Aimee attracted too much attention. She quickly pulled Aimee aside, "Calm down. Aimee, calm down." Aimee nodded repeatedly, indicating she understood, then she took a deep breath, tried to calm down. She took Violet''s hand, and hurriedly asked, "Violet, what do you mean? Jimmy has been discharged from the hospital. Mr. Murphy also brought Jimmy here?" Violet gave a hum and nodded with a smile, "Yes, Jimmy was discharged from the hospital a few days ago. Stanley didn''t tell me about it. He and the two children hid it from me, just to bring Jimmy over today and give me a surprise. "It''s really a surprise, isn''t it?" Aimee held her hand, "Violet, congrattions. Jimmy can finallye back to you." Violet was touched and nodded, "Thank you, Aimee. Yes, it''s been a few months. I''ve been counting the days left all the time, waiting for one day when Jimmy could be discharged from the hospital and returned to me. Finally, the day arrived." "Yes, it arrived." Aimee said with emotions. She always knew how much guilt Violet felt for Jimmy. Now that Jimmy was discharged from the hospital, Violet could finally feel at ease. "By the way, Violet, how is Jimmy now?" Aimee looked at Violet and asked with concern. Anyway, she was Jimmy''s godmother, so she had to figure out Jimmy''s current situation. She cared about Jimmy. Seeing the worry in Aimee''s eyes, Violet smiled knowingly, "Jimmy is very healthy. He knows that he can''t live up to your concern, so he recovered well." "That''s good." Aimee patted her chest and smiled, "I haven''t seen Jimmy for a long time. Thest I saw him was on the photo you brought me when you came here topete. You usually had a video call with Mr. Murphy in the evening. Mr. Murphy couldn''t go to the hospital to take a special picture of Jimmy. I really miss Jimmy." "It doesn''t matter." Violet patted her shoulder, "Jimmy hase here now, and will stay here for a while, so you can see Jimmy every day. Jimmy hasn''t seen you yet. You can develop a rtionship with Jimmy, so that he can remember you." "That''s a good idea." Aimee''s eyes lit up and she readily agreed, "Violet, it happens that all the gifts I prepared for the children are in the vi. When I go back, can I put the jade on Jimmy with my own hands?" "Of course." Violet nodded, "This is your blessing to him. Of course I won''t disagree. You can still hug Jimmy. It''s easy to take care of him."?????????? Chapter 853 Finish the Design In One Go "Really?" Aimee held Violet''s hand with great interest, "Violet, please tell me why it is easy to take care of Jimmy? I haven''t looked after a child before, so I really want to know it. Maybe it wille in handy when I apany Jimmy in the future." "Okay." Violet nodded and told Aimee how she yed with Jimmy in the lounge just now. Hearing Violet''s description of Jimmy, Aimee was full of envy, "Jimmy is so cute and sweet. He doesn''t cry. He loves tough. Isn''t this my ideal child? I don''t even want to continue thepetition. I just want to see Jimmy now." Seeing her so excited, Violet shook her head andughed, "If it wasn''t for that I couldn''t bring with my phone, I could show you Jimmy''s current photos. I took a lot of pictures." "Don''t talk about it." Aimee grabbed the clothes on Violet''s chest with one hand, and blocked her mouth with the other, her face full of seriousness, "I''m afraid that if you go on talking, I can''t help but run out to find Mr. Murphy to see Jimmy." Violet couldn''t helpughing, "Is it such an exaggeration?" "You don''t understand." Aimee sighed, "I just like this kind of baby. It''s fine that I can''t see him before, but now that I have a chance to see him, and he''s still my own godson, how can I hold back?" Violet was helpless, "Okay, then I won''t talk about it." "That''s right. Don''t talk about it." Aimee took a few deep breaths again, sorting out her excitement, "I''m afraid that if you go on, I will outline Jimmy''s cute appearance in my mind, and then I won''t concentrate or thepetition." Hearing this, Violet hurriedly stopped mentioning Jimmy, lest it really affect her. After a while, if something went wrong in the game or they didn''t have inspiration, they would be in trouble. However, Violet was still very happy. After all, someone liked her child so much. As a mother, she was naturally proud and happy. Soon, thepetition started. It might be that Aimee was anxious to go back to see Jimmy earlier, so in the afternoon, she was extra serious. She was so serious that Violet felt as if she had changed. But seeing her so serious, Violet also raised her spirits and became serious. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to keep up with her rhythm and would drag her. The top three in this round were not decided on the same day. After all, it was impossible for designers to draw apletely satisfactory final draft in one day. So generally, most designers could hand in the manuscript when they had no inspiration and couldn''t draw anymore, and then they could continue to draw tomorrow. The first round ofpetitionsted three days. After three days, the draft waspletely finalized, and the top three would be decided. So today, designers could hand in the manuscript when they felt it was okay and then they could leave. Of course, if there was a designer who thought that the design he or she drew today could be regarded as the final draft, he or she could tell the organizer when submitting the draft and wait for the result of thepetition in three days. Violet had already drawn the manuscript at this moment. She looked at the beautiful design in her hand, which made others'' breath stagnate at first nce, and then looked at Aimee, who also drew beautiful jewelry designs, then she asked with a smile, "How is it?" Aimee didn''t answer, but nced at the design in her hand. When she saw the clothes Violet designed, she whistled, "Violet, we really deserve to be the best partners. Obviously we didn''t discuss too much before designing. More often, we still tacitly agree to draw ording to our own ideas. After the design ispleted, we will see whether the clothes and jewelry can be matched together. If not, we will modify them ording to what can be matched together, but now it seems that there is no need to modify them. Our design is very matched." She had never really met a fashion designer who fit her so well. Violet also sighed, "Yeah, I didn''t expect that our designs match so well, not only the design, but also the idea of submitting the manuscript. Yours is the final draft, right? You don''t n to revise itter, right?" Aimee nodded with a smile, "Yes, I think my design is already perfect. I don''t even know how to modify it. It''s already perfect and doesn''t need to be modified. To modify it will ruin it. I decided to take it as the final draft, so do you. Violet, do you think the same as me?" Violet gave a hum, "Yeah, I have the same idea as you. I have good inspiration today. It was so good that I just finished the design in one go. I won''t make any changes." "Me too." Aimee made a jerk gesture, and then pouted at the other designers, "Look at those designers, all of them are frowning. Their design doesn''t seem to go smoothly." Violet nced at it, "You are right." "I''m afraid some designers haven''t finished the first draft." Aimee said. Violet nodded, "It is estimated that even if they finish the first draft today, they will not be satisfied. They will continue to revise it tomorrow, but there is one person who seems to have finished the final draft just like us." "Yamamoto. "Aimee raised her eyebrows. Violet turned the pencil in her hand, "It''s her. When we were talking, I saw her put down the pen, and then picked up her own design with a very satisfied smile on her face. So, I guess she got the most satisfactory manuscript like us." "But she doesn''t seem to be very happy at the moment." Aimee said while touching her chin.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Violet sighed, "It was her partner who dragged her down." "Partner?" When Aimee heard this, she immediately looked at the costume designer beside Yamamoto. The costume designer frowned. She bit the top of the pencil, looked at Yamamoto carefully, and said something to Yamamoto. The more she said, the more gloomy Yamamoto''s face became. She even reached the brink of anger. Seeing this scene, Aimee couldn''t help but gloat over the misfortune, "Her partner is nothingpared to us." Violet shrugged and said, "I know a little about her partner. She is talented. If she didn''t have talent, she wouldn''t be able to get to where she is today. It''s just that her style doesn''t match up with Yamamoto. Her clothing design style belongs to the metal punk style, while the jewelry design style of Yamamoto is noble, elegant, mature and charming. How can these two styles be well integrated?" "It seems that Yamamoto is going to lose to me." Aimee narrowed her eyes and said jokingly. Violet didn''t know whether tough or cry, "Well, don''t say so." "I''m joking." Aimee waved her hand, and then she turned to serious, "But seriously, if Yamamoto was really dragged down by her partner and couldn''t enter the second round, it would be a pity. In that way, I won''t have a chance topete with her." Therefore, she actually hoped that Yamamoto''s partner could strive to be promoted with Yamamoto. Because Aimee believed that she and Violet would definitely be promoted, so she also hoped that her opponent, Yamamoto, would be promoted. Only in this way could she and Yamamoto have a good match. "Yeah." Violet looked at Yamamoto, "The reason why Yamamoto''s face is gloomy now must be that the style designed by her partner is far from what she designed. If the two don''t discuss some improvements, they will definitely lose."0000000 Chapter 854 Prodding https://hotnovelpub Aimee also saw how dangerous Yamamoto''s situation was at the moment, but she smiled without worry, "It''s okay. Although she is far from her partner in style, I believe she could certainly solve problems with her partner. Otherwise, Yamamoto will not find her as partner. Didn''t she know what the design style of her partner was before?" Violet nodded, "That makes senses." "So, Yamamoto must know that the clothes designed by her partner don''t match her jewelry, otherwise she would be surprised. However, she was only serious. Thus, she must have known it. I believe she and her partner will definitely be able to save the day." "You have confidence in her." Violet asked with a smile. Aimee twitched her hair and replied, "Of course, she is my opponent. I still have some confidence in her." "If that''s the case, then don''t worry that you won''t be able topete with Yamamoto in the future." "That''s right." Aimee replied. Violet stood up, "Okay, let''s hand in the manuscript first. Aren''t you still waiting to hug Jimmy?" Aimee''s eyes suddenly lit up when she heard it. She quickly stood up, "Let''s go. What are you waiting for? Hand in the manuscript quickly." Seeing Violet still sitting, Aimee hurriedly grabbed her wrist, pulled her up from the chair, and went up to hand in the manuscript. Violet shook her head, got up and followed her to the jury''s seat.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. When passing by Yamamoto, Aimee paused for a while, "Yamamoto, my manuscript is already finished. How about you?" "Mine too." Yamamoto covered her design with the stuff, looked up at her and replied. A gleam of light shed in Aimee''s eyes. She deliberately turned a look of disbelief, "Really? You have finished painting? But you look sad and bitter. It doesn''t seem so at all." Yamamoto''s face sank, "Believe it or not, I don''t need to show you the evidence." After all, it was not the time to make the manuscript in open, so she couldn''t show her designs to Aimee. Aimee tutted a few times, "Don''t get excited. I didn''t say I didn''t believe you. I just saw your frowning. I am a little worry about you. Frowning is not something you always do. You are always confident in yourself. As you make such a look, you are dissatisfied with the design, right? If so, you have to be careful. I''m very satisfied with my design. Maybe in the end, you may lose to me. At that time, you don''t deserve topete with me." When Yamamoto heard Aimee''s words, she was blushed with anger, "Don''t worry. Your wishful thinking will definitely note true in the end. I will never lose to you. In my opinion, the one who loses in the end will only be you." "How arrogant you are! Okay, then I''ll wait and see." Aimee shrugged, raised her feet in disapproval, and continued to walk forward, as if she didn''t take Yamamoto''s words seriously at all. When Yamamoto saw Aimee like this, she was furious. The costume designer next to her also looked worried, "Yamamoto, she doesn''t seem to think we will win at all." "Of course she doesn''t think we can win after saw my frowning. She''s not a fool. How could she not see that there is a problem with our design? So she came over to attack me on purpose." Yamamoto said angrily. The costume designer beside her heard this, and bowed her head knowingly, "I''m sorry, Yamamoto. It''s all my fault. Your design has beenpletely drafted, and it''s very perfect. It''s my design that can''t keep up with yours..." "It''s not that your design is bad. Your design is very innovative. It''s just not the same style as mine." Yamamoto waved her hand, "Okay, let''s not talk about this. Just discuss our ways to blend our style. We have lost to them in the submission, but we must not lose in thepetition." She could recognize that others stood on the same level as her, but she must not be surpassed by others. So no matter what, she couldn''t lose to Aimee. On the other hand, Aimee didn''t know what Yamamoto was thinking. After she handed in the manuscript, she walked out of thepetition hall and suddenlyughed. Violet walked beside her, looked at her and asked, "You just provoked Yamamoto on purpose, didn''t you?" Aimee smiled, "Violet, you''re right. I did it on purpose. She and her partner haven''t figured out how to improve, so I stimted her. Maybe by this way, they wille up with ways to improve." "It''s a good method. But Aimee, aren''t you afraid of self-defeating?" "Self-defeating?" Aimee looked at Violet. Violet said, "In case Yamamoto and the others didn''t try to catch up because of your words, but instead became angry and affected their mood. They couldn''t think of any way to improve. You. "No, that''s impossible." Aimee smiled and waved her hand, "I know Yamamoto. She''s a crazy woman who doesn''t admit defeat and would never shrink back. Such an opponent is very scary, and she is very strong, so it is impossible to for her be affected or angry by these words of mine. She will only try to catch up to prove that she will never be worse than me." Seeing her look of certainty, Violet also calmed down, "Since you said so, that''s fine. I''ll listen to you." "That''s right." Aimee held her arm, "Let''s go. Let''s go quickly. I really want to see Jimmy." Seeing her look of anticipation and excitement, Violet felt speechless, and then walked quickly. She also wanted to see Jimmy soon. She only stayed with Jimmy for about an hour. How could such a short time be enough for her to get along with Jimmy? So, she also wanted to hug Jimmy more. Soon, they came to the door of the lounge. Violet raised her hand. Just as she was about to knock on the door, the door was opened. Stanley stood at the door and looked at her, saying with a very gentle voice, "It''s over?" Violet nodded, "Yes." "Come in." Stanley turned to his side and gave way to them. Violet walked in. Stanley walked behind her, and Aimee walked at the back. After entering the lounge, Violet didn''t see Jimmy and the twins, so she couldn''t help asking, "Where are the children?" "Yes, Mr. Murphy, where is Jimmy?" Aimee looked at Stanley expectantly, clenching her fists tightly. Stanley got a ss of water for Violet and replied, "Calvin and Arya fell asleep and haven''t woken up yet. Jimmy is drinking milk in the room." He pointed to the room where Violet went in to see Jimmy at noon. Violet nodded suddenly, "Well, no wonder that the two children didn''te out to see me." If it was normal, the two children would definitely appear in front of her before Stanley. "They''ve been watching your game this afternoon. They wanted to wait for you to came back, but they were so sleepy, so they couldn''t help falling asleep in the end." Speaking of this, Stanley smiled.00000 https://hotnovelpub Chapter 855 The Lovable Jimmy https://hotnovelpub Violet also smiled and shook her head, "These two children." "Well, Violet, let''s not talk about Arya and Calvin. Take me to see Jimmy." Aimee held Violet''s arm and urged eagerly. Violetughed, "Okay, let''s go. I''ll take you there." Saying that, she looked at Stanley, "Honey, Aimee and I are going to see Jimmy first. You..." "I''ll wait for you here." Stanley said, raised his chin slightly and said. He was a man. It was impolite to watch a woman breastfeeding. How embarrassing! If Violet was breastfeeding, he would naturally watch. However, it was not Violet who was breastfeeding, but another woman. So naturally, he should avoid it. Violet also knew that it was inappropriate for Stanley to go in. Hearing what he said, she didn''t say anything again. After nodding, he and Aimee entered Jimmy''s room where he was drinking milk. When they entered, the babysitter had just finished feeding and was putting clothes on. Seeing Violet and Aimee, she immediately stood up and greeted them, "Mrs. Murphy, Miss Chambers." Violet had seen her. When Jimmy was in the incubator, Stanley asked Fraser to hire her. Although Jimmy was in the incubator, she also needed to drink milk, so in the past two or three months, she had been Jimmy''s babysitter and she would undertake the work until Jimmy quitted breast milk. "Hello, Marry." Violet smiled back at the babysitter, Marry. Just as Violet was about to ask her about Jimmy, she saw Aimee suddenly passing her, with a stupid smile on her face, rubbing her hands and trotting towards the crib. While trotting, she said, "Jimmy, godmother is here." Seeing this, Violet shook her head in disbelief.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Marry looked at the crazy Aimee, and then at Violet, "Mrs. Murphy, Miss Chambers..." "It''s okay. Let her go." Violet waved her hand and said, indicating that Marry didn''t need to be so vignt. Aimee would not hurt Jimmy, so there was no need to be wary. Hearing what Violet said, Marry could only nodded and closed her mouth, not preventing Aimee from approaching Jimmy. But she did not leave the crib. She stood there and looked at Aimee. Once Aimee behaved inappropriately towards the baby, she would remind her. For her, although Jimmy was not her child, she had been breastfeeding him all the time. She had special feelings for Jimmy. So she liked Jimmy and hoped he could live well and not be hurt in any way. Seeing Marry so nervous, Violet smiled knowingly. She was still very satisfied with Marry. After all, Marry really liked Jimmy. Only in this way would Marrytake care of Jimmy more carefully. Then she could rest assured that Jimmy would be taken care of well by Marry. "Marry, is Jimmy asleep?" Violet asked as she walked towards the crib. Marry smiled and shook her head, "No, he has just finished drinking. He is in good spirits. I put him in the crib, and he can have fun by himself." As soon as she finished speaking, Jimmy in the crib suddenly giggled. Violet and Marry looked down. It turned out that Aimee was holding Jimmy''s little hand and shaking it gently. Jimmy probably thought it was funny, so he smiled happily. Theughter suddenly made Aimee''s eyes glow. She raised her head excitedly, and said to Violet, "Violet, did you see it? Jimmy was amused by me. He likes me, his godmother." Seeing Aimee jump for joy, Violet shook her head amusingly, "I see. I see. Jimmy likes you." "Hey, Jimmy." Aimee seemed like a child who got candy. She was extremely happy. She lowered her head and kissed Jimmy several times on the face. She loved Jimmy so much. Jimmy also smiled again in a very condescending manner. Violet didn''t stop Aimee from ying with Jimmy. She stood by with Marry, watching them with a smile. Although Aimee did not have any children, she was very good at coaxing children. She was very patient. Jimmy was amused by her and keptughing, looking very happy. Violet couldn''t help but said, "Aimee, since you like children so much, why don''t you just have one? I think you must be a good mother." "Mrs. Murphy is right. Miss Chambers, you are patient and will make children happy. Your children must like you very much," Marry also agreed. Aimee touched Jimmy''s little face and said, "It''s easy for you to talk it, but who am I going to have sex with? David and I haven''t been together, so don''t worry about it. When I be in love with David, I will definitely give birth to a child. I like children. I also expect a child to call me Mommy. I am still waiting for Violet to give my child a gift. Violet was amused by her words, "Haha." Marry alsoughed, "Miss Chambers is really humorous." "Yes." Violet nodded in agreement. Aimee smiled, lowered her head, and continued to coax Jimmy. She liked Jimmy who didn''t cry or make trouble. He was just the little angel in her dreams. In the following time, Aimee yed with Jimmy all the time. If it wasn''t that Jimmy was sleepy, Aimee would be reluctant to let go of Jimmy. "Well, don''t be so lost. You can y with him when he wakes up." Violet lightly patted Aimee''s shoulder, who was lost because Jimmy fell asleep, andforted her. Hearing Violet''s words, Aimee sighed, "Alright." "Okay, let''s go out. It''s gettingte. Let''s go back to the vi." After finishing speaking, Violet took her hand off Aimee''s shoulder and turned to look at Marry, "Marry, please hold Jimmy. We''re going back." "Okay, Mrs. Murphy." Marry nodded, then bent down and carefully picked Jimmy up from the crib. Jimmy''s hand and his small mouth moved, which was extremely cute. Aimee screamed in a low voice, "Ah, Violet, have you seen it? He''s so cute. Jimmy is so cute." Violet was amused by her madness, "He is my son, of course I saw it." "No, Violet, will you give me Jimmy and let me take him back to the vi?" With that said, Aimee was about to reach out and hug Jimmy. But this time, Violet stopped her and said, "No, you can hug him normally, but you can''t go back with Jimmy in your arms. Just hold Jimmy for a short time, so you won''t feel very tired. But you can''t hold on for a long time. Besides, you don''t have the experience of holding children. Once you feel tired, you will subconsciously adjust yourself to make yourselffortable, but this posture is not necessarily suitable for a child whose bones haven''t grown well, so Aimee, do you understand?" "Mrs. Murphy is right. Miss Chambers, you can hold Jimmy when you sit." Marry also agreed with Violet. Aimee knew what Violet said, so she didn''t insist on hugging Jimmy. After sighing, she nodded, "Okay, for Jimmy, I could only hold him after I go back." Violet smiled, "That''s right. Well, let''s go out. Stanley is probably in a hurry." After she finished speaking, she helped Marry pick up Jimmy. They left the room, and went to the outside lounge. https://hotnovelpub Chapter 856 Back to the Villa https://hotnovelpub Stanley was sitting on the sofa and talking on the phone. When he saw theme out of the room, he nodded slightly, and then continued to say something to the other end of the phone. Violet didn''t bother him either, walked over and sat down beside him, then reached out and took Jimmy from Marry''s arms. Because of thepetition in the afternoon, she hadn''t even held her child yet. It was Aimee who held Jimmy just now. Only now would she have the opportunity to hug her little son. However, Violet had just picked up the child, and before she could adjust the posture of holding Jimmy, she felt a fiery, hot gaze falling on her. Violet looked up and saw Aimee''s crazy look. The corners of her mouth twitched, "Aimee, you..." Seeing that her own gazes were found, Aimee didn''t hide it. After coughing, she rubbed her hands together, "Violet, Mr. Murphy is on the phone right now. The two children are not here, so they probably haven''t woken up yet, so we will definitely leave in a while. So, can you let me hold Jimmy?" Saying that, she was about to reach out to pick up the child. But Violet directly hugged the child and leaned on Stanley''s side, avoiding Aimee''s grasp, "No." She refused mercilessly. Aimee''s eyes widened, "Why?" "Don''t you know?" Violet''s mouth twitched again, "Jimmy is my son. You have been all holding him this afternoon. I have never hold him yet, so now I won''t let you take Jimmy away. Wait another time." "Ah?" Aimee lowered her head in frustration, looking at Violet with resentment in her eyes. Violet turned her head away and pretended she didn''t know anything. She tucked Jimmy in her arms, with a gentle smile on her face. Seeing Violet trying to ignore her, Aimee knew that she really couldn''t snatch Jimmy over. Then she sighed. At this moment, Violet thought of something. Suddenly, she turned her head, and smiled at Aimee, "Well, Aimee, if you go and wake Calvin and Arya, I will let you hold Jimmy when he wakes up, okay?" When Aimee heard this, her eyes lit up. She immediately patted her chest and promised, "Don''t worry, Violet. I''m going to wake up Calvin and Arya. You have promised me that when Jimmy wakes up, you must let me hold him." "Deal." Violet nodded. She also promised. Aimee then walked to the other room with confidence. That room was where Calvin and Arya were sleeping. After Aimee left, Stanley just finished calling. He put down the phone, nced at the direction Aimee was leaving, and asked Violet in confusion, "What''s wrong with her?" He felt that Aimee was a little obedient, and seemed to have ulterior motives for Jimmy. Violet looked at Stanley who was vignt, lowered her head and said with a smile, "Don''t get Aimee wrong. She doesn''t have any bad intentions. She just likes Jimmy too much." Then Violet tapped the sweetly sleeping baby with her fingers. Unfortunately, the baby would not respond to her. But the temperature on the baby''s face alsoforted Violet. This was his temperature which she couldn''t feel through the incubator. Stanley also touched Jimmy''s little head, "She likes Jimmy very much?" "Yeah, Aimee likes Jimmy." Violet smiled and told Stanley about Aimee''s love for Jimmy at the scene of thepetition and in the room. After listening to Violet, Stanley finally let go of his vignce against Aimee. "So that''s the case. Seeing that she was so crazy about Jimmy, I thought she had some bad ideas about Jimmy." Stanley said suddenly. Violetughed, "Although I don''t know why you think she has bad intentions on Jimmy, it must be funny if Aimee knows it." "Okay, let''s not talk about her. How was thepetition today?" Stanley stretched out his hand, took Jimmy from her arms, then put his arms around her and held Jimmy in the other. With his wife and child in his arms, he was so happy. He was indeed the happiest man in the world. "I feel pretty good." Violet leaned her head on the Stanley''s shoulder and said, "It may be because you guys are here, so I have good inspiration today." "Oh?" Stanley hooked his lips, "Really?"N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Of course." Violet nodded. Stanley chuckled, "Then, how about the kids and I stay here with you until the end of thepetition so that you can have good inspiration every day?" "Great." Violet replied. She knew that Stanley came here with two children, so he didn''t n to only stay for one night and leave as usual, but nned to apany her until the end of thepetition. Because Stanley said that he would apany her with the children, and then they would go back together. For this reason, before Stanley came here, he handed over everything about the Murphy Group to others. Violet felt that she was really lucky to have such a good husband. They leaned on each other and the atmosphere was extraordinarily warm. At this time, there was movement behind him. Violet and Stanley turned their heads and saw Aimee came out of the room with holding two children''s hands. The two children seemed listless at the moment, probably because they were forcibly woken up. Calvin was fine. His eyes were half-open. But Arya was much sleepier. Her eyes werepletely closed. She staggered while walking. If it weren''t for being held by Aimee, she might fall over. Seeing this scene, Violet shook her head helplessly, "Calvin, Arya." She called the two children. When the two children heard her voice, they were startled for a while, then immediately opened their eyes and looked at Violet. Seeing Violet standing in front of the sofa and opening her arms to them, the two childrenughed, then immediately released Aimee''s hand and ran towards Violet. While running, they called Mommy sweetly. Aimee looked at her two hands that had been thrown away, and then looked at the two children that had been held in Violet''s arms. She sighed helplessly, "It''s me who woke them up. But when they saw their Mommy, they abandoned me immediately." When Marry heard Aimee''s words, she couldn''t help joking, "Of course, Mrs. Murphy is their Mommy!" Aimee shook her head with a smile, "That''s it." Then, she looked around. Finally, she saw Jimmy in Stanley''s arms. A look of disappointment appeared on Aimee''s face. Originally, she thought that Jimmy was not in Violet''s arms, nor at Marry''s arms, so he must have been ced somewhere. Maybe she could go and see Jimmy. Unexpectedly, Jimmy was actually held by his father. In this way, she had no way to go to see Jimmy. Not to mention that she was always afraid of Mr. Murphy, Mr. Murphy was the husband of her good friend. She couldn''t run over to contact Mr. Murphy because of Jimmy. Therefore, she''d better to wait until Mr. Murphy was far away from Jimmy before going to see Jimmy. Aimee felt lost. Violet chatted with the two children for a while, then she took the two children''s hands and looked at Stanley, "Honey, let''s go back." Stanley held Jimmy and nodded, "Let''s go." They walked towards the door of the lounge. https://hotnovelpub Chapter 857 Bite the Mouth "Oh?" Stanley became interested, "What credits?" "A lot." Violet smiled and said, "Look, my financial condition is not as good as yours, and there is no way to give them the best education, while after you recognized them, you immediately gave them the best education, as well as living conditions, and most importantly, your appearance let them know that they are children with a father, that a father is an indispensable part of a child''s life, and that your presence gives them the best sense of security, so, you have the credit." Stanley gave a smile, "Since you have said so, how can I deny it?" Violet pped his chest with no good grace. "I am serious." Stanley grabbed her hand, put it to his lips and kissed it. Next to him, the two children saw this scene. Calvin took Arya''s hand, "Come on, Arya, let''s go back and see our brother, don''t disturb Daddy and mommy." Arya nodded her little head repeatedly, "Let''s go." The two children left hand in hand. Violet looked at the two children''s backs and shook her head in some amusement. "It''s time for dinnerter, don''t stay upstairs too long." She called out to the two children''s backs. "Okay." The two children nodded their heads and soon their figures disappeared down the stairs. Stanley saw that the two children were out of sight and lifted Violet''s chin again, "Shall we continue?" Violet''s eyes widened, "Continue?" "The children have given us space, do you want to let them down?" Stanley''s eyes were deep as he looked at her. Violet rolled her eyes, "Don''t you dare, it''s not like that at all, the kids obviously couldn''t stand us being so clingy, so they walked away, it''s not even the same thing as what you said." "That''s okay, you can take it as one thing." Stanley gave a smile. Violet was amused, "That won''t work either, at least not now, but at night back in the room." Stanley''s eyes visibly lit up. Violet smiled, stood on tiptoe and spoke in his ear again, "Didn''t I say at noon that you can have whatever you want at night?" After saying that, she let out a smile before turning around and walking towards the balcony outside. Stanley stretched out his hand, originally wanting to pull her back, but in the end, he gave up. Because with her words, it was enough. If he wanted anything for the night, could he make her wear the kind of clothes he wanted to see? A shrewd glint shed under his eyes, and Stanley''s lips curled up as he also went out onto the balcony. In the evening, after dinner, Stanley handed Jimmy over to the maid. Calvin and Arya had maids to take care of them, so there was no need for them to worry too much. After having nothing to worry about, Stanley dragged Violet back to his room. Looking at his impatient look, Violet felt amused and nervous at the same time. Because she knew that with his current excitement, she might be a bit ufortable tonight and would be tossed around by him. Although she thought so, Violet did not have the intention to back out, she had promised him that she would keep himpany tonight. So even if she was too tired to get up the next day, she had to fulfill her promise to him. Sure enough, this night, Stanley tossed Violet around enough. Probably because he knew that Violet would not have to go to thepetition hall for the next three days, so he did not show mercy. Then the next morning, Violet couldn''t really get up. She didn''t need to think much to know that Aimee would definitelyugh at her again. But the good thing was that there was still Jimmy, as long as there was Jimmy, Aimee''s attention would be distracted a bit and would not catch herughing for a long time like before. "Awake?" Just as Violet was thinking about this, the door to the room was suddenly pushed open and Stanley came in carrying a tray. A rich fragrance emanated from the tray, causing Violet''s stomach to coo uncontrobly. She blushed and touched her stomach, then looked at the tray in Stanley''s hand. Stanley went to the bedside, "Hungry?" Violet gave a nod, her voice hoarse as she replied, "A little." How could she not be hoarse and hungry? She had tossed her into such a statest night. It was a good thing he had carried her to clean up after it was over, otherwise she wouldn''t just be all still sticky at this moment. "I knew you were almost likely to wake up and would be hungry when you did, so I specially had someone cook you some congee." Stanley said, putting the tray down. Violet''s eyes lit up. "I''ll help you up." Looking at the woman''s delighted look, Stanley gave a smile, then bent down and helped the woman up from the bed. Violet sat against the bed, reached out and took the bowl handed to her by the man, eating as she asked, "By the way, where are the children?" Stanley was pouring water for her, hearing this, he whispered, "Calvin and Arya went out to y, Fraser and a few bodyguards apanied them, Jimmy is outside in thewn sunbathing, Aimee and the maids are taking care of him." At those words, Violet felt relieved, "That''s good." "And you, you''ll be under my care." Stanley said as he finished pouring water. Violet gave him a nk look, "You''re the one who tossed me into this, so you must be responsible for me." "Okay." Stanley smiled and nodded, then handed over the ss of water in his hand, "Drink some." Violet put down the bowl in her hand and took the ss of water to drink. The water was sweet, but not too sweet, and tasted very good. After Violet took a few sips, she handed the ss to him, "You put honey in it?" "Mm." Stanley nodded, "It''s good for your throat and helps it recover." Violet''s face flushed, "Okay, stop it, it sounds weird." It was awkward, as the words thate out of her mouth make people want to overthink about it. Stanley knew what Violet meant, so heughed and stopped talking. Violet quietly ate her meal. Then, Stanley suddenly thought of something and said, "By the way, do you want to see Jimmy?" "Go to thewn now?" Violet asked with a lurch of her spoon. Stanley shook his head, "No, you don''t need to go to thewn, from the balcony of our room, you can see over to thewn, so just go straight to the balcony." When Violet heard him say that, there was no reason not to agree, she said, "Yes, sure." If she wasn''t feeling ufortable, she would have gone downstairs to see Jimmy, she wouldn''t have stayed in her room at all.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Stanley stood up, "I''ll carry you over." "No, I''ll go by myself." Violet waved her hand, not wanting him to carry her. However, Stanley looked at her with a smirk, "Oh? Go by yourself? Are you sure you can walk?" "Of course I can." Violet straightened her back and answered without hesitation. Stanley raised his eyebrows, "Then try." "Okay." Violet said, putting down the bowl in her hand and lifting the nket to get out of bed. As a result, when she moved, she tugged on a certain spot and was ufortable. When Stanley saw that, he was immediately distressed, "Alright, don''t move, me me, I shouldn''t have provoked you." Last night he knew exactly what force he was, so naturally he knew if she could move today. And looking at how stubborn she had just been, he couldn''t help but provoke her. As a result, seeing her get ufortable, in the end it was him who was heartbroken. Rubbing his temples, Stanley regretted his action just now, otherwise she wouldn''t have been in pain. Violet leaned in Stanley''s arms and looked up at him with red eyes, "Of course I me you, if it wasn''t for youst night, I would not have be like this." She could not even get out of the bed, it was so embarrassing.0000000 reading more Chapter 858 The Child is Growing Up Well reading more on For a moment, the couple was more or less embarrassed. Calvin also froze for a moment, reacted and hastily covered Arya''s mouth, fearing that she was saying something, and smiled dryly at Violet and Stanley, "Well..... Arya hasn''t watch hernguage, please don''t mind." Violet held her forehead and said withughter, "Okay, let go of your sister." "Ok." Calvin did as she said and removed his hand from Arya''s mouth. Arya blinked and looked at Stanley and Violet, "Mommy, did I just say something wrong?" Violet squatted down and grabbed the little girl''s shoulders with both hands and said gently, "It''s not wrong, but you can''t say these words in the future, Daddy and Mommy are fine and won''t be angry with you, but if you saw others biting their mouths, and you say those words, others will be angry, understand?" Arya blinked her eyes as if she understood, "Daddy, is that so?" Stanley gave a nod, "Of course." "Alright then." Arya nodded her head repeatedly, "I know, I won''t say that in the future." "That''s right." Violet raised her hand and scratched the little girl''s nose before standing up. Although being torn apart by her daughter for just kissing Stanley made her more or less embarrassed. The two children had seen this kind of scene before, so the embarrassment was just for a moment, and it was fine after that. "By the way, are you guys looking for us for something?" At this time, Stanley looked at the two children and suddenly asked. This was a reminder to Violet. Violet also opened her mouth and asked, "Yes, you were shouting so urgently just now, is something wrong?" "No." Calvin shook his head, then put his hand into the cor of his shirt and took out a very delicate jade carving from inside, "Aimee gave us a present, and Arya wants to show you guys, so we came down to look for you." "Yes, Daddy, mommy, do you see how nice it looks?" Arya asked with a happy smile as she also held out her jade carving. Stanley squatted down and took her jade carving and looked at it, "It''s not bad, it''s exquisite." Not to mention that the design was excellent, the processing aspect was not in any way inferior to a professional jade carving master. Although the material was not the extremely precious kind, it was still not a cheap ice jade, and for Aimee, it was quite expensive. This showed that Aimee had really put her heart into the gifts for the three children. Violet was also looking at Calvin''s jade carving. This was the first time she had seen what the jade carvings Aimee had given the children looked like. Previously, she had only heard Aimee say how the design was, but hadn''t looked at it specifically, so she couldn''t quite imagine it at all. She could only make a vague guess that it must be very nice. But now, after taking a look, she realized that it was much better than she had imagined. Violet nodded, "Aimee did put a lot of effort into it, such an exquisite jade carving, when put in a normal jewellery shop, it would be the existence of a shop treasure." Stanley nodded, "Calvin''s and Arya''s are so exquisite, Jimmy''s must be too, three jade carvings cost probably several million." "That much money?" Arya eximed. She was still young, and although she didn''t have much of an idea of money, when she heard millions, she still knew that it was a lot, a lot of money. Calvin looked at the jade carving and then at Violet and Stanley, thinking, "Daddy, Mommy, this is too expensive, why don''t we return it to Aimee?" "Yes." Arya also said. Violet and Stanley looked at each other and smiled. Then Stanley stroked the two children''s heads and gently soothed them, "No, she gave it to you, so you can take it." "But, it''s very expensive." Calvin frowned. "It is okay." Violet put the jade carving back inside his clothes, "I promised her that when she has baby, I will give her baby present too, so just take it, keep it well and don''t lose it." "Really?" Arya looked at Stanley pleadingly. Stanley nodded slightly, "Really, everything is backed up by Daddy and mommy, you guys can take it if you like, don''t worry, I won''t let her take a loss." Hearing the words of the two, Calvin and Arya then felt relieved and were no longer uneasy, smiling as they put the jade carving into their clothes, "Thank you, Daddy, Mommy." When they saw the jade carving Aimee had given them at the time, they had liked it at first nce and thought it was so beautiful. It didn''t ur to them how much the jade carving was worth.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. It was only when they heard Daddy and Mommy say that the jade carving was worth millions that they panicked and realized that they had caused Daddy and Mommy trouble by receiving such an expensive gift. But now they heard their dad and mum say that they didn''t need to feel troubled, just ept it without worrying, that they had everything. They were then relieved to feel that they had not done the wrong thing by epting the wrong gift. "You don''t need to thank us, the person you should thank is Aimee." Violet said as she stroked the two children''s little faces. "So, did you guys say thank to Aimee?" Stanley asked as he looked at the two children. The two children nodded their little heads in unison. "Of course we did, we''re good kids." Calvin lifted his chin and said with a proud face. Arya also sped her small palms and nodded seriously, "Brother is right, we thanked Aimee when we received the gift, brother and I even helped Jimmy say thank." At those words, Violet was relieved, "That''s good, Calvin and Arya both are the best good kids." "What about Jimmy?" Arya looked up and asked. Violet smiled lightly, "Of course he is too, it''s just that right now he can''t talk yet, so I just praise you guys." Violet stood up, and beside her, Stanley also stood up. Stanley looked at his two children with a hint of pride in his eyes, "Our children, they''re growing up well." They know how to be polite, have a normal outlook, and most importantly, were respectful to each other. Therefore, he was very proud of his children. Violet listened to the man''s words and nodded slightly, "Yes." "It''s all thanks to you." Stanley wrapped his arm around her waist and attached himself to her ear, whispering. Violet''s ears were slightly tickled by his hot breath, and she couldn''t help but shrink her neck before smiling, "Oh? Do I get the credit alone without you?" Stanley shook his head, "No, you''re the one who raised Calvin and Arya to such an age, and during that time, I, as their father, have given absolutely nothing, so......" Before she could finish her words, Violet raised her hand to cover his mouth, "But don''t say that." "1 She looked at him seriously, "The fact that you didn''t give before is not because it''s your fault, but you didn''t know they existed, if you knew they existed, even if we didn''t love each other, you would still take responsibility for them, because they are your children, so you don''t have to think that it''s your fault that you didn''t raise them before, on the contrary, you''re very good, you took on the responsibility of being a father immediately after you found out about them?" Stanley''s pupils trembled. Violet added, "Also, who said that it was only my credit for teaching them well? There''s certainly credit to you in this, and quite a lot of it."0000000 reading more on Chapter 859 Disgraced to Death reading more on "Oh?" Stanley became interested, "What credits?" "A lot." Violet smiled and said, "Look, my financial condition is not as good as yours, and there is no way to give them the best education, while after you recognized them, you immediately gave them the best education, as well as living conditions, and most importantly, your appearance let them know that they are children with a father, that a father is an indispensable part of a child''s life, and that your presence gives them the best sense of security, so, you have the credit." Stanley gave a smile, "Since you have said so, how can I deny it?" Violet pped his chest with no good grace. "I am serious." Stanley grabbed her hand, put it to his lips and kissed it. Next to him, the two children saw this scene. Calvin took Arya''s hand, "Come on, Arya, let''s go back and see our brother, don''t disturb Daddy and mommy." Arya nodded her little head repeatedly, "Let''s go." The two children left hand in hand. Violet looked at the two children''s backs and shook her head in some amusement. "It''s time for dinnerter, don''t stay upstairs too long." She called out to the two children''s backs. "Okay." The two children nodded their heads and soon their figures disappeared down the stairs. Stanley saw that the two children were out of sight and lifted Violet''s chin again, "Shall we continue?" Violet''s eyes widened, "Continue?" "The children have given us space, do you want to let them down?" Stanley''s eyes were deep as he looked at her. Violet rolled her eyes, "Don''t you dare, it''s not like that at all, the kids obviously couldn''t stand us being so clingy, so they walked away, it''s not even the same thing as what you said." "That''s okay, you can take it as one thing." Stanley gave a smile. Violet was amused, "That won''t work either, at least not now, but at night back in the room." Stanley''s eyes visibly lit up. Violet smiled, stood on tiptoe and spoke in his ear again, "Didn''t I say at noon that you can have whatever you want at night?" After saying that, she let out a smile before turning around and walking towards the balcony outside. Stanley stretched out his hand, originally wanting to pull her back, but in the end, he gave up. Because with her words, it was enough. If he wanted anything for the night, could he make her wear the kind of clothes he wanted to see? A shrewd glint shed under his eyes, and Stanley''s lips curled up as he also went out onto the balcony. In the evening, after dinner, Stanley handed Jimmy over to the maid. Calvin and Arya had maids to take care of them, so there was no need for them to worry too much. After having nothing to worry about, Stanley dragged Violet back to his room. Looking at his impatient look, Violet felt amused and nervous at the same time. Because she knew that with his current excitement, she might be a bit ufortable tonight and would be tossed around by him. Although she thought so, Violet did not have the intention to back out, she had promised him that she would keep himpany tonight. So even if she was too tired to get up the next day, she had to fulfill her promise to him.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Sure enough, this night, Stanley tossed Violet around enough. Probably because he knew that Violet would not have to go to thepetition hall for the next three days, so he did not show mercy. Then the next morning, Violet couldn''t really get up. She didn''t need to think much to know that Aimee would definitelyugh at her again. But the good thing was that there was still Jimmy, as long as there was Jimmy, Aimee''s attention would be distracted a bit and would not catch herughing for a long time like before. "Awake?" Just as Violet was thinking about this, the door to the room was suddenly pushed open and Stanley came in carrying a tray. A rich fragrance emanated from the tray, causing Violet''s stomach to coo uncontrobly. She blushed and touched her stomach, then looked at the tray in Stanley''s hand. Stanley went to the bedside, "Hungry?" Violet gave a nod, her voice hoarse as she replied, "A little." How could she not be hoarse and hungry? She had tossed her into such a statest night. It was a good thing he had carried her to clean up after it was over, otherwise she wouldn''t just be all still sticky at this moment. "I knew you were almost likely to wake up and would be hungry when you did, so I specially had someone cook you some congee." Stanley said, putting the tray down. Violet''s eyes lit up. "I''ll help you up." Looking at the woman''s delighted look, Stanley gave a smile, then bent down and helped the woman up from the bed. Violet sat against the bed, reached out and took the bowl handed to her by the man, eating as she asked, "By the way, where are the children?" Stanley was pouring water for her, hearing this, he whispered, "Calvin and Arya went out to y, Fraser and a few bodyguards apanied them, Jimmy is outside in thewn sunbathing, Aimee and the maids are taking care of him." At those words, Violet felt relieved, "That''s good." "And you, you''ll be under my care." Stanley said as he finished pouring water. Violet gave him a nk look, "You''re the one who tossed me into this, so you must be responsible for me." "Okay." Stanley smiled and nodded, then handed over the ss of water in his hand, "Drink some." Violet put down the bowl in her hand and took the ss of water to drink. The water was sweet, but not too sweet, and tasted very good. After Violet took a few sips, she handed the ss to him, "You put honey in it?" "Mm. "Stanley nodded, "It''s good for your throat and helps it recover." Violet''s face flushed, "Okay, stop it, it sounds weird." It was awkward, as the words thate out of her mouth make people want to overthink about it. Stanley knew what Violet meant, so heughed and stopped talking. Violet quietly ate her meal. Then, Stanley suddenly thought of something and said, "By the way, do you want to see Jimmy?" "Go to thewn now?" Violet asked with a lurch of her spoon. Stanley shook his head, "No, you don''t need to go to thewn, from the balcony of our room, you can see over to thewn, so just go straight to the balcony." When Violet heard him say that, there was no reason not to agree, she said, "Yes, sure." If she wasn''t feeling ufortable, she would have gone downstairs to see Jimmy, she wouldn''t have stayed in her room at all. Stanley stood up, "I''ll carry you over." "No, I''ll go by myself." Violet waved her hand, not wanting him to carry her. However, Stanley looked at her with a smirk, "Oh? Go by yourself? Are you sure you can walk?" "Of course I can." Violet straightened her back and answered without hesitation. Stanley raised his eyebrows, "Then try." "Okay." Violet said, putting down the bowl in her hand and lifting the nket to get out of bed. As a result, when she moved, she tugged on a certain spot and was ufortable. When Stanley saw that, he was immediately distressed, "Alright, don''t move, me me, I shouldn''t have provoked you." Last night he knew exactly what force he was, so naturally he knew if she could move today. And looking at how stubborn she had just been, he couldn''t help but provoke her. As a result, seeing her get ufortable, in the end it was him who was heartbroken. Rubbing his temples, Stanley regretted his action just now, otherwise she wouldn''t have been in pain. Violet leaned in Stanley''s arms and looked up at him with red eyes, "Of course I me you, if it wasn''t for youst night, I would not have be like this." She could not even get out of the bed, it was so embarrassing. reading more on Chapter 860 Violets Threat "Fine, fine, me me, me me for all of it." Stanley nodded his head, once again taking the fault all on himself. Violet punched his chest, "Of course I me you." Stanley nodded once again, "Well, me me." "Alright, hurry up and carry me over." Violet pushed his shoulder, signaling him to hurry up and carry her to the balcony. Stanley naturally listened to her and did as she said, bending down and picking her up horizontally and heading over to the balcony. There were hanging chairs on the balcony, and sitting on them, she could see the scenery outside very well. Stanley put Violet on the hanging chair and thoughtfully covered her with a nket, "Will you be cold like this?" Violet shook her head, "No, I''m not cold." It was almost warm now, not to mention there was such a thoughtful gesture from him, so how could she be cold? "That''s good." When Stanley heard her say she wasn''t cold, he nodded reassuringly, "You sit here now, I''ll go down and have someone prepare some snacks and fruit toe up so you can eat while watching, it just so happens that there''s sun outside today, so you can bask here for a while, it''s good for your health." Stanley said as he looked out at the bright balcony. Violet nodded her head, "Okay, thank you, honey." Stanley smiled lightly, "I''m your husband, no need to thank me. Wait for me here, I''ll be back soon." After saying that, he gave her a kiss on her forehead, then turned around and went out.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Violet adjusted her sitting posture and straightened the nket on her body again, then looked outside to thewn. Her room was on the third floor, out of the highest floor of the vi, and the balcony was also thergest, with a particrly good view. With one look, she could take in the view outside. Violet swept her gaze around and saw a few people on thewn outside. It was none other than Aimee and Marry, as well as Jimmy, and the few bodyguards protecting them at the side. Jimmy was ced in a baby stroller by Marry and Aimee, with arge sunshade set up next to her. This way, there was no fear that Jimmy would get sunburned, and at the same time, she could feel the sunlight, which was good for Jimmy, a small child with a weak body. Seeing this, Violet propped her head up with her hands and smiled gently. It was probably because her eyes were so focused that someone on thewn not far away noticed it, looked up, saw Violet and immediately sat up from thewn and waved at Violet, "Violet, you''re awake?" Aimee shouted. As they were located, a few dozen meters away from the vi, so if she didn''t shout louder, the people in the vi couldn''t hear her at all. Violet responded with her hands in the shape of a trumpet, putting them to her mouth, "Yeah." Aimee teased, "You really slept long enough, looks like you and Mr. Chapter 861 Kelley Calls Only then did Violet stop ring at him and withdrew her gaze, then thought of something and frowned, "I don''t know how it is over at Jessie, for the past two days, she hasn''t even been in contact with me, I don''t know if it''s good or bad." "It''s not bad." Stanley folded his legs. Violet looked at him, "Why?" "No news is the best news." He said, "If something really happened to the Robinson family, there''s no way they wouldn''t have contacted you, even if Jessie wouldn''t have, her parents would have, but neither of them have, which only means that there''s nothing going on with them, so don''t think too much about it." "But it''s theck of news, I don''t know how they are, that''s why I can''t let go in my heart." Violet rubbed her temples and said with some hurt feelings. Stanley saidfortingly, "There''s nothing to worry about, didn''t I say that as long as there''s no news from them, then look on the bright side, besides, didn''t I also arrange people in their vicinity to protect them secretly all the time?" Hearing the man say that, Violet felt relieved, "You''re right, I''m the one who scared myself." "Well I know you care about the Robinson family, but don''t make yourself so worried." Stanley said as he reached out, rubbing her hair. Violetughed, "Fine, fine, I won''t think nonsense anymore, alright?" "That''s right." Stanley raised his chin slightly. Then, his phone rang. Stanley took out his phone and nced at it, his eyebrows frowning slightly. "What''s wrong?" Violet stopped drinking milk and asked with a concerned expression. Stanley''s brow stretched, "It''s Ivan''s mother calling me." "Ivan''s mother?" Violet was surprised, "Why is she calling you?" Kelley had left the Murphy family since Sam''s death, as if she had disappeared.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. If it wasn''t for Stanley saying she was calling now, Violet felt she would have forgotten about this person. For this Kelley, Violet had little ill feeling, but no joy either. She couldn''t forget what happened when Kelley called her to the cafe for an interview, and the way that Kelley looked so high and mighty the whole time was really impressive. Of course, apart from that, Kelley hadn''t done anything bad to her. Chapter 862 Cowardly Jessie Violet then smiled heartily and didn''t say anything else. After that, Stanley huddled on a hanging chair, sitting together with mutual hugs, looking at his little son in thewn below, the atmosphere was extraordinarily warm. On the other hand, Jessie, who was on Violet''s mind, was currently carrying a thermos bucket and knocking on the door of a hospital room. Standing outside the door, her breathing was cautious and her whole body was tense and restless. Even though she had been caring for the man inside for a few days now, she still got nervous every time she came, and felt a tinge of fear for this man. Because she didn''t know when this man would suddenly be angry with her, after all, she was his enemy. Although these days, he hadn''t done anything to her, hadn''t tried to get back at her, hadn''t lost his temper with her, and had even been quite nice. But she just couldn''t feelpletely at peace in her heart, instead she became more and more wary. Because in her mind, the less he red up, the more dangerous it was. There was a saying that says, "The calm before the storm. So this George was probably just like that. Now George hadn''t done anything to her, but once he was in a bad mood, or she had done something wrong, he would definitely seize on that and take revenge on her. And the more times like that, the more she didn''t know when it woulde, the more unsettling it would be, the more she would be on tenterhooks. Thinking about it, Jessie let out a bitter smile before she heard the man''s voiceing from the door of the ward, "Come in."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Jessie took a deep breath, then gripped the door handle and pushed the door in, "Mr. Joe." George was reading a medical journal, and when he heard her voice, he looked up and over. Seeing her cautiously, lowering her head and lowering her eyebrows not daring to look at him, a sigh shed under his eyes, "You are here" "Mm." Jessie lowered her head and answered in a small voice, "Yeah." George closed the magazine in his hand and his gaze fell on the thermos bucket she was holding, "What did you bring this time?" "Pork ribs and melon soup." Jessie''s voice remained whispered, "You have broken ribs, you''ll recover faster from the rib soup." "Oh?" George raised his eyebrows, "Who taught you that? Howe I don''t know that drinking rib soup will speed up the recovery of ribs? There is absolutely no scientific basis for this." Jessie put down the thermos bucket, "I heard it from others, everyone said so, so I also thought it." George lifted his chin. Jessie said, "If you don''t like it, I ......" "No, just leave it here, serve me a bowl of it." George shook his head and said. Chapter 863 Am I the Devil? swnovels ". ." Jessie bit her lips and didn''t answer for a long time. George looked at her, "Are you unable to answer, or what?" Jessie''s head lowered further and further, still not speaking. How could she say that in her heart, he was actually a man who would beat up women? After all, if he could even do something like dragging her to abort her child, beating her was nothing to him. What was more, there was hatred between them, and all this added up, wasn''t that reason enough for him to hit her? But she couldn''t say these things, otherwise she would only anger him more and make him think that she despised him from the bottom of her heart. After all, how could a man who would hit a woman feel that there was anything wrong with him? To him, it was all women who had problems. Looking at how Jessie refused to answer, George sighed faintly, "If you don''t want to say it, forget it, I won''t force you." "Thanks." Jessie replied with a mosquito-like voice. George handed over his burned hand, "You''re responsible for the burned blisters on my hand, right?" "Of course." Jessie nodded her head, then looked at the back of his burned hand, and when she saw that the original red area suddenly had a few blisters, she was surprised, covering her mouth and shouting out incredulously, "How could this happen? How did you get blisters so quickly?" "The soup is hot, plus the heating of the oil, and because I always have to do surgery, so I have always been taking care my hands, the skin is more delicate than any part of the body, do you think there will be not blister?" George looked at her.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Jessie shook her head in a panic, "Sorry, I don''t know." She really didn''t know that his hands'' skin was actually so thin and more tender than hers. "Be careful next time." George said. Jessie nodded, "I know, I''ll, it won''t happen again, so Mr. Joe, I''ll go get a doctor for you, I can''t handle this blister." With that, she was about to go and find a doctor. Before she could take a step, she was stopped by George. "There''s no need to call a doctor." George pointed his finger at the drawer at the bedside, "The first aid bag in the drawer contains medicine for simple wounds, including scratches and burns, and the same medicine you used to treat your father''s woundsst time can also be used for me, so you can just use these." "Really?" Jessie asked, looking at him. George flicked his thin lips and said lightly, "I''m a doctor, I won''t lie to you." "Okay, I will get it." Jessie nodded, then bent down to pull open the drawer and took out the medical bag inside. After taking it out, she opened the bag and asked again, "Is it with the same medicine?" "Yeah." George nodded his head. Chapter 864 He Seems to Have Changed swnovels "Since I''m not a devil, then what are you afraid of me for?" George asked her as he gazed into her eyes. Jessie''s mouth opened, "I ......" She was unable to say anything. She couldn''t say that she indeed didn''t think of him as the devil. He was not the devil, but the fear he brought her was no different from the devil. Seeing Jessie lowering her head and acting as a shrinking turtle again, George was more or less exhausted in his heart. "Forget it, go out." He waved his hand again and let her out. He knew that her fear of him was rooted in what his past self had done to her. Even if she couldn''t remember it now, her subconscious mind couldn''t forget it. That was why she was so cautious and ufortable when facing him, unable to get along with him very naturally.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. It seemed that he still had a long way to go. George''s eyes darkened as he thought. Jessie looked at him with a somewhat bad face, thinking that it was because she waste in doing her job of feeding him the soup in a calm state of mind that he looked bad, and her heart became even more nervous and apprehensive for a while. "Mr. Joe......" "Get out." Before she could finish her words, she was interrupted once again by George. Jessie''s mouth opened, as if she wanted to say something else, but looking at his unquestionable eyes, she finally closed her mouth and turned around to go out. After she left, George rubbed his brow, then endured the difort caused by the bandages, picked up the bowl of soup and slowly drank it. Jessie did not know that his hands not only worked, but also worked so well. By now, she had already left the ward and sat down on the cool chair in the corridor, intending to wait for a while before going in to see if George had finished drinking. Chapter 865 Want to Recover Your Memory? Both her daughter and husband said so, so now Jessie''s mother believed it. Jessie''s mother could not hide her surprise in her eyes, "How could this happen? How could he suddenly lessen his hatred towards us?" At this question, both Jessie''s father and Jessie fell silent. Because neither of them could answer, no one knew what was going on with George and why he had suddenly lessened his hatred towards them. Unless, they went to ask George. But should they ask? Jessie looked at Jessie''s father. Jessie''s father hesitated for a few moments before finally shaking his head, "It''s better not to, no matter why exactly he has lessened his hatred towards us, let''s pretend we don''t know, don''t ask him the reason, in case he gets angry and overturns everything he promised us before, it would be troublesome." Jessie''s mother nodded, "Your father is right, just pretend you don''t know. We''ll take care of him first, andter, see if we can get rid of him, if we can, then of course it''s best, if not, s......" The words that followed, she didn''t say, but the meaning was understood by all. For a while, the family of three once again fell into silence, and it took a while before the silence was broken. Jessie''s mother patted Jessie''s shoulder and said softly, "Alright, don''t think too much."This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Jessie squeezed the corners of her mouth, "I know, it''s almost time, I''ll go in and check on him to see if he''s finished with the soup so I can clean up the dishes." "Go ahead." Jessie''s mother nodded her head. Jessie got up, walked to the door of George''s ward, raised her hand and knocked on the door, "Mr. Joe, it''s me, can Ie in?" "Come in." George''s voice came from inside the door, his voice was calm, without the slightest hint of hatred or hostility in it. Jessie''s father and Jessie''s mother looked at each other. At this moment, Jessie''s mother waspletely convinced that George indeed had no hatred towards them. The reason for this was too curious and shocking to them. But they had no intention to ask. As they had just said, what if they asked in case he became annoyed? "Shall we go in?" Jessie''s mother asked, looking at Jessie''s father. Chapter 866 Contacting Violet Hearing Jessie''s father say this, Jessie''s mother was also angry, "How can he do this!" The couple was so angry that they were breathing heavily. While Jessie at the side remained with her head lowered. She knew that what George had just said had made her parents very angry. In fact, when she heard it, her first reaction was also anger and shock. She was shocked that he actually wanted her to recover her memory, and angry that she also felt that he had asked her to recover her memory, as her father had guessed, to make her remember those in the past and dwell on this pain of her feelings for him again. Yet now that she had calmed down and remembered the look on his face and in his eyes when he had asked her, it didn''t seem like what she and her dad had thought.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. When he had asked her, his expression had been calm and his eyes had been serene, and there had been no malice mixed in with it. So, he wanted her to recover her memory, not to make her painful by remembering those in the past, as if he had some other purpose. As she was thinking, Jessie felt her shoulder being pushed by someone. She collected her thoughts and raised her head, looking towards the person who pushed her, it was Jessie''s mother. Jessie''s mother looked concerned, "What''s wrong, Jessie? What''s on your mind?" Jessie''s mouth opened and she was about to answer, but Jessie''s father took the lead, "What else could it be? It must be what that brat said to Jessie just now." Her father became serious, "Jessie, listen, you can get your memory back. No matter how much he persuades you or coaxes you, you must not agree to it, understand? Once you regain your memory, you''ll be the same as you were in the past, and it hurts us to see that." Jessie looked at her parents'' nervous look, the corners of her mouth pulled and she barely managed to squeeze out a smile, "I know, don''t worry, I have no intention of wanting to regain my memory, I don''t know what the past me was like anymore, so if I regain my memory, I wouldn''t even know who I am anymore, the current me is fine." Hearing that, Jessie''s father and mother breathed a sigh of relief with reassurance. "That''s good, then." The couple said. Jessie took their hands and proved with her own practical actions that her words just now were true. Sure enough, the couple felt her movements and rxed even more. Soon, the lift arrived. Chapter 867 Why did Godfather Do This "It''s not your turn to say anything about my affairs." George''s face went down cold.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Let alone for a moment, he did not have the intention of unlocking Jessie to hypnotize just to get back at her. Even if he did, so what? When did it be someone else''s turn to judge him? Stanley sneered, "That''s right, it''s true that it''s not my turn to say anything, but likewise, what you want to know, we can also not tell you, you can take your time to check it out yourself." After saying that, he hung up the phone. He had long expected that one day, George might find the doctor who hypnotized Jessie, unhypnotize Jessie and take revenge on Jessie. So a long time ago, he had someone transfer that doctor. George could not find him. "Honey, what''s going on?" Violet watched Stanley put down his phone and hurriedly asked after him, "Is George really trying to undo Jessie''s hypnosis?" Stanley nodded slightly, ", otherwise he wouldn''t have called you specifically to ask who the hypnosis doctor was." Violet''s brows were furrowed, "Why does he want to do that?" "It''s not surprising for someone who can''t get out of his immersion in unwarranted hatred to do this." Stanley took her hand and gently reassured her. Violet bit her lip, "I originally thought that all this time George didn''t target the Robinson family and Jessie because he had epted the fact that he liked Jessie, and then slowly, let go of his hatred for the Robinson family, but now......" She did not say thetter words, the meaning was understood. Stanley narrowed his eyes, "When yourpetition is over, go over to the Robinson family." "What?" Violet was stunned, "Honey, you mean go to the Robinson family?" "Mm." Stanley nodded, "The reason why the conflict between the Robinson family and George has never been resolved, apart from one reason why George himself can''t get out, another reason is that they didn''t have a middleman to mediate before, that''s why they''ve been at a standstill, this time we will go as a mediator, we might be able to resolve their grudge, running away isn''t the only way, we can''t think about helping the Robinson family all the time escape from George." Violet was silent for a while before nodding, "What you said is true, okay, let''s go over after thepetition." "Daddy, Mommy, are we going to find our godmother?" At this time, Calvin put down his spoon at some point and looked at the couple and asked. Violet smiled and rubbed his head, "Yes." "Great." The two children pped their hands happily, "We haven''t even seen our godmother for a long time, we miss her." "You don''t miss Godfather?" Violet asked. No matter what, George was the godfather of the two children. At the beginning, when they were in danger, it was George who stepped in in time to save the three of them, and was a great benefactor to their mother and son. At that time, her mother believed in fortune telling, so she let the two children recognize George as their godfather when they were two years old. Her mother felt that George had saved the two children and was the patron saint of the two children. Therefore, no matter what happened to George, the fact that he was the godfather of the two children could not be changed. Hearing Violet''s question, Calvin and Arya suddenly fell silent, not at all as surprised as when they were going to meet Jessie just now. Violet and Stanley looked at each other. Stanley spoke up and asked, "What''s wrong with you two?" "Mommy, will we see Godfather if we go to see Godmother?" Calvin asked. Although Arya didn''t open her mouth, she was also staring at the two adult''s, obviously wanting to know this answer as well. Violet nodded slightly, "Of course, after all, Godfather and Godmother are there, so if you want to see Godmother, you will naturally see Godfather as well." "But I don''t want to see Godfather." Arya lowered her head and sat in the chair, somewhat sullen. Calvin pursed his lips and didn''t say anything either. It was obvious that this child had the same meaning as Arya, neither wanted to see George. Violet walked over and gently took the two children in her arms, saying softly, "Why? Can you tell me why?" "Because Godfather is so scary." Arya said with her head raised and fear on her little face. Calvin nodded. Arya added, "Mommy, Godfather now is nothing like the godfather before, the godfather before loved us so much, was so nice and gentle to us, but the godfather now is scary, and I am scared of him." "A child''s perception has been very strong." Stanley got up and walked over, wrapping his arms around them. Violet sighed, "I know, but the children''s rtionship with George is not that simple." Stanley nodded, "If you hadn''t said that he saved you, and was the godfather of the two children, I wouldn''t have let the two children see him at all." After all, George, had hurt the two children. "I''m sorry, Stanley." Violet gave Stanley an apologetic smile. Stanley rubbed her hair, "Don''t say that." At that moment, Arya pouted and added, "Mommy, do we have to see Godfather?" "Not unless you guys don''t go see godmother." Violet said. Arya grunted, "Godfather was bad and let someone take brother away, causing him to have a car ident and break his arm." Hearing this, Violet was shocked, "Arya, who told you this?" This was something that she hadn''t told the two children. So, how did the two children know about it? Violet looked at the way Calvin was gritting his teeth, it was obvious that Calvin knew that it was George who had taken him away and caused his car ident in the first ce. "It was Arya and brother who heard about it." Arya wouldn''t lie and answered as soon as Violet asked. Violet looked at her, "Where did you hear it?" Arya looked at Calvin and answered, "It was when brother and I went to find mommy and Daddy, we heard you talking about it." "So that''s what happened." Stanley lifted his chin, understanding. These two kids had overheard this matter for so long and had actually kept their mouths shut. "You guys." Violet was amused as she poked the two children''s foreheads. Arya covered her forehead which was painfully poked and asked, "Mommy, why did Godfather do this? Didn''t he like Arya and brother? Why did he take brother and cause him to get into a car ident?" "Yes, mommy." Calvin asked sadly, holding his palms, "I adore Godfather, I even thought of bing a doctor when I grow up, but Godfather did this to me, it''s hard for me to ept it." The two children asked questions that Violet could not answer. Because up to now, she didn''t know why George had done this. But just then, Stanley spoke, "If you guys want to know the answer, just go over there and ask your godfather personally, ask him why he did this." "Ask in person?" Calvin looked up at Stanley. Stanley said, "That''s right, very often, you can''t get an answer by asking others, only by asking the people involved, and that''s the best way to know the answer."??????????????? Chapter 868 The Two Children Quarreled Calvin nodded thoughtfully, "I know, dad, I will face it bravely, and I do want to know why godfather did that to me, I want to hear his answer myself." "That''s right." Stanley curled his lips. "Alright, go on eating, it''s almost cold." Violet said as she stroked the two children''s little heads. The two children nodded in unison, pushing down the low mood they had just felt and resuming their happy appearance as they continued eating. After the meal, Violet and Stanley yed with Jimmy for a while, and then let Marry take Jimmy back to her room to rest. After all, Jimmy was still young and more sleep for him would help his body develop. In the following day, Violet and Stanley took the two children out to y. Jimmy stayed at the vi. After all, he was too young and it wasn''t very convenient to take him out, and in case he got sick, no one could afford this consequence. So, he stayed at the vi and let Marry take care of him. There was also Aimee, who also volunteered to stay with Jimmy. Jimmy was protected by Marry and Aimee, as well as the bodyguards, so Violet and Stanley were relieved and took the two children, Calvin and Arya, out with them. The couple, who hadn''t been out with their two children for a while, now they finally had the time. The two children, apanied by their parents, couldn''t stop dancing with joy on the way. They both knew that their parents were busy, so even though they would like to have them stay with them, they had never asked for it. They had originally thought that when Mommy''spetition was over, they would find a chance to ask Mommy and Daddy to take them out for fun. But to their surprise, their happiness came so suddenly before Mommy''spetition was over, and it was so delightful. "Mommy, where are we going to y?" Calvin asked, raising his little head and blinking at Violet. Arya also took Violet''s hand, "Yes, mommy, where are we going?" Violet froze as she didn''t have any idea where to go. She then looked at Stanley as well, "Honey, where are we going?" The three of them looked at Stanley with the same eyes, causing Stanley to smile, "I don''t know where to go either, but today''s main purpose is to apany the two children, so how about letting the two children decide where to go?" Violet nodded approvingly, "Not bad, what do you guys think?" She looked at the two children. Naturally, the two children agreed. Arya hurriedly raised her little hand, "Aquarium, I want to go to the aquarium and see lots and lots of big whales." She opened her arms and made a many gesture. Calvin pushed her hand down, "No, go to Tech City, I want to see lots of high technology." "Aquarium." "Tech City." "Aquarium!" "Tech City!" The two kids actually started fighting over where to go. Seeing that they were both blushing, Violet and Stanley hurriedly hugged one of the children. "What are you two doing?" Violet''s face was sullen, "Why are you arguing?" Stanley also frowned, "Aren''t you guys always close, what''s going on?" Arya pointed her finger, "I want to go to the aquarium, but brother wants to go to Tech City." Calvin didn''t say anything, just kept his little head down, guilty now for just getting into a fight with his sister. Violet sighed, "So just because it''s not the same ce you want to go, that''s it?" Arya lowered her head as well. At this point, Calvin squeezed his palms, as if he had made up his mind about something, he raised his head and said, "Why don''t we just skip Tech City and go to the aquarium, I''m the older brother, I should agree with my younger sister." "Brother......" Arya looked at Calvin with emotion. Violet, however, frowned, "No."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "Why?" Calvin and Arya both looked at her together. Violet however looked at Calvin gently, "Calvin, I know that you are a good boy and that you will give in to your sister, but it doesn''t mean that you can give in to everything, because you are not much older than your sister, you are the same age, so there is no need for you to condescend yourself for your sister, do you understand?" Stanley flicked the two children''s foreheads, "That''s right, even if you don''t want to go to the same ce, you shouldn''t fight, you should discuss with mommy and Daddy where exactly to go. We are here to apany you today, naturally we won''t let you all have a bad time, so Calvin, you don''t need to give in to Arya, because we will satisfy you, so you can go all the ces you want to go." Stanley had the same thoughts as Violet, nothing about the idea that the older brother must give way to the younger sister. All he had was the idea that the older brother must protect his younger sister. So Calvin didn''t have to back down and choose to go where Arya wanted to go. He could also insist on wanting to go where he wanted to go. As parents, it was in their power to make both children whole. "Daddy, Mommy." Calvin looked at the two happily. He knew that his Daddy and mommy were very open-minded and treated him and his sister equally well. It was only now that it waspletely clear to him that Daddy and mommy were even more open-minded than he had imagined. Next to him, Arya seemed to understand something after hearing Stanley and Violet''s words and took Calvin''s hand, "I''m sorry, brother, I shouldn''t have argued with you, Mommy is right, I am the same age as you, so there''s no need for giving way to me because brother needs to be pampered too." Hearing these words from Arya, both Violet and Stanley were stunned. It was because neither of them had expected that Arya would say such an understanding statement. It was important to know that Arya did not have an overwhelming intelligence like Calvin, she was just an ordinary child. It was reasonable to say that a child of this age would not be able to understand too much. But Arya, to everyone''s surprise, understood and was able to say what she had understood. This was surprising. But while they were surprised, they were also pleased. Because their daughter understood, they, as parents, were naturally proud. "Arya." Violet took Arya in her arms and rubbed her head, "You''re really great, I am very proud of you." "So is Daddy." Stanley gave Arya''s shoulder a gentle pat. Calvin said, "So is brother." Hearing the words that mommy, Daddy, and brother were proud of her, Arya grinned happily, revealing her missing, cute and funny. "Okay then, how about we go to the Tech City and then go to the aquarium in the evening?" Violet inquired as she looked at the two children. Naturally the two children had no problem with it and nodded their heads, "Okay." "Then it''s decided." Stanley settled the matter with a single word, and then tapped the driver''s seat partition. The partition was lowered, and Fraser swept a nce at the family of four in the rear-view mirror and inquired, "Mr. Murphy, what is the order?" "Divert to Tech City." Stanley said as he lightly opened his thin lips. "Okay." Fraser answered, then turned on the car navigation. When he heard the voice that navigated to Tech City, Calvin was so excited that his mouth kept talking about what high technology was avable in Tech City. Arya couldn''t understand it, but it didn''t stop her from looking at him with adoring awe. Because her brother knew everything, it seemed so remarkable to her. Violet didn''t understand those high technologies either, but she could still be apetent listener. Stanley could understand, so he exchanged words with Calvin, and the atmosphere between father and son was extraordinarily good.???????? Chapter 869 So it Was Him Violet hugged Arya and just looked on with a smile on her face, the family of four was harmonious and warm, the envy in Fraser''s heart who was driving naturally needed no further exnation. Stanley said, after Violet''spetition was over, he could go to the subordinatepany to take up the post of president, so that he would have a lot of private time, no need to be ordered around by Stanley every day, even have little time to spend with his girlfriend. When he became the president, the first thing he would do was to finalize the marriage with Linda first, and then have two children as well, preferably a son and a daughter. By then, their family of four would surely be just as happy as Stanley''s family. A scene like that made him feel good by just thinking about it. Fraser drove on, his mind wandering. Soon, they arrived at the Tech City. Calvin immediately jumped out of the car and excitedly looked at the building in front of him, which was full of futuristic technology, "This is it, I''ve always wanted toe here, and today I''m finally here." He opened his arms and made a happy gesture. Violet and Stanley came down behind Arya, holding her, and couldn''t help but smile at how happy the little one looked. "Well, don''t stand here, didn''t you want toe here a long time ago? Hurry up and go inside." Violet patted Calvin''s shoulder and said. Calvin nodded his head, then ran towards the gate of Tech City. Violet and Stanley followed behind, each holding Arya''s hand. On this side, the family of four was having a parent-child y session. On the other side, George had contacted Ivan. Since he couldn''t find out from Stanley and Violet which hypnotist Jessie had found, he called Ivan. Ivan was also one of the first people to know that Jessie had gone to hypnosis and forgotten about him, so Ivan must also be clear about who the hypnotist Jessie had gone to was. "Dr. Joe, long time no see." At the other end of the phone, Ivan greeted with a smile, as if he knew George very well. George spoke with an expressionless face, "I''m calling you not to catch up with you. "I know." Ivan yed with a wooden gun, "After all, we are not friends with each other, so it''s only normal not to catch up, say it, what do you want to see me about?" "I need to know who the hypnotist is that gave Jessie hypnosis." George went to the point. Ivan''s movement of ying with the wooden gun paused for a moment, then raised his eyebrows, "Oh? Do you want to give Jessie a lift to hypnosis?" George did not deny it. Ivan gave a meaningfulugh, "Do you know that once you undo her hypnosis, she will immediately fall into the pain of those you harmed her in the past, you should have epted the fact that you are in love with her by now, so, do you really want to do so?" George narrowed his eyes, "This has nothing to do with you, you just need to tell me who that hypnotist is." He couldn''t ept that she would just keep forgetting about him. He had gotten used to the deep love written in her eyes when she looked at him, and simply couldn''t ept the calm, yet fearful gaze she was looking at him with now. The Jessie of now was not the Jessie he wanted. He had to change her back to the way she used to be, even if it would put her in pain. But he could put her out of her misery. He was convinced that he could do it. Only this, there would be no need to tell anyone. Ivan did not know what George had in mind, and when he heard George''s words, he said, "Mr. Joe, you are really cold-blooded, how can you do that? I can really feel sympathy for Miss Robinson." George sneered, "Who are you to say that? How much better do you think you are than me? You like Violet, aren''t you hurting her just the same? You even want to lock her up and cut her off from the world, so that she can only see you alone, you''re even more disgraceful than me." The expression on Ivan''s face was cold for a moment, and he quickly returned to that smiling, cynical look, "To be shameless, I can''tpare to you, at least, I have no intention of controlling Violet''s mind, while you, you hate Miss Robinson, are brainwashing her, so that Miss Robinson can''t forget you, can''t let go of her feelings for you, so that''s why you hurt her so deeply, you are more ruthless than me." "That''s enough!" George''s face was extremely grim as he shouted in a low voice, stopping Ivan from continuing. Ivanughed coldly, "What? Are you annoyed because you gave me the most secret unpleasantness in your heart?" "Ivan, I''m looking for you, not to argue with you about this." George reminded as he gripped his phone tightly. Ivan said, "Fine, since you don''t want to say it, never mind, but since you want to know who the hypnotist is, I do know who he is." "Who is it, tell me. "George''s back straightened at once, his tone eagerly urging. Ivan smiled, "I can tell you, but why don''t you ask Stanley, instead youe to me? Let me guess, Stanley refused to tell you, right?" "If you know, why do you need to ask?" George narrowed his eyes and said in a cold mockery. Ivan''sugh was a bit unrestrained, "Fine, I won''t ask, to be honest, I''m quite happy to tell you, in this way, Jessie will recover her previous memories, as her friend, Violet will definitely be anxious. Once she''s anxious, Stanley will naturally have to follow suit, I''m really looking forward to see that." "Since that''s the case, you should hurry up and tell me." George said impatiently. Ivan hooked his lips and slowly spoke a name. After George heard it, a hint of surprise shed across his eyes, "It''s actually him? Kefir!"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Kefir was one of the top ten hypnotists in the world. He didn''t expect that Jessie would find him. "That''s right, it''s him." Ivan nodded, "What I found out is that one of this master''s disciples runs a psychological clinic in the town where the Robinson family lives now. Kefir came to visit his disciple. When Jessie came to the clinic, his disciple was out, so coincidentally, Kefir did the hypnosis for Jessie. Afterwards, Stanley transferred Kefir!" "He has been transferred?" George''s face sank. Ivan continued, "Stanley is a very smart person, he knows that the Robinson family''s address cannot be hidden from you forever, you will find them sooner orter, and with your hatred for the Robinson family, you will most likely release Jessie''s hypnosis and make Jessie suffer continuously to achieve your goal of revenge against the Robinson family, so Stanley took Kefir away before you found the Robinson family in order to stop you from allowing Kefir to release Jessie''s hypnosis." "So that''s how it is!" George sneered, "Did he think that once he transferred Kefir, I wouldn''t be able to release Jessie from hypnosis? If I want to lift the hypnosis for Jessie, I don''t even need the hypnotist himself to do it, I just need to know who the hypnotist is." He was a hypnotist himself, so he certainly had a very deep knowledge of other hypnotists in the world. This naturally included Kefir.lightnoveldaily Chapter 870 You Dont Love Her Enough He knew very well the techniques of Master Kefir''s hypnotist, so knowing the techniques, he was able to unlock Master Kefir''s hypnosis based on the techniques he had figured out. In this way, there was absolutely no need for Master Kefir''s hand. So even if Stanley and the others had moved Master Kefir away, it would have been of no use. "I got it." Having gotten the answer, George was ready to hang up the phone, not in the mood to continue talking to Ivan. He was looking for Ivan to rify this in itself, and now that he had done so, it was only natural that the call could end. However, Ivan suddenly called out to him, "Wait a minute, Dr. Joe." "What else do you want?" George''s brow furrowed. "Don''t you think it''s a bit over the top to hang up when you get an answer from me?" Ivan narrowed his eyes. George''s brow furrowed tightly, "So what? What exactly do you want to do? Say it as soon as possible, otherwise I don''t have so much time to spend with you." Ivanughed out, "My purpose is simple, you know who the hypnotist of Jessie is in my ce, you can''t know it for nothing, right? There''s no pie falling from the sky yet." George sneered, "That''s right, so you were waiting for me here, fine, I don''t want to owe anyone a favor either, tell me, what do you want me to do?" Ivan lowered his eyelids, "Stanley and I are about to have our final duel."N?velDrama.Org owns this text. George raised his eyebrows, a hint of surprise shing in his eyes. Obviously, he did not expect that Ivan would actually say this. Nor did they expect that these two brothers, in fact, would have to fight a duel. "What are you telling me about this for?" The corner of George''s mouth curved into a sneer, "You two brothers'' struggle, do I have to interfere? Sorry, I''m not interested in your brothers'' struggle." "I didn''t say I wanted you to interfere in our brothers'' struggle, I just want you to do me a favour when the timees." Ivan''s expression was no longer so hangdog and became serious. Hearing the serious tone of his voice, George''s deep emotion could not help but solemnize, "What kind of favor?" "I want you to save Violet." Ivan said. George''s pupils contracted for a moment, "What?" "Save Violet!" Ivan repeated. George suddenly gripped his phone tightly, his face extremely ugly, "What do you want to do to Violet? Ivan, I''m telling you, you''d better not mess around!" Even though he had recognized that he did not love Violet, he was even angry that Violet had helped Jessie to escape. But no matter what, Violet was also his friend, and he couldn''t do it yet to watch Violet being hurt. On the other end of the phone, listening to George''s angry to the core warning, Ivan smiled gloomily, "I don''t want to mess around either, but I have to deal with Stanley, I have no choice, so I have to use her, but I know that she won''t be willing to be used by me to deal with Stanley, so she will most likely understand herself for the sake of Stanley not to get involved in danger, either be injured in the final showdown between Stanley and me to protect Stanley, so I want you to save her in time." After hearing his words, George had sarcasm written all over his face, "Ivan, to deal with Stanley and involve a woman in this, you are really shameless. "Didn''t you also take my nephew before to get Violet, causing my nephew to have a car ident? I got the woman involved, you got the kid involved, the two of us are catty." Ivan taunted without showing any weakness. "You......" A hint of hostility shed in George''s angry eyes. Ivan waved his hand, "All right, I''m not here to argue with you about this, just say, do you want to or not." "Ivan, do you really love Violet?" George asked instead of answering. Ivan frowned, "What do you mean?" "My point is simple, I just want to know if you really love Violet or not, if you really love her, why did you let Violet go into danger, and a life threatening one at that? I admit that I was despicable before and involved Calvin in order to get her, causing Calvin''s car ident, but I know now that I would do that because the person I really love is not her, so I don''t care about sacrificing what she cares about, while you, who im to love her, but in order to deal with Stanley, you don''t hesitate to put her life in danger, people like you don''t deserve to say love at all!" Ivan''s face sank, obviously angered by George''s words. He clenched his fist, "What do you know? Of course I love Violet, but equally, I also hate Stanley, hate why he is so lucky to have all the things I can''t have, so as long as it''s to get Stanley killed, of course I can use Violet as bait. If I don''t love Violet, I wouldn''t even let you save her in time then, but choose to bring her down too, in that case, I can be with her, but I just want her to live, isn''t that enough to show my feelings for her?" "Heh." George only felt that he had heard a big joke, "This is what you call your love for Violet, just don''t want her to die, no matter if she will be frightened and leave a psychological shadow, or if she will be hurt, because you left her alive and didn''t let her go down to apany you, you think you love Violet so much that you are even moved by your own love, right?" "Aren''t I right?" Ivan asked rhetorically with a cold grunt. George''s face was so cold that it seemed to freeze into ice, "Bullshit, you don''t love Violet at all, at least your love for Violet is not as much as your jealousy for Stanley, even in your heart, Stanley is more important than Violet, I''m afraid." Ivan''s eyebrows furrowed, "You''re saying I don''t love Violet enough? What evidence do you have to say that I don''t love her enough!" He prided himself on his deep affection for Violet, or at least, much deeper than his aunt hade. He only thought of his aunt once in a while, but Violet, he thought of her a lot. George didn''t know what was going through Ivan''s mind, and when he heard Ivan''s questioning, he only felt ridiculous, "You said you love Violet, and your love for Violet is to hurt her and disregard her safety? What kind of inexplicable love is this? Let me tell you, Ivan, to truly love someone, one cannot hurt her even a little bit, let alone use her, one can only hope for her good and her happiness, not like you, using her, putting her in danger, leaving her alive and calling it love." Listening to George''s words of righteous indignation, Ivanughed mockingly, "Dr. Joe, you are really like an emotional expert now, so you know so much about love, then why can''t you see through your own feelings for Jessie, but kept saying that to love someone is to wish her well? You are so cruel to Jessie, so what qualifications do you have to criticize me?" "Yes, it''s true that I don''t deserve what I said." George narrowed his eyes, "That''s because I haven''t realized what it means to have feelings, nor have I realized that I love Jessie, but now that I''ve realized it, I naturally won''t make the same mistakes I did in the past, so of course I''m qualified." As soon as he said that, there was a sudden and abrupt sound of breaking ss outside the ward.???????????lightnoveldaily. Chapter 871 Jessie Was Afraid It was hard for George not to hear it. He frowned and held the phone away from him slightly before looking to the door with a stern expression, "Who''s out there?" The door to the ward was closed and he could not see who was outside, so he could only question through the door panel. But in his heart, he still more or less guessed it, and his eyes became a littleplicated. Jessie outside the door naturally heard George''s question, her teeth biting her lower lip, she wanted to respond, but when the words came to her mouth, she couldn''t say them. She didn''t know how she should respond. Because of what she had just heard, she waspletely disoriented, her heart was in a mess, and her mind kept going back to his words, unable to calm down. He actually said that he was in love with her? Heh, how could that be! This was impossible, this was absolutely impossible! Jessie bit her lip, lowered her head and turned in the direction of the lift, not caring about the ss she had broken on the floor. Her mind was in a tizzy and she had to find a ce to calm down, otherwise, she thought she might go insane. When George heard the dyed sound outside, he frowned slightly, then lifted the nket, endured the pain and got out of the hospital bed, limping towards the door. On the other end of the phone, Ivan also heard the voice. He was a wise man, the sound of breaking ss was very timely, it came when George said that he loved Jessie, it was obvious that the person who heard this was either Jessie or Jessie''s family. For they were the only ones to hear this with such emotion that they broke the ss. If it had been anyone else, it would not have been so at all. Thinking, Ivan taunted without mercy, "George, it looks like there''s trouble on your side." George naturally knew what Ivan meant, narrowing his eyes and snorting coldly, "No need for you to remind me." "I''m not reminding you, I''m just saying it off the top of my head, so fine, I''ll leave you guys alone, I''ll hang up now. I''ll contact you before the showdown with Stanley." After saying that, Ivan hung up the phone straight away. George looked at his phone and sneered, "Just telling me straight out that you want to hurt Violet, aren''t you afraid that I''ll tell Stanley so that Stanley will hide Violet?" Having said that, George put his phone away and opened the door of the ward. He had expected the woman to froth at his words and remain standing outside. But what he didn''t expect was that when he opened the door, there was no one outside the door, only the floor of the doorway, shattered into pieces of ss. George narrowed his eyes. He had underestimated her and had actually gotten back out of the way so quickly. He thought that she would be dumbfounded and stay there for a long time. It seemed that he could no longer really anticipate the person she was now with what he knew about her before. Now she was something he could not have predicted at all. Of course, if it had been the old her, hearing his acknowledgement of his feelings, she would certainly not have left, and would probably have covered her face with tears of joy and stood in the doorway. George rubbed his temples, and his eyes soon grew firm. It didn''t matter, it would not take long for her to change her back to her old self. He already knew, anyway, who had hypnotised her. Of course, there was no rush on this matter, at least, not until after he had taken care of a few things first. "Mr. Joe." At this moment, a nurse pushed a trolley over and greeted George, who was thinking about something at the door, politely. George''s eyes shed and he gathered his thoughts back, turning his head to look at the nurse and nodding slightly, "Hello." "Hello, Mr. Joe, it''s time to change the medicine." The nurse said with a smile, then her eyes shot him a suspicious look, "By the way, why did you suddenly get out of bed? And standing in the doorway staring?" "Nothing, just meeting someone." George pushed the re-fitted sses on the bridge of his nose and returned indifferently. The nurse nodded in a daze, "So that''s it, I''ll help you in then." "No need." George shook her head, "I''ll be fine on my own." When he finished, he slowly turned around, holding onto the wall, and headed for the ward. The nurse looked at his limping back and shrugged her shoulders, not forcing the issue. After all, it was not like she hadn''t seen patients like this who were feisty and had rtively high self-esteem before. Shaking her head helplessly, the nurse pushed the trolley and prepared to go in as well. The wheel of the trolley ran over something. The nurse looked down and only then noticed the ss shards on the floor and said in surprise, "Oh my God, why are there ss shards here? Mr. Joe, you didn''t step on it, did you?" George had already lifted the quilt andy down on the hospital bed, his voice was clear and cold as he replied, "No, that fragment should be someone else''s idental mess, please clean it upter." "Okay." The nurse nodded with a smile when she heard his reply, then pushed the trolley in and changed his medication. After the change of medication, the nurse went to clean up the debris at the door. George turned his head to look out of the window of his hospital bed, squinting slightly as he thought about something. He knew that the person who was eavesdropping at the door earlier was Jessie, but had no intention of calling Jessie back. Because he knew very well that Jessie was definitely not at peace in her heart. So, he was willing to give her something to calm down. As he had said to Ivan on the phone earlier, he had been living in hatred before, unable to see everything. That was why he hurt everyone with impunity, especially Jessie. But now he had gradually surveyed the hatred and realized that perhaps the Robinson family was really not to me for his parents'' death. He also realized that he was really in love with Jessie and had always been in love with her. So he was now willing to ept the fact that he loved Jessie and was willing to try to be with her. But the harm he had done to Jessie before did not mean that it did not exist, so it was not so easy for him to be with Jessie, or at least there was still a long way to go. The first was the hatred between him and the Robinson family, which had not yet been dissolved, and the second was the memories and feelings Jessie had for him, which he had not yet recovered. And all this must be done slowly, it could not be achieved at once. He had nned to wait until he had first resolved the hatred with the Robinson family before slowly letting Jessie know that he was in love with her. But ns failed to catch up with change, and before he could dissolve the hatred first, Jessie was already aware of his feelings and was definitely in apromised mood and emotion. And the impact of this was not something that could be calmed by his presence in front of Jessie now. On the contrary, if he appeared in front of Jessie, it would only add to Jessie''s mood. So that was why he didn''t go look for Jessie or call her toe back. He knew that Jessie, at this time, must be hiding somewhere, forcing herself to ept what she had heard, right? Just as George had guessed, Jessie walked out of the hospitalization department in a panic and arrived at the bench in the garden of the hospitalization department, gripping the armrests of the bench withN?velDrama.Org owns this text. both hands, breathing heavily for a while, before barely calming down and then sitting down with a confused look, looking at the flower bed across the street, andunching into a daze. She didn''t expect that she had juste from home, ready to continue looking after him and pouring him water, only to hear him talking to someone on the phone about his words of love for her before she had even entered his ward. Love? The corner of Jessie''s mouth pulled out a mocking curve. If this word came from someone else''s mouth, she would believe it, but when it came from George''s mouth, she would not believe a word of it. How could he possibly love her???????????????lightnoveldaily Chapter 872 The Envy of Affection His heart was full of hatred for the Robinson family and his disgust for her, so how could he possibly fall in love with the daughter of his enemy and the person he hated? Besides, if he would have loved her, he would have fallen in love already, wouldn''t he? Then in the past, he would not have hurt her repeatedly, hurt her so deeply that in the past, she could only even forget him by hypnotizing him and letting go of all her feelings for him. Of course, it was not that she did not believe he would fall in love with someone, but it could never be her. So the love that came out of his mouth must be a lie, just a deception to the person on the other end of the phone. She didn''t really know, though, why she was deceiving the person on the other end, but it didn''t matter, none of it was something she should be curious about. Whether it was the person on the other end of the phone or the ridiculous confession that George made, she should not take it seriously and just treat it as a funny lie. After all, if she took it seriously, she was sending herself into the abyss of doom. Thinking of this, Jessie took a deep breath, then looked at the wards scattered in the garden andunched into a daze. The garden was full of patients of all kinds, from the elderly and children, to pregnant women and disabled people, to couples in love with each other. There was a couple just opposite Jessie. The man had hurt his foot, so the woman held up a sling bottle and sat beside him, talking with him. The two have warm smiles and a cozy atmosphere. When they eat snacks, they even feed each other a bite from time to time, making them very affectionate and enviable to watch. When Jessie looked at them, she couldn''t help the slightest hint of envy in her eyes, envy of such a rtionship, envy of such a love. Although she did not know to what extent she had loved George in the past, what she was sure of was that she must have wished in the past that George would look at her, ept her feelings and then be well with her, as lovingly as the couple opposite. Unfortunately, in the end, her wishes in the past were not fulfilled and she ended up forgetting everything. Jessie''s eyes were so focused that they drew the attention of the pair opposite. The woman looked over towards her and asked her what was wrong. Jessie''s gaze wavered and snapped back to attention, shaking her head at the woman before replying with embarrassment, "Sorry, I was just looking at you guys with great affection and envy, so I was dumbfounded for a moment." The womanughed at her exnation, "So that''s it, you must have suffered a love injury, right?" Jessie froze for a moment, "How do you know?" She was curious. The womanughed, "I can see it, and it''s written all over your face. I have a friend who has also suffered a love injury and also likes to stare at other couples with envy in her eyes, just like you just did. " "So that''s how it is." Jessie nodded in a daze, then smiled as well, "Sorry for making you guysugh." "No, no." The woman waved her hand, "I can understand you, surely you still can''t let go of your past feelings, right?" Jessie blinked in surprise, "Why do you say that?" How was this possible! She had forgotten all about George and her love for him. Thisdy must be joking. Jessie thought this in her mind. However, the woman opposite said with a smile, "Because of the envy in your eyes, ah, if you really let go of your feelings, then you see us, is certainly not to reveal such envy, because the feelings that have been put down because of the love wound, only to resist the feelings, so how can envy. Envy means that you are still looking back on the past feelings." Hearing the woman''s words, Jessie''s mouth opened, wanting to retort that this was not the case. But for some reason, the words just wouldn''te out of her mouth. She lowered her eyes and bit her lower lip, mentally beginning to doubt the woman''s words. Could it be that she really hadn''t let go of her past feelings for George? But how was this possible? She''d forgotten about George. No, perhaps this woman is right, she may not really have let go of her past feelings in her heart. She did forget about George and her feelings for him. This forgetting, however, was not a natural forgetting but an artificial intervention. In other words, from the beginning to the end, she had not really forgotten George, and even more so, she had not really forgotten her feelings for George, she had just suppressed them in the deepest part of her heart, her memories and feelings still existed, but she just could not turn them over for the time being. So since they exist, then naturally, the feelings were still there, and subconsciously, she was still recalling her past feelings for George. It''s just that she didn''t realize it herself. "Miss? Miss?" Seeing Jessie deep in thought, the woman waved her hand at her suspiciously. The corner of Jessie''s mouth tugged and she smiled shyly, "Sorry, I got lost in thought. §á "It''s okay." The woman shook her head, then advised, "Miss, although I don''t know what kind of love injury you have suffered, but looking at your emaciated appearance, it must be very serious, so I can''t advise you in salvaging your feelings, but I hope you can think about it and think about how to deal with this heartbreaking, yet impossible to let go of all the time, only when you deal with it, your heart will bepletely at peace and you won''t be living in such a daze that you can''t get out." "Thank you, I will." Jessie stood up and gave her a grateful smile. Thisdy was right, although she had forgotten her memories and feelings for George, her heart, however, still received some fluctuations and influences because of him. So this was the aftermath of notpletely letting go of her feelings for George. Because there was no way to forget body memory. So if she didn''t face up to it and think about how to deal with her feelings for George, she would be led by George''s nose all the time. There would never be peace, even if she never remembered anything about him, but the physical memory would keep her living in a state of bewilderment for the rest of her life. She didn''t want that. After saying goodbye to the couple, Jessie took a deep breath and walked towards the inpatient building, ready to go back and clean up the mess of ss fragments on the floor, while looking for a chance to talk to George. Jessie pursed her lips for a moment, did not continue to think about it, and quickly entered the inpatient lift. A short whileter, she stepped out of the lift and arrived outside the door of George''s ward. Looking down, she noticed that the shards of ss in the doorway were gone and the doorway had been re-cleaned. A look of surprise crossed her face, and then she looked up at the closed door in front of her, puzzled in thought. He wouldn''t have cleaned it, would he? No, no, no, he had not even healed enough to make any significant movements, so it shouldn''t be him. But who it was, Jessie thought, the only way to find out was to go in and ask. With that thought, she exhaled lightly, then raised her hand and knocked on the door in front of her, "Mr. Joe, are you asleep? Can Ie in?" Inside the door, George was leaning against the head of the hospital bed with his eyes closed, when he heard her voice, he suddenly opened his eyes and turned his head to look at the door of the ward, a trace of surprise shed under his deep eyes. She was back in the right frame of mind so quickly??????????lightnoveldailyN?velDrama.Org owns this text. Chapter 873 She Still Doesnt Believe George quickly put away the surprise in his eyes and looked at the door of the ward, his eyes bing meaningful. It was reasonable to assume that even if her memories were not the same as before, her personality would not change. So, if he couldn''t predict 100% what she would do next, the chances of at least guessing were good. He thought that the words she had overheard would affect her mood for a long time, at least not for a few hours, and that she would not be able to return. But to his surprise, it had only been a short hour, possibly less, and she was back without any audible fluctuation in her tone, so he had to be surprised. "Come in!" Without much thought, George opened his mouth and called out to the woman outside the door. Jessie outside the door heard his response, dropped his hand from the door, took a deep breath, gripped the door handle and opened the door to enter, "Mr. Joe." George said, "You are back." Jessie nodded, dropping her eyes without looking at him, only walking towards the table, "The thermos bucket was put home, so I rushed back, there was no boiling water, I''ll go boil some." When she finished, she took the kettle and was about to go to the kitchen. George looked at her back, "Wait a minute." Jessie stopped in her tracks, "What are your orders?" "Turn your head around." George couldn''t help but frown at the way she spoke without turning her head back. Jessie raised her eyelids, slightly biting her lips, not moving, lowering her head and still responding in this way, "You can just order me directly." Seeing her unwillingness to turn her head around, George''s brow furrowed even tighter and his voice lowered a lot, "Jessie, I said, turn your head around." He repeated it again, "Don''t make me angry, okay?" He had already let his angry words out, so naturally Jessie could not still confront him, and after frowning his face, she turned around somewhat reluctantly. But George was clearly not satisfied with that and looked at her and added, "Lift your head and look at me." Jessie bit her lip, annoyed inside. She didn''t understand why she had to turn around if he had orders to speak. It wasn''t enough to turn around and look up at her. This was clearly a deliberate attempt to make things difficult. Jessie was furious in her heart, but she didn''t dare to show it on the surface. After sighing, she slowly raised her head and looked at George. Of course, her eyelids were still drooping. When George saw that, he was a bit exasperated, but in the end, he didn''t say anything else and just let her be. He knew that asking her to turn around and put her head up hadpromised her so much that she wouldn''t be able to stand it if she had topromise every time. George''s eyes darkened and he didn''t continue to think about it, saying, "You didn''t juste from your house now, did you? You were outside the door before, weren''t you?" Jessie''s eyes flickered for a moment and she didn''t say anything. Sure enough, he heard the sound of her breaking the ss and guessed it was her. Seeing that Jessie didn''t say anything, George added: "What I said to someone on the phone in the ward earlier, you heard a lot of it too, didn''t you?" Jessie lifted these eyelids and looked up at him, meeting his deep gaze exactly. At that moment, Jessie only felt her heart flutter, some inexplicable panic, and then hurriedly lowered her head again. George looked at her like a shrinking turtle, his heart was angry and helpless, pursed his thin lips and said, "Why don''t you answer?" Jessie buried her head lower and lower, and said in a voice as thin as a mosquito; "There''s nothing to answer, it''s just a trick remark, it can''t be taken seriously." George frowned. He knew that she wouldn''t believe his words, but he didn''t think that, in her eyes, it was trick remark. "Isn''t it?" The corners of Jessie''s mouth pulled out a sneer, "Mr. Joe, it can''t be that what you say is true, can it?" George looked at her, "What if what I say, is true?" Jessie''s body was stunned for a moment. Really? He actually said it was true?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Could it be that he had really fallen in love with her? Jessie looked up and nced at George, whose expression was serious. Jessie dropped her eyelids again, the mockery at the corners of her mouth growing thicker, "Mr. Joe, this kind of joke is not funny at all." Yes, the joke. She still wouldn''t believe that what he said was true. He had treated her so badly before, loathed her to the point of hating her and the Robinson family to death. So how could someone who was so nasty to her love her? He hadn''t fallen in love with her in the past ten years, and he had fallen in love in less than a month when she lost her memory, was that possible? It was ridiculous! He must, again, be thinking of other ways to bully her, right? After all, if he really loved her, he would have fallen in love long ago, would he have waited until now? Now she didn''t even want his love. Looking at Jessie''s appearance, George guessed that she still didn''t believe his words, and his eyes were dark and uncertain. It was only natural that she didn''t believe it now, butter, he would make her believe it slowly. "Do you want to know why I said something like that to the person on the phone?" George looked at Jessie and asked again. Jessie shook her head, "I don''t want to, but George, I beg you, no matter what exactly you are saying this for, I hope you don''t involve my parents in this, they are old and won''t live for many years. I know you hate them, but can you spare them and let them live theirst years in peace? How about I take care of everything?" She patted herself on the heart and begged. George now understood what she meant, "Do you think that I said that to the phone like that to plot against your family?" Jessie bit her lip, "Isn''t it? Why else are you suddenly saying this? Other than that reason, I can''t think of anything else." George''s breath caught in his throat, "Jessie you ..... Jessie shrank, "Sorry, Mr. Joe, I don''t know if my guess is right, but I sincerely hope that you let my parents off the hook." She was still insisting on pleading for her parents. George rubbed his brow and got a bit of a headache, "Alright, you stop talking." He needed to calm down. He thought she wouldn''t believe him, but how could he have imagined that she would actually think that, by saying those words, he was plotting with the person on the other end of the phone about what to do with the Robinson family. It seemed that it really was her past self that brought her and her heart so much that no matter what she heard at all, she would associate it with whether it was against the Robinson family or not. Jessie saw that George''s face was not good, so she obediently shut her mouth and did not speak. George rubbed his brow, it took him a while topletely calm down, looking at Jessie''s eyes, serious and earnest, "Jessie, listen carefully, there is no intention against the Robinson family, I just said what is in my heart, I really ......" "Thank you, Mr. Joe." Jessie hurriedly interrupted his next words and bowed towards him to thank him. She knew what he was going to sayter and was interrupting on purpose. Because she didn''t believe it. But she was willing to take his word for the first half, that it was not to plot against her family. So that was enough. As for thetter, listen to it as a joke and be done with it. Naturally, George could see that Jessie was deliberately interrupting him, and his thin lips pursed into a straight line for a moment as he looked at her, not knowing what he was thinking.???????????????lightnoveldaily Chapter 874 Georges Concern After a while, Jessie did not see George shouting at her to get up, she bit her lower lip and finally gathered the courage to stand up straight on her own, "Mr. Joe?" George''s eyes flickered slightly, "Forget it, since you don''t want to hear it, I won''t say anything." It was indeed a little early to say this. He hadn''t meant to tell her that now either, she just happened to hear it. It was better to stick to the original n and let her know againter, after he had done everything he wanted to do. Hearing that George had stopped talking, Jessie let out a faintly invisible breath. To be honest, she was really afraid that he would go on to say something that he had feelings for her. Right now, she was a nk sheet of paper when it came to rtionships and didn''t know how to deal with them or how to ept them. So, she was terrified that if he said more, it would affect her even more. After all, she also knew that she had loved him in the past and was likely to fall in love with him all over again if she was too deeply affected by him. The chances of this were very high. So she really didn''t want to listen to these words of his, whether they were true or not, and if she heard too much of them, she would be easily influenced not to mention easily trapped. It didn''t matter why exactly he was saying that to the person on the other end of the phone, as long as he didn''t take it personally to her parents. Just go with the flow. Nothing mattered to her now. "Thinking about something?" Looking at Jessie as she wandered off, George narrowed his eyes and asked. Jessie shook her head, "No, I didn''t think of anything, I''m going to boil water." With that, she took the kettle and turned to retrace her steps towards the kitchen. George watched her back and didn''t call out to her again. After almost ten minutes, Jessie came out of the kitchen with a kettle and poured him a ss beforeing to his bedside, "Mr. Joe, have some water." George took the ss of water. After Jessie let go of the water ss, she suddenly thought of something and asked, "By the way Mr. Joe, who cleaned the ss shards at the door?" "The nurse." George sipped her water and whispered back. Jessie nodded in a dazed manner, "So that''s how it is." And yes, who else but a nurse could clean in a hospital? He hadn''t hired a carer at all in order to put her in charge of care, so it had to be a nurse. She should have thought of that. With this in mind, Jessie was ready to walk away and go and get the medicine dispensed for him so that he could easily take itter. The moment she had just turned around, however, her stomach lurched and a wave of nausea surged straight up. Her face instantly changed and she covered her mouth in a rush and gave a dry heave. Seeing this, George hurriedly put down his ss of water and looked at her, "What''s wrong with you?" Her face was very pale and her eyes were slightly moist, so it was clear that she was now in great distress. Jessie shook her head at him, didn''t answer him and ran straight to the bathroom. Soon, George heard a gurgle of dry heavesing from the bathroom. The sound was as if it was going to vomit out its insides. George didn''t react at first to why she had suddenly vomited. After all, she didn''t have a cold or get sick either. But it didn''t take long for him to immediately remember that she would be like this because she was pregnant, and inside her, there was his child. The baby was not yet in its third trimester, so naturally the pregnancy reaction was not yet over. But these days, he hadn''t seen her like this in front of him, so he''d gradually forgotten about it. The first time he heard Jessie vomit heartily in the bathroom, George''s heart also vaguely felt some heartache. He lifted the covers and got out of bed, then limped over to the table where Jessie had put the kettle, picked up the kettle and a clean cup, and poured a cup of hot water in it. Having done this, he held on to the wall and slowly walked towards the bed, bent down and pulled open the bedside table by the bed and pulled a packet of something from it. Still not stopping, he took the packet and went back to the kitchen. Finally, he emerged from the kitchen only with a te containing a crumpled stack of yellow stuff. Look closely, it was actually a bag of plums! Just as George was putting the plums on the table, the bathroom door opened. Jessie came out of it with a pale face. She still had her mouth covered, her face was still very pale and her eyes were red, even her hair, which was wet in one piece. Apparently, she had identally wet her face while inside, washing it with cold water. Seeing George not lying on the hospital bed, but standing next to the table instead, Jessie couldn''t care less about her ufortable feeling and said in surprise, "Mr. Joe, why are you here?" "Come here." Instead of answering her, George beckoned up towards her. Jessie didn''t know what he was up to, and after hesitating for a moment, she still slowly walked over. George watched her gradually approach, her face even paler than when he had seen her emerge from the bathroom, his brow furrowed and his voice mixed with concern as he asked, "Does it get this hard every time you react?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "What?" Jessie froze, not responding for a moment. George frowned, "I say, do you throw up so much every time?" His eyes fell to her stomach. It was only then that Jessie finally responded that he was actually caring for her. For a moment, Jessie stared at George with wide eyes, her eyes full of disbelief. Apparently, she couldn''t believe that he actually cared about her. Seeing Jessie''s frozen look, George knew what she was feeling at the moment and what she was thinking at the moment. He had treated her so badly before, and she was naturally surprised to hear him ask her what was wrong. Because he had never, before, made her feel cared for. That was why his care now felt so unreal to her. It was his fault. George raised his hand and gently knocked Jessie''s forehead, his voice softer, "Silly, why don''t you answer my question yet?" Jessie''s mouth opened for a long time before she could barely find a bit of her own sanity and nodded dully, "Well, it''s like this every time." Hearing the reply, George frowned. The fact that it happened every time was a good indication that she had a very severe pregnancy reaction, much worse than the average pregnant woman. Not only would this not be good for her body, but it might even directly decay her body just like that. "What did the doctor say?" George asked again, narrowing her eyes. Jessie whispered, "The doctor said that I should be hospitalized to adjust and wait until the pregnancy reaction has passed before being discharged." Otherwise, there was a good chance she would have lost the baby just like that. Because the pregnancy reaction was so severe, she couldn''t eat or sleep well, and now her spirits were clearly starting to be deprived. So in the long run, she would be so malnourished that she would not be able to provide nourishment for her child, and not only would she not be able to keep her child, but something may happen to her too. Hearing Jessie''s reply, George''s face changed slightly, "Since the doctor said you should be hospitalized, why don''t you stay?" Jessie looked up at him and quickly lowered her head again, "I went to the hospital for a maternity test just a day before you came here, and that''s when the doctor advised me to do so, I was going to be hospitalized for conditioning, but you were injured by my father at that time." George understood the meaning of her words. She was saying that she was to be hospitalized, but because he was injured and named her for care, she did not have the opportunity to be hospitalized. For a moment, a wave of self-recrimination welled up in George''s heart. He sighed, "Do your parents know about this?"????????????????lightnoveldaily Chapter 875 Is He Caring for Me? Jessie shook her head, "No, I didn''t dare to tell them, after telling them, they would definitely worry about me, I''ve already done a lot to worry them, I don''t want to add some more trouble to them, they are too old to bear too much pressure, so She did not say thetter words, but the meaning was understood by George. He had also guessed that she hadn''t told her parents. Otherwise, her parents would not have agreed to anything and asked her to take care of him, but would have definitely asked her to be hospitalized to take care of her health. For a moment, George''s face was very grim and his brow was furrowed tightly. Jessie sensed that he was unhappy at the moment and her lips twitched, her heart full of unease. Why was he unhappy? Why be angry? Jessie could not understand George, slightly lowered her head and did not speak. At this point, George added, "Have you had this reaction in thest few days?" Jessie nodded, "Yes, except that it''s basically at night and rarely during the day." George nodded, "So that''s how it is, I see." No wonder he hadn''t seen her once, plus her belly wasn''t bulging out, so he had forgotten about her pregnancy. Jessie blinked and looked at him suspiciously, "What do you see?" She didn''t understand. More than anything else, why was he asking her so many questions, was he concerned about her?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Jessie then gave a bitterugh. How could it be? How could he care for her when he hated her so much? He merely wanted to ask for rification, and then he could find a way to make it harder for herter when she was like this, she guessed. Looking at Jessie''s despondent look, George probably guessed what she was thinking even without thinking much about it, and his brows furrowed, "Can you stop thinking nonsense all day long!" "What?" Jessie froze for a moment, not reacting to what he meant for a moment. George didn''t seem to have any intention of exining in detail either, and after poking her forehead, he turned around and limped towards the table. Jessie''s eyes widened as she incredulously touched her forehead where he had poked her, "Mr. Joe you......" "1 He poked her in the forehead! Such an intimate gesture was actually made by him to her. Jessie was so shocked that she couldn''t calm down. She wanted to ask him why he was acting so intimately towards her, but her mouth opened and no sound came out for a long time. Over there, George, who had already walked to the table, saw Jessie standing still and dazed, not following over, his eyes narrowed, "What are you still standing there for? Come over." He beckoned. Jessie temporarily calmed down and blinked, "Mr. Joe, what can I do for you?" "You''ll see if youe over here." George beckoned again. Jessie did not want to go there, but was more afraid of offending him. So there was no choice but to go over there, "Mr. Joe, you......" Before she could finish her sentence, a ss of water suddenly appeared in front of her. Jessie froze and looked up at the man, not understanding what the man meant by this, was he trying to get her to drink water? "Take it." George saw her staring at him, hesitant to move, and pursed his lips to urge. Jessie reached out to take the ss of water, "Mr. Joe, are you asking me to hold it for you?" "Drink it." George said. "What?" Jessie was surprised and pointed at her nose, "I ...... I drink it?" George nodded. Jessie swallowed and confirmed once again, "Really I drink it?" George pursed his lips, "I think I''ve made it clear enough, haven''t I?" "Yes, yes, yes." Jessie nodded in a hurry, "You made it very clear, I just don''t quite believe it." "What''s not to believe?" George frowned. The corner of Jessie''s mouth tugged and he didn''t speak anymore. It was clear from what he had done to her in the past why she didn''t believe it. Because he had never been nice to her in the past, had never shown her the slightest bit of concern. That was why she was so surprised when he poured a ss of water for her now. George was no fool, naturally he reacted to what she said, his eyes darkened and he finally sighed, his voice became gentler, "Alright, drink it now." Jessie said, "Thank you." Yet she held her ss of water and did not drink it. George frowned at this, "What? Think I''m poisoning the water?" "No, no, no, of course not. " Jessie shook her head and waved her hands repeatedly, "I didn''t mean that, I''m just not thirsty." "Drink it though you are not thirsty." George said with pursed lips. Jessie looked at him, confused. George said, "There''s honey in it, it can suppress the unpleasant feeling in your stomach." Jessie was even more surprised. She looked down and realized that the water was faintly yellow and had special aroma that belonged only to honey. Sure enough, honey was added. Jessie''s heart was astonished and could not be calmed down for a long time. She didn''t expect that George would actually pour water for her, and he even put honey in it. Why did he do it? Jessie couldn''t understand it. It was not quite like saying that he cared. But how could she exin this honey water if he did not care about her? "Still not drinking?" Just when Jessie was puzzled, a man''s voice came from overhead, still mixed with a bit of urging in his voice. Jessie''s mouth opened, and finally she nodded, "I''ll drink, I''ll drink now." Whatever the meaning of the ss of water was, she might as well drink it. At least, don''t offend him first. Thinking, Jessie tilted her head back and began to drink water. When George saw her drink it, his tightly furrowed brow rxed slightly, then he turned around, picked up the te of plums on the table and handed it to Jessie. Jessie had just put her cup down when she saw something else in front of him. She looked down and her mouth dropped open in surprise when she saw the yellow and orange plums, "Plums?" Looking at the plums in front of her, Jessie swallowed hard. Want to eat! Really want to eat! She was pregnant and in her first trimester, and already liked sour things. So when she saw the te of plums, her eyes couldn''t turn away and her mouth was full of secreted saliva. These plums looked so delicious. Jessie blinked and her hands scratched and wed at her clothes, desperately trying to resist the urge to reach for the plum. George''s heart was full of helplessness as he watched her being so stoic. It was so irritating and heartbreaking when she obviously wanted it so badly, but she was too timid to take it. He knew that it was the shadows and fears he had brought to her in the past that were too great for her to be so bold. "Hold out your hand." George said as he looked at Jessie. Jessie didn''t know what he was up to and obediently put her hand out. George put the plum into her hand, "It''s for you, eat it." Jessie''s eyes widened once more as she looked at him incredulously, "Mr. Joe, for me?" George walked over to the hospital bed, "Yes." Jessie hurriedly put the plum on the table, "No, Mr. Joe, I can''t take this." She hurriedly shook her head. For those who didn''t know, they would have thought she was rejecting not a te of plums, but a treasure of immense value. George had just sat down on the edge of the hospital bed when he heard Jessie''s refusal, his face sank, "No?"lightnoveldaily Chapter 876 Hospitalization Tomorrow Jessie nodded, "No credit, so I can''t ask for it." Of course, this was only one reason, the other, she was afraid to ask for it. She didn''t know why he had given her a te of plums, let alone whether he had done it because he cared for her or because he had another agenda. So without knowing, it was best for her not to ept. In case she ended up eating it and there were any consequences, she would be in trouble. Looking at Jessie biting her lip, how could George not know what she was thinking? She thought that she was going to hurt her, to set her up or something. With a mocking chortle, George withdrew his gaze, his tone indifferent, "Since you don''t want it, then throw it away." "Throw it away?" Jessie froze. George gave a nod, "Useless things, what''s the point of keeping them if you don''t throw them away, all right, you take them out and throw them away, I''m going to rest." Having said that, he leaned back against the bed and closed his eyes. Jessie looked at him, then at the plum on the table, and couldn''t help but squeeze her palms. Throw it away...... Wasn''t it too much of a shame to throw away such beautiful plums, which must also be delicious? Jessie''s eyes flickered slightly as she thought, "Why don''t you just take it yourself? He shouldn''t be able to get any drugs on it, with his ability, if he really wanted to harm her, he shouldn''t use this method, it was a bit too low. He could have been more direct and gone straight at her, why beat around the bush. So this te of plums, there should be nothing wrong with it, it should just be him being nice and wanting to give it to her. Thinking, Jessie took a deep breath and picked up the plum, "Mr. Joe, I won''t throw the plum away, I''ll take it, thank you." George opened his eyes, the coldness in his eyes faded a little, "As you wish." She really was so stubborn that she would not really ept it without pushing her a bit. Sure enough, he had just been deliberately cold and told her to throw it away, and she took it. He had expected her to be reluctant to part with it and finally agreed to take it. Wouldn''t that be a sess? As he thought about it, a brilliant aura passed under George''s eyes and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, but it quickly converged again, making it impossible for people to notice. "Thank you, Mr. Joe, for the plum." Jessie cupped the te into her arms. The scent of the plums emanated and reached her nostrils, making her mouth water and she couldn''t resist the urge to put one into her mouth and taste it. But she was too embarrassed to taste it in front of the man, so she had no choice but to force herself to hold back. "Then, Mr. Joe, you can rest first, I won''t bother you anymore, I''ll go back to the next room first, if you help, you call me, I''lle over immediately." Jessie remembered that he had just said he wanted to rest, so she opened his mouth and offered her farewell.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. George did have some tiredness and nodded slightly, "Go ahead." "Goodbye, Mr. Joe." Jessie bowed slightly towards him and, carrying the plum, turned around and was about to walk towards the door of the ward. Just a few steps away, George suddenly thought of something and opened his mouth to call out to her, "Wait a minute." "Any more orders?" Jessie asked as she stopped in her tracks in confusion and turned her head around. George looked at her, "From tomorrow onwards, you won''t have to look after me." "What?" Jessie''s eyes widened and she panicked, "No need to take care of you? Then my father......" "Your father will be fine." Knowing what she was about to say, George frowned and interrupted her. Really, all she saw was her parents. "Is my dad really okay?" Jessie clenched her palms, "Mr. Joe, are you really not going to change your mind and won''t let my dad go to jail?" She then fears that he didn''t want her care now because he thought she was not taking good care of him and was annoyed with her. After all, she did take care of him poorly over the past two days and burned him. That was why he suddenly spoke up and said he didn''t want her to take care of him? But she was not at all happy that he suddenly did not want her care, most likely because he was angry. And when he got angry, he risks overturned his previous promise and he would put her dad in jail. So, she was now anxious, panicked and scared. Looking at Jessie''s frightened look, George sighed, "I''m not the type to go back on my word, I said I would let you keep the baby and spare your father, so naturally I will do what I said, so you don''t have to worry so much." Hearing this assurance from him, Jessie breathed a huge sigh of relief, "That''s good, that''s good." She patted her chest gently and then asked in disbelief, "So Mr. Joe, why are you suddenly not letting me take care of it? If I don''t take care of you well, I''ll correct it, I''ll try my best, I ... "No need." George raised his hand, interrupting herter words, "Just find me an escort, as for you, start your hospitalization tomorrow to recuperate your body." "What?" Jessie froze, "Put me in hospital to recuperate?" "If you don''t want this baby, you can stay out of hospital." George cast a nce at her in the aftermath. Jessie shook her head and waved her hands repeatedly, "No, no, no, of course I want the baby, if I didn''t want the baby, I wouldn''t have held on at all until now." "Then you will go through the hospitalization procedures now, and from tomorrow, you will be in the hospital to recuperate." George said indifferently, then waved his hand again, "All right, you go out first." "Yes." Seeing that his brow revealed a bit of exhaustion, Jessie nodded and turned to go out. Back in the nextpanion room, she sat on the edge of her own bed with a plum, still confused. Obviously, just now George''s proposal to hospitalize her to recuperate her body had shaken her whole body and her mind had not even calmed down yet. Why on earth would he propose to hospitalize her to recuperate? It wasn''t really because he was worried about her health, was it? Jessie looked down and touched her belly. She found that she was now less and less able to see through this man. She wondered what this man, exactly, was thinking. Didn''t he hate her that much and detest her? And why, seeing that she had such a strong reaction to her pregnancy, he poured her honey water and prepared her plums? Yes, she was quite sure that these were specially prepared for her when he saw how difficult it was for her. Why else would he not have prepared it earlier, orter, but at a time when she was pangs of vomit? And it was the best for pregnant women, especially at her stage of pregnancy. So he seemed, really, to care about her. But what was this all about? Why should he care about her, a nuisance, and end his request for her care early and ask her to be hospitalized to adjust so that she can keep this baby without any problems? This one move really made her confused. Jessie looked down at the plum on her te. The plums were still smelling fresh. She couldn''t resist any longer and picked one up and put it in her mouth. The sweet and sour sensation immediately filled her entire mouth and nourished her entire taste buds, making her sofortable that she couldn''t help but close her eyes and a happy smile appeared on her face. Yes, happiness. She had just been a little sick, and her stomach was still very sour from dry heaving. But now that the plum was in her mouth, the feeling washed away and disappeared reced by a feeling of relief. When she feltfortable, she was naturally happy.???????????????lightnoveldaily Chapter 877 Can I trust you? Jessie opened her eyes, plums in her mouth, then stared down at the te of plums. She suddenly wondered where this te of plums did George get it from? Did someone give it to him, or did he buy it himself? Why would he buy plums? Was it possible that he liked plums so much that he bought them? But it wasn''t right. In the past few days in hospital, she hadn''t seen him eating plums, let alone plums, not even fruit or snacks. If he hadn''t still been eating, she would have thought he''d be immortal and incorruptible. So the origin of this talking plum was quite curious to her. It would be unlikely to say that it was a gift. He didn''t know anyone here, so it was unlikely that anyone would give him anything, let alone a plum. In short, she had never seen, in all her life, a patient being given a plum for seeing a patient. Spitting out the core of the plum in her mouth, Jessie put down the plum tray in her hand, got up and walked to the bathroom, ready to rinse her mouth. Plums are delicious, but one or two is enough, and too many in a row would be too much for teeth. So, she was going to save the plums and eat them slowlyter. Anyway, it''s not going to break anytime soon. On the other side, in the next ward. After Jessie went out, George raised his hand and rubbed his brow, then took out his mobile phone and dialed a number out. The call was made to Stanley, so Stanley was still a little surprised when he received it. "What''s up?" It was night on Stanley''s side at this time. He had just finished reading a story to his two children, putting them to sleep anding out of their room when his mobile phone rang in his pocket. When he took it out, it was a surprising call from George. Of course, he did not think that at this time George called or for who the hypnotist for Jessie was. After all, George knew he couldn''t possibly say, so he would never ask again. Naturally then, the caller was calling at this time to ask about other things. Sure enough, on the other end of the phone, George hummed when he heard Stanley''s words, "I contacted Ivan once before." "Ivan?" Stanley narrowed his eyes instantly when he heard the name, "You really do have contacts." George wasn''t surprised that Stanley would guess this. Stanley even knew that he had learned about the whereabouts of the Robinson family from Ivan, so how could he not suspect that he could still be in contact with Ivan? It was just that, to his surprise, Stanley knew that he could possibly get in touch with Ivan, but never once asked him for Ivan''s whereabouts or contact information. It was not clear whether Stanley was confident that he could find Ivan or whether it was because of something else. "I asked Ivan who the hypnotist was that had information about Jessie, and he told me." George pushed his sses and added. Stanley narrowed his eyes, "And then what?" He wasn''t surprised that Ivan knew who the hypnotist was for Jessie. After all, Ivan knew that Jessie hade to hypnosis, so it was no surprise that he knew about the hypnosis doctor. "I don''t need that hypnosis doctor to undo Jessie''s hypnosis, I can do it myself, as long as I know who the hypnosis doctor is, so there''s no use for you to move him away." George hooked his lips. Stanley let out a heave, "In that case, then you will undo Jessie''s hypnosis, after that what Jessie will do, that is none of my business." He had done what he could do. He would not interfere with the rest. So if in the end Jessie regained her memory and fell back into misery, it was also George''s sin. Violet, too, would not me him. After all, he had been merciful. "Of course I will undo Jessie''s hypnosis, but not now." George returned indifferently. Stanley raised his eyebrows, "In that case, why are you telling me this?" "I''m calling you, not to show off to you that I already know who the hypnosis doctor is, but Ivan''s final plot." George narrowed his eyes and looked much more serious. When Stanley heard this, he paused in his steps for a moment and finally simply stopped, "What did you say? The final plot?" "That''s right." "Why are you telling me this? Don''t you treat me as an enemy too? Would you be so kind?" Stanley snorted coldly, obviously not believing George''s words. George said coldly, "It''s true that I don''t treat you well, but your wife is Violet, no matter what, I''m Violet''s friend, and I can''t possibly see anything happen to her." Stanley realized something and his pupils suddenly shrank, "You mean that Ivan''s final plot has something to do with Violet?" "When I contacted Ivan to ask who the hypnosis doctor was in Jessie, Ivan also asked me for something, he said he had sent you a letter, a final challenge letter." George didn''t answer, instead he talked about this. Stanley said, "Yes, Ivan is smart, but he can''t hold his temper, so sooner orter he will not be able to resist jumping out and having a final duel with me, that challenge letter is the duel letter that Ivan gave me, but exactly how and where the duel will be, it is not known yet." So all he could do now was to guard against everything, eliminate all danger and protect those around him, especially his wife and children. "Ivan also told me about it and he involved Violet in it." Speaking of this, George''s face was very grim, "Ivan knows very well that even if he dueled, he would not be your opponent, so in order to have a chance to win over you, he would use Violet as a bargaining chip to threaten you." "What did you say?" Stanley''s face suddenly changed dramatically, and a terrifying aura emanated from his body, as if he was a devil crawling out of hell, chilling people to the bone. George naturally knew that his words would make Stanley angry.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. To be honest, he was just as angry at the time when he heard Ivan said that. "Ivan will, most likely, look for an opportunity to kidnap Violet, because he said at that time that he hoped that I would also be present when you did the final duel with him and would be able to save Violet''s life, which means that not only will he use Violet to threaten you, but at the same time, he won''t estimate Violet''s safety, and most likely, he will make Violet not dead but also injured." George opened his mouth, dropping another heavy bomb that made Stanley almost storm out. Stanley''s face could be more gloomy, the hand that squeezed the phone, also deadly tightened up, as if to crush the phone, his voice was iparably cold, "Ivan deserves to die!" He could duel with Ivan, but he would never allow Ivan to dare to bring attention to his wife. Involving a woman in the war, Ivan was really still so bottomless. He would not let Ivan go, he would make sure Ivan dies! What was most important now, of course, was another matter. Stanley thought, took a deep breath, calmed down for the moment, and asked into the phone, "George, can I believe what you''re saying?" Of course George knew that Stanley would doubt his words. This matter, after all, would have been so sudden that it would have been impossible not to suspect. If he were Stanley and someone suddenly came out of nowhere and told him that someone was trying to threaten him with his wife, he would definitely have to find out the truth first.???????????? Chapter 878 Stanley鈥檚 Mind No one knew if this was a joint scam to lure him into a trap. So he was not angry at Stanley''s suspicion. "Whether it''s true or not, you can find out for yourself, anyway, what I should have said, I''ve already said." George said indifferently. Stanley was silent for a moment, then spoke, "I know, no matter what, I thank you for this matter, but whether it is true or not, I will also go and check the truth." With that, he hung up and put the phone down, then lowered his eyelids and wondered what he was thinking. Violet came up after watching Jimmy at Marry''s ce, just in time to see the man standing in the corridor with his head slightly bowed and a cold aura radiating around him. "Honey, what''s wrong with you?" Violet looked at the man and her heart inexplicably sank, then walked over, took the man''s hand and asked with concern, "Did something happen?" The man''s breath was oppressed and he looked like he was in a state of extreme anger. It was not because he came here to keep herpany and left Murphy Group alone that something happened to Murphy Group, right? If that was the case, she felt more than guilty. Stanley''s eyes flickered for a moment, took her hand, gently holding it in his, gathering up the anger running through his heart and smiling at her, "It''s fine."This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "Is it really okay?" Violet looked at him, obviously still not quite convinced, "But you just seem to be very angry, if something happens, you should go and deal with it, don''t hold it in like this, in case......'' Before she could finish her words, she was held up by Stanley with a finger against her mouth, "Well, it''s really fine, don''t worry, if something is wrong, I will definitely take care of it." He wasn''t going to tell her about the conversation he had just had with George. If she had known that Ivan might use her to threaten him, she would have med herself for her existence and might even have done something stupid. What was more, she was about to have her final match and he didn''t want to let that get in the way of her mood. Otherwise, she was likely to lose the race. In time, she might even give up her career. Because she had already lost one tournament, Aimee did not win the internationalpetition. If, this time, she lose another match because of something else and again causes Aimee to not get the title, then she would in her heart feel guilty for the rest of her life, so guilty that she will give up her career. Therefore, she must never be told. Seeing that Stanley clearly had something on his mind, yet he didn''t say anything, Violet sighed, "It makes me worry even more." Stanley reached out and rubbed her hair, "It''s really nothing, I can handle it, so don''t think too much about it and trust me." He looked at her, his eyes serious. Violet''s heart trembled, and finally gradually she settled down, "I trust you." "That''s right, well, it''s gettingte, let''s go to sleep." After saying that, Stanley took her hand and walked towards the room. Violet looked at the side of his face, her mouth opened as if she wanted to say something else, but in the end, she didn''t say anything. When they returned to their room, Violet went to take a shower. When she was holding Jimmy just now, Jimmy had spat up milk in her arms, and now her clothes were covered with milk stains and reeked of a milky smell. So, she had to get washed up. Stanley had been sitting on the sofa after Violet went into the bathroom, a ss of red wine in his hand, and was once again in deep thought. After a while, he suddenly took out his mobile phone and called Fraser over, and told him about George''s call. After hearing that, Fraser drew a breath of cold air, "Mr. Murphy, is this true?" "It''s unclear at the moment, but I know George, there''s no way he would joke about such things, so it''s highly likely that what George said is true, but whether Ivan has lied to George is unknown at the moment." Stanley shook his head and said. Fraser pushed his sses, "No matter if what Ivan said is true or not, just because he involved Mrs. Murphy in this and threatened you, such a person simply should be med. Didn''t he im to love Mrs. Murphy? Hehe, is this love?" When he loved someone, shouldn''t he treat her well and expect her to be happy and prosperous? How could she be involved in danger and be put in danger? So Ivan didn''t deserve to say love at all. Stanley sneered, "Of course he loves Violet, but what he loves more is himself, so he can involve Violet to take advantage of it." "Heh, to put it bluntly, this kind of person is extremely selfish." Fraser bristled. "Alright, hurry up and find a way to arrange for more men to be sent over, and also, weapons should be prepared." Stanley narrowed his eyes and said in an icy, ruthless voice. Since the duel was to be fought, the weapons, naturally, had to be there. This time, he would definitely take Ivan''s life. Violet and the children were his bottom line that they absolutely could not be touched. But Ivan was inclined to touch on his bottom line, then he would simply destroy Ivan. Moreover, he did not want Violet and the children to live in danger in the future. So only when Ivan waspletely destroyed could Violet and the children lived in peace with each other. When Fraser heard Stanley''s order, his expression became serious, "I know, I''ll make the arrangements, don''t worry, I definitely won''t let Ivan get away with it." Stanley gave a nod. After that, the two spoke some more and hung up the phone. Because Stanley had heard no more water sound in the direction of the bathroom, which meant that Violet had finished her bath and would be out soon. Therefore, he could not continue to talk about it and be heard. It was a matter that he wanted to resolve on his own and did not want her to get involved. Of course, it would not let Ivan''s treacherous n to take her away. This was a battle between him and Ivan, and he would not involve others in it, especially the one he loved most. As Stanley squinted in thought, Violet opened the bathroom door and came out. She had no clothes on, just a bath towel. The slim-fitting bath towel showed off her figure to the best. Stanley looked over, his eyes darkening, then reached out and hooked her waist as she walked over and got her into his arms. Violet sat on hisp and wrapped her arms around his neck. Stanley moved over and sniffed her between her neck she closed her eyes slightly, "You smell good." Violet smiled, "The scent of shower gel." "No, it''s your body scent." Stanley shook his head gently, then sniffed deeply at the nape of her neck. Violet was tickled by the hot air he exhaled, and couldn''t help but shrink her neck andugh, "It tickles." Stanleyughed, "Then I''ll help you stop the itch." Having said that, he carried her towards the bed. Violet looked at the bed that was getting closer and closer, her face was flushed, "You ......" That was actually what he meant by stopping the itch. She thought, it was going to give her a scratch on her neck, but it turned out...... Although quite annoyed with the man''s behavior, Violet did not struggle and allowed the man to put herself on the bed. There was clearly something not quite right about the man''s mood tonight, and when she asked, he was reluctant to talk about it, holding it in. So she knew that he needed to vent.???????????? Chapter 879 Is it Uncomfortable This night, the man became very strong, less gentle than usual, having Violet the whole night. It was not until the next day when it was almost dawn that he would let Violet go. Violet then had the chance to breathe a sigh of relief before falling asleep on her pillow. She was so tired that she couldn''t lift her eyelids, she had no energy, she didn''t want to move, let alone tuck herself in, adjust her sleeping position, and let herself lie on her back. She was too tired and just wanted to sleep. So for the rest, wait until she woke up tomorrow. Just like that, Violet fell into aplete sleep, and because she was so tired, she even made a slight snoring sound, proving how deep she was sleeping at the moment. And lying on her back, Stanley, who was resting, heard the woman''s purring and knew that she had fallen asleep, so he hurriedly propped himself up on either side of the woman''s body and got up. He had fought hard all night, and even though he had a lot of energy, he was still tired. That was why when it was over, he didn''t just get up and carry the woman to the shower like he usually did, buty on top of her, panting slightly. He wanted to wait until his tiredness had almost disappeared before taking the woman to the bath. As a result, he didn''t expect the woman to have fallen asleep. Stanley sat up and then gently shook Violet''s shoulders, trying to wake the woman up, "Wake up, I''ll take you to take a bath." However, Violet frowned and had no intention of getting up at all. Stanley looked at the tiredness between her brows and the faint dark circles under her eyelids, and eventually gave up on the idea of waking her up to take a bath. She was so tired, so let her sleep. The position, though, had to be adjusted, she could not sleep on her belly it was not good for heart. Stanley went up and grabbed Violet''s shoulders, turned the woman over gently and helped her adjust her sleeping position. After adjusting, he tucked Violet in again so that she could sleep warmer. Having done so, Stanley then got up and headed for the bathroom himself, ready to take a shower beforehand. After a tiring night, she was covered in sweat, and once the sweat dried, her body was sticky and felt very ufortable. So that was why he wanted Violet to take a bath before she slept. But since Violet was already asleep, he couldn''t really wake her up at all. When she woke up, she was in bad spirits and his heart ached for her. Stanley took a quick shower and was out in less than ten minutes. He casually wiped his hair, then walked over to the bed, lifted the covers up, wrapped his arms around the sleeping woman, closed his eyes, and fell asleep too. Meanwhile, on the other side. It hade to night on the side of Jessie. She tidied up her room, then opened the door and went out, heading next door to George''s ward, ready to ask what he wanted to eat tonight and go out to buy food for him herself. Although he had asked her to hire a carer to look after him, the carer had not yet arrived and, naturally, she would then need to be looked after. When she arrived at the door of George''s ward, Jessie knocked on the door. George had just woken up not long ago and his head was a bit drowsy, when he heard the knock on the door, his brows furrowed and his voice was a bit hoarse as he spoke, "Come in." Outside the door, Jessie heard the wrongness in George''s voice and looked stunned, then hurriedly opened the door and entered, "Mr. Joe, what''s wrong with you, are you sick? I heard you sound like you''re not feeling well." George was resting one hand on his eyes, when he heard this, he took his hand off his eyes then sat up from the hospital bed and raised his eyes towards the woman standing in the doorway, "It''s you." "It''s me." Jessie nodded and closed the door to the room and walked towards him, "Mr. Joe, are you not feeling well?" It was really not very good. These days, he had recovered well, only the bones and stuff had not grown well, some superficial injuries had almost recovered, so his face almost started to look rosy, not as pale and sickly as when he entered the hospital at the beginning. But now, his face had actually turned back to the way it had been when he first started in the hospital, so it made her butcher whether he had some kind of recurrence or crack caused by the injury. "I''m fine." George rubbed his brow and spoke. Jessie frowned, "But you look bad." With that, she hurriedly took out her phone and showed himself on the screen. George raised an eyebrow at her move, then curled his lips, "You''re worried about me?" When Jessie heard him say this, she first froze, then hurriedly put down her phone and took a step back, shaking her head to deny it, "No." Her heart beat faster, her face blushed, and her eyes turned away from him as if her heart was in a tangled mess. She didn''t know why she was panicking so much. It was just a misunderstanding, why was she so nervous and panicked? Yet despite these thoughts, the panic in her heart just wouldn''t go away and she couldn''t calm down. She didn''t know what was wrong with her. This feeling was strange and overwhelming to her, but at the same time, also vaguely intriguing as well as addictive. "No?" Looking at this hastily denied look of Jessie, George narrowed his eyes, "So you''re not worried about me? It''s possible that I''m ufortable because of the injuries on my body, which means that all of this started because of you, and you''re actually not worried? Jessie, don''t you think you''re too indifferent?" Hearing him say that, Jessie jerked her head up, "It''s not like that, Mr. Joe, I''m not indifferent, I''m just .... ..T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. It''s......" She bit her lip in anxiety, not knowing how to describe it. She wanted to say that she was worried about him, but if she said it, it was as if this worry turned into a very strange worry. In short, not the kind of worry between ordinary friends, but the kind get between lovers. Because he was the one who took the initiative to ask her if she was worried about him, this ambiguous feeling was extremely strong. That was why she subconsciously said she wasn''t worried. However, after she had answered this, he said he was indifferent. So much so that now she was in a dilemma. It was not right to say that she was worried, and it is not right to say that she was not worried, she did not know what to do. George saw that Jessie''s eyes were red with anxiety and she was on the verge of tears, so he sighed in his heart but remained as calm as ever on the surface. "Come on, just kidding." George pinched his brow and said in a light voice. Only then did she calm down. Sure enough, hearing that it was a joke, Jessie was first stunned, then greatly relieved and smiled, "Mr. Joe, let me find a doctor for you." In any case, he looked very wrong, and although he said he was fine, he definitely didn''t look like he wasn''t fine with this look. And the fact that he rubbed his brow and temples a few times in just a few minutes would suggest that it was his head that was ufortable. The head was the most mysterious and important part of the body and must not be taken lightly, so a doctor must be called to check on it. Otherwise, it would be a problem if something went wrong. However, George raised his hand and refused, "No!"????????????????lightnoveldaily Chapter 880 Something in Your Head Jessie frowned, "Why don''t you call a doctor? Mr. Joe, you''re not feeling well, are you?" George gave a nod. Jessie pursed her red lips, "Since you don''t feel well, you need to see a doctor, and you are a doctor yourself, don''t you know how important your body is? And doctors hate disobedient patients, I don''t believe you don''t know this, since that''s the case, then you should see a doctor at the hospital even more." Hearing Jessie speak so seriously, George''s hand rubbing his brow stopped, then lifted his eyelids to look at her, "What, want me to see a doctor so badly, you''re afraid I''ll die?" "Mr. Joe!" Jessie frowned, "Mr. Joe, I''m talking to you in earnest, why are you saying these things?" "What I said was also serious." George looped his arms, "Jessie, for your family, I am your enemy, don''t you want me to die? And if I die, it will only be good for your family, because in the future, no one will hate the Robinson family, and no one will keep hurting you, and you won''t have to be worried all the time, right? So, you really don''t want me to die?" Hearing these remarks from George, Jessie was stunned, and it took her a while to m down and open her mouth to say, "Mr. Joe, why do you have these thoughts?" "That''s what everyone thinks, that''s what humans do, avoid harm and tend to profit, so your family really haven''t thought that it would be better if I were dead?" George looked at her. Jessie pursed his lips, his expression was very serious and earnest, "I''m sorry, Mr. Joe, I can tell you for sure, I did not, my parents did not. My parents more than ten years ago, indeed indirectly caused the death of your parents, you have been hating them, there is no excuse, but my parents did not mean to, they had extenuating circumstances, so even if you do this to our family, our family wouldn''t hate you or wish you to go to hell. If so, doesn''t it mean that your parents were really killed by our family on purpose?" George did not expect Jessie to reply in this way, his eyes shed and he added: "You may not have thought about my death, but who says your parents did not? When I appeared before, your father looked at me with hatred to the extreme, and when he struck at me, he also wanted to beat me to death, so that your family could be liberated." Jessie suddenly ran out of words. She had forgotten this thing. Indeed, before this incident, neither she, nor her parents, had ever hated George, let alone thought of letting him die in exchange for the future peace and tranquility of the Robinson family. So, she really forgot that her father, now, did hate George. "It''s my bondage, now my dad he did ...... But before that, my dad definitely didn''t have these thoughts, he was just pushed too hard, he was a man, the head of the family, he had to protect his wife and daughter, so he had to fight back, but my dad''s hatred and killing intent was only that momentary, he didn''t always hate you and want you to die, otherwise, he wouldn''t have sent you to the hospital at all, Mr. Joe. ..... Jessie looked at George and wanted to say something else, but George suddenly raised his hand, signaling her not to say anything further. Jessie''s mouth opened, and then suddenly closed it. George looked at her, "Okay, I understand what you mean, I don''t care about your parents, I just need your attitude, answer me, did you really not think about me dying? I treated you so badly in the past and forced you to abort the baby, don''t you hate me?" He was curious to know her answer. But Jessie, at this time, showed a bewildered expression and her eyes were slightly drooping, as if she was thinking about something. After a moment, looking up at the man in the hospital bed, she shook her head, "I don''t know." "No?" George raised his eyebrows. Jessie nodded, "Have you forgotten, Mr. Joe? I lost all my memories of you in the past, so I don''t know if the me in the past ever hated you and thought about letting you die, but the me now doesn''t." For to her now, he was treated as nothing more than a stranger, a man with whom the Robinson family had a grudge. But she hadn''t hated him enough to want him to die. First of all, her goodness prevented her from doing so. Secondly, she saw very clearly that he too was nothing more than a puppet wretch obsessed by hatred. George narrowed his eyes and didn''t speak anymore. Indeed, she had forgotten the past, so she really didn''t know how she had really treated him in the past. But he was slightly relieved to hear her say that she, now, had no hatred for her. Without hate, then he could approach her normally to impress her. But if there was hate, she would resist him in her heart, and it would be a difficult thing for him to get close to her and impress her. "Mr. Joe?" Seeing George staring at her as if he was lost in thought, Jessie reached out and waved her hand in front of him. George''s eyes shed slightly, "What?" "Why you''ve suddenly lost in thought?" Jessie withdrew her hand and whispered. George rubbed his brow again, "Nothing." Seeing that he was reluctant to say, Jessie did not ask more. She was self-aware that their rtionship was delicate and it was not appropriate for her to ask too many questions. So it was better for her to keep her mouth shut and not say anything. But seeing him rub his brow again, she was still uneasy in her heart, "Mr. Joe, I''d better go and call a doctor for you, I see you keep rubbing your brow, I think your head is not feeling well." There was a sh of surprise in George''s eyes, he didn''t expect her to pay so much attention, noticing that he had been rubbing his brow and then reacting that he had a headache. She was very clever. "No need, I''m a brain surgeon myself, I probably know what I''m getting into." Once again, George waved his hand in refusal. Jessie stared at him closely, "Really?" George nodded slightly, "It should be that there are some blood clots in the brain that haven''t dissipated and pressed on some nerves, so it triggered the difort in the brain." It led to symptoms such as drowsiness and pangs of pain in the brain after waking up. "What, there''s a blood clot?" Hearing George''s description of his head, Jessie was shocked and his voice was plucked up much higher. For her, having something in head was a big deal. It was easy to causeplication. She had seen people with tumour in their brains who did not seek medical attention and eventually the tumour became cancerous and developed into brain cancer. So the matter of having something in head must be taken seriously. It would be a problem if the blood clots in his brain never dissipated and eventually turned into brain cancer as well. Thinking, Jessie was in a hurry, "Dr. Joe, how can you have blood clots in your brain?" "When your father hit me earlier, he hit me on the head, causing me to have a severe concussion as well as a slight brain bleed." George nced at her and replied indifferently. Jessie''s face went white.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. It was her Dad caused this. "I''m sorry......" Jessie apologized in shame as she clutched the corner of her shirt with both hands. George rubbed his brow again, "Come on, don''t apologize, it''s been in the past."lightnoveldaily Chapter 881 Why Keep the Child "I know it''s been so many days since it happened, but ......" Jessie wanted to say something else, but George raised his hand and interrupted her, "Alright, I said don''t say anything." Jessie lowered her head, "Okay." For a moment, silence fell over the ward. But after a while, Jessie looked up with great unease and asked, "Mr. Joe, you are a brain doctor, so do you know if the blood clots in your brain will disappear?" She was worried that it would be a problem if it didn''t go away and then evolve into cancer. She remembered watching a TV show before, on which the heroine had a blood clot in her brain that pressed on her visual nerve and eventually turned into brain cancer and died. So a small problem could eventually turn into a big one. Something like having something in head could not be ignored. Looking at Jessie''s clenched hands and worried expression, the corners of George''s mouth curved up slightly, "Yes." "Really?" Jessie''s eyes lit up, and a surprised smile was evident on her face.This is from N?velDrama.Org. George nodded, "I''m a brain surgeon, do you think I''d be unaware of that? And you think I would joke about my career?" "No, no, no, that''s not what I meant." Jessie shook her head to exin, "I am just happy, so I couldn''t help but ask for proof." "Oh? Happy?" George leaned forward slightly, his eyes fixed on her, "You''re happy that I''m okay?" Jessie''s gaze flickered as she avoided his gaze, then she nodded, "Yes, I''m happy, it was my father who caused the incident, and if something happened to you, our family would have a hard time with our hearts, so of course I''m happy to hear that you are okay, and in this way, our family won''t have to carry too much of a psychological burden." Jessie''s thin lips pursed, "I thought that you are worried about me." He didn''t say this very loudly, so Jessie didn''t hear it clearly and tilted his head in confusion, "Mr. Joe, what did you say?" "Nothing." George lowered his eyelids and replied. Jessie felt that his attitude was suddenly much colder, but did not know the reason, she shrugged her shoulders and did not think much about it, just asked, "By the way, Mr. Joe, how long will the blood clot in your brain disappear?" "A month or so." George leaned back into the bed again and replied. Jessie nodded, "That''s good." A month, not short, but not particrly long either, was still an eptable range. "But in this month, will you get dizzy or have headaches?" Jessie looked at George and asked another question. George raised his eyes and said, "Pretty much, it''s just normal." "Yeah." Jessie lifted her chin in a daze. No wonder he hadn''t let her go to the doctor, because he knew all about his own problems. And yes, he was a doctor, could he not know if he needed to find another doctor in his case? Moreover, he was the youngest brain specialist in the world and had a very high standing in the world. There was simply no other brain doctor who could reach his level of medical skills, except for a few old men. So no brain surgeon in this hospital was a better doctor than he was. It seemed inappropriate to seek out other doctors. Jessie ruffled the hair around her ears and didn''t speak anymore. At this point, George suddenly remembered something and looked at her, "You were told to check in for hospitalization, have you done so?" "Huh?" Jessie froze and looked up to meet the man''s deep, dark eyes. She subconsciously shook her head, "No." George''s face sank, "Why not?" "I don''t remember." Jessie bowed her head and whispered in reply. George pursed his thin lips, "Didn''t I tell you during the day that you should immediately check into the hospital, why didn''t you listen? Did you really forget, or did you deliberately not do it?" "I ...... I really forgot, I didn''t mean to." Jessie waved her hand to exin. George looked at her, as if confirming her truth or falsity. But seeing that she was nervous and scared, he finally sighed with a soft heart, "Never mind." Jessie''s eyes lit up when she heard that he wasn''t going to hold on to her, and she hurriedly thanked him, "Thank you, Dr. Joe." George did not respond, but took out his phone and tapped something on it. Jessie stood at the edge of the hospital bed, watching him worriedly. Later, she bit her lip and spoke, "Mr. Joe, I want to know, why do you want to hospitalize me? The doctor is telling me to take care of my body so that I can give birth to the baby safely in the future, that''s why I was told to be hospitalized, you......'' "1 "What are you trying to say?" George frowned, then snapped his phone back down and looked up. Jessie took a deep breath, "I want to say, didn''t you always not want me to have this child? You don''t like him because he''s in my belly, so shouldn''t you be relieved to know that my fetal image is unstable now? Why do you still want me to be hospitalized? I''ll only keep the baby if I''m hospitalized." The corner of George''s mouth tugged lightly, "So that''s what you want to talk about?" Jessie nodded, "Yes, in fact, I''ve been wanting to ask why you suddenly agreed to let me keep this child. At first, you said that I could keep the baby and also keep dad from going to jail, although I was happy in my heart, I was always anxious, I didn''t think you were really willing to let me keep the baby." "Why do you think that?" George crossed his arms and stared at her intently. Jessie bit her lower lip, "It''s simple, because you asked me to abort this child, although I don''t remember the memories of that time, but based on the descriptions of the people around me, and my fear of you, I know that that time must have been very painful for me, and I am more than sure that you did really not want that child, soter on, you suddenly and perversely agreed to me keeping the child, I just thought it was too strange, why would you suddenly change your mind?" "What do you think it''s because of?" George asked instead of answering. Jessie thought about it and shook her head, "Honestly, I don''t know and I can''t imagine why, it can''t be because you suddenly developed a fatherly love for the child that you changed your mind about keeping it, right?" She couldn''t help but smile when she said that. Have a fatherly love for the child? How was it possible! She was the mother of the child, and he hated her so much that he wouldn''t even allow her to have a child for him, so how could he possibly have any feelings for the child in her belly? Seeing Jessie''s self-deprecating expression, George''s eyes darkened. He could probably guess, without asking much, what she was thinking. He was quite helpless. Many, many times, she clearly thought of the oue, but she just didn''t want to believe it and actively denied it. Was he so unworthy of her trust? But yes, what he had done before had long ago made her desperate to actively forget everything, and to her now, he was a stranger with a grudge against her. Since they were strangers, he was even less trustworthy. So it was hiseuppance that she rejected all spection. George rubbed his brow, "Jessie, what if I say that I want to keep this child, indeed, because I have developed some feelings for this child?" Jessie''s eyes widened, "What?" Chapter 882 Give Me Your Papers Developed some feelings for the child? How was this possible? Jessie shook her head and took two steps back, looking at George with an even stranger look. Clearly, she still didn''t want to take his word for it. George pursed his lips, and did not insist that she must believe it. After all, she would not trust him as long as the wariness of him was not removed from her heart. So, trust was something that needed toe slowlyter. "If you don''t believe it, just think of it as me telling a lie to deceive you." George said in a light voice. Jessie bit her lip. So he really was joking. But it was a bad joke for him to make. Taking a breath, Jessie asked again, "Then Mr. Joe, why on earth did you agree to me keeping the baby and hospitalizing me? I''m pretty sure that you wanted me to give birth to the baby, what about after the birth? Are you going to take the baby away and throw it away?" That was her biggest worry now. Yes, she was no longer worried that he would make her abort the baby, but that he would take it away and throw it away when she had it, or give it to someone else so that mother and child would never see each other again for the rest of their lives. If that was the case, then she had to say that his methods were more vicious.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. This type of revenge was simply unconscionable. It was more painful to take the baby away and not see it for the rest of her life than to just let her abort it. Thinking of this, Jessie''s face turned white, and she couldn''t help but breathe sharply, and the way she looked at George, she was even more wary. George naturally felt the change in her, based on her look, he naturally understood what she was thinking, helplessly shook his head, "Put away those shocking thoughts of yours, I am not that underhanded." Jessie swallowed hard, "So...... Mr. Joe, you''re not going to take the baby away, are you?" George nodded, "I don''t have that in mind." Jessie clenched her hand and couldn''t help but smile, "Great, I thought you let me have the baby just to carry it away so that we could never see each other for the rest of our lives, as a way to get back at me." After hearing the woman''s words, George said, "You are quite good at imagination." Jessie lowered her head, "I''m sorry, Mr. Joe, I don''t want to, it''s really because the psychological shadow you brought me was too big, so I had to think about everything more." In fact, she didn''t even want to think about it in those terms; thinking about it too much made her feel nervous and about to turn into a nervous wreck. But there was really nothing she could do about it. After listening to Jessie''s exnation, George felt tired and ashamed at the same time. For it was indeed all the stress and shadows he had brought to her that she would think such nonsense. "Forget it." George lifted his sses and pinched the bridge of his nose, "I asked you to keep the child, hospitalized and conditioned to give birth to the child for no other reason, nor was it my intention to take the child away so that you can not meet for the rest of your lives, I just suddenly want to see what kind of child I have, whether it was a genius or a fool." He said this deliberately to dispel thest doubts in Jessie''s mind. Jessie blinked and stared at George, as if she wanted to see if what George said was true or not. But after watching for a while, she watched as George''s expression that had not changed in the slightest under her gaze, and she breathed a huge sigh of relief. What he said, which should be true, was that the reason he had suddenly changed his mind and let her keep the child was not because he had developed feelings for it, nor was it because he wanted to get back at her. Rather, it was because of the curiosity that had arisen about this child. He simply wanted to know what it would be like to have a child with his blood in it. To put it bluntly, he just took an interest in the child on a whim, and nothing more. But it didn''t matter, she didn''t expect him to have feelings for the child, as long as he didn''t use the child to get back at her family. "Alright, go and check in for hospitalization, if you want this child, hurry up to do so." George looked at Jessie and suddenly spoke. Jessie nodded, "I know, I''ll goter, but it''s already evening now, Mr. Joe, are you hungry?" George raised his eyes, "I am okay." Jessie rolled up her sleeves, "What do you want to eat? I will cook it now." She asked, looking at him. George''s eyelids drooped slightly, as if in thought. After a few seconds, he looked up and slowly announced the names of a few dishes. Jessie nodded, thinking that these were things she would do and that they were doable here, and smiled as she agreed. "Okay, then I''ll go and cook first." With that, Jessie was about to head for the kitchen. "Wait." George suddenly called out to her again. Jessie stopped and turned her head, "What''s wrong, Mr. Joe?" George looked at her and said, "Give me your papers." Jessie froze, then asked, "What do you need this for?" He wouldn''t want to have her papers impounded, would he? To stop her sneaking offter. When George looked at Jessie''s expression, he knew what she was thinking, and said, "You''re thinking nonsense again." Jessie spat out her tongue in self-consciousness and didn''t say anything. She could not help it. She had just said that he had given her so much psychological weight that she couldn''t help but think about it more whenever he made the slightest request or condition of her. "Change this problem of yours." George frowned, "If you go on like this, you''ll be mentally strained and sooner orter be a nervous wreck." Jessie''s head was buried even lower. She knew that messing with her brain like that could easily make herself sick. But she couldn''t help it. But it was okay, he would just take his time to correct her afterwards. "I want your papers for your hospitalization." George pursed his lips and said. Jessie''s eyes widened, "What?" "Yeah." George lifted his chin, unconcerned. George waved his hand, "No need, Mr. Joe, I can just do it myself, didn''t I just promise that I would be hospitalized, so I can just go by myselfter." "Who knows if you''ll forget again." George pushed his sses, impatient, "All right, hurry up and give me your papers, I''ll handle it directly for you." When he finished, he held out his hands. Seeing that, Jessie had no choice but took out her papers from her bag and handed them to him. When George saw how obedient she was, he was satisfied and withdrew his hand, "You can go now." "Okay, thank you, Mr. Joe." Jessie gave him a slight bow before walking quickly towards the kitchen. George was the only one left in the ward, and he looked down at the documents in his hands, his eyes obscure. The photo on the document, taken when Jessie was at university, was instantly recognizable to him. Because he had seen it, the way she looked in college. And she''d always been azy person and didn''t like to take photos like other girls did. So over the years, she had used almost all of the ID photos she took in college, saying that she was toozy to change them.???????? Chapter 883 The Symptoms are Severe Thinking of this, George thumb fumbled with the photo on top of the document and suddenly gave a lowugh, theugh was extraordinarily gentle, as if he had returned to the gentle look he had when facing Violet before, yet more real than that gentle. "Stupid." George whispered before putting the papers away and taking out his phone to dial out a call. Soon a doctor came in with a nurse, the head of the obstetrics and gynaecology department of this hospital. "Dr. Joe." George was very famous and was a top brain doctor in the world, so the doctors in this hospital, basically, knew him. When George saw the hand this doctor extended towards him, he put Jessie''s papers down and also extended his hand, shaking it with the other man, "Hello, Dr. Pitre." "Is there something wrong? Is it about the youngdy you''re with?" Dr. Pitre asked as he pulled over a chair and sat down by the hospital bed, then nced in the direction of the kitchen. George didn''t hide it, and gave a nod as an admission, "I want to know the specifics of her current situation." Jessie had a pregnancy test at the hospital and the person who did the test happened to be the head of this obstetrics and gynaecology department. So when she heard George''s question, she immediately answered, "To be honest, this youngdy is not in a good state at the moment, her body is not very healthy, and she has low blood glucose it is already very difficult to keep the baby until now, if she was unlucky, the baby in her belly would have gone long ago." Hearing these words, George''s heart contracted and his face tightened up. It was more serious than he thought, specifically. At this point, Dr. Pitre added, "And this youngdy is in a gloomy mood all the time, which is not good for her health and the baby in her belly either. If it goes on, even she is hospitalized, she could keep the baby. I have advised her to adjust her mood and try to be happy, but she didn''t seem to listen to any of it." George''s thin lips pursed into a straight line and he did not speak anymore. Because he knew very well why Jessie had been in a bad mood and had not been able to cheer up because of him. Because of his presence, the already free Robinson family was once again plunged into panic and despair. Even if he hadn''t done anything to her, to the Robinson family, she couldn''t release her feelings and rx. Because she always felt in her heart that it wasn''t that he wouldn''t do anything to her and the Robinson family, it was just that because he was in hospital right now, he couldn''t do anything to them for the time being, and when he got better, he would definitely take revenge on their Robinson family again. So, how could she be in a good mood? She was always on tenterhooks and anxious. "Dr. Joe?" Seeing George suddenly wander off, Dr. Pitre waved a hand at him suspiciously, "What''s wrong with you?" George''s eyes shed and he looked back, shaking his head slightly, "I''m fine." Dr. Pitre smiled, "Dr. Joe, I guess you must be very concerned about this youngdy, since that is the case, then you should advise her to stop thinking nonsense and must rx or this baby will really not be saved." George clenched his fist and said in a somewhat hoarse voice, "I know, I will, but the next hospitalization and conditioning will require more effort on your part, and when I am well, I will work part-time as a brain doctor at your hospital for a while." Hearing George''s words, Dr. Pitre''s eyes instantly lit up and he was excited, "That''s great."N?velDrama.Org owns this text. He was not only the head of the obstetrics and gynaecology department, but also the vice-president of the hospital and the next president, so naturally he had to think about the hospital. Hearing that George would stay as their doctor, even if only for a while, was enough to make him feel happy. After all, the world''s top youngest brain doctor was working in their hospital, and if they publicized it, their hospital''s status would definitely rise, and then, there would be many big names running to George to receive treatment in their hospital, and they would not worry about no one investing in their hospital. The more he thought about it, the more excited he became, Dr. Pitre simply stood up, his face could not hide his ecstasy, "Don''t worry, Dr. Joe, we''ll leave this youngdy''s conditioning to our hospital, we''ll make sure she and the baby in her belly receive the best conditioning and treatment." George nodded, "Thank you." Dr. Pitre smiled politely and then looked at the time, "Dr. Joe, it''s gettingte, I still have a caesarean section to perform and I''ll have to take my leave, I''ll order and arrange a ward and conditioning and various other options for this youngdy." "Okay." George nodded and handed over Jessie''s papers. Dr. Pitre took it and walked away with the nurse at a brisk pace. After they left, George closed his eyes and began to think about how to get Jessie to improve her mental state. He had always known that Jessie was in a bad state mentally, very depressed, restless and apprehensive, and knew that it would not be good for her health to go on like this. But it was not expected that it would affect the child in her belly. He had intended to find time to slowly adjust to her mood state. But now it seemed that he had to hurry up. As he was thinking, the kitchen door opened and Jessie came out from inside carrying a pot of tea, seeing that George was the only one in the ward, she couldn''t help but be surprised, "Huh? Where is everyone?" "Who?" George opened her eyes and looked at her. Jessie didn''t hide it and spoke, "Just now when I was in the kitchen, I heard someoneing and you were talking to them, so I made tea, but to my surprise, they had already left." "They did leave." George nced at the ward door. Jessie looked at the teapot in her hand, "Then this tea was made for nothing." George said, "I''m still here, can''t I drink?" She didn''t even think of him. Jessie blinked, "No, you can''t drink too much tea now, it''s not good for your bones to recover, I''ll make you something elseter." With that, she turned around with the teapot and went back to the kitchen. Georgeughed in amusement. This woman was quite stubborn. But the stubborn Jessie just now reminded him of her as a child. When she was a child, she was also so stubborn. Never mind, let her slowly ease her fears and anxieties about him, and maybe then her mood would slowly adjust. With this in mind, George picked up a medical journal and read it. On the other hand, Violet finally woke up and opened her eyes, only to see a warm yellow ceiling. She rubbed her temples and braced herself to sit up. As a result, just getting up a little, she pulled on some ufortable spot, and a sore back, causing her to grunt before dropping back into bed with a start. Not far away, the man sitting on the sofa in his office heard the movement and hurriedly put down theptop on hisp, got up and walked towards the bed, seeing the woman rubbing her brow, her eyes dazed his thin lips slightly hooked up, "You are up."""" Chapter 884 Violets Trepidation Violet gave a muffled sound as a response, "What time is it?" When she opened her mouth, it was a hoarse voice. Violet was startled by the sound of her own voice and hastily covered her lips, shock written all over her face. How did her voice be like that? Stanley was also stunned, he did not expect that Violet''s voice would be like that. But soon, Stanley responded and smiled, "You should sound like that because you haven''t drunk any water for a long time." Hearing the man say this, Violet then responded that she was indeed thirsty. No wonder her voice was like that. Violet put her mind at ease, rubbed her brow and asked again, "Honey, you still haven''t answered me what time it is." Stanley got up and walked in the direction of the bed, looking at his wristwatch as he did so, "It''s eight o''clock." "Eight o''clock?" Violet froze, "Eight o''clock in the morning?" But it wasn''t right, she had been tossed around by her man all nightst night and hadn''t been able to sleep until dawn. In her sleep, she had a lot of dreams, so it wasn''t like she had only been asleep for an hour or two. Stanley, who came to the bedside, looked at Violet''s bewildered expression and guessed what was in her mind, giving a lowugh, "It''s eight o''clock at night!" He reminded her. Violet froze and then said, "Eight o''clock at night? Honey, you mean, I slept all day and night?" No way! Yet that was the case, and Stanley nodded slightly, "Well, you slept for a day and a night, and if I hadn''t been sure that you were indeed just too tired to sleep for so long, I would have been worried if you were sick." With that, he sat down on the edge of the bed and touched the woman''s forehead. Violet pped his hand away with no good grace and grunted, "Who am I sleeping for so long because of?" Stanley looked at the woman''s angry look and coughed, knowing that he was in the wrong, "Sorry." "You should apologize to me." Violet reached out, allowing the man to pull her up. The man took her hand in his and obediently helped her up from the bed so that she could lean against it and tucked a pillow behind her so that she could lean morefortably. Although he was so attentive, Violet still didn''t give him a good look, "This is the first time I''ve slept for so long, now Aimee is going tough at me, and also, I feel ashamed in front of the children." With that, she covered her face. Stanley took her hand off, "Aimee canugh if she wants to, but you don''t have to feel ashamed in front of the children." "Why!" Violet didn''t have the good grace to re at him, "Arya is okay, still doesn''t understand this, Calvin does, we as parents, actually ......" "Don''t worry, if I say no, then no." Stanley straightened her sleep-disheveled hair and said in a gentle voice, "I''ve already sent the two children away." "What?" Violet froze, then her face changed drastically, staring at the man closely, her emotions somewhat agitated, "Honey, don''t scare me, what exactly do you mean by sending them away?" She trembled and her heart went cold. When Stanley saw how frightened she was, he couldn''t help but smile, "What are you thinking about?" He gently poked her forehead, "They are my children, how could I possibly give away my own children." At these words, Violet breathed a huge sigh of relief, "Good." She patted her chest. As she had just gotten up, she was not dressed and only the quilt covered her entire body. But because of the emotion she had just felt when she heard that the children had been sent away, the covers on her body slipped off, revealing her pale shoulders and her sexually, beautiful corbones. Not only that, but it also revealed part of her breasts.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. She patted on her chest, and naturally on her breasts. They trembled under Stanley''s gaze, which made Stanley''s eyes darken and his Adam''s apple slid slightly. But she had only just woken up and her body hadn''t recovered yet, even if he wanted her, he could not continue. At this, Stanley coughed lightly, organized his thoughts and calmed down, his voice was hoarse as he said, "Don''t worry, as a father, it is absolutely impossible to do such a thing as giving the children away, I won''t let you down." Violet nodded heavily, "I believe you, but what exactly do you mean by sending the children away?" Stanley suddenly reached out, embraced her into his arms, while gently rubbing her hair, while looking at the endless emptiness behind her, his eyes cold and horrible, "Originally, I did not intend to tell you this matter, but during the day I considered it for a long time, I decided to tell you, it is impossible to hide it from you." "What''s wrong?" Violet felt the anger and coldness emanating from the man''s body, and gently patted the man''s back with her hand, gesturing for him to calm down first, then asked with concern, "Did something big happen? Is that why you were in a bad moodst night?" Last night when she came out of the shower he was in a bad mood and she knew something must have happened to him, but when she asked him, he didn''t say anything. There was nothing she could do but to give up. But now it seemed that he had decided to tell her after all. Stanley nodded, "That is why I was in a bad moodst night." "What exactly happened?" Violet asked again. The man hugged her tighter, "I never told you that I received a letter from Ivan before I came over here this time." "A letter?" Violet''s body stiffened, then gently she pushed the man away, looked at him and asked, "Ivan sent you a letter?" Stanley nodded slightly, "Yes." "What did he write in the letter?" Violet was very curious. Stanley grimaced, "Provocation." He did not say what the letter said, only one word. But it already made Violet understand all the meaning of that letter without having to know the content. "Ivan provoked you?" Violet frowned. Stanley nodded butter shook his head, "It was more than that, it wasn''t just a provocative letter, it was a dueling letter." When she heard the words "duel", Violet''s face changed once again, and the coldness that had receded had once again struck her whole body in this moment. "Dueling letter......" Violet''s red lips opened and her voice trembled, "Is Ivan crazy? He wants to duel with you?" She was not stupid, with the grudge and hatred between the two brothers, Ivan and Stanley, the so-called duel was definitely not a petty fight, but a duel that would hurt their lives. That was why she said Ivan was crazy and determinedly wanted to fight Stanley in a duel. "Honey, have you agreed?" Violet cupped the man''s face and tried to confirm it. The man''s thin lips pursed into a straight line, not answering, but not denying either. Violet knew that he had agreed. For a moment, Violet''s heart sank to the bottom, only to feel cold all over. Chapter 885 Promise to You After a long time, she grabbed the man''s hand and said in a hoarse voice, "How can you agree to this? You have to know that Ivan is a madman, his so-called duel is definitely aimed at taking your life, you "I know." Stanley grabbed Violet''s hand, his voice low as he replied. Violet''s eyes widened, "Since you know that, you still agreed?" "Because I couldn''t refuse, Ivan wouldn''t give me the chance not to say yes." Stanley looked into her reddening eyes, "From the moment that letter arrived in my hands, it meant I took up his challenge, even if threw that letter away, tore it up, or didn''t even read it in the first ce, it would have been useless." .." For a moment, Violet didn''t say anything. For with these words he had made her understand that the duel between their two brothers was not decided by a letter, much less made effective by a letter. Even if Ivan did not give this letter, there would still be a duel between them, and it would even be one in which Ivan struck without a sound, catching Stanley off guard. Having given the challenge letter, Stanley could even have made defense first. That is was, in a sense, Ivan, this time, made a a fair duel. "He ...... He......" Violet''s voice choked, wanting to scold Ivan, but with her upbringing, she couldn''t say the slightest curse word. Stanley knew what she meant, and with a lightugh, he took her into his arms. Violet pped him on the back, "You''re stillughing, you still have the nerve tough, Ivan is thinking of killing you, and you''re actually stillughing." The more she talked, the angrier she became, and finally she couldn''t help it and burst into tears, tears falling down, looking so pitiful. Seeing that, Stanley''s heart shrank with pain. He released a hand that was wrapped around her waist to wipe her tears. But her tears were falling so hard he couldn''t wipe them all away. In the end, he lift her chin slightly and kiss her eyes, licking away her tears drop by drop. Her tears were salty and slightly bitter. Violet froze, how could she have expected the man to wipe her tears in this way, and was embarrassed to continue crying. After all, it was not good to have him keep drinking her tears. As she thought, Violet took a deep breath and forced herself to stop the tears that continued to seep out of her eyes.This is from N?velDrama.Org. After a while, the tears finally stopped and she stopped crying. After Stanley felt it, his thin lips left her eyes, looking at her eyes red, he let out a lowugh, "No more crying?" Violet grunted and did not reply. Stanley rubbed her hair, "Okay, I know you''re worried about me, but I am fine." "You''re fine now, but who knows after that?" Violet punched the man''s chest, "You and Ivan''s duel is inevitable, and Ivan is sinister and cunning, in case he ...... "It won''t happen." Stanley kissed her forehead, "I know you want to say that Ivan is sinister and cunning, what if I get caught in his scheme and lose my life, right?" Violet grunted, acquiescing that this was indeed what she meant. Stanley smiled lightly, "Don''t worry, it won''t happen, you still don''t trust your husband?" "I trust you, but as just said, Ivan is sinister and cunning, in case you really...... What should I and the children do?" Violet bit her lower lip with a deadly grip. She was really afraid that something would happen to him. She has lost her mother and was now left with only one brother, and three children. She didn''t want to lose her husband! She wanted him to be safe and sound. Stanley naturally could see that Violet was worried about him, his heart warmed up, then he once again embraced her into his arms, "I know, but I promise you, I''ll be absolutely fine, I''ll watch out for Ivan, I''lle back safe and sound and alive to you and the children." Violet looked at the man so earnestly swore, her mood slightly better, huffed and said, "What''s the use of guaranteeing now, what I want is the resultter." "I know, I will definitelye back, that''s my promise to you." Stanley looked at Violet and said very seriously. Violet wiped the corners of her eyes herself, "Okay, I believe you." There was nothing else she could do but believe. The duel had not yete, but she could not stop it. In other words, there was nothing she could do. The only thing she could do was to stand behind him, praying silently for him and cheering him on. "Stanley, this is what you said, this duel between you and Ivan, you must win, and you muste back safely, otherwise, I will take your three children and remarry, and let another man be the father of your three children. I''m sure that man must be excited to hear the children of the chairman of the Murphy Group calling him father." Violet stared at Stanley with a warning face. Underneath the eyes, however, worry was written all over them. Stanley knew she was saying that on purpose, telling him to take care of himself. But knowing that, he was still angry. He turned the woman upside down and let her lie on hisp, smacked her ass through the nket, and said in mock anger, "Don''t even think about marrying another man, making another man the father of my children, not in your life." Violet had never expected that she would still be spanked when she was this old. Her face turned red for a while, and she was embarrassed and shy. But more than that, she was still moved, "Since you said let me not think about it, you muste back, or I really will do so and make you angry in hell." "You don''t stand a chance." Stanley finished and pped the woman''s butt again. Violet grunted, "Stop that, I want to get up." Stanley smoothly helped her up and then hugged her, his voice resumed its gentleness, "Don''t worry, you just wait for me at home and I''ll be back." "Mmm." Violet nodded seriously as she leaned into the man''s arms. She then raised her head slightly, looked at the man''s delicate and perfect jaw and asked, "When exactly is the duel, and what is the duel?" "I don''t know." Stanley shook his head, "Ivan didn''t write a date for the duel on his letter, he just told me that we would duel one day." Violet wrinkled her eyebrows, "There is no date, so wouldn''t it be impossible to figure out how long it would take? In that case, wouldn''t we have to be on tenterhooks all the time?" Stanley nodded, "Ivan did this on purpose to make me live in fear of the unknown, but he missed the point that even if I didn''t know the date, I wouldn''t be scared by it, I will just stand there waiting for him." "You will." Violet took the man''s hand. Stanley smiled lowly, "Of course, but my intuition tells me that the day of the duel is probably just around the corner." Hearing this from him, Violet instantly understood what was going on and straightened her body, "So, you sent the two children away? In order to prevent Ivan from having the opportunity to use the two children to hold you hostage?" "That''s right." Stanley nodded, "Ivan will use everything to get what he wants, like our children." Also like you! But he did not say that out. He thought about it all day and just decided to tell her about the uing duel between him and Ivan. But he still wasn''t going to tell her about the possibility of Ivan using her to threaten him.000 Chapter 886 Let Me Stay Affecting her next match was only one of them; what he was really worried about was what she would likely do to herself when she found out, in order to make Ivan''s n fail. That was the real reason he didn''t tell her. He knew her, if she knew that Ivan was going to use her, to threaten him, or even take his life, she would most likely kill herself to keep him alive! This was something he absolutely could not see. So after thinking again, he decided to leave it at that and just tell her about the dueling letter. But now it seems that the dueling letter have scared her. As he thought about it, Stanley suddenly also regretted for telling her about the dueling letter. If he had known, he would have simply kept it from her all together. But he knew that there was no way to hide it from her, she would find out sooner orter, and when she did, she would probably me him for not telling her. "The children......" Violet didn''t know what Stanley was thinking, and when he heard him say that Ivan could possibly use the children in order to deal with him, her face turned pale. For indeed, as Stanley said, there was a possibility that Ivan would do so. After all, Ivan was incapable of doing such things. Seeing the fear in Violet''s heart and knowing what she was going to say, Stanley hugged her and gently patted her back, "Don''t worry, I will protect the children and won''t let Ivan hurt them." He said with a cold look on his face. Violet leaned into his arms and nodded heavily, "I believe you, but I know why you sent the children away to put an end to the possibility that Ivan might take the children captive and use them." "That''s right." Stanley nodded, "Sorry for not telling you about this in advance, but I decided on the spur of the moment." Violet shook her head, "It''s okay, you are also doing it for the good of the children, so you don''t need to apologize, I understand you, even if you said that to me at first, I would have agreed with you to send the children away, as long as the children are safe, but where did you send the children to? Are they safe?" She looked at him and asked urgently. Stanley stroked her hair, "Of course they are safe, I used other ounts to buy a mountain, the children were sent to the mountain by me. Don''t worry, there''s an old vi in the mountain, the children won''t be treated badly, at the same time I also had someone go and bring Lacey there, so she can take care of the two children." Hearing that Lacey was there, Violet felt relieved, "That''s good, that''s good." With Lacey by her children''s side, she could rest easy. "What about Jimmy?" Violet asked again, "Has Jimmy been sent there too?" "Not yet." Stanley shook his head, "You''ve only been around Jimmy for a short time, so I will let you spend two more days with him. And there are too many people if we move them together, and I don''t know if there are any of Stanley''s eyes nearby, so I had to decide to move the children in batches." "So that''s how it is." Violet squeezed the corners of her mouth to show that she understood, "I trust your arrangement."N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "When you''re done with thepetition, I''ll have someone send you over to the children as well." Stanley kissed Violet''s forehead and added. Violet froze and looked at him incredulously, "What do you mean? You want to leave yourself alone to deal with Ivan?" Stanley''s thin lips pursed slightly, nomittal. Violet bit her lip, "Is that really what you''re nning?" "I do intend to do so." Stanley held her hand, "I''m also doing this for your safety, no one can guarantee if Ivan will strike at you, as I just said, it''s possible for Ivan to use the children to hold me back, but likewise, he can also use you to hold me back, so for the sake of your safety and the children''s safety, it''s the right choice to let you leave for now." "I know." Violet lowered her eyes, "But I''m not leaving!" She clenched her palms together with a very determined expression. Stanley was stunned, "Why?" Violet took a deep breath and looked at him, "Because I want to be with you,st time you went back to alone to deal with Ivan and Ivy, and as a result, you disappeared. Do you know I lost my whole soul wher I heard that at that time, and even caused Jimmy to go into prematurebor? So this time, how can I let you face Ivan alone? I know Ivan is not your opponent, but that''s why I want to be with you. I know that Ivan is no match for you, but Ivan is sinister and cunning, I don''t think you will be able to get away with it, so I want to stay with you, otherwise I don''t feel at ease, and I don''t want you to face Ivan alone." Hearing the woman''s words, Stanley''s heart was moved. But even so, he had to be ruthless this time, because unbeknownst to herself, Ivan was keeping an eye on her. "No, you must leave." Stanley pursed his thin lips and said in an unquestionable manner. Violet''s eyes widened, "Stanley Murphy!" It had been a long time since she had called a man by his full name, and this time, not only was her tone heavy, but full of anger. She was really angry. She had thought she had made it so clear that she did not want to leave, did not want him to face Ivan alone, she wanted to fight with him. He understood, but did not agree. How could she not be angry at this? Stanley knew that his refusal had upset the woman''s heart and knew that he had wronged her. But this time, for her safety, he could not agree. Thinking, Stanley directly released Violet and stood up from the edge of the bed, "I know you are doing it for me, don''t want me to face Ivan alone, but likewise, I don''t want you to face Ivan, Ivan is sinister and cunning. Even if I win, I will definitely suffer some losses under Ivan, since this is the case, how can I take you there? I''m afraid I won''t be able to protect you then." "I know, but I don''t care, I just want to be with you." Violet bit her lower lip tightly, "Last time you disappeared, do you know what kind of painful time I was having? This time, I don''t want to go through it again, so no matter what, I''m going to stay and be with you." "Aren''t you afraid that Ivan will get his hands on you then?" Stanley stared at her. Violet nodded, "Of course I am, but I''m not afraid if you''re there, even if we might both end up in danger, at least we''re both together." "I know what you mean, but I still can''t say yes." Stanley turned around, his back to her. Violet immediately sat up from the bed, "Why?" She had already said so persistently, that she wanted to deal with Ivan together with him, even if they died, they had to die together, she would not leave him alone, the same, he also would not leave her alone She knew he must understand, but why wouldn''t he still agree! "Why else do you think it could be?" Stanley looked at her slightly sideways, his tone indifferent, "Of course it''s because I care about you, I don''t want you to get hurt, I want you to be safe, to be well, I can deal with Ivan alone." "No!" Violet shook her head, "We''re a couple, Stanley, we''re a couple, we should face it together, shouldn''t we? So don''t send me away, let me stay!" Chapter 887 The Two Quarreled "No!" No matter how emotional Violet was, her tone was tinged with begging, but Stanley still didn''t agree to her staying and must ask her to leave. Violet''s teeth were biting down on her lower lip so hard that her lips were about to break the skin. Stanley''s heart seized at the sight, reaching out with his thumb to smooth the corner of her mouth, "Don''t bite." "Don''t mind me!" Violet pped his hand away in anger, not wanting him to touch herself. He had just rejected her so coldly, and now he came to care for her, why bother? Of course Stanley knew that she was angry, his thin lips pursed, very self-condemned. But he had no choice but to be so ruthless for her safety. "Anyway, after thepetition, you will go and meet up with the children, don''t worry about me, I promised you before that I woulde back alive and return to you and the children. I will never go back on my word, so you have to listen, okay?" Stanley''s eyes were deep as he looked at Violet. Violet knew that he was determined to let her go because he was worried about her, cared for her and was afraid that she would be taken away by Ivan when the time came. However, if she really had to leave, leaving him alone to face Ivan, she did not know any news about him, did not know whether he was in danger or not, how could she settle down, how could she stay quietly with her children? "Stanley, are you really determined and not going to change your mind?" Violet clenched her palms and looked at the man withplicated eyes. He nodded. Violet took a deep breath and closed her eyes, "I know, go out, I don''t want to see you now, and don''te into the room with me, you find your own room." Stanley''s eyes widened, "What do you mean? You''re kicking me out?" He never had imagined that one day he would be kicked out of his room by his own wife. He had previously heard Fraser say that he had been kicked out of Linda''s room after upsetting her. Although he didn''t say anything on the surface, heughed at Fraser in his heart for having no status and actually being kicked out of the room. He didn''t expect that he would be kicked out too.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Stanley pursed his thin lips, "Violet, you...... " "Get out!" Violet didn''t want to hear him talk, grabbed a pillow and threw it at him. The man moved quickly to catch the pillow without being hit by it, but his brow, however, frowned deeply. He was not angry at the woman''s behavior, because he was also aware that it was his own actions that had made the woman angry in this way. So he didn''t have the nerve to be angry about it either. Stanley looked at Violet''s angry face, and then at the pillow in his hand. Finally, he put the pillow back on the bed and coughed softly, "I know you''re angry in your heart at my decision, but I''m doing it for your own good." "I know, but it is not what I want, what I want is simple, that is to be with you. I know you are afraid that Ivan will hurt me then, or use me to threaten you, so that you will most likely not be able to protect me or save me in time, but this is what I am willing to do, I can''t let you face it alone. If you and I can be able to contact each other, I don''t know how you are doing, and my heart can''t rest in peace, Stanley, do you know that or not?" She touched her heart. Stanley suddenly bent down and took her into his arms, cing his chin on her shoulder, his voice low, "I know, of course I know, but I''d rather you be scared for me than for your safety, at least you are safe and sound." "You......" Violet was furious. She had said so insistently that she just wanted to be with him, but he still didn''t agree. It seemed that they really could not talk anymore. Thinking, Violet expressionlessly pushed him away in the end, "Stanley, I think we both have walked into a dead end, we both know that we are doing it for each other, but neither of us is willing to makepromise, so I think we really need to each calm down now. Before we finish our consideration, I think it''s better for us to temporarily to be apart, so get out, I really don''t want to see you for the rest of the day." When she finished, she pointed to the door. Stanley''s face also sank, he did not expect that she still refused to share a room with him. She was right, now they were unwilling to makepromise from each other, even if they both knew it was for the good of the other. Since they could not talk about it, just calm down. "OK, I''ll sleep in the next room tonight, let''s both think about it, after all, between us, one of us always has to makepromise." With those words, Stanley looked at Violet and turned to walk towards the door. Violet didn''t expect him to really leave, and turned her head to look at him, looking at his back, her lips twitched as if she wanted to call out to him. But then she thought of something and bit her lower lip to swallow back what she was going to say, but her eyes gradually became red and moist, and in her heart, a touch of aggression rose up. She thought that he would not agree to a separate room, so she deliberately offered to sleep in a separate room, trying to get him topromise and let her stay. But never in a million years would he have preferred to live another room rather thanpromise. Did he really want to send her away that badly? "Idiot, Stanley, you idiot!" Violet really cried, pounding the quilt beneath her as she did so. Outside the door, Stanley, who was leaning against the door of the room, heard the woman''s cries and curses, his eyelids dropping and the unconcealed guilt on his face. He knew it was hard for her, but he would never change his decision this time. Narrowing his eyes, a hint of determination shed in Stanley''s eyes, then he lightened his steps and went downstairs. In the living room, Aimee was on the phone when she heard footsteps and turned her head to look. When she saw Stanley, she spoke to the person on the other end of the phone and hung up, then got up and asked, "Mr. Murphy, is Violet still not awake? She''s been sleeping all day and night, if she doesn''t wake up, it''s time to call the doctor, and you can''t...." "She''s awake." Stanley interrupted her with a frown. Aimee raised her eyebrow, "She is awake?" "Hmm." "That''s great, I thought she would continue to sleep, but since she is awake, why isn''t she down yet?" Aimee nced upstairs. Stanley didn''t answer, but just looked at her and said; "Do me a favour." "Hmm?" Aimee blinked in confusion, "What kind of favor?" "Help me bring some food up to her, she probably won''t being down." Stanley rubbed his brow and said tiredly. Aimee was full of confusion, "Sure, but why don''t you do it yourself? You are her husband, wouldn''t it be better for you to bring her food?" Stanley lowered his eyes and said in a light voice, "She doesn''t want to see me." Hearing this, Aimee seemed to understand what was going on and opened her mouth wide in shock, "No way, you didn''t have a fight, did you?" She gestured to Stanley and then upstairs. Stanley''s eyes were downcast and silent, but the meaning was clear enough. Aimee swallowed in horror, "Did you really have a fight? Why?" Chapter 888 Laughing Aimee God, Mr. Murphy and Violet actually had a real fight, this was so shocking. These two people were sticky to each other usually, inseparable. All in all, in all the time she had known them, Aimee had never seen them quarrel. So she couldn''t believe it when she heard that they had a fight. "Mr. Murphy, why did you quarrel?" Aimee looked at Stanley and asked with great curiosity, "Is it because you sent Calvin and Arya away, so Violet was angry? Why did you send the children away without ever discussing it with Violet?" This morning, they were still eating breakfast and suddenly Fraser came in with two bodyguards and took the two children straight away. She was shocked and didn''t understand what was happening and only when she asked did she find out that it was Mr. Murphy who wanted to send the two children away to a secluded ce for protection. She didn''t know why Mr. Murphy suddenly wanted to send the children away for protection, but she knew that this matter must have decided on the spur of the moment and he definitely didn''t tell Violet. So in the morning, she had advised Mr. Murphy not to do this, or at least to discuss it with Violet. However, Mr. Murphy did not listen to her and directly asked Fraser to take the children away. The children were also confused at the time and cried all the way. So it was a decision of Mr. Murphy, and not even the two children knew that their father was sending them away. So now that Violet knew about it, she was angry. After all, these two people had always had a good rtionship and had never quarreled. Except for because of the children were sent away, she could note up with other reason that they had quarreled. As expected, hearing Aimee''s question, Stanley''s thin lips pursed even tighter. Aimee was already sure that she had guessed that these two people were, indeed, quarrelling over this matter. "Mr. Murphy, should I say that you deserve it?" Aimee squinted at Stanley. Stanley''s eyes narrowed dangerously and his voice was cold, "What did you say?" "Uh......" The corners of Aimee''s mouth twitched and she hurriedly waved her hand and shook her head, smiling apologetically, "Nothing, nothing." This man was still in the throes of a fight with Violet, so she''d better not have the audacity to say anything. She couldn''t forget that this man was actually a living hell just because he was usually quite polite to her. Stanley didn''t hold on to Aimee, pinching his brow and adding, "I naturally have my own reasons for sending the two children away, and it''s for the good of the two children, next, when yourpetition is over, will also send Violet away to rejoin the children." "What?" Aimee eximed, "So you have to send Violet away?" Stanley gave a nonmittal sound. Aimee looked at him and seemed to understand something and asked with a serious expression, "Mr. Murphy, did something bad happen and that''s why you decided to do this on the fly?" Because of Violet, she had known Stanley for a long time. Knowing that Stanley was not a cold-hearted person, he would definitely not be able to do something like abandoning his wife and children.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After all, how much he and Violet love each other was obvious to all of them, the outsiders. So when he would suddenly make the decision to send his wife and children away together, something bad must have happened. Just now Mr. Murphy said that the reason he did this was for the good of Violet and the children. She thought that it was likely that something big had happened, even something big that might threaten the lives of Violet and the children, to make Mr. Murphy make such a sudden decision. Mr. Murphy said that it was for the safety of Violet and the children. Stanley nced at Aimee and still didn''t say anything. But Aimee had pretty much confirmed her suspicions based on his demeanour. Aimee sighed, "Something really happened, Mr. Murphy, did you tell Violet that you''re going to send her away to meet up with Calvin and Arya? If not, you might as well talk to her about it, maybe she won''t figh with you when she finds out." It seemed to her that he mostly didn''t say it. Yet Stanley shook his head, "I did." "What? You did?" Aimee froze before she spoke in confusion, "Why would Violet be angry and fight with you after you said that?" Stanley lowered his eyes, "She did not want to leave." A short sentence revealed a lot. Aimee raised her eyebrows, "Mr. Murphy, you mean that you want to send Violet away, but Violet doesn''t want to leave, and neither of you are willing to makepromise, so the two of you just got into a fight?" "Hmm." Stanley nodded. The corner of Aimee''s mouth twitched, "Well......" She didn''t even know what to say. After thinking about it, she looked at Stanley and coughed lightly, "Mr. Murphy, haven''t you always pampered Violet and listened to Violet very much, why don''t you go along with Violet this time and let Violet stay?" "If it was any other matter, I could have given in and gone along with her heart." When he said this, Stanley''s face was iparably serious, even mixed with some kind of emotion that made his heart sink down with him, "But not this time, it''s about her life and safety, I won''t give in, even if she is angry with me, at least I can protect her." Aimee said, "So that''s case, but is someone trying to target Violet?" Stanley looked at her and didn''t answer, "Well, this is not something you should ask, go and bring her some food, she hasn''t eaten all day and night, I''m worried about her." He''d tossed her aroundst night and she''d slept all day, so she hadn''t eaten all day and all night. "I can send food up to Violet, but isn''t it better for you to do this kind of thing yourself, Mr. Murphy?" Aimee tilted her head in confusion, "You quarrelled because you couldn''t reach an agreement, most likely Violet didn''t know that you were sending her away for the sake of her life, I think Violet can understand you as long as you talk to her clearly." "It''s useless." Stanley pursed his lips. "Why?" Aimee was curious. Stanley''s eyes flickered for a moment, seemingly embarrassed, and he coughed lightly against his lips, "She kicked me out, saying she didn''t want to see me for the rest of the day." As soon as she heard this, Aimee''s eyes lit up, and then looked at Stanley with a smirk, "Mr. Murphy, you got kicked out by Violet?" As a woman, she knew very well that what happened.. Looking at Stanley''s expression now, it seemed quite possible. Stanley did not expect Aimee to react so quickly and instantly guessed that he had been kicked out of the room by Violet, and for a moment, he was embarrassed. Seeing that, Aimeepletely confirmed her suspicions and covered her stomach and couldn''t stopughing.00000 Chapter 889 He Cares for You "Oh god, hahahaha, this is too funny, Mr. Murphy, you''ll actually have a day when you''re kicked out of the room too, hahaha." Aimee pointed at Stanley andughed so hard that her eyes were about to burst into tears. "Mr. Murphy, I always thought that a perfect man like you would not go through what ordinary men go through, but I didn''t expect that even with your high status, you are still a wife fearer, hahaha, if this gets out, it will be in the hot search." Seeing Aimee''s loud mockery of him, Stanley''s entire face was dark, and a ghastly aura emanated around him, "Have you had enough ofughing?" Aimee knew he was angry and hastily covered her mouth and nodded, "Enough, enough, I''veughed enough!" Yet the smile in her eyes, despite her words, never dissipated. Stanley saw this, his thin lips pursed, "If you haven''tughed enough, I ......" "Enough, enough, I''ve reallyughed enough, really, Mr. Murphy." Fearing that Stanley would make her life worse than death, Aimee took a deep breath, this timepletely suppressing herughter, stating that she had reallyughed enough, so that Stanley could let her go. Seeing how well behaved she was, Stanley nodded, "Not bad." "Thank you, Mr. Murphy, for thepliment!" Aimee bowed. Stanley withdrew his gaze and said indifferently, "Next, you keep herpany." "Don''t worry, I will." Aimee patted her chest and said with assurance, "I will stay with Violet, and I will also put in good words for you." Stanley''s thin lips hooked in satisfaction, which quickly disappeared again, and he gave a nd and reserved hmph, "Thank you." "It is okay." Aimee waved her hand. Stanley looked at his watch, "Wait a minute, I''ll go to the kitchen and have someone cook her something to eat." "Okay." Aimee nodded in response. Stanley turned around and headed for the kitchen. Ten minutester, he came out with a tray containing sumptuous food. Stanley handed the tray to Aimee, "Go ahead." "Okay, I''m on my way, don''t worry, Mr. Murphy, I''ll put in a good word for you." Aimee smiled at him and carried the tray upstairs. Soon, Aimee arrived at the door of the master bedroom. She put the tray on the floor and then raised her hand and knocked on the door. In the room, Violet was currently massaging her eyes. Her eyes were slightly swollen from the tears, and she would not be able to see others if she did not take care of them now. Suddenly, just as Violet was about to change the towel again, the door to the room suddenly rang. She hurriedly put the towel down and stood up from the dressing table with an unconcealed smile of surprise on her face. It was night time, the maids would note, nor would Aimee, so it was definitely Stanley. It was a bit strange for Stanley to knock on the door, after all, it was his room too. But hadn''t she just thrown him out? For fear of upsetting her in the process, so he knocked on the door instead, she guessed.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Thinking, Violet didn''t open her mouth to ask who the person outside was, as she was already sure it was Stanley, so she went straight to the door and prepared to open it. She thought that he hade back at this time was because he was going topromise and be willing for her to stay. The more she thought about it, the happier she became, and Violet couldn''t help but have a smile appear on her face. But when she came to the door, in order not to let the man outside see that she was happy at the moment, she took a deep breath, suppressed her smile, and deliberately looked cold as she opened the door, "Do you want to......" "Violet." Before Violet could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Aimee outside the door. Aimee looked at Violet and spoke with a smile, "Are you happy to see me?" .." Violet saw Aimee and did not answer her question, but the expression on her face, however, surfaced in surprise, "How is it you?" "Why can''t it be me?" Aimee carried the tray, then thought of something and smiled wickedly "Violet, you don''t think it''s Mr. Murphy, do you?" Violet bit her lower lip and didn''t say anything, but the meaning was clear enough. She did think it was Stanley. Seeing Violet''s silent acquiescence, Aimee shrugged her shoulders, "Unfortunately, it''s not Mr. Murphy, it''s me, disappointed to see me?" Violet gave her a nk look and turned around to walk towards the house. The truth was as she said, and she was indeed disappointed. She thought that Stanley had figured it out and was going to let her stay, and she was full of joy, but the person outside the door was not Stanley at all. It wasn''t Stanley, so that meant that Stanley hadn''t figured it out yet and still wasn''t going to let her stay. In that case, she was disappointed. Stanley had always been submissive to her, and she was used to his submissiveness, even spoiled by it. So now that he has suddenly disobeyed her, she was both unhappy and aggrieved, and even would wonder if he didn''t love her anymore. "Violet, don''t be disappointed." Aimee carried the tray and followed Violet into the room. Violet didn''t stop her. Althoughst night''s battle with Stanley made a mess in the room. But when she woke up, the room was all cleaned up, even her body, the bed had been all cleaned up, so she wasn''t afraid of what Aimee might see if she came in. In fact, Aimee''s eyes did look around when she came in to see if there was anything wrong in the room. After all, every time Mr. Murphy came here, Violet couldn''t get up the next day, which showed how strong Mr. Murphy was in some aspect. So all along, she had been very curious about the battlefield where Mr. Murphy and Violet were doing that and wanted to know how messy it was. Finally she came and thought she would be able to get a good look, but to her surprise, she didn''t see anything. It made her feel the disappointmenting on. Sighing, Aimee hurriedly ran those inexplicable thoughts out of her head, looking at Violet''s back and said: "Violet, although Mr. Murphy didn''te, but I am the one Mr. Murphy sent here, and the food in my hand was arranged by Mr. Murphy, all the food you love to eat. Knowing that you don''t want to see him, he asked me to send it up to you." When Violet heard this, she paused in her steps, taking a seat in front of the dressing table, feeling even more ufortable. Knowing that she didn''t want to see him, he really stoping up. He knew that she said that out of anger, but he took it seriously and did note up again. Aimee didn''t know what Violet was thinking and thought she just didn''t believe her words. She walked to the coffee table in the room and put the tray down, thenid out the dinner in the tray and uncapped it, "Well, Violet,e over here and eat, you haven''t eaten for a long time, if you don''t eat, you should be starving. Mr. Murphy will definitely be heartbroken." "I won''t eat it." Violet lowered her eyes, "If he was really heartbroken, why didn''t he bring it up himself?" "Mr. Murphy said that it was you who didn''t want to see him, so he stayed out of your way, so you can''t me Mr. Murphy." Aimee sat down and spoke for Stanley, "Although you had quarrel, Mr. Murphy really cares about you, otherwise why would he arrange food for you? Violet, don''t be pretentious, hurry over to eat, aren''t you hungry?" Violet didn''t say anything and rubbed her stomach. She was really hungry and her stomach was burning like a fire at the moment, very ufortable. Violet didn''t pretend anymore and got up and headed towards Aimee.???????????????? Chapter 890 The Dilemma Aimee handed her chopsticks to her, "Look, these are all the food you love to eat, they are all made by Mr. Murphy who went to the kitchen especially to have them made, and he was still watching over them." "Watching over them?" Violet raised her eyebrows. Aimee nodded, "Yeah, Mr. Murphy stayed in the kitchen for at least half an hour beforeing out, so Mr. Murphy always really cares about you, Violet." "I know he cares about me." Violet lowered her eyes. Aimee looked at her, "Then you still argued with him and threw him out of the room, though, Mr. Murphy ......" "Aimee, do you still remember when I gave birth to Jimmy?" Violet put down her chopsticks and suddenly interrupted her. Aimee nodded, "Yeah, at that time you were only six months pregnant with Jimmy, we were still in the internationalpetition, and it was all about to be the final, but at that time, Mr. Murphy had an ident, lost in the fire, you learned of it, under great stimtion, so Jimmy went into prematurebor, seriously, that was the first time I saw a woman give birth, and the first time I saw that It was a premature birth, and at that time, seeing your face white and bleeding straight down there, I was scared, and I even had a shadow, afraid of having a baby." "Yeah, you remember it all." The corner of Violet''s mouth tugged gently, revealing a bitter smile. Aimee was very confused, "Violet, why are you suddenly talking about this?" "I just want to tell you why I want to fight with Stanley, why I am not willing to makepromise." Violet rubbed her brow, "That time, Stanley went to deal with Ivan alone and disappeared directly under Ivan''s calctions, after I learned about it, I was so worried that I went into prematurebor directly, during those few days lying in the hospital, I didn''t even feel at ease to take care of my body, I didn''t even go to see Jimmy, my heart was full of him, worried whether he was safe or not. I never felt that time was so long. I wanted to recover and go to him, but my body was not up to the task, so I could only hold on to my peace of mind for him, lie in the hospital for a few days, wait until I could get off the ground, and rush back to find him." "I know, I saw it with Jessie and Linda." Aimee said as she held her hand. At that time, how worried Violet was about Mr. Murphy and how painful he was because of his disappearance, they, her friends, all saw it in their eyes and advised her not to think too much, that Mr. Murphy would always be fine and let her get better soon. Violet took a deep breath, "After that frightening experience, I swore I didn''t want to go through it again, because no one knows if I''ll be so lucky the second time, and what if the second time, he really is gone, what should I and the children do?"This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Violet, you mean......" "Stanley wants to fight with Ivan, with Ivan''s character, since he has proposed a duel, one of them will die, even if not, they will suffer. Stanley is worried that this duel may involve me and the children, so he wants to send me and the children away, now he has already sent Calvin and Arya away, just wait for mypetition to be over, he''ll send Jimmy and I away again to meet up with the kids, but I don''t really want to go." Violet frowned. Aimee said, "Actually, Mr. Murphy is doing this for your own good." "I know." Violet bit her lip, "He is worried about me, afraid that something will happen to me, but I don''t go because I am also worried about him, I have already experienced once what happened when he faced Ivan alone, I don''t want to go through it again, I want to stay with him, I want to face it together with him, not stay in one ce, not knowing his situation, in that way, it is the same experience as when I gave birth to Jimmy, not knowing his safety." Violet said as she closed her eyes. Aimee nodded, "That''s true, I probably know where your knots lie, one wants to send his wife away in order to protect her and for her not to be harmed by the enemy''s calctions, while one wants to be with her husband and wants to be informed of him at all times, so you are bent on staying, you are both doing it for each other, but neither of you canpromise, so you quarreled." Violet nodded, "That''s right." Aimee sighed, "Other couples quarrel because of either with trivial matters or cheating, but you were for each other." Violet pursed her red lips and did not say anything. Aimee blinked, "I originally came up here and wanted to help Mr. Murphy persuade you, after all, Mr. Murphy sent you away for your own safety, but now that I''ve heard what you said, I know again that I can''t persuade you, because it''s not fair to you, but if I persuade Mr. Murphy, it is not fair to him, after all, you two are doing it for each other, not for yourselves, so we, the middlemen, don''t even know how to help you make up." Violet squeezed the corners of her mouth, "Stanley and I are now equivalent to walking into a dead end, if one of us does not take a step back, I guess the cold war will continue." "I know." Aimee nodded, "So Violet, are you willing to take a step back? Listen to Mr. Murphy and leave here after thepetition?" Violet shook her head, "I said I couldn''t go through a time where I didn''t hear from him and didn''t know if he was safe, so I''m not backing down, I''m just going to have to ept that he''s backing down." "Then there''s no way out, you''ll just have to continue the cold war, you''re not willing to back down, then for Mr. Murphy''s, it''s even more impossible." Aimee shrugged her shoulders, indicating that there was nothing else she could do. Violet lowered her eyes and didn''t speak anymore. Aimee shoved her chopsticks back into her hand, "Okay Violet, let''s eat first, don''t think about this first, anyway, now Mr. Murphy still has no intention of sending you away, so there will definitely be a turnaround then, you eat first, don''t starve yourself." Violet smiled, "Okay." Aimee was right, Stanley had no intention of sending her away just yet, so there was still a way for her to get Stanley to change his mind and let her stay in the next few days. In order to stay, and for the next final, she had to eat. Violet started to eat and Aimee was slightly relieved to see her eating. The fact that her best friend was having dinner meant that she was halfway through her mission toe up this time, and she could be in the face of Mr. Murphy''s enquiries. But the task of helping Mr. Murphy to persuade Violet, she reckoned it would not bepleted. "By the way, Aimee, where''s Jimmy?" Violet took a few bites and suddenly thought of something and turned her head to the woman beside her who was obviously thinking about something and asked. Aimee''s eyes flickered slightly as she came back to her senses and replied with a smile, "Jimmy is still at Marry''s. When I brought you the food, Jimmy had just drunk his milk and was probably asleep by now. If you want to see him, I''ll ask Marry to bring him up." Violet shook her head and said with a smile, "No, since he is asleep, I won''t see him, in case he wakes up crying when I carry him up, that child is not much of a crier, but when he cries, it''s hard to coax, I''ll see him tomorrow."????? Chapter 891 Very Realistic "Okay." Aimee yawned. Violet saw the tiredness under her eyelids and said with concern, "Aimee, if you''re tired, go and rest first." "No need." Aimee waved her hand and declined her kind offer, "I''ll wait until you''ve finished eating." Aimee pointed to the tray, and the bowls and chopsticks in Violet''s hand, and said with a smile, "You probably don''t really want to go down, after all, you don''t really want to see Mr. Murphy, he''s still down there." Violet was silenced as she spoke her mind. Aimee smiled again, "Okay, I''ll stop talking, you eat." Violet gave a nod and continued eating.This is from N?velDrama.Org. But she didn''t seem to have much of an appetite, and when she ate, she didn''t take it too seriously, as if she had something on her mind the whole time. Aimee saw it and didn''t ask what was on her mind. After all, she didn''t need to think much, she could guess that it must be about Mr. Murphy. For a moment, the room was quiet, neither of them speaking again, only the sound of shallow breathing, and the sound of eating recurring. Violet finished eating and put down the dishes in her hands. Hearing the movement, Aimee put down the phone in her hand and looked over towards her, "Finished eating?" Violet gave a nod. Aimee asked again, "Are you full? If not, I''ll go down and get you some more." "That''s enough, I''m already full, if I can''t get enough of this much, then wouldn''t I be the king of appetites?" Violet said with a smile as she wiped her mouth. Aimee yawned again, "Alright then, I''ll go down first then." "Well, go ahead and get some rest early." Violet nodded her head. Aimee picked up the tray and got up, heading for the door, after two steps, she seemed to think of something else, turned her head back and looked at Violet with a smile, "Violet, do you want me to ask where Mr. Murphy is sleeping tonight?" Violet''s eyes shed, seemingly very interested, but soon, she suppressed the interest and shook her head, "No need, the vi is so big, there are so many rooms, he can stay in any room." "Do you really not need me to ask?" Aimee confirmed once again. Violet still nodded, "No need." "Fine." Aimee shrugged her shoulders, "I won''t ask then, I''ll leave now, bye, see you tomorrow." "See you tomorrow." Violet squeezed out a smile in response. Aimee turned her head back, before she lifted her feet and continued towards the door. Soon, she came downstairs. Stanley, who had been sitting in the living room, waiting for her toe down, heard the movement and immediately got up from the sofa and turned to look at the stairs, "Has she eaten?" His sudden words startled Aimee and she almost fell down the stairs. But fortunately, she reacted promptly and steadied herself in time, which allowed her to regain her footing, and then looked at Stanley with sultry eyes, "Mr. Murphy, please, next time make a sound, can you wait for me to stand on the t ground first?" Stanley frowned, then asked again, "Has she eaten?" ." The corners of Aimee''s mouth twitched, speechless. The man didn''t listen to her at all, he only cared about whether Violet had eaten or not. Surely a good man. But to a friend, he was not a good friend! Aimee didn''t bother about the man who had just nearly caused her to fall over, she was afraid she would be angry if she did. "Yes." Aimee walked over with the tray and handed it to Stanley for him to see. The corners of Stanley''s mouth curved slightly when he saw the almost clean meal. He had been worried before that Violet would be annoyed with him and then deliberately refused to eat. After all, it was not like women would not do such things. And he had just searched the inte and the number of women who would behave in this way was up to seventy percent. So he was worried if Violet was also in this seventy percent. But now, thankfully, it turned out that he was over-worried and she was inside that remaining thirty percent. "Not bad." Stanley spoke up and praised. Aimee rolled her eyes. "Mr. Murphy, I''ll put these in the kitchen." Aimee said as she looked at the tray in her hand. Stanley sat down again, "No hurry, have a seat first." He pointed to the opposite seat. Aimee raised her eyebrows, not daring to disobey this man''s order, she put down her tray and walked over to sit down, "Mr. Murphy, do you want to talk to me about something?" Stanley folded his legs and looked at her with arrogance, "How is she now?" "Violet?" "Or what?" Stanley squinted at her, looking at her like she was a fool. Aimee''s face froze in a smile, then the corners of her mouth twitched, one hand quietly ced behind her back and clenched into a fist, her heart furious. What kind of look was that? If she hadn''t been unable to mess with this man and didn''t dare to, she would have hammered his head! Taking a deep breath, Aimee pushed down the anger in her heart and resumed her smile on her face, "Mr. Murphy, Violet is fine now." "Is that so?" Stanley''s eyes flickered slightly, then he asked, "Did she cry?" He remembered that when he had left the room, her eyes were red and there was a faint glint of water in the corner of them. So he had always wondered if she had been alone in her room crying secretly after he had left. Hearing Stanley''s question, Aimee first froze, then recalled how she saw Violet and said with some uncertainty, "It seems like she had cried, when I just went up there, although Violet was not crying, her eyes were a bit swollen, so she might have cried." Stanley''s heart sank and he didn''t say anything anymore, his heart was a bit self-conscious. She did cry, it was he who had wronged her and broken her heart. But he would rather she shed tears than see her wounded and bleeding. Thinking, the expression on Stanley''s face, quickly regained its calmness, and he looked at Aimee, "I know, how is the persuasion going?" He remembered that when this woman came upstairs, she said with a look of assurance that she would help him persuade Violet. "Well ......" Aimee didn''t expect Stanley to ask this out of the blue, so she was in a quandary for a while. Stanley saw her reaction like this and narrowed his eyes, "What? You didn''t persuade her?'' "No, no, no, I did, Mr. Murphy, I really did." Aimee hurriedly waved her hand and shook her head to exin, "I did persuade Violet to leave here and stay with the children when the time came, but after I heard the reason why Violet did not want to leave, I knew I could not persuade her, because both of you were right and I was caught in the middle, how could I persuade her? If I persuaded Violet, it would be unfair to Violet, and if I persuaded you, it would be unfair to you, moreover, I don''t dare to persuade you." Aimee looked at Stanley and said sorrowfully. Stanley''s thin lips were pursed into a straight line, he was not much surprised by her answer, he even expected it, the reason why he asked was just bit of hope. "I know, you can go." Stanley waved his hand and said impatiently to Aimee. Aimee rolled her eyes and mentally cursed at him. When this man needed her help, he was so nice to her and offered her with a seat. After not getting anything out of her, he just kicked her out impatiently!???????? Chapter 892 A Day of Wrong Payments Of course, Aimee cursed in her heart, but she did not dare to show the slightest bit of dissatisfaction on the surface. After all, this was a man she cannot afford to mess with. "Yes, Mr. Murphy, I''ll leave now." Aimee squeezed out an extremely hypocritical smile, then turned around and was about to leave. But after just two steps, she suddenly thought of something and stopped again, "Mr. Murphy, can I ask you a question?" Stanley frowned, "What do you want to ask?" Aimee rubbed her hands together, "Actually, it''s not that I want to ask you, but I''m asking for Violet, just want to know where you''re sleeping tonight and which room you''re staying in?" Stanley''s eyes shed with a shining light, "Oh? Help Violet inquire?" "Right." Aimee nodded, "Although Violet kicked you out of the room, but she has you in her heart ah, still care about you, so she naturally wants to know where you sleep, but you quarreled, even if she cares about where you live tonight, she is too embarrassed to ask you, when I offered that I would ask you and she did not refuse, it means that Violet really wants to know where you''re staying." After hearing her words, Stanley''s thin lips curled up slightly, his mood obviously bing very good. "I''m staying in the next room." Stanley said. Aimee pointed upstairs, "Is that next door to your master bedroom?" "Or what?" Stanley wrinkled his brow. Aimee gave a smile, "I know, I''ll tell Violet here so that Violet can feel at ease." Stanley didn''t say anything, watching her take out her phone and send a message to Violet. Soon, Violet, who was already back in bed and ready to sleep some more, received a message from Aimee. When she learned that Stanley was sleeping next door to her tonight, the corners of her mouth clearly raised a slight curve, but she still murmured arrogantly, "Aimee really asked, didn''t I tell her not to ask?" As she murmured, she typed back a message: Got it, don''t pry for anything else. Aimee smiled: What else can I inquire? It is enough that I help you inquire about where Mr. Murphy lives, the rest is left to you two. Having said that, Aimee put down her phone. Stanley narrowed his eyes slightly, "What did she say?" Aimee looked at him and said, "I told Violet that you were sleeping next door to her tonight, and Violet said she knew." "She knew?" Stanley raised his eyebrows, obviously less satisfied with this answer. "Is there nothing else?" He asked, undeterred. Aimee shrugged, "No, that is all she said, and asked me not to inquire other things. But Mr. Murphy, since you want her to ask about you, why don''t you allow her to say. I can be sure that, once Violetes down to you right away, you will make up and Violet will serve you tonight." "No need." Stanley said with a ck face and crossed over to her towards the stairs and went upstairs. Aimee looked at his back and rolled her eyes, "Fine, you''re just stubborn, but I will not forget that you are submissive in front of Violet, just wait and see, you''re definitely the one who''ll be the first to makepromise, humph!" With those words, Aimee headed for the kitchen with her tray. Stanley had no idea what Aimee had said when he went upstairs. He arrived on the third floor and habitually walked to the door of his and Violet''s room and raised his hand to open the door. But just as he put his hand on the door handle, he suddenly realized that he had been thrown out of the room by Violet. Stanley had no choice but to put his hand down and rub his brow, staring at the door that separated him from Violet, his eyes sorrowful for a while before he turned around and walked towards the next door. The room next door was only separated from Violet''s room by a wall. Although he couldn''t go back to Violet''s room to stay with her, he lived next door, so he was indirectly living together. With this thought, Stanley felt slightly moreforted and then headed towards the bathroom to prepare for washing up. Violet got out of bed immediately when footsteps came from outside the door, trotted towards the door and then looked out through the peephole viewer. The third floor was her exclusive floor, and usually no one woulde up except the two children and the cleaning maid. Aimee, avoiding suspicion, would note up even more, and had juste up because she had received Stanley''s instructions. And as Aimee had juste up, it was less likely that she woulde up again this time. The maids usually cleaned in the morning or in the afternoon, they didn''te in the evening and the two children had been sent away and were unlikely toe here. Jimmy was still so small and Marry wouldn''t carry Jimmy up, not to mention that Jimmy was still asleep. So naturally, there was only one person up at this moment, Stanley. Had hee back to concede defeat to her? Violet kept staring at the peephole viewer, her mindpletely forgetting what Aimee had just said, that Stanley would live next door to her. Especially when she saw Stanley stop at the door, she thought even less of the words and thought even more in her heart that Stanley finally couldn''t argue with her and decided to let her stay, so he came up to admit defeat to her. However, just when Violet was happily about to open the door and let him in, Stanley suddenly turned around and walked forward again. Once his figure was out of sight where the peephole viewer could peer, she heard the movement of the door opening, although she didn''t know what he was doing. So it became clear that he was opening the door to the next room. It was also at this moment that she remembered the text message from Aimee just now, saying that Stanley was preparing to live next door. Realizing this, Violet felt angry and she couldn''t help but stomp her feet. She had thought that he hade back to admit defeat and agree to her staying. It turned out that he was just temporarily at the wrong door. She was pissed off! Violet bit her lip, so angry she was about to cry.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. But in the end, she didn''t cry, and with a grunt, turned towards where the bed was. Violet took a deep breath and lifted the covers and went back to bed, ready to sleep. But she closed her eyes, but she could not fall asleep, and her mind was restless. In the end, she simply sat up, grabbed the pillow where Stanley usually slept and gave it a bang, treating it like Stanley to vent, as if that would make her feel better. But unfortunately, even when she did, she didn''t feel any better, even if she was in the mood to vent. Violet hugged Stanley''s pillow and looked at it with a bitter smile. This was the first time she and Stanley had slept in separate rooms. Although it felt quite fresh, it was more of a sadness and panic. This gave her more or less the impression that she and Stanley had entered a period of marital burnout, which made her feel very unhappy. Meanwhile, this was the second time she had argued with him and gone cold turkey with him. The first time, it was when she and he were set up by Ivy and Stanley misunderstood that her mother was the one who ran over his parents. That time they had a cold war thatsted for a long time and was even about to go to the point of divorce.???????? Chapter 893 Jessie Calls Chapter 893 Jessie Calls So it could be imagined how heatedly they argued and how horribly cold they fought with each other that time. Even now, thinking about it, she still felt scared. She wondered how long she would be in a cold war with Stanley this time, and how intense the process would be. But no matter what, she didn''t want to go through what she did with Stanley during the first cold war argument. She had already experienced a few times of suffering and didn''t want to go through it again. Thinking about it, Violet buried her head into the pillow, smelling the breath Stanley left on it, her eyes gradually moistened. Suddenly, the mobile phone ced at the bedside rang. Violet hurriedly raised her head and grabbed the phone from the bed, and when she looked at it, her original expectant gaze instantly dimmed. So it was Jessie. She thought it was Stanley. As expected, it was impossible to expect Stanley to apologize or admit defeat. What else was she hoping for? Taking a deep breath, Violet tried to keep herself calm and then answered the phone, not wanting Jessie to hear that something was wrong with her, lest Jessie worry about her. After all, Jessie didn''t know what to do because of her affair with George, so how could she let Jessie worry for her? "Hey, Jessie." Violet squeezed the corners of her mouth, trying desperately to squeeze out a smile to make her voice sound natural as she spoke, "Why are you calling me all of a sudden, is there something wrong?" At the other end of the phone, seeing George who was already asleep, Jessie gently closed the door of the ward and walked towards her own ward, smiling, "It''s nothing serious, I just want to talk to you, it''s been a long time since we''ve been in touch." Violet also smiled when she heard this, "Fine, let''s chat then, it just so happens that I''m also annoyed today." "What''s wrong?" Jessie asked with concern. Violet shook her head, "It''s fine, don''t mention it, it''s distracting. Let''s talk about you, after all, you are the one who approached me, you must have a lot of things you want to say to me." "Yes, I do have a lot of things that I want to say to you." Jessie walked back to her ward, closed the door behind her, and theny down on the hospital bed. Violet said, "I''ll listen, and if there''s anything you can''t figure out, I can help you." Jessie smiled, "Sure." "Go ahead, then, I''m all ears." Violet nodded her head. Jessie lowered her eyes and did not open her mouth immediately, but was silent before speaking in a somewhatplicated voice, "Violet, I feel that George is very strange." Violet froze, knowing that she might bring up George, but to her surprise, the first thing she said was about him. Violet asked again, "What''s strange?" "It''s strange everywhere." Jessie bit her lips, "In my impression, George is a cold-hearted person, after all, he is disgusted with our Robinson family and with me. Although I can''t think of him, I know that with his disgust towards the Robinson family and me, naturally he can''t have a good attitude towards me." "Well, and then?" Violet asked again. Jessie''s eyes wereplicated, "Then to my surprise, once I took care of him for this period of time, his attitude towards me was not as bad as I thought, he hardly said a single harsh word to me, except for his somewhat cold-hearted attitude towards me, and the way he looked at me was not as angry and disgusted as I thought, but very calm, and even sometimes, the way he looked at me, there was also an emotion that I couldn''t tell you." When Violet heard that, her red lips twitched, and it was clear in her heart that she understood something. She had heard Stanley told George about his true feelings before. And George had realized that the person he himself loved was Jessie. So what Jessie was saying now must be a sign that George hade to grips with his feelings for Jessie. "Other than the way you were treated and the way you were looked at, was there anything else that was perversely strange?" Violet asked again with a twinkle in her eyes. Jessie nodded, "Yes, he would tell me to dress the wound, before my father was angry with him and wanted to do something to him, but at thest moment he did not do anything to him, but broke his hand joint by himself, I could not dress my father, it was him who taught me, and he was not a bit impatient throughout, he taught me very carefully, besides that, I burnt his hand, it was also him who taught me to deal with the burns. " "There is nothing strange about it, after all, he is a doctor." Violet deliberately said so. Jessie didn''t hear anything strange in Violet''s tone and added, "This is certainly nothing strange, what''s strange is that he not only poured me water but also brought me plums when I was reacting to the pregnancy, why do you think he has plums here?" Violet gave a smile. Why else? It was just for her. However, Violet did not intend to say this explicitly for fear that it might scare her. "It''s probably because he likes to eat it himself." Violet said, ying dumb. Jessie shook her head, "No, he''s never had any snacks in the time I''ve been looking after him, so it can''t be that he likes it." "Then I don''t know." Violet shrugged her shoulders. Jessie lowered her eyes, "Actually, none of this matters, I can take it all as just a sudden whim and momentary interest on his part, what I really find strange, and what is very much on my mind, is a phone call he made two days ago." "What kind of call?" Violet got serious. Jessie shook her head, "I don''t know who he was in contact with, but they mentioned me." "Mentioned you?" Violet was surprised. Jessie said, "That day I went over to the hospital from home and happened to be at the entrance of his ward and heard him talking to someone on the phone and I heard him say to the person on the other end of the line that he was in love with me." Speaking of this, Jessie suddenlyughed, "Violet, listen, how ridiculous is this statement? He actually told someone that he loves me." Violet heard the mockery and sadness in her tone, and her mouth opened as if she wanted to say something, but in the end she said nothing. Jessie didn''t care about her perverse attitude, and after taking a deep breath, she added, "Actually, I know that''s a lie, that''s impossible, after all, if he really loves me, how could he have realized it only now, instead of falling in love with me long ago?" "So Jessie, you didn''t take it seriously, did you?" Violet asked. Jessie nodded, "Of course I didn''t take it seriously, how could I take it seriously, how dare I take it seriously? I''m not stupid and know what it means to take it seriously, so I just assumed that he said such things to reckon with me and get back at my family." "Actually ...... Maybe it''s not that bad." Violet said with a somewhatplicated expression.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Jessie didn''t know what she meant and only thought she was telling her not to think too much and not to scare herself. With augh, she added: "Although I didn''t take his words seriously, he seemed to take them seriously himself. During this period of time, in order for me to give birth to the baby safely, he arranged for me to be hospitalized, and he didn''t even need me to take care of him." "Did he really do that?" Violet was surprised. Jessie nodded, "Yeah, so during this period of time, I have been very uneasy in my heart, I know that he can''t be in love with me, it is very likely that he did this to fix me in the future, but he acted so realistically that I couldn''t tell whether he really loved me or was fooling around with me on purpose. Sometimes I really think that he loves me, so Violet, I''m scared. " Chapter 894 This is True Chapter 894 This is True "What are you afraid of?" Violet asked with concern. Jessie bit her lower lip before her voice urred, "I''m afraid that if this goes on, I''ll get lost in his tenderness and fall in love with him all over again." These days, George''s attitude towards her was gentle. After all, George looked aloof, would not care for her, yet in fact, he was concerned about her. That was why she said that during this time, he was very gentle with her. And even if this tenderness was false, but the act of caring for her was real, even if this act contained conspiracy, but she could feel the warmth of being cared for. Although she felt this warmth very strange, her heart vaguely had some fondness. Yes, she was actually fond of George''s care. Reason told her that she should not be attached, she should hurry to give up. But inside her, she was surprisingly reluctant to part with it. Realizing this, she was stunned and couldn''t believe that this was actually her mood. That was why she said that she was afraid that she would fall in love with George if this went on. At the same time, she would like to find someone to talk about her messy mood at the moment, and find someone to enlighten her. That was why she would call Violet even though she knew it was nighttime over there, just to talk to Violet and to hear Violet''s thoughts. Perhaps in this way her mood would be better. At the other end of the phone, hearing Jessie''s words, Violet froze, apparently she did not expect Jessie to say this. But then she had to admit that with what George was currently doing to Jessie, it would indeed be very easy to impress a woman. After all, women were soft-hearted, and always like to be bound to love, not to mention that Jessie originally loved George, even if the memory was gone, but the feelings and subconscious was still there. So as long as George was better to Jessie, Jessie would be highly likely to fall in love with George again. It was no wonder that Jessie said so. "Violet, what do you think I should do?" Jessie covered her face and said in a bitter voice, "I know I shouldn''t ept these actions of George towards me, but I have no way to refuse." She was now responsible for George''s injuries. George was hurt by her father, and when he threatened her with this, she must ept this. She knew she couldn''t ept George''s kindness to her, but she could only ept it. Because she was afraid that if she didn''t ept, if she refused, she would anger George, and then let George overturn what he had promised her before and put her father in jail and make her miscarry. She didn''t dare to bet on it! "I know, I know." Violet appeased her. She was certainly clear why Jessie could not refuse. George''s character was uncertain, if Jessie refused, they did not know what George would do. "Violet, I''m under so much pressure right now." Jessie took a deep breath, turned her head to look out the window, his eyes nk. Violet''s heart was sour. Jessie squeezed the corners of his mouth, barely squeezing out a smile, "Violet, you know what? I suddenly feel the pain of the past me, obviously I have not recovered my memory, but I just feel it." "Jessie ......" Violet was even more unpleasant, and her heart ached for Jessie. ...... Jessie closed his eyes and said again: "In fact, in the past two days, I have often been having a dream, dreaming of something that I have never experienced before, no that must be what I have experienced, because the dream has George." "What?" Violet waspletely stunned by her words. What this dream meant was already self-exnatory. Jessie dreamed of fragments of past memories with George. In other words, it was possible that her memory gradually recovered! Jessie knew what Violet was in shock, his words'' meaning was very obvious, so Violet was shocked. In the next second, Jessie put on a bitter smile, "Violet, you should know my memory may be recovering."This is from N?velDrama.Org. Violet''s voice was hoarse, "Yes." "Sure enough." Jessie wiped her face, her eyes more nk and confused. Because she didn''t know what to do. Now there was no George in her memory, the knowledge of George was heard from others. She had always thought that George was a cold and heartless devil, but she did not expect that the George she saw was indifferent in nature, but extremelyplex to her. Of course, this was the George that she saw now. It was possible that now George was deliberately pretending to be nice to her. But she had to say that the current George was attractive and charming to her. She now dreamed from time to time of fragments of past memories, most likely gradually being attracted to him, and then subconsciously trying to remember all her past experiences with him. In short, she was now caught in a contradictory process. On the one hand, she did not want to recover her memory, did not want to change back to the painful Jessie in the past. On the other hand, she was attracted to him, and she was vaguely curious about all the things she had done with him in the past. So now she did not know what to do, in the end was in the natural recovery of memory, so she should hurry to leave George, not be affected by George again, so as not to recover the memory. But wanting to leave George, this was simply an impossible thing for her. George will never allow her to leave, he had a hard time catching her, and how could he let her leave. Unless, George did not want to retaliate against her and the Robinson family, and had mercy to let them leave, otherwise, she simply could not leave. And the consequences of not being able to go, it was likely that she fell in love with him, recovering her previous memories and reverting back to the sad and deste Jessie of the past. Thinking of this, Jessie tightly bit her lower lip, "Violet, do you think George is deliberately good to me, because he just wants me to fall in love with him again, then let me recover my memory then abandon me so that I can suffer?" Well, it was possible. After all, George was suddenly good to her, she definitely did not believe that he was in love with her. The biggest possibility was that he was deliberately hurting her again. Jessie shivered and her face went white. If that was the case, she had fallen into hell once again. At that time, she didn''t know if she had any thoughts of living. When Violet heard Jessie say this, she immediately shook her head, "No, Jessie, don''t think too much, George won''t do that." "Violet, why are you so sure?" Jessie could hear that Violet''s tone was indeed very certain. She was sure that George would not treat her that way. Violet lowered her eyelids, seemed to be hesitating, after a while, she sighed and said: "Actually the fact that George said he loves you on the phone is true!" Chapter 895 He Wants to Be with You At the other end of the phone, Jessie was stunned, and the hand holding the phone suddenly loosened, and the phone almost slipped to the floor. What did Violet say? George loved her? How was this possible! Jessie''s body trembled slightly, apparently she was somewhat unable to ept this fact. "Violet, do you know what you''re talking about?" Jessie bit her lip, "You''re saying that George really loves me?" Violet said, "Yes, George is, indeed, in love with you." "No way!" Jessie straightened her back and said with a raised voice: "Violet, we are best friends, why would you lie to me?" Hearing the excitement in her tone, Violet sighed, then soothed: "Calm down, I know what I said shocked you, but this is indeed the truth, George really loves you." "Violet, you''re still lying to me!" Jessie was about to cry, "I have no memory of George, my perception of George is all from what I heard from you guys, you guys said how much George hates me, how much he loathes me, so he never epts my feelings and doesn''t want me to conceive his child, I believed all of these, and now you''re telling me that he doesn''t hate me, that he loves me, isn''t that funny?" Violet knew how she felt at this moment. After all, if it were her, she wouldn''t feel better. If a person who had never had a good attitude towards her, suddenly one day, he was in love with her, her mood was naturallyplicated. "Jessie, calm down, OK? Listen to me." Violet rubbed her brow and soothed her. Jessie took a deep breath and reluctantly calmed down, "Okay, I''m listening." "In fact, I really did not lie to you, George loves you. I was very unbelievable, but this is the truth, George was very bad to you, so you think he won''t love you, and you have aplicated nood, seriously, my mood was alsoplicated when I knew it." "When did you know, and how can you be sure," Jessie bit her lip. But after a moment, she took a breath and spoke thetter words, "... he loves me?" "I knew it not long ago, at most about half a month ago." The corners of Violet''s mouth squeezed, then she added: "At first, I even thought that George loved me." "Loves you?" Jessie''s eyes widened, surprised by the words. Violet knew that she had no past memories about George, so naturally she did not know George''s previous feelings for her. It was no wonder the surprise. "Yes, it''s me." Violet nodded awkwardly, "But instead of saying that George loves me, it would be better to say that George is treating me as a stand-in for you." The corners of Jessie''s mouth twitched, and she was stunned once again. "How can it be?" She didn''t understand and didn''tprehend. Violet gave a smile, "George has always thought before the person he loves is me, but in fact not, the person he loves has always been you, only he cannot distinguish."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Jessie frowned, "Don''t tease me, the so-called stand-in should be two simr-looking people, but I am not simr to you, so how can I be a stand-in, George must have something wrong with his eyes." Violet was amused by her words, "I don''t mean a stand-in with a simr appearance, but a character." "Character?" Jessie raised her eyebrows and vaguely guessed something in his heart. Violet nodded, "Yes, character, I do not know if you still remember your own previous character, in short is that, your previous character was very simr to my past character, that''s why I said, George took me as a stand-in for you, the person he always loved is you." "So that''s how it is." Jessie lowered her eyes. Violet said: "George is very easy to go to extremes, in the past he has always believed that the Robinson family killed his parents, so he hates the Robinson family, hate you, and therefore, he has not been able to see through his own heart, does not know that the person he loves is you, because my past character and your past character were very simr, plus I am not you, so he subconsciously wants to get closer to you, he just doesn''t understand it himself." "I know." Jessie bit her lip. Hearing that, she already understood everything. The person that George had always loved was her. Only because of hatred, he did not know that he loved her and even did things to her to hurt her. "Why didn''t he find it out earlier?" Jessie suddenly murmured. Violet blinked in confusion, "Jessie, what did you say?" "Why didn''t he find it out earlier?" Jessie put on a bitter smile, "Why didn''t he find out earlier that the person he loved was me? If he had found out earlier, I wouldn''t have been hurt so much in the past?" "Well ......" Violet mouth opened, wanted to say something, but in the end did not say anything. Because she knew that what Jessie said was right. If George had discovered his heart earlier, then George would not have hurt Jessie so much, and even more so, he would not have been hating the Robinson family. Maybe the two of them, long ago, were together. "Jessie." Violet opened her mouth and called out to Jessie. Jessie closed her eyes, surrounded by loneliness, "Violet, I''m fine." Her voice was hoarse and it was clear that she wasn''t fine. "So Violet, how did you find out he''s in love with me?" Jessie took a deep breath, tried to calm herself down, and asked again. Violet answered directly, "It was Stanley who told me." "Mr. Murphy?" Jessie uttered in surprise. Violet answered "It''s him." "How did Mr. Murphy know?" Jessie expressed her puzzlement. Violet let out augh, "He saw it, and he once talked to George, told George his true heart, I think it is because of this, George know that the person he loves is you. At first, George indeed did not ept this truth, but with him finding you for so long, and did not do anything to you, and even so concerned about you, so I think, George may epted the fact that he was in love with you and was willing to ept the truth." Jessie shook her head, "That''s impossible!" She wouldn''t believe that George would think about being with her after he knew that the person he loved was her. "Why is it impossible?" Violet asked. Jessie to not hesitate back, "Do not forget Violet, our Robinson family''s grudge with him, has not yet been resolved, so how could he want to be with me?" In short, she said she didn''t believe anything. Chapter 896 Georges Temporary Farewell Jessie''s reaction was actually not unexpected from Violet. George was indifferent to Jessie and had forced her to have abortion. These add up to enough to break a woman''s heart, even if this woman has now forgotten everything in the past, from the description of people around her, Jessie would not have much good feeling towards George. So it was only normal that Jessie didn''t believe that George was now in love with her and wanted to be with her. "Well, George has not yet officially confessed to you, you can pretend that you are not aware of that." Violet shrugged her shoulders. Jessie did not reply. Violet was not angry, but said with a smile: "And Jessie, if after that George really confesses to you, will you ......" "I won''t agree to it!" Jessie replied without hesitation. Violet blinked, "Why?" Jessie bit her lips: "Those past hurts are still there, and his character is cloudy, I can never understand what he is thinking. It will be tired to be with such a person, so I absolutely will not be with him. I do not want to live that kind of daily guess his mind, and he treated me so badly in the past, so will he treat me well?" "Well......" Violet didn''t speak anymore. Indeed, the past damage was there, which could not be ignored because of the current feelings. Jessie was right. "Well, you are right, and I do not advise you anything, nor do I help George speak, I just want to know your real attitude towards George, since you do not have that intention, then in the future, if George is really pursuing you, you must refuse him. I am afraid that you will agree, after all, your past feelings for George was real." Violet sighed. Jessie nodded, "I know, don''t worry, Violet." "That''s good." Violet squeezed the corners of her mouth, barely smiling. After that, the two talked about something else before hanging up the phone. Jessie put down her phone, looked out the window and let out a long breath, then leaned back on the bed and closed her eyes, seemingly asleep. But not long after, there was a knock on the door of the ward. Jessie opened her eyes and looked toward the door, and opened her mouth, "Pleasee in." The door opened and the person who came in was George. Probably because of what Violet said, when Jessie saw George, her heartbeat inexplicably elerated up, and she dropped her eyelids and did not meet his eyes. George did not think much, after all, when she faced him these days, basically she was drooping eyes. "Mr. Joe, what brings you here?" Jessie lifted the quilt and was about to get out of the hospital bed to greet him. But George went to the hospital bed and pressed her shoulder, "Lie down, I just came to talk to you." "What''s it?" Jessie grabbed the quilt and looked up at him, with a confused look in her eyes, dumb, looking more or less cute. George''s eyes flickered and he reached out his hand to touch her face. But Jessie thought he was going to make a move on her, and with a sh of panic in her eyes, she hurriedly raised the quilt to block his hand. Seeing her move, George''s pupils contracted, and his hand froze in mid-air. "You......" For a long time, he opened his mouth to spit out a word, but his voice was very astringent. Because at this moment, his heart was very unsettled. He could see that just now she was actually afraid of him, and based on that movement of hers, she was actually afraid that he would hit her. In her heart, he was a man who would beat a woman? Not to mention the fact that he had no idea of hitting her now, even in the past, when he hated her so much, he did not move against her, only when he knew she was pregnant, he forced her to go to the operating room, but he did not make a move either. Why would she thing he would beat her? George pursed tightly his thin lips. Jessie slowly put the quilt down and looked up seeing that George did not make any movement. George slightly dropped his eyes, and Jessie could not help but shrunk her neck. Obviously, she realized that she might have misunderstood him. For a moment, Jessie was apprehensive and embarrassed, lips moved, saying, "Mr. Joe, I ......" "It''s okay." George returned to his senses, put his hand down, and then changed the subject, "I may leave here temporarily." "What?" Jessie froze, then asked, "Leave here?" "Yeah." George nodded his head. Jessie was happy, but she had the slightest expression, there was only doubt and confusion, "Why? Your injuries have not recovered yet." "Going to give Stanley a hand." George walked to a chair not far away and sat down. Jessie tilted her head, "A hand for Mr. Murphy?" George nodded, "Stanley and Ivan are about to have a final duel, for the sake of Violet, I went over to give Stanley help, in case Stanley was injured by Ivan, I can save him." "So that''s it." Jessie nodded her head. She was not too surprised by the duel between Stanley and Ivan. Because she, an outsider, could see that these two cousins were enemies of each other, although there was nothing yet, but sooner orter there would be a duel. Now it was just that the duel had finallye. "Then Mr. Joe." Jessie gripped the hospital bed railing with both hands and looked at him supplicatingly, "You must help Mr. Murphy, don''t let Mr. Murphy get hurt. After all, Mr. Murphy is Violet''s husband, if something happens to Mr. Murphy, Violet will be sad." George, thin lips pursed, felt unhappy, "I will do my best to help Stanley, but what about me?" "You?" Jessie blinked, clearly not quite understanding what he meant. He said, "The duel between these two people is very dangerous, I stand on Stanley''s side, do you think Ivan will let go of people of Stanley? Ivan will definitely deal with me, and I''m not healed now, so I''m involved in the battle between these two people, what if I get injured or die there? Jessie, you''re not worried about me? Not praying for my safe return?" Jessie''s mouth opened, "I ......" George''s face became more and more gloomy, "Say it, are you not looking forward to my return?" "No, no, no." Jessie waved her hand and shook her head, "I don''t mean that, I just....... Just because we have nothing to do with each other, I don''t have that position to pray for you toe back, so I ......" George''s face looked much better, "That''s why you don''t know how to answer, right?"This is from N?velDrama.Org. Jessie nodded, "Pretty much." That was just one reason, but she really didn''t want him back.?????????????? Chapter 897 Waiting for My Return Of course, it was not that she hoped that he would die in the duel between Mr. Murphy and Ivan, but she did not want him toe back again. But obviously she could not say that out. The man would be absolutely furious if she said it. However, what Jessie did not know was that her thoughts were all written on her face. George was able to see exactly what she was thinking about at the moment. But he could ept it. After all, it was good enough to be like this for not she was so repulsed to him. "By the way, Dr. Joe, when are you leaving?" Jessie looked at George and asked. George looked into her glowing eyes and was silent for a moment. It seemed that she was really desperate for him to leave here. After hearing him say that he was leaving, her mood was obviously much better. "A few dayster." George looked at her coldly and replied with a deep voice. Jessie shrank her neck and sighed in her heart. Could he have seen how much she wanted him to leave? No way, she disguised so well, he should not be able to see it. Jessie was again panic, calmly nodded, "I know." George said, "I wille back immediately after I finish my work." Jessie''s body stiffened. Come back? Don''t, she didn''t want him back at all. But she dared not say so. Jessie scratched her head, bitter in her heart, but on the surface she still had to maintain a calm face, "Okay, I know." George could see how reluctant she replied, his thin lips pursed, but finally he did not say anything. "After I leave, I will contact you." George stood up and said again. Jessie''s eyes widened, "Contact me?" Why contact her? George nodded slightly, "Yeah, in order to guard against your family after I left here secretly escape, so I will contact you every day, locate your location, if I fail to contact you, I will immediately rush over, will not help Stanley, but let Stanley die there." "You......" Jessie was stunned by his words, "How can you do that?" "Why can''t I?" George pressed closer to her, "Stanley has nothing to do with me, why can''t I let him die there?" "He''s Violet''s husband." Jessie said. George spread his hands, "So what, Violet is my friend, Stanley is not." "But......" "No buts!" George narrowed his eyes at her, "Jessie, I can do that." "You ......" George put his hand on her head and interrupted her once again, "So be good, stay in the hospital after I leave, otherwise I wille back, in case Stanley is really injured and can''t get a good doctor to save him, can you fell at ease in your heart?" Jessie bit her lip and did not speak anymore. She did think that after George left, she would join her parents and hurry to leave this ce. But now George said that he would not care about Stanley, leaving her to die. If Stanley got injured and there was no doctor, then Stanley would certainly be in trouble. If in the end, Stanley was really gone, she would be sorry for Violet, would live a lifetime of self-me and guilt. And she didn''t even dare to bet on. So she really could only stay? Jessie tightly bit her lip and was very upset. But she had no way, she could not got Mr. Murphy and Violet in trouble. Jessie closed her eyes and said in a bitter voice, "I know, don''t worry, I won''t leave." George knew that his threat made her sad. Bu he had to do it, and only then would she obey and stay. "Good girl." George reached out, taking her into his arms and hugging her. Jessie''s eyes were wide and her body was frozen, obviously she did not expect that he would actually hug her. And she was not used to his embrace, so she dared not move, making this hug, which had looked quite warm, be strange. George did not let Jessie go, he knew that she was not used to it. So just take time.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Later, he would let her get used to it. "Jessie." George lowered his head and suddenly called out to the woman in his arms. Jessie looked at him, "What?" George rubbed her hair, "I know, I made you sad in the past, but I won''t do it again in the future." Jessie''s eyes widened, What do you mean?" George did not answer positively, "You will know, when Ie back, I will talk to you about my thought about you and your family. Well, it iste, you should go to bed." He let her go and limped toward the door. Jessie looked at his back, her heart beating fast as if it was going to jump out of her throat. What did he mean exactly? Jessie clenched her palms, her heart was extremely unsettled. Perhaps she had guessed what he wanted, but she was not willing to ept it. In the next few days, Jessie rarely saw George. She deliberately did not meet with George and avoided him. After all, she was now also in hospital to recuperate her body and had every reason to avoid going to George. George probably knew what she was thinking, but he didn''t say anything, let alone question why she was avoiding him. The only two times they saw each other was during a walk in the garden. But even when they met, the two didn''t say much. Jessie was not sure how to face this man, did not know what to say to this man. After all, she didn''t know what to do after she learned from Violet that this man might love her. It was the best choice to escape. And George did not avoid Jessie, but wanted to give Jessie some buffer time. He knew that the words in the ward that day were too shocked for her. Although he did not specify what he meant by those words, he believed that Jessie could vaguely guess what he meant after hearing him on the phone with Ivan. So he understood that at this moment her heart must be very messy and very unsettled. Since this was the case, naturally he would not appear in front of her again to scare her and make her heart even more unsettled. He said he would have a talk with her after he came back here. "Jessie." On this day, Jessie was watching TV in the ward, watching cartoons. Her mother pushed open the door of the ward and saw her daughter smiling, she said with a smile, "What are you watching?" Chapter 898 Jessie鈥檚 Mother was Happy "Tom the Cat and Jerry the Mouse." Jessie put down the remote control in her hand and replied, then smiled as she lifted the covers and got out of the hospital bed, walking towards her mother, "Mom, why are you here?" "Came to see you." her mother put down the thermos bucket in her hand, touched her daughter''s head and said lovingly. Jessie leaned her head on her mother''s shoulder, "Where''s dad?" "Your dad is fixing the garden at home, saying that when youe back, you can see a yard with a nice view." Jessie''s mother said. Warm currents flowed through Jessie''s heart. "Dad is so nice!" "What about me?" Her mother said with an unhappy look, "I made chicken soup, and it took hours, and you only have your dad in eyes." "Mom!" Jessie was amused, shaking her mother''s arm, "That is not true, when I saw you came in, I walked over to greet you."N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Her mother smiled, "Yes, yes, I was just joking with you, all right, you go back to the hospital bed and lie down, I will give you chicken soup." "Mm." Jessie nodded, let go of her mother''s arm, and obediently went back to lie on the hospital bed. Jessie''s mother put the thermos bucket on the bedside of the hospital bed, then opened the lid of the thermos bucket, picked up a clean bowl, and began to serve the soup. Smelling the mellow chicken soup permeating the air, Jessie couldn''t help but swallow, "So fragrant, it''s been a long time since I''ve had chicken soup." "Then drink more." Jessie''s mother said smilingly, then handed her the chicken soup, "Here, be careful, it''s hot." "I know, don''t worry." Jessie smiled at her mother and took the chicken soup, stirring it gently with a spoon. Jessie''s mother pulled over a chair and sat down, just looking at her daughter lovingly, "Did you have a big reaction in the past few days?" Jessie knew that her mother was asking about her pregnancy reaction, and after taking a sip of chicken soup, she looked down at her stomach, her eyes gentle, "Although there is still a reaction in these days, but not as big as before. Before I would vomit and had no appetite, but now I can eat. See this chicken soup is so greasy, but I can drink it." "That''s good." Jessie''s mother was reassured to hear that, "It''s good that you can eat, or it is bad for your health and the baby''s." "Yes." Jessie nodded her head. Her mother looked at her, "It''s good that the reaction is less now, maybe after some more time, the reaction will disappear." "I asked the doctor, he said almost three monthster, I will be basically fine." Jessie said as she sipped her chicken soup. Jessie''s mother nodded with a smile, "That''s right, the first three months of a woman''s pregnancy is the most painful, butter it will be fine." "Well then." Jessie responded. Jessie''s mother just looked at her tenderly. After watching her finish the chicken soup, she stood up and took the bowl from her hand, "Want more?" Jessie shook her head, "No, it''s enough, or I can''t eat dinnerter." "That''s true." Jessie''s mother responded. Jessie looked at her, "By the way, mom, did you send chicken soup to Mr. Joe?" Jessie''s mother answered, and her smile faded: "Yes, we are the reasons he is hospitalized. You stopped taking care of him now, but I know I should send him the soup." Jessie raised her chin, "I knew you are the most thoughtful." Her poked her forehead, "You''re good at kissing ass." Jessie covered her forehead that was poked and let out augh. At this time, Jessie''s mother suddenly thought of something, put the dishes into the basket she brought, looked at Jessie and asked, "Right, Jessie, in the past few days, did something happen between you and him?" Jessie was slightly stunned, then he lowered his eyelids, "What you mean, Mom?" "Did you have quarreled again?" Jessie''s mother looked at her and continued to ask: "Although I don''te here every day to see you, I found that the atmosphere between you and him was not wrong." Jessie didn''t expect her mother to see that something was wrong between her and George, so she bit her lower lip and forced a smile, "Mom, I haven''t met with him in the past few days, so how did you know that the atmosphere between him and me wasn''t right?" "I went to see him and I can feel it." Her mother said. Jessie squeezed the palm of her hand and did not speak anymore. So that was it. Jessie''s mother stared at her, looking at her daughter''s head hanging low, she sighed, "really, there is a problem between you, Jessie, what is going on between you? You know he does not have any good feelings towards our family, I am afraid that he will be angry again....... " "Don''t worry, mom, he won''t." Jessie said as she looked up at her mother. She knew what her mother was going to say. It was just a fear that she would offend George. Jessie''s mother frowned uneasily, "How do you know he won''t?" Jessie''s eyes flickered, "He said it himself, although he did not say it clearly, but I can feel that." "You''re so sure?" Jessie''s mother frowned. Jessie pursed her lips and didn''t speak anymore. In fact, she herself did not know why she felt that George would not do that. Intuition told her that he wouldn''t, that was all. Seeing that her daughter did not speak, Jessie''s mother sighed, "Never mind, whether he will or not, we should not be afraid." Jessie squeezed the corners of her mouth and nodded. Then, she spoke again, "By the way, mom, I have a good news to tell you." "Oh?" Jessie''s mother was curious, "What''s the good news?" "George probably will take a trip away from here." Jessie said with a smile. Jessie''s mother first froze, and then smiled in surprise, "Really?" "Really." Jessie nodded, "He told me the other day." "That''s really great!" Jessie''s mother pped her hands happily. Jessie responded, "Yes, so, Mom, is this good news?" "Of course, if this is not good news, then what is considered good news?" Jessie''s mother said: "From the time he came here, our family lives every day in fear, now knowing that he is leaving, I suddenly feel rxed, but why didn''t you tell us the good news earlier?" She couldn''t resist patting her daughter. Jessie spat out her tongue, "I didn''t realize it at the time." Jessie''s mother shook her head helplessly. "But Mom, you guys should not be happy too early, he only left temporarily, he wille back." Jessie''s expression became slightly more serious. Jessie''s mother nodded, "I know, but no matter what, as long as he goes, it is good. Did he say where to go? What is he going to do?"?????? Chapter 899 Georges Farewell Chapter 899 George''s Farewell "He said he is going over to Mr. Murphy, because Mr. Murphy needs his help." Jessie said with a twinkle in his eyes. She didn''t say what was going on over there with Mr. Murphy. If she heard that Mr. Murphy was about to have a duel with an enemy, her mother must have been very worried. After all, Mr. Murphy had helped them a lot, in her heart, Mr. Murphy was a benefactor, if something happened to Mr. Murphy, she would definitely be sad. In that case, it was better for her not to say anything. Jessie''s mother nodded with a smile, "That''s good, then Jessie, do you think we should take this opportunity to get out of here?" Jessie shook her head, "No, no." She had thought that she was the only one who had this idea. She didn''t expect that her mom would have this idea after hearing that George was leaving. "Why?" Jessie''s mother looked at Jessie with great confusion. Jessie sighed, "because we cannot do that, at first, upon hearing that George is leaving temporarily, I felt relieved, and I wanted to go with you, so that he can''t find us, but he had seen through my mind, and "1 Her mother''s heart stuttered, "And what?" Jessie looked at her, "Mom, you should have guessed all that, shouldn''t you? What else can he do expect for threatening?" For a while, Jessie''s mother pursed her lips and fell silent. After a while, she spoke worriedly, "We really can''t leave? If we leave, he can''t find us." "Mom." Jessie rubbed her brow, "He may not be able to find us for a short time, but as long as he has enough time, he will be able to find us sooner orter. "No... can he do that?" Her mother''s face turned white. Jessie helplessly looked at her, "Of course he can, we had hid so well with the help of Mr. Murphy, but he still found us." Once again, Jessie''s mother was silent for a few seconds before she spoke again, "You''re right, I really don''t know how on earth he knew about this ce and came here?" "It was someone who told him." Jessie''s mouth held a bitter smile, "That person is Mr. Murphy''s enemy, nted an inside man around Mr. Murphy, then overheard our news and contacted George, who then knew about it." "So that''s how it is." Jessie''s mother understood, "It''s actually like that." "Yes." Jessie nodded, "Moreover, George is very good at medicine, he is the world''s top brain specialist. Everyone in this world is afraid of death, rich people are even so, so every one of them has a good attitude towards doctors who are very good at medicine, if George wants to find me, they will definitely help to investigate our traces, when the timees, we will still be found by him." These wordspletely left Jessie''s mother speechless. Yes, George had the ability, so naturally there were many people who beg him. Naturally then, in order to get George to help, they would naturally do their best to make George happy. And the best way to make George happy was to find them. Jessie''s mother sighed, "So we really cannot go." Jessie nodded, "Yeah, I was also very sad about this at first, but it is not that bad." Jessie''s mother was puzzled.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Jessie held her mother''s hand, "Mom, think about it, our feud with Georgested for more than ten years, during these ten years, you and he rarely met, that''s why the hatred has continued. Now he is around us, when he returns, we will talk to him, our two families'' hatred cannot continue forever, or you and Dad will not have a happy life." Her mother nodded thoughtfully, "You are right, in that case, then we do not leave. We are not really the people who killed his parents, why should we go? If we stayed, it was clear that we do not have a problem." "Mom, you''re right." Jessie said with a smile. Jessie''s mother stroked her hair, "It''s hard for you to take care of him, this should have been the responsibility of mom and dad." Jessie shook his head, "Mom, don''t say that, you are my parents, your responsibility is naturally mine, not to mention, he named me, what can you do? So don''t think too much." "But we are more or less guilty of you." Her mother''s eyes turned red. Jessie smiled, "Well mom, it''s okay, and I''m not taking care of him all the time, I''m pretty rxed now." Jessie''s mother hummed, "He still has some conscience and let you be hospitalized, in case he has been let you take care of him, finally the baby will be gone and even you are in danger." Jessie''s eyes shed, "Yes, it''s still a bit of conscience for him." She probably knew that he did it because of his feelings for her. Otherwise, he wouldn''t care if her fetal image was good or not, would it be okay? But she would not tell her Mom. If her mom knew, that meant her dad would know it. Based on Dad''s violent temper, knowing that now George had feelings for her, would certainly be furious. The two talked for almost an hour in the ward before the nurse came to inform Jessie to go to the maternity checkup. Not long after the maternity checkup was over, Jessie fell asleep from exhaustion. Jessie''s mother lovingly looked at her daughter''s sleeping face, tenderly stroked her hair, covered her with quilt and was ready to go back. Just at the moment Jessie''s mother walked out of Jessie''s ward, Jessie''s mother suddenly froze and stopped in her tracks, "Why are you here?" There was a person standing outside the door, and at a nce, it was George from the next ward. At the moment, George was not wearing his usual hospital gown, but had changed into an ordinary casual outfit, with silver-rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose, looking elegant and handsome. "I came here to say goodbye." George seemed to have not expected Jessie''s mother to have not left at this moment, after freezing for a moment, his voice was somewhatplicated as he replied. Jessie''s mother was surprised and said, "Say goodbye? You''re really leaving?" George lowered his eyes, "Well, she told you about me leaving?" George''s thin lips pursed, seemed to want to say something, but finally said nothing. Jessie''s mother did not want to talk to him, and was to leave. But in the end, she was grabbed by George. She frowned, "What''s wrong?" Chapter 900 Letter from George Chapter 900 Letter from George George pursed his thin lips, let go of Jessie''s mother''s arm, then from his pocket, took out a letter and handed it to her. Jessie''s mother saw the letter and couldn''t help but be surprised, "What''s this?" "Pass it on to Jessie." George said. Jessie''s mother frowned, "Why? What did you write on it?" To be honest, it was surprising to her that there were still letter writers these days. But what was more surprising was that this letter was actually addressed to Jessie. "Nothing." George said in a light voice: "Just an exnation of some things." "What?" Jessie''s mother did not take the letter and seemed intent on pursuing the matter. George frowned, "You show her, and she''ll know." He did not answer what was written in the letter, and directly put the letter into the hands of Jessie''s mother. When Jessie''s mother saw the letter in her hand, she wanted to throw it directly to the ground. But she was ultimately not someone who could do something rude like that, and finally sighed and nodded in agreement, "Okay, I know, I''ll give it to Jessie." George nodded, "Thanks a lot, I am leaving." Jessie''s mother was startled again, "You''re getting out of the hospital?" George nodded slightly, "Yes, I have already gone through the discharge procedure." Only then did Jessie''s mother react to the fact that this casual outfit he was wearing meant his discharge from the hospital. If he was not going to be discharged from the hospital, why was he dressed like this? She had just thought that he hade to say goodbye and was just nning to leave tomorrow. So she didn''t expect that he was to leave now. "Aren''t your bones still healing?" Jessie''s mother looked at George and frowned with some disapproval. In any case, she had a grudge against George in her heart. But she watched him grow up, she could not help but worry about him. George naturally read Jessie''s mother''s worry, obscure eyes faintly shed a bright light, but quickly disappeared, but her expression and emotions soften a lot, "although notpletely healed, but it does not prevent walking, as long as no longer collide." Hearing that, Jessie''s mother nodded, "Well, that''s good." She didn''t ask any more questions. With their current rtionship, it was nice of her to ask. George naturally knew this and pushed his sses, "I''ll leave first, please tell Jessie." After saying that, he bowed slightly towards Jessie''s mother. Jessie''s mother was startled by his action. But before Jessie''s mother could call him up, he got up first and turned around to go towards the elevator. Jessie''s mother was slightly relieved to see his back. Although she didn''t know what the hell was wrong with him and how his attitude towards her changed all of a sudden, she was still relieved to see that he was gone now. Then Jessie''s mother withdrew her gaze and looked down at the letter she was holding, hesitation appearing in her eyes. She was hesitating whether to give the letter to Jessie or not, after all, she didn''t know what was actually written in it. In case some hurtful words were written, then giving the letter to Jessie would make her sad? But if she did not give Jessie, when this person knew, would he be furious again? Jessie''s mother rubbed her temples, only to feel an overwhelming headache. In the end, however, Jessie''s mother decided to give the letter to Jessie. Jessie''s mother took a deep breath, re-opened the door to Jessie''s ward and went in. Jessie was reading a book at the moment, when she heard the door open, she thought it was the nurse who came in, and did not look up. Only when she knew that Jessie''s mother had called out to her did she lift her head and looked at her in surprise, "Mom? Why are you back?" "I have something for you." Jessie''s mother said with a smile. Jessie was puzzled, "Mom, is there something you forgot to give me before?" "It''s from me." Jessie''s mother shook her head, put down the basket in her hand, took out the letter that George gave her from the basket, and walked towards Jessie, "It''s from George." She handed the letter to Jessie. Jessie was first startled, then curiously picked up the letter, "A letter from him?" "Yes." Jessie''s mother nodded, "I met him at the door, and he gave me this and asked me to give it to you." Jessie looked at the letter, but it felt a thousand pounds heavy. "Mom, did you ask him what was written in this?" Jessie took a breath, turned her gaze to Jessie''s mother, and asked again. Jessie''s mother shook her head, "Yeah, but he refused to say, only that you will know when you read the letter, so I do not know what is written in it."N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Okay." Jessie nodded her head, indicating that she knew. Jessie''s mother looked at her, "Don''t you want to open it?" ¡°Later.¡± Jessie''s mother pinched the envelope and said, "He suddenly gave me a letter, I''m still unprepared, so I''ll read itter after I''ve calmed down." Jessie''s mother nodded, "That''s true, okay, then watch itter, I''m here to keep youpany for longer." "Aren''t you in a hurry to go back and cook for dad?" Jessie said with a smile. Jessie''s mother smiled, "Your father can cook, he sometimes cooks better than I do, but he is justzy." Jessieughed out loud, "Mom, you''re so bad." "Your father is justzy, sometimes I have to force him." Jessie''s mother said. Jessie nodded in agreement, "You''re right." Jessie''s mother looked at Jessie, saying, "By the way, George has discharged from the hospital." Jessie froze, immediately sat up straight, her eyes held a tension she didn''t even notice, "How did he get discharged from the hospital? Aren''t his bones still not healed?" Jessie''s mother looked at Jessie and asked so anxiously, her eyes could not help but flicker. Jessie was like caring too much about George. But soon, Jessie''s mother did not think more but sighed: "Yes, but he said he can walk normally." Jessie bit her lip, "So just now when you saw him, he was already discharged from the hospital, right?" "Yes." Jessie''s mother nodded, "He has changed her clothes, I guess the discharge procedures have beenpleted, and he asked me to tell you that he''s gone." Jessie lowered her eyes, "It seems that he just came to say goodbye to me." "That''s right, and then he gave you this letter." Jessie''s mother said, pointing to the letter. Jessie once again gripped the envelope. After a while, she sighed, and then opened the envelope under the watchful eye of Jessie''s mother. Chapter 901 The Contents of the Letter The letter was not long with only a few sentences, and Jessie could see that the sentences were not coherent, and there were even stutters in it. From this, Jessie guessed that it should be that when George was writing the letter, he didn''t know what to write, or felt that something was inappropriate to write, so he hesitated whether to write it or not, and then what appeared in front of her was such a letter that looked a bit strange. And the letter was quite thought-provoking. Jessie''s mother looked at Jessie with a calm expression, not much different from her usual one, and she couldn''t help but feel relieved. There was little change in her daughter''s expression, so that meant that nothing was written in the letter that would have frightened her. That being the case, she was quite relieved. "Jessie." She called out to Jessie. Jessie stared at the letter without responding. Her mother had no choice but to wave her hands in front of her eyes. Jessie came back to her senses, gave a smile to her mother, "What''s wrong, Mum?" "I should the one ask the question." Her mother gave her a nk look, then asked with concern, "What''s written on it?" "Nothing." Jessie said, and handed over the envelope in her hand. Jessie''s mother did not expect that her daughter would give the letter to her without the slightest intention of hiding it, which made her relieved.This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Can I read it?" Jessie''s mother did not immediately take the envelope, but looked at Jessie to confirm it again. Letters were meant to be private. Even if her daughter were to show it to her, she could not be so eager to take it and read it. She had to ask her daughter if she wanted to show her, for fear that her daughter might show it to her on impulse and then regret itter. What was more, the letter was written by a man to his daughter, and it wasn''t good for her, as a mother, to see something odd and strange. However Jessie didn''t care about that and nodded with a smile, "Of course you can, I''ve shown you, why not?" Hearing that, Jessie''s mother was relieved, taking the letter to read it. Surprisingly, there was nothing in the letter that could not be read, on the contrary, the content of the letter was very in, just some advice to Jessie to take care of herself during her pregnancy, and then the words that George asked Jessie to promise to have a good talk when he returned, and nothing else. All in all, the letter seemed, more or less, perfunctory. It was probably it was the first time George had written a letter and he did not know what to write down. "Jessie, what exactly does he mean?" Jessie''s mother handed the letter back to Jessie, puzzled. Jessie shook her head, "I don''t know." However, she knew very well in her heart that George would write this letter to her because he couldn''t say those concerns out loud and was afraid that she wouldn''t want to hear them, so he wrote them in the letter and brought it to her. In this way, she didn''t have to listen but read it. He was quite clever. Moreover, by saying this, he would be telling her that he really cared for her and wanted to be good to her. It also followed that he had really epted his feelings for her positively and wanted to pursue her, just as Violet said he would. Thinking of this, Jessie''s palms tightened and her expression turnedplicated. George''s feelings for her came too quickly and suddenly to be epted, and having epted, he began to pursue her. Instead of a bit of joy, this left her with only a strong sense of sadness. The sadness was that she had no past memories of him as well as feelings for him, and his pursuit, which made her feel no joy, coupled with the grudge that still separated them, scared her instead. Looking at her daughter''s frown, Jessie''s mother asked with concern, "Jessie, what''s wrong?" Jessie''s eyes flickered, her face raised in a forced smile, "Nothing, I''m fine, Mom." If her mother continued to ask, she was afraid she wouldn''t be able to keep her mouth shut and would spill the beans. After all, she really didn''t want to tell her parents that George had feelings for her and was trying to woo her. Her parents must have been shocked when they found out. They were already old, they could not stand it if they found it out. So it''d better to let her bear these things herself. Seeing that, her mother signed, but did not force her to say anything, but patted on her shoulder, smiling, "It''s okay, tell me when you want to talk, I will be your most faithful listener." Hearing these words, Jessie''s eyes reddened and her heart was filled with warmth and sourness. She leaned into her mother''s arms, "Thank you, Mom." Jessie''s mother stroked her daughter''s hair, love written all over her face. After a while, she let go of her daughter and added, "It''s gettingte, I should go, take care of yourself. If you need help, ask the nurses to do you a favor, if the nurses can''t do it, give ma call and I wille." She had wanted to stay in the hospital to look after her daughter and be with her. But these days, her husband was also not feeling well, so she had no choice but to stay home and look after him. Luckily, her husband was getting well and was able to fiddle with the garden. She woulde back in a couple of days to look after Jessie when he waspletely well. "Don''t worry, Mum, I know." Hearing her mother''s instructions, Jessie''s heart warmed as she smiled and nodded in agreement, "I''ll take care of myself, after all, I still have a baby in my belly, there''s no way I''ll let anything happen to it." "Good, well, I am leaving." Jessie''s mother stroked her daughter''s head and turned to go out. After her mother left, the smile on Jessie''s face slowly dissipated and was reced by confusion and bewilderment. This letter from George confirmed the content of the phone call with Violet that day, and because of that, she didn''t know what to do. George wanted to woo her, but she could not be with him. Because now, she had no feelings for him, and had no memories of the past, and most importantly, they were separated by family feuds, and on that basis, she could not even be with him. Otherwise, how could she live up to her parents, who had been sad because of him in the past, and herself? But would he be annoyed and do something to her or her parents if she was indifferent to his advances? For a while, Jessie fell into an endless silence. On the other hand, Violet was not having a good time either. She had thought that she and Stanley would at most have a cold war for two days and that Stanley wouldpromise and let her stay. But after several days, he had no intention ofpromising. So, naturally, she and he went cold turkey for several days.????????? Chapter 902 Aimees Admonition Even Violet didn''t expect that she and Stanley would be able to have a cold war for so long. After all, at first, she really didn''t expect that Stanley would be upromising. And their cold war was only because of a disagreement, nothing really happened to affect the couple''s rtionship. But they had been in a cold war for so long, which made Violet start to be uneasy. Because Stanley, a man who loved her very much, would basically satisfy whatever she wanted, but this time, he was particrly firm in his attitude. He would rather go on cold turkey with her thanpromise. This made Violet lose a lot of weight. This day, Stanley went out very early in the morning, and the maid said it was still dark when he went out. With such haste, something was probably going on. Violet originally wanted to contact Stanley to ask him what had happened and if he was in danger, but then thought of the cold war going on and put the phone back. Across the dining table, Aimee, who was eating breakfast, saw Violet who picked up her phone and put it down again, with a sullen expression on her face, she couldn''t help but sigh, "If you want to ask, just ask." "We are in a cold war." Violet picked up the milk and took a sip, "I can''t ask. Besides, how humiliating it would be, wouldn''t that mean that I concede defeat in this cold war of ours? I''m willing to leave?" II ." The corners of Aimee''s mouth twitched, she was unsure of how to respond. After a while, she said helplessly, "It is not a big deal, but you have a cold war for so many days, I feel ufortable watching from the side, I dare not even breathe loudly, just afraid to provoke you two, so that you will be angry at me."This is from N?velDrama.Org. "It is not a big deal?" Violet frowned. Jessie pursed her lips, "Yea, you want to stay, but Mr. Stanley does not agree." Violet gave Aimee a nk look, "Come on, my husband and I are in a cold war, but with you interrupting like this, I even think a cold war is nothing." Aimee also rolled her eyes at her, "You don''t need to have a cold war, but you even have a cold war for several days, if the words get out, people will think you two have a brain problem." "You''re the one with a brain problem." Violet said back without a good-natured smile. Aimee nodded, "Yes, yes, yes, I have a brain problem, but Violet, you and Mr. Murphy really don''t have to have a cold war, it''s just one of you two makingpromise, but you two are unwilling to do so, that''s why you keep having this cold war, of course, your cold war is actually still somewhat dramatic, but if you keep on cold warring, maybe your rtionship is really going to go wrong." Her expression became serious, "You are obviously for each other''s good, but for each other''s good, you have a cold war. Other couples are touched to see that the other party is good to them, but you two Violet coughed and didn''t say anything. Yes, she didn''t understand how she and Stanley hade to this point. It was obvious that they were doing it for the good of each other, but howe they were arguing instead? "To put it bluntly, you are good to each other, but at the same time, you don''t ept each other''s goodness to yourselves." Aimee looked at Violet and pointed out the key point at once. Violet blinked and did not deny it. Indeed, she wanted to stay by Stanley''s side. And Stanley wanted to send her away because he didn''t want anything to happen to her. The conflict raised from the fact that they were both doing it for the sake of each other, but they really didn''t ept each other''s goodness. Violet looked at Aimee, "So do you have any suggestions?" Aimee shrugged her shoulders, "Yes, the solution is very simple, you two makepromise, otherwise keep going on like this, you couple''s feelings will really have cracks." This was not denied by Violet, but she sighed, "But, I don''t want to makepromise." "You don''t want to, and Mr. Murphy doesn''t want to either, so that''s why you''ve been able to continue the cold war for so long." Aimee said, "But actually, Violet, I think that it''s best if you makepromise." "Why?" Violet straightened her back at once, unhappy, "Why should I makepromise instead of Stanley?" "Just because he is for your safety, although I don''t know what kind of person that Ivan really is, but I heard so many descriptions from you guys, so I know he is a crazy person, who would fight Mr. Murphy to death. Mr. Murphy is afraid that this crazy person will hurt you, that''s why he let you go, he is for your safety, and safety is more important than anything else, do you understand?" Aimee looked at Violet. Violet nodded, "I understand, but......" "But you want to face it with Mr. Murphy!" Aimee knew what she was going to say and cut her off straight away. Violet pursed her lips and gave a nod. Aimee smiled, "Violet, because you are a couple, so you don''t want to let Mr. Murphy face such a dangerous person alone, but you didn''t consider your own ability." "Ability?" Violet looked stunned and suddenly understood something in her heart, but was unsure. Aimee nodded, "Yes, ability, you don''t have the power that Mr. Murphy has, you don''t have the manpower that Mr. Murphy has that can be put to use, and you don''t have the ability that Mr. Murphy has to protect yourself, so how can you face it with Mr. Murphy?" This question made Violet choke, unable to say anything. Aimee added: "Violet, I''m not saying this to belittle you, but I hope you see the reality, the gap between you and Mr. Murphy is big. When Mr. Murphy faces Ivan alone, may be it will be better, but you are with him, he will have to divide part of his manpower and mind to protect you, but only In case Ivan ends up dealing with you, capturing you and using you to threaten Mr. Murphy, Mr. Murphy will still have to find a way to save you, and at that time, you will not be working with Mr. Murphy, but dragging his feet." Violet''s pupils suddenly contracted, her red lips moved, and only after a long time did she make a sound, "I ....... am not so useless, right?" "You, of course you''re not that useless, but your opponent is even more useful than you are, you guys said that Ivan has sinister and cruel methods, and he has strong power himself, that''s why he''s never been caught under the pursuit of Mr. Murphy, so in that case, as long as he doesn''t go after Mr. Murphy, but goes after the people around Mr. Murphy, the sess rate is naturally also terribly high, so if Ivan wants to skip over Mr. Murphy to deal with you and use you to deal with Mr. Murphy, the probability of this is very high, if it were me, I could get my enemy killed, it doesn''t matter at all what method I use, it only matters that the result is useful." She said spreading her hands. Violet did not answer, but her heart was beating like thunder, not at peace. Chapter 903 Finally Figuring It Out Daddy! Mommy Is Pregnant Again Chapter 903 Finally Figuring It Out Because she knew that what Aimee said was right. Although she carried the title of Mrs. Murphy, she did not have the power of Stanley, let alone the intelligence of Stanley. So if she followed Stanley around, it was indeed very likely that she would not be able to help him, but will instead be a burden and a liability to him, dragging him down. She hadn''t thought about it before, but now that Aimee had mentioned it, it dawned on her the possible consequences of her staying with Stanley. Ivan was already very sinister and would do anything to achieve his goal, and she would never be so self-absorbed that Ivan would not hurt her for he loved her. Ivan did have feelings for her, but this feeling was definitely not very deep, at least nowhere near as deep as what Stanley had for her.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Stanley loved her, the kind of deep love that would have thrown his life away for her. If faced with her life and his own, Stanley would definitely choose to save her. That was the kind of confidence she had in Stanley. But not Ivan. When Ivan was faced with such a choice, he would not have chosen her, but would have chosen himself. Because Ivan had been very sober about love, he could love, but it would never override himself. To put it nicely, such people were doing it for their own good. To put it bluntly, it was selfish. Although there was nothing wrong with what Ivan did, it turned people''s hearts against it. In other words, even if Ivan had feelings for her, he would not hesitate to give her up or even use her for his own purposes. Just like this time, Ivan wanted to duel with Stanley, in order to get Stanley killed, it was absolutely possible for Ivan to strike at her first, to finda breakthrough from her, to achieve the purpose of fixing Stanley. By doing so, Ivan could not have to face Stanley directly. After all, Stanley was already more powerful than Stanley, so if he went head-to-head with Stanley, the chances of Ivan not being able to kill Stanley will be much higher, after all, the power gap was there. So Ivan, for sure, was not willing to go head to head with Stanley. After all, Ivan was not a stupid person and knew what he was capable of. He hated Stanley so much, he definitely wanted Stanley dead, so Ivan would definitely not choose to directly confront Stanley head on, for the possibility of Ivan failing was very high. So he would have chosen Stanley''s weakness to attack, preferably a fatal one. And what was Ivan''s fatal weakness? It was her and the children. Stanley was so smart that he would naturally have thought of this, which was why he sent the children away early and would have thought of sending her away as well. Only she wouldn''t go. Although Ivan was not as powerful as Stanley, his strength was definitely not small. As long as he did not confront Stanley head on, it would be easy for Ivan to do something, and his sess rate was much higher, such as kidnapping her to threaten Stanley or killing her directly. Although it was a bit troublesome and difficult, at least it was much easier than dealing with Stanley directly. At least, she was the soft weaknesses around Stanley Ivan would start from, so that he cannot have to go directly against Stanley, but also coould directly hit stanley''s soft point. Thinking of this, Violet couldn''t help but bite her lips tightly. She probably knew why Stanley was so resolute this time, why he would rather have a cold war with her than be obedient with her. For all this, Stanley had thought of it early on, and she had not. She was only bent on being with him and wanted to face it together with him, not even considering other oues, which Stanley had considered. So from this point of view, it seemed that she still thought too little. In the past two days, she had been really unreasonable in Stanley''s eyes. Thinking of all this, Violet couldn''t eat any more breakfast, putting down her spoon and rubbing her temples, "Aimee, did you think of it a long time ago?" Aimee nodded, "Yeah, I thought of it the day after your cold war." "Then why didn''t you tell me?" Violet looked at her slyly. Aimee leaned back, "Don''t use me, I wanted to tell you, but Mr. Murphy saw through my mind in advance and stopped me, telling me not to tell you." "Why?" Violet''s eyes widened in iprehension. Aimee shrugged her shoulders, "It is simple, Mr. Murphy wants you to figure it out yourself, so that you can understand Mr. Murphy''s mind." Violet had nothing to say, because it was indeed the case. What you have figured out for yourself always more convincing than what others say. Stanley just wanted her to figure it out herself, which was why he stopped Aimee. Violet looked at her, "So now, why do you suddenly want to tell me?" Aimee sighed, "I didn''t want to, but I you''ve been in a cold war for so many days, and you''re getting more and more tangled up with the cold war, more and more unable to understand this, so I just tell you directly, otherwise if this continues, the rtionship between you and Mr. Murphy will really go wrong. Violet, you can understand many things, but you can''t understand this?" Violet lowered her eyes, "Maybe it''s because when something happened to Stanley before, it really scared me so much, so this time She didn''t say anything in the back. Aimee, however, nodded in a daze, "So that''s how it is, I understand, it did scare all of us, so it''s normal that you would have such an overreaction, after all, you care too much about Mr. Murphy." Violet nodded, "Yeah" Because she cared too much, she was not willing to makepromise. But now, it seemed, she had to. "Violet, what are you going to do now?" Aimee asked as she looked at Violet. Violet pinched the bridge of her nose, "What else can I do? Of course, it''spromise, you''ve made it so clear, and I understand how much concern it will give Stanley if I don''t leave, so of course, I''m choosing to leave and not drag him down." "That''s right." Aimee nodded with relief and a smile. Violet squeezed the corners of her mouth and picked up a spoon, absentmindedly stirring the porridge in her bowl. Aimee asked again, "So when do you n to talk to Mr. Murphy and exin your thoughts?" "Just wait for him toe back." Violet said. Aimee nodded, "Okay, I forgot that Mr. Murphy was out, and you were just holding your phone, worried about Mr. Murphy." "Who''s worried about him?" Violet''s face flushed and she immediately retorted. Aimee squinted at her, "Still don''t admit it? that''s your husband, why are you still shy?" Violet red at Aimee without good grace. Aimeeughed out loud, "Fine, fine, but Mr. Murphy did go out very early, it will definitely be something happening, if you are really worried, you''d better ask, otherwise you won''t feel at ease in your heart,in case something happens, you might even regret why you didn''t ask. " Chapter 904 An Unsettled State of Mind Once again, Violet was silent. Yes, it would be toote to regret not asking now, in case something did happen. Seeing Violet''s eyebrows loosened, Aimee smiled and took her mobile phone to her, "Alright, give Mr. Murphy a call, ask him what he''s doing, use this call as a breakthrough to defuse the cold war between you two." "I know, don''t rush it." Violet gave her an embarrassed re, then took her phone and prepared to call Stanley. However, when she found out Stanley''s phone number, she hesitated to click on it. Aimee rolled her eyes, "Come on Violet, that''s your husband." Violet was amused at her words, "It sounds like you know more about how to get along as a couple than I do, didn''t you not even seed in pursuing your senior?" "Uh......" The corners of Aimee''s mouth twitched, and finally she straightened up and justified herself, "But I did a lot of love strategies in order to approach him, so I definitely know more than you about how to get along with husbands and boyfriends, or at least more theoretical knowledge than you." Violet shook her head in amusement, "Fine, fine, you have a point, okay, then I''ll do as you say." "That''s right." Aimeeughed. Violet took a deep breath, and dialed Stanley''s number. When the phone call came through, Violet''s eyes were glued to the phone screen and both hands tightened slightly, her breathing was tighter and her heartbeat was even faster. Clearly, she was on edge. Stanley was her husband and usually when she called him, it was very natural and only full of anticipation. And now after a few days of cold war, she actually got nervous when she called him again. That was the aftermath of a rtionship once it went into cold war. If the cold war continued, she would be even more afraid to call Stanley. She was afraid that if they met or talked, they would not dare to open our mouths, or not be as close as they used to be. So Aimee was right, couples should have a long time of cold ward. The phone went through, but strangely enough, there was never an answer. This caused Violet''s eyes to darken and her heart to panic. She bit her lower lip and said with some uncertainty, "Do you think that he didn''t answer my calls on purpose?" Aimee hurriedly shook her head, "No, definitely not, how could Mr. Murphy deliberately not answer your calls?" "Really?" Violet looked up at her, "He was a person with a cool and arrogant personality, in these few days of cold war, he and I ignored each other, during this period, he did not take the initiative to say a word to me, nor did he take the initiative to contact me." Aimee had nothing to say. Indeed, she didn''t know if this was a deliberate attempt by Mr. Murphy not to answer the phone. After all, she had no idea about this man. But many couples who were in a cold war, indeed when one madepromise, the other would choose not to forgive.copy right hot novel pub So, she didn''t know that if Mr. Murphy was one of those people. But now, she could onlyfort Violet. ''Mr. Murphy, you must answer the phone, or you''ll be without a wife.'' Aimee folded her hands and kept praying silently. Violet was staring at the phone, and her heart getting sunken. She bit her lower lips more tightly, and her mood went worse. Aimee was worried, "Violet......" "I''m fine." Violet shook her head and barely managed to squeeze out a smile. Aimee did not say anything, still looking at her worriedly. How could she be fine since her face was getting pale? Was Mr. Murphy busy, or didn''t he want to answer Violet''s phone? If he was busy, he should send a message. But now...... Aimee sighed with an iparable headache. What was this all about? She had managed to persuade Violet, but then Mr. Murphy did not pick up the phone. There was nothing more she could do. Violet was still staring at the screen of her mobile phone, which was still dialing. She silently told herself to ring three more times, and after that, if no one answered, then she would hang up and would never call again. Then, she had to think about whether she and Stanley could remain married. One beep! Violet took a deep breath. Two beep! Violet closed her eyes. Three ....... She had just thought the word three in her mind, but a voice suddenly came over the phone, "Mrs. Murphy."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Violet immediately opened her eyes and stared at the phone screen. The phone had been picked up. When Aimee saw that Violet was baffled, she thought that Violet had not responded and immediately shouted in surprise, "Violet, did you hear that? It''s answered, it''s answered, Mr. Murphy has answered!" On the other end of the phone, the corner of Fraser''s mouth twitched, " Miss Chambers, I''m not Mr. Murphy." When she heard this, the excitement on Aimee''s face instantly disappeared without a trace, and she yelled at the phone, "If you''re not Mr. Murphy, why are you answering the phone? Violet finally is willing to leave as Mr. Murphy said, and now she is calling him. But he did not answer the phone, why did you pick the phone?" She went on a rant, yelling so loudly that Fraser was stunned, and it took him a while to react, and after running through what she had said, he finally understood what had happened. It turned out that Mrs. Murphy had figured it out and wanted to take the initiative to reconcile with Mr. Murphy. But the fact that Mr. Murphy did not answer the phone made Mrs. Murphy very apprehensive. Well, they were quite sorry for her, but there was nothing they could do about it. Sighing, Fraser rubbed his temples and said, "Miss Chambers, don''t scold me, Mr. Murphy has been upied, so he let me answer the phone." "Hmph, then why didn''t you exin it in the first ce?" Aimee grunted unhappily. When Violet heard that Stanley was not deliberately not answering her phone, but had something to do, she took a breath of relief and her face looked better. It was she who had misunderstood him. Chapter 905 Reconciliation at Last Yes, he must be very busy since he could not answer the phone. She was the one who thought too much, only thinking that it was a time of cold war and that Stanley''s failure to answer the phone might have been deliberate, and didn''t think much about the possibility that Stanley was busy. It was she who was nervous. When he returned, she would apologize to him properly. Thinking, Violet made a motion to Aimee, signaling Aimee not to argue with Fraser, and then asked Fraser, "Fraser, what is Stanley busy with? Anything wrong? Tell me, I need to know Stanley''s current situation, if I don''t know, I can''t rest in my heart." Hearing the concern in Violet''s tone, Fraser got serious, "Don''t worry, Mrs. Murphy. Mr. Murphy is very good, he just went to see the equipment, as you know, we are about to have the final duel with Ivan, so naturally, the equipment should be prepared." "So that''s it." Violet nodded her head, rxed. As long as nothing happened to Stanley, then she was relieved. "Miss Chambers said that you are willing to leave?" Fraser asked. Violet gave a nod, "Yes." "That''s great, I''ll tell Mr. Murphyter, Mr. Murphy is in a meeting with the people selling the equipment at the moment, so the phone has been with me, I was just on the phone with someone, so I didn''t answer in time, sorry, Mrs. Murphy......" "It''s okay." Before Fraser could finish his words, Violet interrupted him and shook her head, indicating that she didn''t mind. As long as she knew that Stanley was busy and not deliberately not answering her calls, she was already happy in her heart. As for the rest, she could understand it all. Fraser was relieved to hear that. He was afraid that if he took so long to answer the phone, he would make Violet unhappy. But Violet understood him very well. "Alright, Fraser, since you guys are busy, I won''t bother you, just tell Stanley that [''ll wait for him toe back and we''ll have a talk." Violet added. Fraser nodded, "Okay, I will tell Mr. Murphy." "Well, goodbye." "bye" The call ended and Violet put the phone down with a faint sigh of relief. Aimee looked at her with a smile, "Now feel at ease, it''s not that Mr. Murphy isn''t answering your calls, he''s busy instead." Violet nodded, "Alright, eat." The smile in her eyes was undisguised, and it was clear that she was now truly at ease and in a better mood. "Fine, fine, I''ll eat, I won''tugh at you." Aimee knew that Violet was embarrassed, smiled and ate breakfast without talking. It wasn''t until after breakfast that Aimee came to sit next to Violet with her tablet, "Violet, we already had the finals the day before yesterday, when do you think the results wille out? I''ve been browsing the official website every now and then for the past two days, but the results haven''t even been updated, I''m really anxious." Violet watched the TV while twisting her head to look at her, smiling lightly, "What''s the rush? The results wille out naturally when they should, wasn''t it the same with the semi-finals some time ago?" "IT know, but I''m dying to know the result, to know if we''re the champions, when we were in the semi-finals, I was scared of being eliminated, in the end we made it to the top two and had a final match with another pair, now they must be as nervous as we are, after all it''s deciding who is the champion between our two teams." Aimee said with a sigh. Violet lowered her eyes, "To be honest, I am anxious, but when the result shoulde out, it wille out naturally, it is useless to be anxious now, it is better to treat it with a normal heart, no matter what the final result is, we are open to face it, after all, we have worked hard." "That''s true, but I just can''t be still, forget it, you leave me alone." Aimee waved her hand and said. Violet shrugged her shoulders, "Fine, I don''t care about you then, take your time browsing it." "Okay." Aimee nodded, and then literally held her tablet, constantly browsing thepetition page and checking the results. But the results didn''te out. This made Aimee more and more annoyed, and then as soon as she was annoyed, the more she had to brows it. Seeing her like this, Violet shook her head in amusement. Violet ignored Aimee, who was struggling with her grades, and was currently watching the television with rapt attention. The television was showing the funniest variety show of the moment, but Violet couldn''tugh or smile at all while watching. Because while she was here, her heart was with Stanley. And she didn''t know when he would be back. As she was thinking, Violet''s mobile phone suddenly rang. She collected her thoughts and brought her phone up, seeing that the caller ID was George, she froze for a moment, "Why is George calling?" During this period of time, George had called her twice, but it was all about Jessie. And she didn''t know if was about Jessie again. Hearing Violet''s startled cry, Aimee put down her tablet and looked over, "George? What does he want again?" Aimee nodded. Because of Jessie''s rtionship, she simply did not have a good feeling towards George. Violet shook her head, "I don''t know, I''ll take it." Aimee nodded. Violet scratched the screen, put the phone to her ear and answered the call in earnest, "George." "Violet, where are you gttys?" On the other end of the phone, George had just gotten off the ne and was currently walking out of the baggage check-in area and heading out of the airport, asking as he did so. Violet froze for a moment and it took her a while to respond, "Where we were?" "Yes." George nodded. Violet was even more puzzled, "Why are you asking this?" "I''m here in the country where you have thepetition, I''m looking for Stanley for something, next Stanley is going to duel with Ivan, I''m Stanley''s helper." George said in a light voice as he stood in the waiting area outside the airport. Violet drifted off, "So that''s how it is."Owned by N?velDrama.Org. She remembered that Stanley did say something about it. "George, are you here already?" Violet heard the sound of a car whistleing from the phone, as well as the roar of an aerone, and guessed that George was not at Jessie''s hospital at the moment, but at some airport. So it followed that George he was here Sure enough, when George heard her question, he said, "Yes, I''ve arrived in the country where you have thepetition, I''m at the airport now, send me the address where you''re staying, I''lle and find you." "Okay, then wait a moment, I''ll have someonee over to pick you up." Violet said directly. George didn''t refuse and then hung up the phone. The current George''s attitude towards her was colder than in the past. But Violet wasn''t sad at all, after all, she didn''t love George. It was only to her relief that George treated her coldly, on the contrary. After all, George''s love was so overwhelming, so suffocating and so terrible that it was actually quite bad to be loved by such a person. Unless, of course, George''s own mental illness got better. But now that George had fallen in love with Jessie, she wondered how George''s psychological situation was going. Chapter 906 A Suddenly Improving Relationship But it was impossible to think of a concrete answer to this kind of thing. After all, if George didn''t talk about it himself, who knows how well he was recovering mentally? And as he was a psychiatrist himself, there were ways for him to hide his psychological condition, and it was normal for others not to see it. So it was not at all clear to outsiders what his psychological situation really was. Instead of trying to guess, it would be better to just ask. The call ended, Violet put the phone down, then called her bodyguard and asked him to drive to the airport and pick up George. The bodyguard immediately went and did as he was told. Afterwards, Violet thought about it and edited the matter of George''sing into a text message and sent it to Stanley. Although Stanley knew that George woulde over to help, it was important to tell Stanley now that George was here. Stanley''s reply was quick, it only had one short sentence on it: Okay, Mrs. Murphy I will tell Mr. Murphy. This showed that Stanley was still busy and had not seen the message at all. The person who read the message and replied was Fraser. Violet was not disappointed, as long as Stanley was not deliberately avoiding her, she would not have a problem with whatever he was busy with. Aimee saw Violet put down her phone and guessed what was going on, asking, "Mr. Murphy is still busy?" "Yeah." Violet shook her head. Aimee patted her shoulder, "Don''t be disappointed, let Mr. Murphy make it up to you when he returns." Violet gave a smile, "I''m not disappointed, he''s busy, it''s not like he''s deliberately not replying my messages, so what do I have to feel disappointed, I''m not unreasonable." "That''s true." Aimee nodded, then asked with a frown, "Right, Violet, you just had someone pick up George, is heing here?" Violet nodded. Aimee pursed her lips, "What is he doing here? He doesn''t care about Jessie? He went to so much trouble to find Jessie before, and now what is he doing here?" Violet smiled, "He''s here to help." Aimee froze, "What kind of help?" "The duel between Stanley and Ivan, there are inevitably casualties in this, he''s a doctor and came over to help." Violet exined. Aimee understood, "So that''s it, I thought he wasing over to get you in trouble, after all you helped Jessie to escape from him before. "Yeah, I was, at first, wondering why he came over all of a sudden, but when I heard he wasing over to help, I was relieved, and it was good that he came over, I had some things I wanted to ask him." Speaking of this, Violet narrowed her eyes and pursed her red lips. She wanted to know why he had kidnapped Calvin and had to burn down herpany''s factory, costing them so much. She should have approached him a long time ago to ask him about these matters, but he had been over at Jessie''s side, and she could not afford to disturb him. And sometimes, she couldn''t reach him. So it had been put off and dyed until now without asking him for rification. Now that he was here, it was just as well she had the opportunity. "What is it?" Aimee was curious. She had, after ail, be Violet''s friendter on and had never met George. Therefore, he only knew a little about the feud between George, Violet and Jessie. What she knew most was the feud between George and Jessie, after all, she often heard Violet talk about it. So for George, she basically knew him verbally and didn''t have a good impression about him.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. And by the look on Violet''s face now, she guessed what she was about to ask was not good. When Violet heard Aimee''s question, she was silent for a few seconds before she replied, "It''s something I still can''t figure out." Immediately afterwards, she briefly told the story. Although she said it lightly, it still made Aimee surprised. "Oh my, he actuaily did this to Calvin?" Aimee stood up from the sofa in shock, the tablet in her hand dropped it on the sofa. Violet nodded, "Yes, I always thought that it was Phoebe or Ivy or Eason who kidnapped Calvin and caused him to end up ina car ident, but I never thought that it was George who had always been very good to Calvin, I still can''t figure out why. Calvin treated him as a father before Stanley came to him, but George that hurt Calvin. I felt sad, but I can''t resent George." "Why?" Aimee wondered. If it were her and someone hurt her child like that, she wouldn''t care if that person was her friend or not, she would just cut off her rtionship with that person. Therefore, she was somewhat unable to understand how Violet was still in contact with George. "Because George was the saviour of us." Violet rubbed her temples and said, "Six years ago, when I was pregnant with Calvin and Arya abroad, my health was not very good, and I even almost couldn''t keep my two children because I was overly preupied, if it wasn''t for George, I''m afraid all three of us would have been death. Besides, my mother was ill and she was saved by George, so how do you think I can hate him?" "Well......" Aimee was speechless for a while before she nodded, "It''s true that you can''t hate him." "So even though George hurt Calvin, I can''t go and get back at him, but I still want to know the answer to why George did iit] oo Aimee held Violet''s hand tightly, "This is indeed something you should know, when he arrives, you should ask him." Violet nodded and squeezed the corners of her mouth. Afterwards, she called the maid toe and arranged a room for George before sitting on the sofa and waiting quietly. The airport was not particrly far from here, just an hour''s drive at most. In an hour''s time, she would be able to see George and would know those answers she had always wanted to know. Time passed quickly, and an hourter, Violet heard the sound of a car outside the vi. She stood up, clenched her hand! George had arrived. Aimee was not there at the moment, but in her room videoing with her senior, probably because during this time, Aimee had been talking her senior every day. Now her senior seemed to know what was on her mind and seemed to like her too, so he was willing to chat and video with Aimee every day. So much so that in just a short period of time, the rtionship between these two had been closer. Sometimes, Aimee said it would not be long before she had a boyfriend. As she was thinking about it, there were footsteps in the living room. Violet''s eyes drifted for a moment as her thoughts were pulled back to reality, then she looked up towards the source of the voice. Seeing George, who was brought over by the maid, she spoke with a smile, "George, you''re here." Chapter 907 Georges Confession George stopped at a position about a few paces away opposite Violet, and his deep eyes looked at her like that, without speaking. Violet was ufortable by his look, and the smile on her face stiffened for a moment. But soon, she straightened her expression and waved her hand to the servant behind him, "Go and make a pot of tea." Tea was loved by George. Although there was a lot of resentment in her heart for the things that George had done, George had saved her life and the child''s life. What was more, this time George hade over to help, and she couldn''t be too cold to George. "Yes, ma''am." The servant nodded and turned to go down. Violet and George were the only two people left in the living room. Violet took a breath and made an inviting gesture to George, "George, sit down." George nodded, put his luggage aside, walked across to her and sat down, pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose before looking at her and spoke, "You actually prepared my favorite tea for me." Violet asked suspiciously, "Why wouldn''t I be prepared?" George let out a lowugh, "Because I can feel that you have some mixed emotions towards me, some distancing, I have done some bad things to you in the past and I thought you wouldn''t consider me as a friend anymore." Hearing his words, Violet lowered her eyes, and she was silent for a while before she spoke with a sigh, "You''re right, I do have some opinions about you in my heart, but I don''t disregard you as a friend, not to mention, you''re also the savior of me and my children, as well as my mother, just based on that, as long as you don''t do anything to kill us, I will never won''t be really angry with you." George was stunned for a moment. Apparently it did not ur to him that Violet actually had such a high tolerance level for himself. "Is that so? Even if I had hurt Jessie before, you wouldn''t be really angry with me?" George looked at her. Violet nodded, "Yes, the feud between you and Jessie is your own business, you should have your own solution, unless you want to hurt Jessie, I won''t interfere, I can''t bepletely angry with you just because I have a good rtionship with Jessie, that''s very unfair to you." At these words, George''s heart warmed up, and his cold brow eased a lot, "Thank you." Violet let out augh, "Now you look much pleasant than before." "What do you mean?" George frowned. Violet looked at him, "In the past, you looked gentle, but I always feel that something was wrong, but I could not tell what it was, untilter, I know that the so-called gentleness is a mask you put on, that is not the real you. The real you is gloomy and scary, which makes people very ufortable, you it is eptable and doesn''t make me feel that something is wrong anymore." George gave a heave, "Aren''t you afraid I''ll be upset if you say that?" Violet shook her head, "You won''t, I know you, since you dare to reveal your true side and choose to live with it, I know that you are not that kind of petty person, and I know you have bad personality, you are a good person." George was silent for a while before he spoke again, "I''m sorry, I might, not be as good as you think, I''m not a good person, I saved you, but at the same time, I did something to harm you." Violet lowered her eyes, "I know that you were the one who kidnapped Calvin in the first ce, and you were the one who caused Calvin to get into a car ident." The expression on George''s face did not change much. It was also clear to him now that she probably knew about it. After all, Ivy was dead, and before she died, Ivy would surely say all this to disgust her. "I want to know, why are you doing this?" Violet clenched her palms, her eyes red as she looked at the person opposite her. Well, she actually did it on purpose. She had deliberately said that he was a good man and she still considered him a friend, in order to stir up a soft spot in his heart. As soon as he was moved, inwardly, by her words, then the answer she wanted to know would be simple. Still, she was apprehensive in her decision to stir up the softer side of his heart, because she didn''t know if she could pull it off. After all, she really didn''t really know the current George that well anymore. But the good thing was that he had changed a lot, but the softness inside was still there and she still managed to make it. George looked at the woman who was emotional, his thin lips pursed and not say anything. Violet became anxious in her heart and leaned forward slightly, "George, I beg you to tell me, okay? For the sake of us being friends, for the sake of you being the godfather of our two children, can you just tell me the answer? You don''t know how sad Calvin was after he found out what happened back then, that it was you who did it, when he didn''t know that Stanley was his father, he really thought of you as his father, George......" Her voice was choked. George looked at her on the verge of tears, his thin lips moved and finally sighed, "Okay, I''ll tell you." He knew that he did not love the woman in front of him, so naturally, he should make amends and apologize for what he had done in the past and the harm he had done to her.This is from N?velDrama.Org. He hadn''t been able to give her an ount for all the things he had done in the past before. So give her one now, he would have owed her one too. As to whether she originally forgave or not, it didn''t really matter. When she heard that George was willing to tell her, Violet''s eyes lit up, her red and moist eyes filled with excitement. "Fine, fine, say it, you quick hand." Violet''s hands were trembling with excitement. George took the cup of tea handed to him by the maid and held it tightly in his palm, "I did it in order, to get you out of J City." "Let me leave J City?" Violet froze for a moment, obviously not expecting it in any way. He kidnapped Calvin and made him get into a car ident, actually just to get her out of J City? Unbelief was written all over Violet''s face. George knew that she didn''t quite believe his words. Yes, who would associate the kidnapping of a car ident with such a simple purpose as just letting her go? "What I said is true, I didn''t lie to you." George sighed, then looked at Violet, "You should know I loved you, I should say, before I recognized my feelings, I thought I loved you." Violet bit her lip and gave a nod. "At that time, it was not long after you had returned to the country." George lowered his eyes, rubbing the edge of the teacup in his hand, his expression somewhat cold, "In fact, when you decided to return to the country, I didn''t quite agree with youing back, at that time, there was a voice in my heart telling me that once you returned, you would never leave again, this voice made me feel panic. I was afraid that you would stay in J City and not leave, but in the end, it proved that my intuition was not wrong, and you did stay." Violet pursed her lips and didn''t say anything. George didn''t mind and added, "Because at that time, I felt that I loved you very much, so after you returned, I had actually sent someone to keep an eye on you, so I knew all your movements during the time you were back." "What?" Violet''s eyes widened in surprise.???????????? Chapter 908 Because I Want You to Leave George was not surprised by her reaction, as everything was expected of him. "You actually had someone follow me?" Violet bit her lip, somewhat unable to ept it. George was nomittal, "Yes, I had you followed, and I''m sorry I never told you." Violet lowered her eyes and didn''t speak anymore. She was so angry now! After all, no one liked to be followed.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. It was as if one were a prisoner. All in all, she would feel ufortable. Violet pursed her red lips tightly, and her face had a somewhat embarrassing expression. George also knew that Violet was angry and understood, after all, it was his own fault. He took a sip of tea and continued on, "Because I''ve been having people follow you, so I know very well what you went through and what people you met in the period after you returned to the country, originally I didn''t intend to go to J City, but then I suddenly followed you back to J City, do you know why?" Violet was first silent for a moment, seemingly thinking, but soon, she figured it out and looked up at her, "Because of Stanley!" At that time, George was feeling that he loved her. So, she didn''t know what he would be rushing back for, other than Stanley. After all, at that time, she and Stanley were close. Of course, it wasn''t anything else with Stanley, it was just because she had taken on a runway project for Stanley''s then newly opened clothingpany, so it was inevitable that she would get close to Stanley. And how could George, who felt he loved her, not care when he saw a man beside her? "Yes." As expected, Violet''s words were verified, George nodded and admitted, "It was indeed because of Stanley, that''s why I hastily quit my job abroad and came back to J City, I heard the person who arranged for your side say that you were close to a man, at that time, although I cared, I didn''t exactly decide toe back, because I believed you wouldn''t be interested in a random man, until I saw the picture of Stanley, I was shocked, because Stanley looked almost exactly like Calvin." "You suspected that they were father and son from that moment?" Violet was surprised. He said, "It''s hard not to suspect that two people who look so much alike are not rted. You were pregnant in J City, and when you return to J City after five years, you meet a man who looks so much like you own children. If you learn that Stanley might be the father of the two children, you will definitely be interested in Stanley and in the end even fall in love, I don''t want to see that kind of result, so I rushed back, I didn''t expect ......" The corner of his mouth curled up in mockery and he didn''t speak anymore. Violet, however, knew what he wanted to say next. He was trying to say that he did not expect to meet Stanley on the first day he rushed back. Stanley was taking the three of them back to their t. For a moment, the two men were quiet, neither of them speaking. After a while, George put his tea cup down and added a cup of tea to himself before continuing, "Calvin is very smart, he is beyond my imagination, I am originally a brain doctor, so I have seen many smart children, but this is the first time I have seen one as smart as Calvin. When I saw Stanley, I suspected that Stanley was the two children''s father, and likewise, Calvin naturally became suspicious when he saw Stanley, and the first day I returned to the country, Calvin handed me his and Stanley''s hair so that I could identify him." "I know, Calvin told me, it''s just that the final identification came out and it wasn''t father and son." Violet said with a nod. As to why it wasn''t father and son, she already knew the answer. It was reced by him. As it turned out, Violet was right in her thinking, George looked at her, "I didn''t want you to know that Stanley was indeed the father of the two children, because I was clear that there was a good chance that your family would be reunited, so when the results came out, I tampered with the results, hence what Calvin saw, the paternity test that they were not father and son." "I guessed all that." Violet said with a lightugh as she ruffled the hair around her ears. If it had been in the past, she would have been very angry indeed. But now she was not angry, there was no point. After all, the family was still reunited, so naturally, there was no point in holding on to the past. "In fact, when Stanley saw Calvin at first, he also doubted whether they were father and son, and also secretly made an identification, but the result was changed by Phoebe." George suddenly added. Violet froze for a moment. Now, the matter, it seemed not clear to her. But it didn''t matter, it was still the same, it was all in the past. They were reunited after all. "None of this matters anymore, what matters is, what is the purpose of your kidnapping of Calvin? You haven''t told me." Violet stared at George and asked again. George rubbed his temples, "I thought that if I didn''t let you know about the rtionship between the two children and Stanley, you wouldn''t have any more interactions with Stanley and you would leave J City with the two children after you finished your work, but I never expected that even if you didn''t know about the rtionship between Stanley and the two children, you would still keep in touch with Stanley and even want to stay here to develop." "How can I allow it?" He looked at her, "Your staying here meant that the rtionship between the two children and Stanley would have toe to light sooner orter, it was impossible to hide it for the rest of your life, so I had Calvin taken away, I didn''t mean to kidnap him." Violet clenched her palms, "Wasn''t that kidnapping? You let Calvin have a car ident, he was so small, a car ident is so scary, the slightestck of attention could have destroyed the car, and you let Calvin almost die." Her eyes were red as she stared at him and her emotions began to grow. George lowered his eyes, "Sorry, but I really didn''t mean to kidnap Calvin, nor did I think of making Calvin have a car ident, I just wanted to take Calvin away first and bring him abroad, then secretly tell you Calvin''s whereabouts, you will definitely chase him abroad for Calvin''s sake, I just wanted you to leave J City. As long as you leave J City, I will have a way to keep you abroad, I didn''t have the idea of harming Calvin, the car ident was just an ident. I didn''t expect the driver to have a car ident on the road after taking Calvin away, what I said was true." He lifted his eyes and looked at her seriously. It was true that he did not lie and really just wanted to use Calvin as a lure to lure her away to a foreign country, there was no intention to kidnap Calvin or harm her. He also regretted and was worried when he learned that the n had failed and that Calvin had been involved in a car ident. Although he was a sinister man, he was not without affection for Calvin; after all, Calvin had called him godfather for several years. He was cold-hearted, but not so cold-hearted as to actually let Calvin die, so when he learned that Calvin had been in a car ident, he rushed to the hospital to check if Calvin was okay. Violet bit her lip and didn''t say anything. She knew, of course, that George was not lying and meant what he said. Chapter 909 Impossible to Succeed But because of this, she felt even more ufortable. Because of this ident could have been avoided. But by chance, George let it happen anyway. It was also fortunate that Calvin was lucky and didn''t get seriously hurt, but if she had been unlucky, then she would have really lost a child. So that was something she couldn''t let go of. "I''m sorry." George also knew that Violet was upset in her heart, and he didn''t feel good either, guilt, self-me, and other emotions came rushing up. Violet sucked in a breath, "Then the memories after Calvin was taken away, you did that too, right?" She had not forgiven him for his apology, nor was she entitled to. After all, the victim was Calvin, and she forgave only when Calvin forgave. "Yes." George nodded, "I was the one who hypnotized Calvin after you fell asleep, erasing his memories of being taken away, and of the car ident, besides trying to hide the fact that I did it, I didn''t want Calvin to have any psychological shadows from the ident." Violet let out a chortle, "So I have to thank you for that?" George lowered his eyes and did not speak. Calvin could have been fine and not had to go through this car ident.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. He was the one who let someone carry Calvin away, which led to the crash. If Calvin hadn''t been really lucky, he might have died on the spot, just like the driver. He almost killed a child, the one who had called him godfather for five years. He was the one who was sorry for Calvin. So he could not ept it. Violet looked at George''s silent look, slightly raised her head, took a breath, "This matter has all passed so long, I will talk to you, only because I want to know an answer, and since I have known it, there is no need to say it again. And you are the one who burned my factory, right?" George nodded, "It''s me." He still admitted it outright. "What about your car ident?" Violet looked at him in pain, "Did you arrange that yourself too?" "Yes." George still nodded his head. Violet''s heart was even more unpleasant, and her voice was trembling, "Why?" She was baffled! "You kidnapped Calvin to get me out of J City, so what did you burn down my factory and cause yourself a car ident for, George? What the hell were you thinking?" Violet asked aloud as she clenched her palms. George raised his eyes to look at her, "Of course it''s still for you." Violet''s pupils contracted, "For me?" "Yes." He said, "I thought that by burning your factory, I wanted you to rely on me. I thought that by burning what you valued most, by appearing in front of you when you didn''t know what to do, by helping you get through it, you would owe me once, and then I might seed in getting you to stay with me, but to my surprise, Stanley suddenly appeared to help you. ." Violetughed mockingly, "Just because of that, you burned down my factory, George, don''t you think you''re despicable?" Wasn''t the desire to be with someone pursued by normal means? All she could say was that it was lucky she had never loved him, or she would have gone madter on even with someone like him. Such people are always suspicious, and when you are with such people, you are watched all the time, just like a prisoner. The pressure, the oppression was suffocating. She was now worried that if Jessie would experience those situations. "I know my methods in the past were despicable." George was not angry at Violet''s usation, instead he smiled, "In the past, I was dark at heart and looked at everything from a dark perspective, so naturally the things I did were not as noble as they could be, but now I won''t be." "You''re trying to say that you''re back to your normal mental state now?" Violet frowned. George shook his head, "Notpletely, but I did recover a lot, I have been regting my heart condition since I looked away from my feelings, you know, I am a psychiatrist myself, I know how to adjust my heart condition." "I know, but who knows if what you''re saying is true?" Violet pursed her lips. George knew she didn''t believe her and didn''t mind, he just smiled lightly, "It doesn''t matter, I will prove it with practical actions." "I hope so." Violet hung her eyes. George now loved Jessie and intended to be with her. Jessie was currently unmoved and very much resistant though. But who knew about the future? Jessie''s memory was the biggest time bomb, once restored, it would be painful. After all, Jessie loved George so much in the past and might be happy to know that George was in love with herself. So the possibility of Jessie and George getting together was, in fact, really high. If, by then, George''s mental state really hadn''t improved, then Jessie would still be hurt when they were together. Because George, who was not healthy at heart, would be suspicious and keep his eyes on Jessie. Even he would go crazy and beat Jessie. She was worried about this happening. That was why one didn''t fully believe George''s words. After all, the mental state was impossible to adjust so quickly. And she had never seen a psychiatrist treat himself. Of course George knew that Violet didn''t quite trust him, and he didn''t mind, smiling and not speaking anymore. Violet rubbed her temples and didn''t think much about it. After all, it was useless to think about this now that things hadn''te to that. Just be mentally alert. "Then how was your car ident for me?" Violet pursed her lips and stared at George. George looked at her and said, "I know that your heart has always been soft and easily impressed, I thought that the reason why you have never felt anything for me is because we have never been very close to each other, our contact has always kept a distance, I thought that maybe by breaking that distance, you would be moved by me. You would know that I am actually no worse than Stanley." Violet understood his meaning, biting her lips and said, "So, you deliberately sent me back and had a car ident in front of me, just to make me owe you, right? You knew that I would feel guilty about you because of the fact that you sent me and had a car ident, and then would take the initiative to take care of you, knowing that outside of your recovery and discharge from the hospital, your purpose was to make me take care of you in the hospital." "Yes, you guessed it right." George swirled his teacup and replied with a smile, "I''ve heard that many men and women only move towards each other after prolonged contact, I didn''t know what to use so that you could have prolonged contact with me, and when I thought about it, it was the one way to let you take care of me, you know, I''m a doctor, and the most men and women I''ve seen together for a long time are the patients in the hospital, so I engineered my car ident." After a pause, he added: "I deliberately sent you back on that day, and then had someone who had long been prepared, deliberately drive out and hit me, in order to let you know that I had an ident because I sent you home. With your character, you would definitely feel guilty and then take care of me, I thought, I must win your heart during the time you were taking care of me, but in the end, I failed, you had already liked Stanley, so how could my n seed?" Chapter 910 Scum George He was a man who had always been scheming. But after meeting her, he realized he wasn''t like that, thinking he had everything under control. At least, in her case, he had failed miserably. After hearing these reasons from George, Violet''s heart was indescribablyplicated. She had always thought that he had done all this because of some conspiracy. But never thought it was just a matter of wanting to be with her. "I am sorry that I have let you down in the past, I know that the me in your heart has always been the gentle doctor, who could not do these disgusting things, but I am sorry that that is not the real me, the real me is sinister and selfish and ruthless in my methods, I ......" "Stop it." Violet raised her hand to interrupt George''s words. George looked at her, his thin lips pursed, "I say this without meaning to make you forgive, because I know that what I did was wrong." "I want to ask you." Violet looked up at him, "If you still don''t realize now that the person you really love is not me, but Jessie, would you take the initiative to exin all this to me?" George pursed his lips and said nothing. It was pretty clear what he meant, no. Not realizing that the person he loved was Jessie, that was to say, still thinking that the person he loved was her. Then naturally he would not tell her that he had done all these things, even though she already knew that he had done them, but he would not admit it himself. At least, in her mind, he still possessed some good impressions. But now, after he realized that the person he really loved was not her, but Jessie, then naturally it was another story. Because he didn''t have to care about what he was really like in her mind anymore. So, naturally, these can be said straight away. "I know." The corner of Violet''s mouth pulled out a mocking curve, indicating that she knew what George meant. George pursed his lips, "I''ve let you down." "You do." Violet rubbed her brow, "After all, in the past, I always trusted you and thought you were a good person, never thought you would do these things, until Ivy told me, I never doubted you because your image in my mind was too good, that you simply weren''t the one who would do these things to disappoint me, but in the end, you still let me down." George didn''t say anything. Violet looked at the coffee table, her eyes misty, "Do you know, in fact, I don''t hate you at all for burning my factory even with your saving grace to me and my children. You let me go bankrupt, I have noints, the only thing I can''t let go of is what you did to Calvin, you almost cost Calvin his life you know?" "I know, I''m sorry." George gripped his ss of water tightly. His sorry was genuine, not just words. He had no intention of harming Calvin. So, he had always felt guilty that he almost got Calvin killed. It was just that he didn''t know how to face Calvin, plus he never wanted Violet to know that he was actually such a horrible person, which was why he never made up for his past mistakes. Thinking, George looked at Violet, "Don''t worry, I will take responsibility for my actions." Violet''s eyes widened slightly, "How do you want to be responsible?" "What do you expect me to do?" George asked instead of answering. Violet shook her head, "In fact, there is nothing I want you to do, and I don''t want you to do anything to make amends. I just said that I don''t hate you, because you are our savior, I just can''t let go of what you did to Calvin, Calvin is the victim, if you want to make amends, it should be to Calvin, if Calvin says to forgive you, then I don''t care about what you did." What she said, of course, was only the feud between them. As for his and Jessie''s, that was, of course, for them to sort out themselves. George looked at such Violet, "Should I say, you are too soft-hearted?" Violet smiled, "Yes, I am soft-hearted, but at the same time, I do not feel there is anything wrong, you saved us, a total of four lives, so I cannot do to really hate you, resent you, make you pay the price you deserve, but George, I hope that these things do not happen in the future, otherwise, between you and me, really should be broken. " "Well, there won''t be." George nodded. He didn''t love her anymore, so naturally, he wouldn''t be doing some of these things. '' Violet could also see that what he said was true, her eyebrows softened quite a bit, and the smile on her face became much more genuine, "That''s good." "Where are Calvin and Arya?" George looked around and then remembered that he hadn''t seen the two children. As for Stanley, he automatically ignored him. "You came over to help, so naturally you know how dangerous it is to start a war between Stanley and Ivan, the children are too young and Stanley is notfortable leaving them around, so they were sent to a safe ce, and in two days, Jimmy and I will also go over." Violet said with a smile. George nodded, "That is right." Then, thinking of something, he asked again, "Jimmy is out of the hospital?" He was also aware of Jimmy''s situation. Buttely, he had been at Jessie''s and hadn''t been paying attention to Violet. So, it was not really known that Jimmy was out of hospital. Violet nodded happily, "Yes, Jimmy has been out of the hospital for two weeks, Stanley brought him here. Jimmy didn''t follow Calvin and Arya, he''s still here, he should be sleeping in his room now. I will carry him here, since you''re Calvin and Arya''s godfather, naturally you''re Jimmy''s too." George was stunned, then reacted, a warm current flowed through his heart, his voiceplicated, "I treated Calvin so badly before, and you are still willing to let me see Jimmy and be Jimmy''s godfather?" "Of course." Violet nodded, "I believe you will correct yourself, so I''m willing to give you a chance too." "So that''s it." George smiled, "I know, I will prove to you that I am indeed not the same person I was before, I won''t let you down." "Mm." Violet answered, then called the maid over, "You''re tired from the journey, go to your room first and rest for a while, I''ll call you at lunch time, by that time, Jimmy should be awake too." "Okay." George nodded. The maid took George upstairs, to the guest room on the second floor. While at the stairway on the first floor, George met Aimee who had finished her phone call and came out of her room. Seeing Aimee, George''s expression did not change in the slightest, and he brushed past her directly.This is from N?velDrama.Org. He didn''t know Aimee, so naturally there was no need to say hello. It was only the maid behind him who greeted Aimee and called out to Miss Chambers. Aimee nodded and responded before her eyes were fixed on George''s back. This must be the scumbag who hurt Jessie! Aimee''s eyes flickered in thought. She had to say, he was handsome and one of the world''s leading brain specialists. No wonder that Jessie was in love with him. Pity, he was a scumbag! Aimee withdrew her gaze, grunted and headed downstairs. Although George did not hook up with Jessie while having an affair with another woman, he was not considered a scum in the traditional sense. But for her, tormenting Jessie''s feelings was also a behavior of a scumbag did. It was not overstatement.???????? Chapter 911 Results Came Out Aimee grunted darkly towards George''s back, then held onto the railing and went downstairs. "Violet." Aimee came downstairs, saw Violet who was sitting on the sofa dazed, and shouted with a smile. Violet''s eyes flickered slightly as she looked back, twisting her head and smiling at her, "Finished talking to your senior on the phone?" "Yes." Aimee smiled and nodded. Violet raised an eyebrow, "You are smiling so sweetly, have you made progress with your senior brother again?" Aimee''s face flushed, "Is it that obvious?" She raised her hand to touch her face, embarrassed. It was rare for Violet to see her shy like this, nodding, "It''s obvious that you''re very red in the face, and also, you''re smiling so brightly that one can tell at a nce that you have something going on with your senior brother." Hearing her say that, Aimee''s body twisted and she became even more embarrassed, "Don''t say that, it makes me embarrassed to open my mouth." Violetughed lightly, "You usually have the thickest skin, all kinds of dirty jokese out of your mouth, now you''re actually embarrassed, do you think I believe it?" Aimee heatedlyughed twice, "Well, I''m really not much embarrassed, but I''m actually still a bit shy in my heart, after all, no matter how cheeky I am, no matter how open-minded I am, I''m still a girl, and it''s the first time I''ve been moved, so naturally I''m also shy." "Alright, alright." Violet waved her hand, "Enough about that, tell us how far you and your senior brother are carrying on now?" Aimee sat down, "Not that much progress. I told you before, my senior brother is a wooden head, not yet enlightened, but after my regr flirtation during this period, plus some probing words, my senior brother probably knows my mind, also has a little bit of feeling for me." She continued, "But to say that he likes me, that''s not even close, but to have feelings, it already makes me happy, and makes me feel some hope that it''s possible to be with my senior brother, and just now I spoke to my senior brother, and he said that he woulde over to see me some timeter, and even asked me what I like and give it to me then. In the past, my senior brother never said he would take the initiative to give me any gifts, much lesse to see me, this is the first time." "For your senior brother to do that, it seems he also intends to develop with you, congrattions." Violet smiled gratefully. Aimee nodded, "Thank you, I also think he wants to try to develop with me, it''s just that both of us are not saying it to each other now, but I think that when hees over, I will take the initiative to confess my feelings to him, after all, from the beginning, it was also me who took the initiative to flirt with him, at that time, he did not have any feeling for me yet." Violet also felt that it was best for Aimee to take the initiative and nodded slightly, "You''re right, go for it then." "Don''t worry, I will, I will take him and try to get married in six months and hold a baby in a year." Aimee said with a determined face as she clenched her fist. The corners of Violet''s mouth twitched, "Married in six months and holding a baby in a year, would that be a little too fast?" "No." Aimee waved her hand, unimpressed, "Jimmy is still small, so I have to have the baby early, I can''t let the children have a big age gap, or they won''t be able to y together." Violet raised her eyebrows, "So, you''re trying to get my son to be a ymate for your child?" Aimeeughed again, "Of course they are each other''s ymates, think about it, Calvin and Arya are six years older than Jimmy, there is still some generation gap, plus when Jimmy grows up, Calvin and Arya will be busy with their studies, so there will be no one to y with Jimmy, Jimmy will be very lonely, so I will hurry to have a child, not much younger than Jimmy, so that my baby will have a ymate and Jimmy will have a ymate too, how nice." "When you put it like that, it seems right." Violet rubbed her chin and nodded. Aimee put her arm around her, "Look, you think it makes sense too, doesn''t it?" Violet was amused, "Okay then, then you cheer up and try to have the baby in a year''s time." She looked at Aimee''s stomach. Aimee simply puffed out her stomach and nodded seriously, "Don''t worry, it will be fine." "I believe you." Violet patted her shoulder. The twoughed for a while, then Aimee thought of something, looked upstairs and lowered her voice, "Violet, that is George, right?" "You met George?" Violet looked at her. Aimee nodded, "I wasing out of my room when he happened to pass by my room door, so I saw him." "So how do you feel about him?" Violet asked as she picked up her water and took a sip. Aimee stroked her chin and thought, "If we are talking about appearance, there is noment, although he is not as handsome as Mr. Murphy, they are both extremely beautiful men, but his character is very bad, a scum." "A scum?" Violet raised her eyebrows. Aimee nodded, "Yes, he bullied Jessie."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Violet smiled, "Yes, but it''s understandable, he''s been living in hate in the past and can''t walk out or see through it, so it''s not surprising that he would treat Jessie like that." "That''s true, but I still don''t really like him." Aimee bristled. "It''s right if you don''t like it." Violet scraped the bridge of her nose, "If you like him, it is a big deal." Aimee first froze, then reacted and pped Violet, "You are actually making fun of me." Violet giggled. Suddenly, Aimee''s mobile phone rang. The two men stopped making noise. Aimee took her phone out and looked at it, and when she came to the caller ID, her eyes instantly lit up. Violet asked after fixing her hair, "What? Your senior brother''s call again?" "No, it was the organizer who called." Aimee shook her head, "Violet, it must be about the results." Hearing this, Violet''s expression also got serious and she sat up straight, "Really?" "It''s definitely true." Aimee nodded. Violet began to get nervous, not at all the calmness she had at the beginning, when she was waiting for her results. After all, it didn''t help to be nervous when the results were not yet avable. So it''d better not to be nervous at all, just be calm about it. But now it was different, a call from the organizer, possibly to inform the results. Since the results were notified, it means that the results were out. "But that''s not right, I thought the results were posted directly on the official website? What''s with the phone call?" Violet''s expression was stony. "Probably the champions are informed by then on phone." Aimee said with a wave of her hand. Violet was amused, but in her heart, she also wished very much that this was the case. "Then pick it up." Violet looked at Aimee''s phone and hurriedly urged.0000 Chapter 912 Shock or Surprise Aimee gave her a look and said in a hurry, "Fine, fine, I''ll answer it now, don''t rush me, my hands will shake when you rush me, what if I drop the pher?" "Okay, I won''t rush you." Violet said with a smile. Aimee smiled, "That''s right." As the words left her mouth, she put the phone to her ear and answered the call. Not knowing what was said on the other end of the phone, Aimee''s expression suddenly froze and her whole body sat on the sofa, motionless and rigid. Seeing her like this, Violet''s heart thudded with some bad premonition. Did they lose? Why else would she look like that? If she had won, she should have been excited and cheering, but instead she looked dazed, which was so unpleasant to watch that it was easy to think that she had lost. However, Violet did not immediately open her mouth to ask questions, as the call had not yet ended. She clenched her palms and stared intently at Aimee, her heart lifting high and unable to fall back into ce. After a while, the call seemed to end. Aimee slowly took the phone off her ear. But her expression sentence was still as dull as ever, and her eyes were dull as well, looking ahead without stirring. Violet couldn''t hold back any longer, grabbed her wrist and asked, "Aimee, what''s going on? Is it about the result?" Aimee''s eyes flickered for a moment when she heard Violet''s voice, and finally there was a movement. She slowly turned her neck to look at Violet, and at Violet''s eager gaze, slowly nodded her head, indicating that the phone call was, indeed, about the result. After confirming her suspicions, Violet''s did not sigh with relief, but became even more nervous. After all, it''s about the result, and with Aimee looking the way she did just now, it would suggest that what she just thought could also be right. She and Aimee lost and did not get the champion. When she thought of this, Violet only felt her body go cold, and her mouth moved, but no sound came out for a long time. She had always thought that she and Aimee would win. She wanted the opportunity to design a dress for the World Games so badly, but she missed it. For a moment, Violet''s face turned pale, her gaze became confused, and her upright and straight back suddenly bent down at this moment, lost in thought. Just when Violet''s eyes were flooded with heat and she wanted to shed some tears, Aimee, who had not spoken, suddenly spoke, "Violet." "Yes?" Violet looked down and wiped the corners of her eyes, took a deep breath, forced down the loss in her heart, squeezed out a smile and responded reluctantly, "What?" Aimee looked at her for several seconds before the corners of her mouth suddenly lifted, "We won." "What?" Violet froze. Aimee grabbed her shoulders with both hands and shook them excitedly, "Violet, we won, we''re the champions, we got the World Games dress design slot, Violet!" Hearing this, Violet froze, as if in some disbelief. After a while, she finally slowed down, pupils slightly dted, eyes also widened, grabbed Aimee''s shoulders, her voice trembling, asked, "What did you just say? We ...... won?" Her voice was not only shaky, but also hoarse, a stiffening condition that urred when her voice changed from lost to excited all at once. But it was equally proof that she was starting to get excited at the moment. "Yes, we won, we won, Violet." Aimee looked at Violet and nodded her head in excitement, her eyes moistened. Violet could not believe that they had really won. They won the title and took the World Games dress design slot. They really won! Realizing this, Violet could no longer hold back the excitement inside her and a bright smile lifted up on her face. She was beautiful, and when she smiled, she was even more beautiful. Aimee stared nkly at Violet''s gorgeous face, her mouth slightly open, motionless, obviously fascinated by the look, involuntarily murmured, "So beautiful ......" Violet heard her low murmur and turned her head to look at her, seeing her silly look, and suddenly poofed, smiling even wider. "So silly." Violet couldn''t help but gently nod Aimee''s forehead. Aimee snapped out of her beauty and rubbed her forehead with augh, "I''m not silly, I''m just bewildered by you. How can you be so beautiful?" She looked at Violet''s face, "If I were a man, I would have chased you, hey, it''s a pity that I''m a woman, a woman who only likes men, otherwise I would have chased you, what a pity." She shook her head with a regretful expression, "How can Mr. Murphy be so lucky?" When Violet heard these words from her, she couldn''t help but roll her eyes, "What are you talking about? Let''s talk about what we just said, I still have a score to settle with you." "Settle a score?" Aimee was stunned, "Violet, what kind of score do you want to settle with me?" The corner of Violet''s mouth curled up into a cold smile, "What do you think? Just now when you answered the phone, you looked you had suffered a huge blow, it scared me so much. I thought we had lost, I was ready to cry, but then you told meter that we had won, do you know how I felt? At first I fell into hell and then finally I rose into heaven, you should be d I don''t have a heart attack, otherwise I would have been scared to death by you." With that, she pped Aimee''s shoulder without good grace. Aimee covered her shoulder which was sorely tapped, and also reacted that her reaction just now was indeed very easy to misunderstand, and spat out her tongue knowing that she was in the wrong, "I was wrong, I just heard that we won, and for a moment I couldn''t believe it, and then I froze up, I didn''t mean to mislead you on purpose." "I believe that." Violet nodded, "I believe it''s true that you froze instead because you were too happy for a moment when we won and won the championship, but it''s equally true that you scared me, so tell me, how can youpensate me?" Aimee smiled, "Big deal, I''ll send you and Mr. Murphy a gift?" "A gift?" Violet raised an eyebrow, "What kind of gift?" Aimee''s eyes rolled and she gave a lewd smile, "I can''t tell you because I haven''t bought it yet, when I get it back tonight, you''ll know. Don''t worry, my gift will bring the rtionship between you and Mr. Murphy back to the height of your rtionship instantly." She blinked at Violet. Violet''s heart thudded again, with a sense of foreboding. Why did she get the feeling that the gift that Aimee was talking about would not be anything good? Just when Violet was hesitating to ask Aimee to forget about it and not to send the gifts, Aimee suddenly stood up, "Okay, I should go out to buy gift for you and Mr. Murphy, by the way, I''d like to tell you that the award ceremony as well as the closing ceremony of thepetition will be held in three days, bye." With that, she waved her hand and hummed as she headed for the entrance hall.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Violet looked at her back and reached out her hand to call out to her. But her figure soon disappeared in the entrance hall, and it was toote for Violet to call out to her. Violet had no choice but to give up and put her hand back, shaking her head with a somewhat helpless smile. Fine, then she would just wait for the gift that would bring her and Stanley''s rtionship back to its strongest days. She would like to see what gift, exactly, could be so good.??? Chapter 913 Violets Threat Violet smiled, then turned around and went upstairs, ready to check on Jimmy in her room. She wondered if he had been awake now. Now that Calvin and Arya were not with her, the only child she could see was Jimmy. It was fair to say that Jimmy carried in his body her thoughts of her three children. The only way she could see Calvin and Arya was through Jimmy. Violet stayed in the room with Jimmy for three hours until there was a knock on the room door, then she carried the sleeping Jimmy to the maid, while she headed for the room door and opened it. Outside the door stood the vi''s maid. When the maid saw her, she respectfully called out, "Mrs. Murphy." Violet smiled and nodded, "What is it?" "Mr. Murphy is back, his car is outside at the gate." The maid replied. When she heard that Stanley had returned, Violet''s eyes widened slightly, and finally a surprised smile immediately appeared on her face, and she no longer said anything more, directly passing the maid''s side and darting downstairs. When she got downstairs, she didn''t see Stanley and guessed that he might not have arrived yet. The vi gate, after all, was still a few hundred metres from the vi. So, the only way she was going to see him first was to go and wait outside the vi. Taking a deep breath, Violet looked in the direction of the entrance hall, then took another step and ran towards it. After leaving the vi anding outside, a cold wind blew outside and Violet shivered in the cold. But she didn''t care about this, instead she stretched her neck to look ahead, and she naturally saw Stanley''s familiar car driving by. Violet gave a stunning smile and waved at the car with her arm outstretched. Inside the car, Fraser saw her and smiled, then turned his head in a hurry and said to the man in the back seat who had his eyes closed, "Mr. Murphy, Mrs. Murphy is at the door to meet you." Hearing this, Stanley opened his eyes suddenly, then sat up straight and looked out of the window. Sure enough, Violet was standing on the steps of the vi entrance and was waving towards them. Seeing this, Stanley''s eyebrows softened and his thin lips curled up. Obviously Violet''s presence here put him in a good mood. Naturally, Fraser saw Stanley''s change in the rear-view mirror and tsked twice in his heart. He knew that the president would be happy to see his wife. If that was the case, then what was the point of having a cold war these days? And he didn''t know that the president had wanted to reconcile with her for a long time, but he refused to take the initiative to tell her the reason, and had to let her figure it out herself. But if Mrs. Murphy could have figured it out, she would have figured it out a long time ago. Mrs. Murphy was bent on staying here and going in and out with the president, so naturally she would not think about anything else. But the president was inclined to think that Mrs. Murphy could figure it out, and what happened? It was amazing that the cold warsted as long as it did. Luckily, in the end, Miss Chambers couldn''t stand it anymore and took the initiative to speak up and talk to Mrs. Murphy about the pros and cons of this, so that she could figure out that she wasn''t doing the right thing by staying. Otherwise, these two would surely have continued their cold war. "Mr. Murphy, Mrs. Murphy looks like she is actively trying to reconcile with you." Fraser said as he looked in the rear view mirror. Stanley gave a nod, "I know." He hadn''t received her call during the day, but Fraser had told him about it. Since she had taken the initiative to call her in the middle of a cold war, it was a natural reconciliation. And from what Fraser said, she seemed to have figured out that he was doing it for her own good. "Then Mr. Murphy, you won''t continue to have a cold war with Mrs. Murphy, will you?" Fraser asked again. Stanley frowned, "Are you stupid?" He hadn''t wanted to have a cold war with her, he just wanted her to figure out for herself that he was doing her a favour by letting her stay, which was why he was deliberately ignoring her. But these past few days, he couldn''t tell you how hard it had been on his heart, and how much it hurt to see her in a bad mood. Many times, he wanted to just tell her everything and make up with her. Butter on, he thought that it would be better to take the initiative to tell her than to think it over herself, because after all, she would leave willingly and would not make him worry more about her when dealing with Ivan. That was why he desperately resisted the idea of speaking to her first and continued to chill with her. But in fact, he had always med himself in his heart. He had said that he would love her and always treat her well, but this time he had coldly vited her under the banner of doing her good, and naturally he felt guilty in his heart. Now Violet had figured it out, although she didn''t figure it out herself, it was Aimee who made it clear to her, but looking at her, she did seem to realize that it was really not appropriate for her to stay here, otherwise, she wouldn''t have taken the initiative to have the intention of reconciling with him. Since she had now taken the initiative to reconcile with him, it was only natural that he should not refuse. Also, afterwards he had to thank Aimee. Otherwise, he didn''t really know when she would have figured it out. As he was thinking, Fraser had already stopped the car. After Violet saw the car pull up at the bottom of the steps, she exhaled gently, then squeezed her palms and walked down with her long skirt. Just after thest step, the car door in the back seat opened and Stanley got down from the car in a straight ck suit, so handsome and noble that people couldn''t take their eyes off him. Violet stopped opposite him and looked up at him, her red lips moving as she was about to say something. Stanley suddenly pulled her wrist and yanked her towards him, then directly held her tightly in his arms. Violet''s eyes widened, obviously surprised by his action. But soon she reacted by letting her body go limp and then raising her arms to wrap them around his back as well.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Stanley felt Violet''s response, his thin lips slightly hooked up, hugging her tighter, his chin resting on her shoulder, lightly opening his thin lips to speak, "I''m back." His voice was hoarse. And Violet, who hadn''t heard his voice for many days, her eyes instantly warmed up and her lower lip bitten, was holding back the feeling of wanting to cry, "Well, it''s good to see you back." Although she didn''t cry, her voice, however, was choked with sobs. Naturally, Stanley heard it and knew that the cold war had aggravated her over the past few days. With even more guilt and remorse in his heart, he rubbed his chin on her shoulder and said in an unmistakably apologetic tone, "I''m sorry for upsetting you these days." Hearing these words, Violet''s heart sank even more and tears literally spilled out of her eyes. But she shook her head and smiled, "No, I was too capricious myself and just thought of staying with you as a matter of course, not thinking that staying would cause you any trouble and would hold you back." "No." Stanley gently pushed her away, looked at her face and said seriously, "You''re not holding me back, I''ve never felt like you were holding me back, I''m letting you go, even more so because I''m afraid you''ll drag me down, I just don''t want anything to happen to you, if something happens to you, I can''t live." Listening to the man''s shocking confession, Violet broke into tears and smiled, "Okay, I won''t let anything happen to me, I will be with my children and wait for you toe back afterwards, but you must promise me that nothing must happen to you, otherwise I will take your three children and remarry immediately, let your children call another man their father, I don''t care if your children are bullied by that man, I really I''ll do what I say." She looked at him with a threatening expression. However, Stanley was clear that she was only saying that, even if he did end up noting back, she would not do so. She would only live with them, missing him every day, and when they grew up, she mighte with him again. Chapter 914 Will not Become Unhappy Couple Of course, he could not say that. Otherwise, she should be angry with him. "Okay." Stanley hugged Violet and nodded, "I promise you that I will return to you all well and intact." "That''s right." Hearing the man''s promise, Violet then put her heart down and smiled. The maid in the dark saw the two embracing and having made up, smiled gratefully and nodded before leaving quietly, leaving the ce undisturbed for the two. Even Fraser, who stayed quietly in the car, did not dare to get down, nor did he dare to drive the car away, just in case he made amotion and broke the atmosphere between the two. So, Fraser could only sit obediently in the car and take out her mobile phone to chat with Linda, telling her about the cold war between the two and making up as gossip. He did not know how long it took, long enough for another cold wind to blow. Violet couldn''t help but shiver. After Stanley felt it, he released her and then frowned at her, "Why are you out in such little clothing?" "Because I want to see you." Violet said with a smile as she looked at the man. The man was suddenly unable to be serious, and after a light sigh, he took off his jacket and draped it over her. The man''s suit still had his body heat, and when Violet put it on, her body immediately warmed up. Stanley took her hand and squeezed it gently, "It''s still cold." "It won''t be cold after a while." Violet said with a smile. Stanley held her hand tightly, "Go in first." Violet nodded her head. The couple entered the vi hand in hand. The vi was insted from the cold wind outside, and once inside, Violet didn''t feel cold at all. She wanted to take the jacket off her body, but after Stanley noticed her movement, he immediately pressed her shoulder and stopped her, "Put it on, it''s easy to catch a cold if you take it off now." The man had said it so seriously, how could Violet go against his intentions, not to mention that it was him caring for her? So Violet smiled before letting go of her hand and not taking it off. When Stanley saw this, he was satisfied and released her shoulders, pulled her to sit down on the sofa, and then called the maid. "What can I do for you, sir?" The servant came to the two, folding her hands in front of her belly, and asked respectfully. Stanley opened his thin lips and ordered in a light voice, "Cook ginger soup to Mrs. Murphy." "What? Ginger soup?" Before the maid could respond, Violet had already spoken up. Her stunning face was scrunched up, clearly not wanting to drink any of that ginger soup. However, Stanley looked at her, "You must drink it, you have just been out in the cold for a while, drink some ginger soup to warm you up, it''s good for you." "But......" Violet wanted to say something else, to try to dissuade the man from the idea of letting her and the ginger soup. But the man didn''t give her the chance and flicked her on the forehead and said, "No pouting, you have to drink, no negotiation." When he finished, he lifted his chin towards the servant and gestured, "Go and do it." "Yes, sir." The maid nced at Violet and after a sh ofughter in her eyes, she turned around and went to the kitchen. Violet caught this smile in the maid''s eyes and pouted at the man, "It''s all you, she wasughing at me just now." Stanley''s thin lips curled up slightly, "Who let you still act like a child, trying to cheat and pout instead of drinking ginger soup?" "I don''t." Violet retorted with wide eyes. Stanley looked at her, "Because you haven''t had the time, all right, drink the ginger soupter, good for you, you went out without putting on an extra shirt." "I was in a hurry to see you, that''s why I didn''t think about it that much." Violet leaned her head on his shoulder, her eyelids slightly drooping, "I''m sorry, Stanley." Stanley paused in his tea drinking for a moment, then twisted his head to look at her, "Why are you apologizing?" Violet''s red lips twitched, "Because of my capriciousness these past few days." Stanley understood her meaning and put down the teacup in his hand, "You don''t need to apologize, neither of us is wrong, we both did it for each other, just the way we thought and the starting point were different, you didn''t do anything wrong." "No, I''m still at fault." Violet raised her head to look at the man, "I just wanted to stay by your side and face Ivan together with you, but I thought very simply and didn''t think about whether or not my staying would hold you back, if in the end, I really take off your back and cause something to happen to you, then the mistake I made would really be impossible to say clearly, that''s why I said, I was at fault and I wanted to say sorry to you. " Stanley raised his hand and stroked her hair, "Then I''m also at fault for not speaking clearly to you about all this at the beginning, only wanting this to let you figure it out on your own, but I didn''t think about how long it would take you to figure it out, plus setting everything up these past few days, I didn''t consider ignoring you and making you feel like you couldn''t understand, it''s my fault, I''m sorry." He kissed her on the forehead, his voice apologetic. Violet understood the man''s meaning and shook her head, "I was the one who was too serious, I originally thought that the two of us, you would be the first one topromise and would let me stay, that''s why I never reconciled with you, but I never thought that this time, you didn''tpromise as I thought, but insisted on cold war with me, once you were cold, I felt even harder in my heart. I wouldn''t think about anything else, so I tried to be more serious with you, and now that I think about it, I was really too childish." "The cold war was both our fault, I didn''t think to make it clear to you, I should have made it clear to you earlier, instead of thinking to let you think it through on your own." Stanley sighed lightly, and regretted it in his heart. Violet hugged him tightly, "It''s not your fault, you''re so busy these days, how can you still have the spirit to think about this? The biggest reason is that I''m still too sure, too serious, I have topete with you to win or lose, from now on, I won''t. After this incident, I also understand we have to think deeper, can''t just take things for granted, think that what you think must be right. I''ve learned a lesson for myself this time." "Me too." Stanley looked at her, his eyes serious, "I also just thought that you would know clearly about my good intentions, but I didn''t think that you would get more and more bored and unable to understand because of my indifference." Most importantly, he, being a man, actually did just chill out with her. This was something that he did not do well as a man. Violet and Stanley looked at each other, and after a few seconds of staring at each other, they suddenly smiled, "In short, we both have mistakes, and also know what exactly the mistakes that we have made, then in the future, let''s not be like this, okay? I don''t want to cold war with you anymore, this feeling is really bad, it really scares me, even I worry that if we keep on cold war, in the end, our feelings are gone and we be two resentful spouses." Hearing these words, Stanley''s pupils shrank, the hand holding her fiercely tightened a lot, his tone was iparably serious and earnest, "No, we won''t go that far, absolutely not." No feelings?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Be resentful spouses? How could he ept such a thing! Chapter 915 Making it Up to You Sensing that something was wrong with the man''s mood, Violet lifted her head from the man''s arms and looked towards him. Looking at the man''s tight, gloomy expression, she knew what was going through his mind. She put her head back down and buried it in the man''s arms, "Since neither of us wants to go that far, we need to change some of our own problems, like this cold war, one of us can''t think clearly and one of us has a hard mouth, that''s why it''ssted so long." Stanley could not refute these words. Violet hugged the man''s waist tightly, and continued: "So in order not to have the next cold war in the future, we have to change these shorings, try to be clear with each other, not in hiding from each other the more we do not say, the more misunderstandings produce. When the timees, our feelings will have a bigger crack, maybe more than just a cold war, Stanley, what do you say?" Stanley''s throat twitched before he finally gave a nod, "Okay, we''ll all change." "Well, all change!" Violet hooked up her red lips and smiled. The two of them warmed up on the sofa for a while until the maid brought ginger soup, which separated them. Stanley picked up the ginger soup and blew on it gently, waiting until it was not so hot before he brought it to her, "Drink it all." Looking at the unquestionable look in the man''s eyes, Violet sighed helplessly, took the ginger soup with a bitter face and drank it. Seeing her finish it one mouthful at a time, Stanley''s face showed obvious satisfaction before handing the empty bowl to the maid to carry away. Violet took a long breath, her eyebrows furrowed together, "This ginger soup tastes bad." "For your own good, you have to drink it." Stanley gave her a look. He then picked up the ss he had just been drinking from and handed it to her, "Have some water to wash the taste out of your mouth." Violet nodded and reached out to take a sip from the ss of water. The water washed down the sweet and spicy taste in her mouth, and Violet''s face then looked much better. After a long breath, she put down her ss and said, "By the way, Stanley, George has arrived." Hearing this, Stanley raised his eyebrows, "Already?" Violet nodded and pointed upstairs, "He is too tired from the rush, so he is resting in the room." Stanley nced up in the direction of the stairs, "Got it." The arrival of George was clear to him, Fraser had told him about it. So, when he heard Violet talking about it again, he didn''t find anything surprising about it. "How long has it been since he arrived?" Stanley took the ss she had just put down and took a sip of water from the same spot she had just taken. It still had her lipstick mark on the rim of his cup. When Violet saw this, it was toote to stop it. It was because he was moving so fast that she didn''t react. "Honey, I''ve just had ginger soup, it must have the smell of ginger soup on it, you don''t mind?" Violet looked at Stanley and asked cautiously. She and he had shared a ss of water from time to time in the past, so her surprise was not that he then drank from the same ss she drank from, but that she had left other smells on the ss and she was afraid he would dislike. However, Stanley shook his head, "Why? You are my wife, it is okay." Violet smiled, "You are so kind, honey." Stanley rubbed her hair, "When did Georgee?" He asked again. Violet also stopped making a fuss and leaned back into his arms, "Three hours ago, when I arrived, I talked to him for a while." "What was the talk?" Stanley asked, stroking her hair. Violet was silent for a moment before she finally spoke, "I asked him why he took Calvin away, caused Calvin''s car ident, and why he burned down my factory, and engineered his own car ident." Hearing her words, Stanley''s face didn''t really change much. He had guessed that this must be what she was talking about. Ever since Ivy told her that it was all George''s doing, she had always had a knot in her heart and wanted to ask George for rification. It was just that George had always been on Jessie''s side, and she had some resentment towards George in her heart, which was why she hadn''t taken the initiative to ask him about it. Now that George hade before her, she naturally would not let go of this opportunity. "Then how did George answer?" Stanley narrowed his eyes and said with an icy face. Violet was silent again, and only after a few seconds did she slowly say everything she had talked to George about at that time. Hearing that George had done all this to get her, Stanley''s face was very gloomy as he coldly chortled, "Using such a ridiculous way to pursue someone, if he seeded then there would be no justice in this world." Hearing that, Violet smiled, "Okay, don''t be angry, I''m not even angry anymore." "Are you really not angry anymore?" Stanley looked down at her. Violet pursed her red lips, "naturally there is still some difort in my heart, but the saving grace is there, I can only stop and not pursue it anymore, and George promised me that he would not do it in the future. He said that his psychological condition is much better now, and he will not even do those crazy acts in the future to Jessie as well."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "Do you believe that?" Stanley looked at her. Violet shook her head, "I don''t know, but I''m willing to try to believe in him, maybe, he''ll actually do it?" "If you say so, then I''ll do as you say." Stanley narrowed his eyes, "I was going to deal with him." Violet immediately raised her hand and covered his mouth, "Don''t, never, he saved our family, such a great kindness, we really can''t do anything to him, and this time he came over, he also helped, so just let it go, don''t mention it again, see how he behaves in the future, if he really won''t mess around anymore." Stanley nodded, "As you wish." For the sake that George had saved them, even if he had no good feeling towards George in his heart, he was willing to put up with it and tolerate George for this reason. "Thank you." Violet looked at Stanley with a smile. She knew that in his heart he must have wanted to take a shot at George, after all, what he had done was really outrageous. But he was more than willing to tolerate for her sake. And this, indeed, aggravated him somewhat. "It''s okay." Stanley looked at her and whispered, "You guys are my weakness, and I''ll do anything for you." Even though, tolerate the nasty ones. Violet hugged the man''s arm, "Tonight, let me make it up to you, okay?" She said suddenly. Stanley''s eyes instantly lit up and he looked down at her, and his voice was hoarse, "Do you know, what are you talking about?" Make it up to him at night. What thepensation could be already self-exnatory. Violet looked at the man who was suppressing something and hooked her lips, "Of course I know, so are you happy?" In the past, she had never volunteered to say how she wanted to have sex with him. It was all about the man asking for that, and then she obeyed him. This was the first time she had offered, so it wasn''t surprising that the man would be excited. Stanley''s thin lips also hooked up, "What do you think? Since you said you''d make it up to me, don''t go back on your word tonight." He hadn''t touched her in ages. He was a normal man and she was the one he loved most, so naturally he couldn''t be without his thoughts. How could he not be happy now that she had offered toe to him??????? Chapter 916 Livelier than Jimmy "Okay." Violet said, "I''ll do what I say, really!" Lest he didn''t believe her, she even held up three fingers in the shape of an oath.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Stanley pushed her hand back, "I believe you." Violet smiled and leaned into his arms, "I knew my husband would believe me." "Alright." Stanley rubbed her soft hair, "You sit down first, I''ll go upstairs and change my clothes, I went into a warehouse with someone during the day to check out the equipment and got a lot of dust on me, I''ll take a shower ande back down." "Go on." Violet waved her hand, gesturing for him to hurry. Stanley stood up, walked around the sofa, headed for the stairs and went upstairs. Just as he reached the second floor, Stanley heard a sound of footsteps. He looked up and saw George walking this way in a white suit with silver-rimmed sses. Stanley stopped and did not continue up the stairs, standing in ce and watching George. George also saw Stanley and paused in his steps, obviously not expecting to see Stanley here by such a coincidence either. But soon, George regained hisposure and continued on, until he walked in front of Stanley, almost two steps away from him, and only then did hee to aplete stop. "Mr. Murphy, it''s been a long time." George smiled at Stanley and extended his hand. This smile seemed to go back to the gentle George when he first returned to the country. But Stanley remained expressionless, dropping his eyes to nce at his hand, with no intention of shaking his hand at all. "It is quite a long time." Stanley narrowed his eyes, his voice clear and cold. George also saw that he did not want to shake hands with him, so he calmly and freely put his hand down as if nothing had happened, and put his hand back into his coat pocket, "Mr. Murphy, you don''t seem to wee my arrival, which is a bit strange to me, after all, I came over to help, did not you agree to it?" "I did agree, but that doesn''t mean that I necessarily treat you well." Stanley said coldly. Georgeughed, "Mr. Murphy, aren''t you afraid of offending me when you talk like that?" "What? Offend you and you will leave?" Stanley narrowed his eyes, "If you want to leave, I won''t hold back, I can always hire another doctor." "Oh? Henry?" George raised an eyebrow, "At this time of year, he''s probably staying in some deep forest, isn''t he working as a traveling doctor?" "Without him, there can be other doctors, in this world, there is no shortage of excellent doctors." Stanley said in a cold voice. George shrugged his shoulders, "Well, I forgot about your status, Mr. Murphy, and your status does allow you to hire the best doctors in the world." "So, you''re leaving?" Stanley looked at him. George smiled again, "Of course not, I''m here, not exactly to help you, most importantly, I''m here to help Violet, she''s my friend and there''s no way I''m going to see anything happen to her." "Since you said she was your friend, what did you do to her before, then?" Stanley suddenly became irritated and grabbed his cor in one go, his face grim as he growled low. He previously imed to love Violet. But what happened was that his love was shown in that way, kidnapping the child of the person he loved and causing the child to have a car ident. After such a big incident, not only did he repent and restrain, but getting crazier and crazier, even burning her factory and designing his own car idents just to get her to take care of him. It was pretty disgusting to love like that. Shouldn''t loving someone be about making them whole and seeing them happy and joyful? But this was not the case with George, whose love was clearly pushing people to the brink. It was a good thing that this George didn''t really love Violet, otherwise, that would be a real insult to the word love. "So that''s how it is." George lowered his eyes, "I wondered why you are so angry, it turns out that you are here to settle my previous ounts." "You almost killed my child, if my wife hadn''t already decided not to pursue the matter, I definitely wouldn''t have let you go." Stanley''s eyes contained murderous intent as he looked at him, his voice was as col as if it came from a cold hell, causing people to shiver. But George didn''t change in the slightest, unafraid to face Stanley, "What happened in the past was indeed my fault, and I have reflected on it, so I am here this time, not so much for Violet, but rather as to say that it is just to atone for what I have done in the past." "Let''s hope so." Stanley snorted coldly, then pushed him violently. George stumbled as he was pushed by Stanley, taking two steps backwards, and if he hadn''t held onto the railing of the stairs in time, he would have almost fallen. Stanley looked at him coldly, then ignored him and withdrew his gaze to go up to the third floor. Upstairs was his and Violet''s room, no one else was allowed toe up without permission. George stood there, watching Stanley''s back until it disappeared, before shaking his head and giving a meaningfulugh, "It''s really scary." With those words, he did not stay where he was and turned to go downstairs. Violet was sitting in the living room, holding a small baby in her arms. A plump woman, who was standing respectfully behind her, was also looking down at the baby in her arms, holding a rattle in her hand and shaking it twice every now and then. The small baby in Violet''s arms heard the rattling sound and his big, dark eyes opened, then opened its little mouth and made an adorable sound, as if it was speaking. When Marry saw this, she smiled and said, "Look, Mrs. Murphy, Jimmy wants to talk." "Yeah." Violet looked at her little son in her arms, a gentle motherly smile filling her face. She used a tissue to gently wipe away the drool that had escaped from the corner of Jimmy''s mouth, and said gently, "Baby, do you want to call out to Mommy? Come on, say Mommy!" "Mrs. Murphy, Jimmy is still young and can''t do that." Marryughed. Violet turned her head and smiled at her, "I know, I''m coaxing the child, I also know that Jimmy is still early to talk, at least after one year old, and the doctor said that because Jimmy was born prematurely, the vocal cords are dyed, I''m afraid that after one year old, he may not even be able to talk." "It''s okay, Mrs. Murphy, the doctor said Jimmy is justte in speaking, it''s not like he can''t speak, he''ll get better." Marry saidfortingly. Violet nodded, "You''re right." She lowered her head, smiled again and began to tease the little one in her arms. "Jimmy is muchzier than his brother and sister." Violet added as she gently stroked Jimmy''s little cheeks. Puzzled, Marry asked, "What do you mean, Mrs. Murphy?" Violet gently patted Jimmy''s back, "When Calvin and Ayra were little, they were notoriously active, and when they were about Jimmy''s age, they couldn''t sit up or even turn over in their swaddling clothes, but those little hands and feet kept moving around, making a mess of the swaddling clothes, and as soon as they were tidied up, they messed up again. My Mum was so tired." When she said that, she couldn''t help but smile, and her eyes shed with a hint of nostalgia. The memory was still there, but the person was gone. Marry didn''t know what Violet had thought of, only hearing her description, she covered her lips andughed, "Then Calvin and Ayra are indeed much more lively than Jimmy."0000 Chapter 917 George Held Jimmy "Yes." Violet nodded, "Jimmy seems more quiet than his brother and sister, quiet like a little girl, he doesn''t cry or make a fuss when he wakes up, he only grunts when he''s hungry or when he pees, usually he''s either sleeping or staring at the ceiling with big eyes." "Yes, Jimmy is indeed very quiet, it''s the first time I''ve taken such a quiet child." Marry said approvingly. Violet looked at her son in her arms. The little one was just as she had just said, lying obediently in her arms, not crying, not even moving, just staring at her with two big ck eyes. asionally, he gave a smile. Violet couldn''t help but look down and kiss the little one on the cheek, "I really don''t know what you''re giggling about, you little one." "Jimmy is probably thinking you are pretty and smiling happily for having such a beautiful mother." Marryplimented. Violet''s face flushed, "Marry, don''t say that, I''m embarrassed." Marry said cheerfully, "What I said is true, you are indeed beautiful, Mrs. Murphy, better looking than all those big stars." "I agree with that." Before Violet could answer, a voice came from behind her. Violet and Marry turned their heads to look at the same time. Marry did not know George and looked at him with eyes full of confusion, not understanding how there was suddenly a strange man in the vi. It was also true that when George arrived, she was still in her room with the child and had no idea that someone hade. "Mrs. Murphy, this gentleman is?" Marry looked at George and opened her mouth to ask in confusion. Violet smiled and said, "This is my friend, George Joe." Marry nodded, then smiled politely at George, "Hello, Mr. Joe." George gave a faint smile, "Hello." "George, this is Jimmy''s nanny." Violet introduced Marry to George. George nodded, "I know, I just listened to you guys talk and guessed it." Violet nodded, then looked at Marry, "Marry, you leave first, I''ll call you when Jimmy is asleep." "Okay." Marry answered with a smile and turned to go down. Only two adults, Violet and George, and the small child in Violet''s arms were left in the living room. George walked over and looked down into her arms, seeing the little baby who was lying in swaddling clothes, looking around with his eyes open and showing a silly smile every now and then, his expression was stunned, and only after a few seconds did he ease up and show a gentle smile. "Is this Jimmy?" George took a seat across the table and looked at Jimmy, asking in a soft voice. Violet could hear that the tenderness he was showing at the moment was real tenderness, the kind that came from his heart, not the false tenderness that he had pretended to conceal in the past. It was true that when faced with a small child, if one still showed that false tenderness, that person was a real devil. Fortunately, George was not that kind of devil. And Violet could see that George liked Jimmy very much, otherwise he would not have shown such a joyful and tender expression the moment he saw Jimmy. Violet was happy about the fact that he liked her child. Because it meant that the little one was charming. Violet wiped the drooling out of the corner of his mouth for the little one in her arms and smiled, "Yes, this is Jimmy, a littlezy pig who eats and sleeps every day and doesn''t like to move." George looked at Jimmy, "Jimmy is a premature baby, it''s good to bezy, it will allow him to grow more weight, it''s good for his body." Violet nodded, "Yeah, that''s what Jimmy''s previous doctor said." Seeming to understand, the little one uttered a sound. Violet''s heart melted as she listened to the child making such cute sounds, gently shaking the little one in her arms, "God, Jimmy, why are you so cute?" George looked at the happy mother and son and let out a lightugh, "Jimmy is indeed very cute, can I have a hug?"This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Sure." Violet nodded. George was stunned, "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll hurt the child? After all, I''ve hurt Calvin before." He had expected that she would reject him. But to his surprise, she actually agreed to him hugging Ann. Violet looked at George, the smile on her face narrowed a lot and became a few moments more serious, "Will you hurt Jimmy?" "No." George shook his head. Violet smiled, "If you won''t, then why am I afraid?" She said, handing over the little one in her arms, "Jimmy is very easy to bring up, and is not afraid of strangers, he can be held by anyone, he will smile. If he is not too young, I am worried that someone will abduct him at any time." At this point, she smiled helplessly and shook her head. George did not expect Violet to hand over the baby. He was unprepared for a moment, and when he saw Jimmy handed over, he panicked for a few moments. But soon he gathered himself, regained hisposure, and then carefully picked up the child with both hands. Jimmy was so small that he was so light in his arms that it was as if he weighed nothing. But George had held children this young. Six years ago, when Violet gave birth to Calvin and Arya, he was the one who held the two children, who were about the same age as Jimmy, in his own hands. So he was not rusty about holding a baby and quickly adjusted his position to hold Jimmy in his arms. Jimmy was really just like Violet said he was, he was not afraid at all. When he saw that the person holding him had changed, not only did he not cry or get scared, but he giggled andughed, he was so cute. When George saw this, he couldn''t even help but let out a lightugh, "You''re right to be worried, when Jimmy grows up, you do need to change Jimmy''s character, can''t let him be as defenseless as he is now about everything." "Yes, Stanley and I both think so and will help him change his character." Violet said as she looked at the little one in George''s arms. George put Jimmy on hisp and then used his hands to tease the child in his arms. The little one didn''t like to move, and when he teased him, his hands didn''t move a bit, he just smiled at him. Seeing this, George shook his head with a helpless light smile, "The little one is indeed a bitzy." "Yes, it''s the first time I''ve seen such azy baby." Violet smiled and said, "But that''s good." "That''s true." George nodded his head and continued to y with Jimmy in his arms. Violet, on the other hand, got up and headed for the bathroom, ready to use a toilet. When Stanley came down, he saw that George was the only one in the living room, and that George was looking down at something. Stanley fixed his eyes on it and his face immediately changed, his expression iparably tightened. That was Jimmy! Seeing his little boy being teased by George in his arms, his face clouded with anger. He walked over quickly and questioned George, "Why is Jimmy in your arms?" If it weren''t for the fear that suddenly snatching Jimmy up would scare the child, he certainly wouldn''t let Jimmy in George''s arms for one more second. George raised his head, looked at Stanley whose face was dark, his thin lips hooked up, "Of course your wife handed him to me." "No way!" Stanley thought nothing of it and denied it outright.???????????????? Chapter 918 Terrified Father This man, for the sake of his own selfishness, harmed Calvin. How could someone who cared so much about her child still send her child to George? What was more, Jimmy was still so small. In case this person did something to Jimmy, Jimmy would not even be able to resist. Violet was not here at the moment and neither was Marry. Most likely, it was George who took the child out privately. He just didn''t know how George knew where Jimmy was. "What''s impossible about that?" George gently patted Jimmy''s back, coaxing Jimmy to sleep while looking at Stanley with a smirk on his face, "If you don''t believe me, ask your wife." "I''ll naturally ask her, but for now, give me the baby." Stanley coldly stretched out his hand, wanting to carry Jimmy away. But George didn''t listen to him, instead he freed a hand and made a quiet motion at his lips, "Wait a while, I''ll give him to you naturally after I put him to sleep, but this little one seems to be in a bit good spirit, he just won''t sleep." He looked down at Jimmy, who was still staring at George with his big, round eyes open. While watching, he grinned with a small smile on his face. George dotingly wiped the drool from the corner of his mouth, without any expression of disgust on his face, looking, indeed, like a father.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. When Stanley saw this scene, he was stunned for a moment, then his heart grew ufortable and his face became unpleasant. He looked at the little one who was lying obediently in George''s arms without crying or making a fuss, and instead was smiling at George, his heart was angry and helpless. Boy, the man holding you was the bad man who once hurt your brother and your mommy. You actually smiled at him. What a little heartless one. Stanley knew that Jimmy liked to smile, and when he came back to hold Jimmy every day, he would also smile at him, and even at anyone. But, he didn''t want him to smile at George at all. "Mr. Murphy, what''s wrong with you? You seem to be jealous." George looked at Stanley''s darkening face, had a look at Jimmy in his arms, and suddenly understood what was going on, and smiled even more yfully. Stanley did not expect him to expose his emotions directly, coldly snorting, and not bothering to hold back, he reached out and snatched Jimmy directly from his arms. Jimmy was lyingfortably in George''s arms, plus George was good at coaxing children, he had alreadye to sleep and his eyes were slowly closing to sleep. As a result of being hugged like this by Stanley, Jimmy instantly sobered up, then his little mouth deted and he cried out with the loudest cry ever. In the past, when Jimmy cried, he cried very petntly and in a small voice, just like a little girl. But this time, Jimmy finally cried like a boy, crying so loudly that it startled Stanley, and then a frown appeared on his face as a hint of panic and helplessness appeared. Now, he hadn''te to the point where Jimmy would suddenly cry so loudly. It was the first time he had seen Jimmy crying so hard, and he himself had never coaxed a child who cried so hard, so he was a bit at a loss as to what to do when faced with Jimmy at the moment. Seeing this, George got up and held out his hand, "Give me the baby." Stanley hugged Jimmy tightly and stared warily at George, not giving Jimmy to him. He was afraid that this man would hurt Jimmy. Of course, George knew what Stanley was thinking and why Stanley had such thoughts. After all, it was true that what he did before was wrong, which led to him not having any credibility in front of them. If Jimmy hadn''t cried when he was snatched over, he would certainly have let it go. But now, Jimmy was crying so loudly that it was heartbreaking to hear it, and then he had to take care of it. After all, he liked Jimmy a lot. Thinking, George took a deep breath, then looked at Stanley with an iparably serious expression, "Stanley, you''d better give me the baby, Jimmy is a premature baby, he can''t cry a lot, crying too much will hurt his internal organs and will make him sick." Hearing these words, Stanley''splexion changed slightly and his expression suddenly tensed up. He did not suspect that George was telling a lie. It was too serious than the expression on George''s face. Secondly, George said something that reminded him even more that Jimmy was a premature baby, his body was very poor, and crying too much was indeed bad for his health. It was not good for a normal adult to cry too much, let alone a small child, one that was born prematurely. So Stanley ignored George and put his head down and started coaxing the baby, trying to get Jimmy to stop crying. But he failed and Jimmy kept crying. For a moment, Stanley''s brow furrowed even tighter, and the look on his face became even tighter and more flustered. Because he found that he could not coax Jimmy. George saw this and sighed, then his tone became more serious, "Stanley, if you believe me, you should leave Jimmy to me, I have a way to calm Jimmy down. Jimmy has been protected by you guys since he was little, his nature will definitely be raised to be petnt. You just snatched Jimmy away at once, Jimmy received a shock, that''s why he couldn''t stop crying, so you won''t be able to coax him. Although he is small, he knows who scared him." At that, Stanley was stunned for a moment. Obviously, he didn''t expect that the reason for Jimmy''s incessant crying was because of him. Indeed, he could no longer hold Jimmy. But it was just him and George here, Violet and Marry were both gone, and they didn''t know when they woulde over yet. He couldn''t let Jimmy keep crying and wait for them toe over. So, did he really have to leave Jimmy to George? Looking at Stanley still hesitating, George frowned, "Stanley, do you want something to happen to your son?" These words woke Stanley up at once. He looked at George and then at Jimmy in his arms, and finally came to some decision, handing Jimmy over with both hands, his voice hoarse, "You''d better not do anything to Jimmy, or I''ll make sure you break in pieces." The morose coldness in his tone as he said this sent a shiver down the spine. But George didn''t feel the slightest bit of it, gently patting Jimmy''s back and coaxing him, before faintly saying, "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to Jimmy, I''ll just clean up the mess for you, an irresponsible father." That was actually a deliberate taunt. Because Stanley was definitely not irresponsible, on the contrary, he was very responsible. He was afraid that Jimmy would be hurt by George, which was why he was in a hurry to snatch him away. But he didn''t expect to scare Jimmy and make him cry. And it was his own inexperience with such a young child that caused him to be at a loss when Jimmy cried. Stanley knew that George was deliberately being sarcastic, his thin lips pursed, but he did not care. For he was more concerned at the moment with the safety of the child than with his own. He stared at George closely, staring like a prisoner, afraid that George would do something to Jimmy. Luckily, George didn''t do anything to Jimmy, but just coaxed him quite normally. Strangely enough, in George''s arms, Jimmy actually quieted down and stopped crying, but because he had just cried too loudly for too long, after he stopped crying now, he was also sobbing and looking at George with teary eyes, and then grinned. Chapter 919 George was Scheming Seeing this scene, the corners of Stanley''s mouth twitched, then he fell silent, looking at Jimmy with a more or less gloomy look. After all, just now in his own arms, this little one cried as hard as he could, as if he, the father, was a bad man. And now that he was in George''s arms, it was only a matter of time before he stopped crying and smiled at George. For those who don''t know, they would think that George was the father of this little one. "What a little heartless one." Stanley murmured with his thin lips pursed lightly. George heard this and said with a smile, "Mr. Murphy said this about Jimmy, but it''s a bit unfair to Jimmy, it was you scare Jimmy. Although a child is small, but not ignorant of everything, he knows who scares him, so he will naturally have a certain defensive and resistant mentality towards that person." "Stop it." Stanley frowned and hurriedly interrupted him. Otherwise, the more George said, the more ufortable he felt inside. Jimmy was obviously his son, but he was being a good boy in George''s arms, and he, as a father, was the only one who felt upset. George also knew this and gave a chortle and stopped talking, continuing to pat Jimmy''s back and coax him. Jimmy looked at George for a while, then snorted and his eyes began to blink, obviously sleepy. Children, who are already sleepy, can only be refreshed for a while. The little one was already tired after the crying session, so he was naturally drowsy now. And children are also quick to fall asleep, one minute they are asleep, the next they are asleep with their eyes closed. After George made sure that Jimmy was indeed asleep, he then handed Jimmy towards Stanley with both hands, "Mr. Murphy, here is your son." If he didn''t return Jimmy, he was afraid that Stanley would just kill him. For as long as he coaxed Jimmy, this Stanley stared at him, acting as if he was really going to do something to Jimmy. And as he hugged Jimmy for longer, Stanley looked at him with increasingly gloomy eyes, as if he was repressing something. He knew that the man was repressing patience. So, the first moment after Jimmy fell asleep, he hurriedly handed the baby over. Seeing that George had returned his son to him, Stanley''s face improved considerably before he hurriedly reached out and carefully carried him over. He was afraid of waking the little one up, and the movements he made to adjust his position for him were as light as could be. George sat across the table and looked at Stanley, suddenly said with a hooked lip, "I can''t see that you are still quite good at taking care of children, your movements are not rusty and you are quite skilled, so I guess you often take care of Jimmy." Stanley raised his eyes and gave him a faint look, "Of course I will take care of my son personally." Although he was too busy to look after Jimmy twenty-four hours a day. But even when he was busy, he would squeeze in two hours a day to give his son a hug and a kiss and say something to him. Apart from not letting his son forget him, more importantly, he wanted to develop a father-son bond with him from an early age. He missed out on Calvin and Aray when they were so small, so he didn''t want to miss out on Jimmy. "It seems that you are indeed a good father." George said as he looped his arms. Stanley gave him a nk look and stopped paying attention to him, just holding his son and staring at him.This is from N?velDrama.Org. The little one had inherited his and Violet''s genes perfectly. Both he and Violet were good looking, so naturally the children they had would be good looking too. Just like Calvin and Ayra, they were so good looking. To be honest, in his position, he had seen a lot of children. The children of rich people were actually good looking because they could choose excellent genes and had excellent children. So naturally, the children born in rich family were good looking. In short, none of the children of the gentry are ugly. But kids as good-looking as Calvin and Ayra, to be honest, he hadn''t really seen in the circle. He was not ashamed to say that Calvin and Ayra were the best looking children in the circle. And although Jimmy, who was their younger brother, was still young and his features had not yet fully grown, he could already see how good his face would beter on. In short, all three of his and Violet''s children are better than anyone else''s. Thinking of this, Stanley''s thin lips curled up slightly, and his face did not hide his pride. Looking at Stanley''s expression, George raised his eyebrows slightly. What was this man thinking? It was amazing that this man, who rarely showed his emotions, could show them so obviously. Although curious, George did not ask too many questions. For he knew that he would not get an answer even if he asked. So why bother? George sipped his tea calmly and did not say anything. Stanley also ignored him, hugging Jimmy, his eyes tender. He could not see enough of Jimmy. At that moment, the sound of high heels came. George put down the cup of tea in his hand and turned his head together with Stanley. Violet came over from the other door of the vi with her mobile phone, seeing Stanleying downstairs after showering, with Jimmy in her arms, her face instantly lifted up in a stunning smile, "When did youe down?" She nced at the little one in his arms before sitting down next to him this time. Stanley looked at her and said, "It''s been a while, where have you been?" "Went to the bathroom, came out and got a call from the organizer''s side and told me and Aimee to go to the award ceremony." Violet shook her phone and said. Stanley gave a muffled sound, indicating that he knew. Violet put the phone down, then held out her hand, "Give me Jimmy." "No." Stanley shook his head and refused, "Although Jimmy is small, he has a good appetite, he needs to drink milk several times a day, so he has grown quite weight. You hold her for too long, so you rest, I will just hold him." Listening to the man''s words, Violet''s heart was sweet, then she hugged the man''s arm, "You''re so nice, honey." Stanley smiled dotingly, "I''m your husband, if I don''t treat you well, who I should treat well?" The couple spoke,pletely oblivious to the fact that there was a third party in the room. George looked at the two men across the table and couldn''t help but chuckle lightly before continuing to drink his tea. Since the couple did not treat him as an outsider. Then why should he, an outsider, not look squarely at it? When she heard George''s softugh, Violet''s body stiffened, and then only then did she realize that she had just ignored him and was actually glued to Stanley. But it was also fortunate that she and Stanley hadn''t said anything too humiliating, otherwise it would have been even more embarrassing. "Sorry, George, I ......" George knew what she was going to say and waved his hand with a smile, "It''s fine, by the way Violet, just now Jimmy cried." He said. Stanley''s face suddenly froze, then he narrowed his eyes, staring at him. George met Stanley''s eyes without fear and smiled towards him. Stanley''s face darkened. George was doing it on purpose, deliberately telling on Violet! Violet cared a lot about Jimmy and would definitely be nervous to hear Jimmy crying. And then George could say that it was Stanley had made Jimmy cry, to achieve the purpose of borrowing Violet''s hand to get back at him! "What? He cried?" Violet hurriedly looked towards Jimmy in Stanley''s arms.00000 Chapter 920 Whose Fault? Looking at Jimmy''s wet eyshes, Violet believed George''s words and fell silent. Jimmy, indeed, cried! Although she had only spent a week or so with Jimmy, she already knew him well enough. Jimmy was a veryzy child, toozy to move or cry, and only grunted when he pee or poop or was hungry.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. All in all, these days, Jimmy had hardly cried, even when he sobbed, there was no tears. But now, Jimmy actually shed tears, and the tears wet his eyshes, enough to show how sadly Jimmy had just cried. This made Violet feel like her heart was throbbing. She immediately took Jimmy over from Stanley''s arms and stroked her son''s cheek heartily, "Could you tell me what''s going on? Howe Jimmy cried?" Stanley''s thin lips pursed. He did not say anything, only his eyes stared coldly at George. Not only was George not afraid, but he even smiled at him. When Violet saw that both men were silent, she became anxious. She looked to George, "George, I gave Jimmy to you before I went to the bathroom, you tell me why exactly Jimmy cried." "Did you hear that, Mr. Murphy? Violet said that she gave Jimmy to me, it is not I carried him secretly." George didn''t answer her, just looked at Stanley smugly. Stanley snorted coldly and looked at Violet, "Why did you give the child to him? Have you forgotten how he treated Calvin? Aren''t you afraid he''ll hurt Jimmy?" "He won''t, I believe in him." Violet locked eyes with Stanley and said seriously, "I''m willing to give him a chance, will you trust me too? I won''t do something stupid by joking about my own child." Stanley''s thin lips pursed, but in the end he didn''t say anything. Violet looked down at the little one in her arms. The little one was sleeping soundly and his little mouth was moving from time to time in a cute way. But looking at the little one''s eyshes that hadn''t dried yet, she felt another contraction in her heart, "Okay, you guys haven''t answered me, why Jimmy cried?" She pressed the issue once more. George touched his nose, showed a grim smile at Stanley, "Violet, it was Mr. Murphy who made Jimmy cry." Stanley''s face was gloomy. "What?" Violet froze, "Stanley?" She turned her head and looked at the man beside her, "Did you make Jimmy cry?" Her eyes widened in disbelief. Stanley averted his gaze somewhat sheepishly and did not answer. But the way he looked at it made it all very clear that the child had indeed been made to cry by him. Violet was angry. She freed a hand and pointed it tremblingly at Stanley, "Why did you make the child cry?" Jimmy was not a crybaby, and to make him cry like that, he obviously must have done something mind-boggling. "Yes, Mr. Murphy, why did you make Jimmy cry?" George looped his arms, smiling. Stanley had seen his jokes so many times before, had used a superior attitude to lecture him and always treated him badly, George had wanted revenge for a long time. Now, it was a chance. "Shut up!" Stanley looked at George and scolded. George was not afraid of him and was not angry when he yelled at him, butughed even more gloatingly. He waited Stanley to answer Violet. Stanley did not say anything but lectured George, Violet gave an unpleasant expression, "Stanley, what are you doing? Say it or not?" "I''ll say." Stanley''s heart was more or less timid in the face of his wife''s anger. After all, he was the one who made the child cry. So, what were his qualifications for refusing to exin? Sighing, Stanley knew he couldn''t hide it anymore and rubbed his brow, "I didn''t do it on purpose, it was because I saw Jimmy in George''s arms and was very uneasy, so I snatched Jimmy. I didn''t expect that my actions scared Jimmy and he cried." "It''s really you." Violet blushed with anger, "Jimmy is so small, how can he be scared?" Children''s spirits are very fragile and if they are not careful, something can go wrong. But now he scared the child into tears. Stanley said, rubbing the tip of his nose, "I didn''t mean to do it, I was worried about the child, for he was in George''s arms, I was worried about what George would do to Jimmy. I asked George to return Jimmy to me, George refused, that''s why I carried Jimmy over, but I didn''t expect it would scare him." "I''d like to say something here." George suddenly raised his hand, "I did not return Jimmy to Mr. Murphy, not that I refused, but Jimmy wanted to sleep at that time, I wanted to put Jimmy to sleep before returning him to Mr. Murphy. But Mr. Murphy did not even have this patience, he directly grabbed Jimmy and made Jimmy cry but he failed to coax him, in the end, Jimmy was coaxed by me." With these words, he both belittled Stanley and exalted himself, showing the art of speaking to the fullest. Stanley and Violet were not idiots, so how could they not understand? Naturally, Stanley was angry. But Violet did not react much except for a frown. After all, it was Stanley who made the child cry, but it was George who put the child to sleep. On the basis of this, George could secretly mocked Stanley. Stanley failed coax the child himself. Yes, in this moment, in her mind, the child was more important than her husband. "Well, don''t re at George, you scared Jimmy yourself and couldn''t coax him, when George coaxed him, you were upset, you''re really ......" Violet said to Stanley. Stanley pursed his thin lips and did not say anything, somewhat aggravated. He knew that he was the one who had made Jimmy cry and failed to coax him, and in this he had indeed not done as well as George. But that didn''t mean that George could strut. Just now, George sarcastically snapped at him, and Stanley believed that she knew that, yet she didn''t take his side, which naturally made him feel sad. Violet sighed, naturally knowing what he was thinking. She tugged at his sleeve and pointed at Jimmy and George again the moment he looked over, telling him that it wasn''t that she wasn''t on his side, but that the child had been coaxed by George, and for that matter, she should speak for George. Otherwise, she would be ungrateful. Violet rubbed her brow and added, "It''s my fault, I didn''t expect you toe down so soon and I didn''t tell you that I gave Jimmy to George, otherwise you wouldn''t think too much about it. If I had told you in advance, you wouldn''t have been so alert and scared Jimmy." This, indeed, was her fault. Looking at Violet''s self-condemnation, George said with a light cough, "It''s not your fault, it was me who offered to hold Jimmy." "So, in the end, you''re still the culprit?" Stanley narrowed his eyes and gazed dangerously at George. Chapter 921 Battles George had nothing to say. In that case, it did seem that he caused it. If he hadn''t offered to hold Jimmy, Violet would never have offered him Jimmy to hold either. If he did not hold Jimmy, when Stanley came, he would not have stared at him and scared Jimmy into submission. So it did seem that he was responsible for the fact that Jimmy cried. Seeing that George did not say anything and looked as if he had acquiesced, Stanley''s face instantly turned gloomy. When he was about to find trouble with George, Violet hastily held Stanley''s arm, "Okay, things have passed, Jimmy is fine now, this matter should not dwell on who is right and who is wrong, if we continue to dwell on it, we don''t know how long it will take." Stanley looked at her and then at George, and although he was a bit resentful in his heart, he didn''t say anything anymore, but his expression still unpleasant. Seeing this, Violet helplessly shook her head, then gave him a kiss on the cheek. Stanley obviously did not expect her to do this and froze for a moment. It was only after a while that he responded, touching the cheek he had been kissed on, his thin lips curling up. "Well? Are you still angry now?" Violet asked, looking at. Stanley''s eyes shed and he coughed lightly, clearly happy in his heart, but on the surface he deliberately pretended to be calm and said, "Not as angry as I was just now." George rolled her eyes. The corners of his mouth were obviously hooked and he could not even let go, but he had to say that he was less angry. Violet naturally could also see that Stanley was being arrogant and shook her head inughter, "Since you''re not that angry anymore, don''t cken your face, it will grow wrinkles." Stanley nodded, "Okay." "Marry." Violet took out her phone and dialed Marry''s number. When Marry received the call, she asked, "Ma''am, what can I do for you?" "Jimmy is asleep,e over and carry Jimmy back to his room." Violet said into the phone. Marry responded, "Yes ma''am, I''ll be right over." "Okay." Violet and put the phone down. Stanley looked at her and asked, "Where did Marry just go? She didn''t evene over when Jimmy was crying." Obviously, he was displeased with Marry''s AWOL at the moment. Violet looked at the unhappy man and gently patted his hand, "I told Marry to leave, it''s normal that Marry didn''t hear Jimmy crying. Jimmy wasn''t a crier, it was you who scared Jimmy into crying." Stanley was speechless. George was watching the fun from the sidelines. Stanley felt it and lifted his eyes, ncing at him coolly. George was not afraid, and after shrugging his shoulders, he smiled towards Stanley. And it was caught by the eyes of Violet. Looking at the two men secretly displeased with each other, Violet felt amused. These two men were, quite literally, childish. However, Violet was surprised to see George, who was in such an outgoing and somewhat lively mood today. George had always been calm and steady, never showing such a rxed look like today. So, she was surprised and relieved to see George like this. She felt he was not someone who was good at disguising himself and hiding everything in his heart, a gloomy person that people could not understand. Perhaps George had let go of his hatred and understood his feelings. So, having let go of these shackles, he truly lived happily. Because there were no more negative emotions holding him back, he couldugh and be lively. Violet felt happy for George from the bottom of her heart. "Stanley, let''s have the kitchen cook more dishes tonight, so that we can eat with George." Violet looked at Stanley and suggested. Stanley''s brow furrowed instantly and he gave George a look with undisguised dislike in his eyes. He did not want to have dinner with George. Just as Stanley was about to refuse, a dark light shed in George''s eyes and he suddenly said with a smile, "Thank you then." Stanley''s face suddenly sank. What a shameless man. He hadn''t agreed yet. And George, surprisingly, had already thanked. Looking at Stanley''s dark face, George''s thin lips curled up, his mood couldn''t be better. In short, he was happy to see Stanley unhappy. "It''s okay, you''re our friend. Well, you guys talk, I''ll go and got it prepared." Saying that, Violet stood up and gave the child to Stanley, "Marry willeter, you give her Jimmy, don''t make Jimmy cry again." When Stanley heard this, he was unhappy, "I made Jimmy cry just once." Violet realised that her words were a bit off, and smiled at him in embarrassment, "Okay, I didn''t mean it, don''t be angry." "I am not angry." Stanley shook his head slightly. How could he be angry with her? Violet looked at the man who really did not look like he was angry, and only then was she relieved and went to the kitchen. After she left, the two men were once again fighting. Not the kind of fight that was obvious, but the kind where they just looked at each other, hostile to each other. It was only when Marry arrived that these two withdrew their gaze as if nothing had happened. "Sir, give me the child." Marry came to Stanley and stretched out her hand, ready to hold the child. Stanley carried Jimmy over carefully, "Take good care of him." "Yes, sir." Marry nodded and took the child. George said at this time, "Mr. Murphy, you really worry blindly, Marry is a professional, do you still need to remind her?" Stanley knew that he was deliberately saying these things to piss him off. Stanley didn''t bother to pay attention to George and waved his hand, signalling for Marry to take the child away. Marry also sensed that the atmosphere was not right, said no more and left with the baby in her arms. Stanley stood up and looked at George coldly, "If you don''t want me to throw you out, you''ll give me peace." George raised his eyebrows, "Gotta, I''m done with it."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. This was not his territory, Violet was here, and with Violet helping him, he could go and fight with Stanley without any fear. But now that Violet was not around, he might as well restrain himself, or he would really end up being thrown out. When Stanley saw George became quiet, he gave a cold snort and headed for the kitchen. Violet went to the kitchen to instruct the chef to prepare food, then he would go and instruct the chef to just cook a few dishes casually, no need to make them too borate. Giving it to George was a waste. He would rather give it to a dog. After Stanley left, George picked up his cup of tea and gave a smiling. Suddenly, the sound of footsteps came from the direction of the entrance hall, followed by a crisp female voice, "Violet I''m back, I''ve brought you and Mr. Murphy a present."???????????????? Chapter 922 Intense curiosity The word "gift" was bitten very hard by this woman, and even a hint of obscenity could be heard. As you can imagine, the gift was certainly not ordinary, or at least not a good one. George put down his cup of tea and looked over at the sound, seeing the woman who spoke, the same one he had met a few hours ago at the stairway on the first floor, seemingly called something like Aimee. He had never met the woman before, but had heard of her. This woman is a jewellery designer, whose status isparable to Violet''s in the clothing design world, and is a friend of Violet and Jessie. That''s why he had heard of this woman. But only to the extent that he had heard about her; he, himself, did not feel much for the woman. Therefore George only gave Aimee a nce before withdrawing his gaze and continuing to drink his tea slowly. Because he is a doctor and usually has to do surgery, he cannot drink at all, and once in a while, he has to check his work schedule for thest few days and has to see if he has surgery on those days, and if he cannot drink either. After all, alcohol is something that takes several days to bepletely excreted from the body''s bloodstream. Therefore, what he usually drinks most is water and tea, and he rarely drinks fruit juices, some of which ferment in his stomach when he drinks them. Over time, he also fell in love with tea, and sometimes, when he went away for surgery, he would buy himself some nice tea. But although he was rich and could buy many expensive teas, he was ultimately nowhere near the true grandeur of a man like Stanley. Some of the teas are so expensive that even he would buy them at his discretion and not buy more than a few to try. Like the tea he is drinking now, it is one of the expensive mother tree Da Hong Pao that he used to buy and it tastes really good. But it was too expensive and he didn''t buy it a second time, but it was always on his mind. He never thought that here, it would be used as ordinary tea for guests by Stanley. So you can imagine that Stanley must have many more expensive teas here. If he could take away some....... Thinking of the expression Stanley might have had when he had taken the tea by the way, George''s thin lips could not help but curl up. The excitement on Aimee''s face faded considerably when she didn''t hear a responseing from her own words, then walked quickly towards the sofa. Walking up to the sofa, she saw that the person sitting on the sofa was not Violet or Stanley, but the man she had met on the first floor a few hours ago, and a trace of surprise shed in her eyes. How did this man get here? Although she was puzzled, Aimee didn''t show it on the surface and showed a polite smile, "Hello, you''re Dr. Joe, right?" She held out her hand. Even if she didn''t like the man, she still showed respect. George looked at the woman in front of him with a fake smile and raised his eyebrows slightly, knowing very well in his heart that this woman did not have a good feeling towards him, yet she pretended to be able to be amiable, and he had a few admiration in his heart. After all, it''s not often that he could see a woman like this. George''s thin lips pulled out a slight curve of sarcasm, but it quickly disappeared again. As if nothing had happened, he extended his hand and shook Aimee''s hand, "Hello, Miss Chamber, right?" He did not reveal Aimee''s hypocrisy, but instead greeted her ndly as well. In short, these two are masters of acting. The only difference is that there are levels of acting skill, and Aimee is clearly a step down from George. At least, George was able to see that Aimee was acting, while Aimee did not see that George was also acting. The two shook hands and then simply parted ways. Aimee sat down on the sofa opposite George, "Dr. Joe, where''s Violet?" She asked. George remained calmly drinking his tea. It was not easy to drink such an expensive tea again, so he should take advantage of it while he was here and drink more. What if when he left, Stanley was too stingy to let him take some away. "The two are in the kitchen." George said. "The kitchen?" Aimee froze and turned her head in the direction of the kitchen, "Mr. Murphy is back too?" "Hmm." George lifted his chin lightly. Aimee was even more puzzled, "Why are they staying in the kitchen? Do they have to prepare dinner by themselves tonight?" Hearing this, George''s mind immediately conjured up the scene of Stanley tethered to his apron and cooking, and he couldn''t hold back a snort. Aimee was startled and quickly looked at him, "Dr. Joe, what''s wrong with you?" George lowered his eyelids to hide the smile in his eyes, "It''s okay, I got choked up." "Oh." Aimee nodded and didn''t continue to ask any more questions, except that she found the man a bit baffling.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. How could he choke on a cup of tea. Despite the spitting, Aimee didn''t mean to say it. "They are not cooking." As if he didn''t know what was going through Aimee''s mind, George put his tea cup down and elegantly wiped the corner of his mouth as he returned, "They just went to the kitchen to order the chef what to cook tonight, saying that they want to eat with me." "So that''s how it is." Aimee nodded in a dazed manner. But then it seemed odd that there was no need for both men to run to the kitchen to order the chef to receive them, right? She believed Violet would do so. Even if this man had hurt Jessie quite a lot and done other bad things, but for the sake of the fact that he had seved her life, Violet would give this man a chance. After all, She had always been kind-hearted. So it was not surprising that Violet would cook for him. But how could Mr. Murphy! Even she, an outsider, knew how much Mr. Murphy hated George, so he would never give George a reception. Even if it was because Violet wanted to entertain this man, he would reluctantly agree, but he would never also go to the kitchen and order the cook to treat George well. There must be something else going on here. With that in mind, Aimee''s eyes rolled before she got up and headed for the kitchen. Seeing this, George raised an eyebrow, but did not stop. He is not this woman, and this woman treats him in an average manner, so what would he do to bother with this woman. So George quickly withdrew his gaze and continued to drink his tea. Over here, Aimee made her way curiously to the kitchen. Just as she reached the kitchen door, she heard a strange sounding from the kitchen. The voice sounded very ambiguous and yet inexplicably blushing. She touched my rolling face and my fast beating heart. Aimee vaguely understood what the sound signified and that she should not proceed further. But people are always driven by curiosity and will not give up. So instead of leaving immediately, Aimee subconsciously eased her footsteps and continued on. The kitchen door was left open, so when Aimee walked outside the door, she could clearly see the scene inside the kitchen. Only to see a tall back being turned to her, holding a petite figure against the kitchen wall in a strong kiss. The tall figure was not just kissing, even the movements were dominant.???????????? Chapter 923 Astonished Aimee The small figure,pletely pushed against the wall, had no room to move or struggle, and could only let the taller figure do what it wanted. Aimee looked at the man and woman kissing in the kitchen, her whole face flushed, even her ears and neck were red, she didn''t know neither to go nor not to go. She could never have imagined that she woulde here and see such a scene. In fact, the moment she heard the voice, she had already guessed something in her mind. It was only her curiosity that drove her to see what was going on, and then she saw such a scene. Mr. Murphy was really too much, he could not even resist this, he actually pressed Violet to kiss in the kitchen, couldn''t he just go back to his room? Aimee spat in her heart as her feet moved back, not daring to look any further. She wanted to get out of this ce before she was found out, or she would be in trouble if she was discovered. Mr. Murphy would definitely not let her off the hook. At the thought, Aimee swallowed hard and stepped back a little faster and bigger. But it was because she was in such a hurry that she took too big a step, so she backed up and identally hit the wall behind her, and a subconscious cry of pain escaped her lips. The sound was so loud that the two men kissing in the kitchen instantly heard it and stopped their movements. The two men kissing instantly heard it and stopped their movements. Aimee also realised that she had made a noise, her eyes suddenly widened and her face went white, then she hastily covered her mouth. Was it toote for her to run? One second ago Aimee was thinking of running, but the next she knew it was toote for her to run. Because, she was already being watched by Mr. Murphy. Stanley and Violet were kissing, they suddenly heard someone''s voice. He immediately let go of Violet and jerked his head towards the far side where the sound came from and saw a panicked Aimee, his face immediately darkened. Violet also didn''t expect that she and Stanley would be caught in the act of kissing in the kitchen, and naturally, she felt embarrassed. "It''s Aimee." It was indeed a relief when she saw that the person who kissed was Aimee. After all, Aimee had seen her many times being tossed around by Stanley before she got up at noon, so she had more or less relived when facing Aimee. After all, Aimee had seen her being embarrassed too many times. It was not a big deal Aimeeughed at her again. Anyway, it was better to be seen by Aimee than by George. When seen by George, she would have been embarrassed to see anyone, but when seen by Aimee, she did not react so much. "Go." Stanley nced coolly at Aimee and walked over, holding Violet''s hand. Violet nodded, wiping her lips as she walked. Her lips had been bitten and sucked by Stanley, and they were probably swollen by now. When she faced Aimeeter, she guessed Aimee was going tough a lot. Sighing, Violet gave a helpless, bitterugh. There, knowing that she had been discovered, Aimee could not continue to run backwards and could only stand still and face the furious storm that was to follow. When she saw Stanley leading Violet towards her, Aimee''s heart was about to fly out in fear. Especially when she saw Stanley''s gloomy face, she swallowed hard and her cheeks became even paler.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "Mr. Murphy, Violet." Aimee saw Violet and Stanley stop in front of her, and barely managed to squeeze a smile on her face as she greeted the two. Violet instead gave a smile in response to Aimee. And Stanley''s face was expressionless, his gaze like a torch staring at Aimee, his voice cold, "What are you doing here?" "No, nothing." Aimee hurriedly shook her head and waved her hands, "I came to look for Violet, I didn''t expect you guys to be The more she spoke, the more she whispered. And Violet''s face flushed when she heard her remark about that, and she looked away in embarrassment and shyness. Stanley narrowed his eyes, "What did you see?" Aimee once again shook her head, "Not much, really not much, I just saw a glimpse of it, really only a glimpse." "1 She made a little gesture to show that what she said was true, "And I saw you guys kissing, I immediately covered my eyes and tried to get out of here so I wouldn''t disturb you, but to my surprise, I hit the wall She didn''t say thetter words, but the meaning was understood. Because she hit the wall, it made a sound and woke them up. Otherwise, she would have left long ago and they would not have found out that she had spied on them kissing. Just thinking about it made Aimee feel a sigh of relief, as well as anger at herself. Stanley felt that she was simply stupid to bump into the wall and disturb his passion. If it wasn''t for the fact that this woman was Violet''s friend, he would have had someone throw her out. Stanley looked coldly at Aimee, his face growing coldy, the aura around him all suppressed terribly. Aimee was on the verge of tears of fear, first looking timidly at Stanley, and finally looking at Violet for help, her eyes blinking, the meaning in her eyes very obvious. Violet, help me! Violet received Aimee''s request for help, looking at Aimee''s look of being scared by Stanley, she couldn''t help butugh, "Well Stanley, look at how you scared Aimee, it''s not like she did it on purpose, she came to look for me, she didn''t know we were in ...... But it''s your fault, kissing me in the kitchen." Violet pped Stanley''s arm and said without good grace. In any case, Aimee is a friend, and even if she saw it, it was unintentional. It''s not good for her to see Aimee being held against Stanley all the time. Stanley would stare at Aimee so coldly, for no other reason than purely because Aimee had suddenly appeared and disturbed his pleasure. So, how should she help Aimee to put in a good word. Hearing Violet speak for herself, Aimee also looked at Stanley and nodded her head, "Yes Mr. Murphy, Violet is right, I really didn''t know you were kissing, if I knew, I definitely wouldn''t havee, so Mr. Murphy, please forgive me this time, I won''t dare do it again, I swear." With that, she held up three fingers in the shape of an oath, with a serious expression on her face. Violet looked funny, pulled Stanley''s arm, and helped to speak, "Well forget it, Aimee just identally saw us kissing, it''s not like she did anything bad. You''re scaring her. Let''s continue tonight, okay?" She said thisst sentence in a whisper, close to Stanley''s ear, specifically for his ears alone. A dark aura shed in Stanley''s eyes, and the cold aura around him was instantly collected. Seeing this, Violet knew it was a done deal andughed, "Well, you go first, I''ll talk to Aimee for a while and coax her, she''s scared by you and if she''s not soothed, she''ll have nightmares tonight." Stanley nced at Aimee with contempt evident in his eyes, clearly despising Aimee''s guts. He hasn''t done anything to her yet, it''s just a cold face, and that''s scary as hell for her! "Don''t talk too long, I''ll go to my room to change, my clothes are wrinkled." Stanley tugged at the cor of his shirt and said, his voice low and sexual. Chapter 924 The Mysterious Gift Violet''s face could not help but blush. His clothes was wrinkled, why? Just now in the kitchen, he was so strong against her that she couldn''t move, she was weak. She had to find something to hold on to in order to stand still, of course. Naturally, his clothes became the best armrest and then they were scrunched up. Thinking of this, Violet coughed lightly, then gave the man a white nce without good grace, "Alright, you hurry up." Her tone wore a bit of urgency, gesturing for him to stop talking. Maybe he will say something else in a moment that will make people blush. Stanley looked at Violet''s cute, embarrassed and shy face and gave a lowugh before walking away with his long legs. Soon, at the kitchen door, there were only Violet and Aimee left. After seeing Stanley''s figurepletely disappear and there was no more sound of footsteps, Aimee sighed with relief and patted her chest. "Great, the god of evil has finally left." Violet raised her eyebrows, "Aimee, you''re calling my husband the god of evil in front of me, aren''t you afraid I''ll tell him?" She said with a wry smile. Aimee looked at her and giggled, "Violet, I knew you wouldn''t, that''s why I dared to say that." "Just because I wouldn''t before, it doesn''t mean I won''t now." Violet looped her arms and deliberately scared her. Aimee took her arm and shook it petntly, "My good Violet, don''t be like this, we are good friends, you can''t do that." Violet was amused, "You talked too much." Aimee wasughing heatedly again, "I can''t help it, it''s really because Mr. Murphy was too scary just now, the way he looked at me just now, I was scared out of my mind, to me, isn''t he just the God of evil?" Violet shook her head in amusement, "Well, I''m teasing you, I won''t say anything to him." ""''I knew you are the best." Aimee smiled and leaned her head on Violet''s shoulder, "But you still have to say something good for me, I identally saw you two kissing and made amotion. I''m sure I''ll be under such pressure, so you must help me stabilize Mr. Murphy''s mood, don''t let Mr. Murphy see me and find me in trouble." "Don''t worry, he won''t, don''t think too much about it." Violet said with amusement. "What do you mean I think too much." Aimee''s back straightened and her face was serious, "I''m telling the truth, Mr. Murphy is stingy, you''ve been in a cold war for so long before you reconcile. Mr. Murphy had a moment of closeness with you, but was identally interrupted by me, Mr. Murphy must have a grudge against me in his heart, when he sees me, he will think that I disturbed his good deed. " Seeing how sure she was, Violet didn''t even know how to persuade her that Stanley really wouldn''t do that. Violet shook her head helplessly andughed lightly, "Alright, since you think so, I''ll watch him and try to keep him from doing anything to you." Aimee''s eyes lit up, "That would be great, thank you." Violet falsely pressed her hand, "Take it easy, it hasn''t happened yet." "You''re my protective shield, I have to befriend you." Aimee said with a smile, then thought of something, her eyes rolled, a sly smile on her face, "But Violet, I really did not expect you and Mr. Murphy are actually so wild in the kitchen..." She didn''t say thetter words, recing them with an obscene, tawdry grin instead. But the meaning was clear to everyone. Violet''s face flushed again, embarrassed, "What''s so surprising about that, like you just said, we''ve been in a cold war for so many days, he hasn''t been close to me for a long time, and we are in a reconciliation, so he couldn''t resist." "Oh." Aimee trailed off with a bad smile, "You''ve changed." "How have I changed?" Violet looked at her. "Getting bold and wild." Aimee raised two thumbs up, "The past you, slightly by me seeing a little trace of intimacy with Mr. Murphy after, you were shy, this time by me seeing the actual intimate actions, you are actually not as shy as before, and can also directly say that you couldn''t hold back, this is a change. Is it that after beingughed at by me several times, you became cheeky?" She bumped her shoulder against Violet. Violet took a step to the side and distanced herself from her, blushing, "Pretty much, anyway, I''ve beenughed at several times by you, I''m used to it, can I not have been cheeky?" "Hey, hey, that really seems to be my credit." Aimee smiled and said, "Actually, it''s good to be cheeky. Don''t be shy." "You have a point." Violet gave her a nk look without good grace. She then rubbed her temples and got down to business, "By the way, when did you get back? What are you doing here in the kitchen?" "I just got back not long ago." Aimee spread her hands and said, "Didn''t I say before I left home that I would prepare a present for you and Mr. Murphy to make up, so I went out to buy a present for you, and came back right after I did so, I met George in the living room and talked to him, and after I found out from him that you were in the kitchen, I came over to look for you and wanted to give you the present, but I didn''t know that Mr. Murphy was also there and was so...... But, Mr. Murphy held you down on the wall and the way he kissed you, it was really handsome, you are really lucky to have such a handsome husband."Owned by N?velDrama.Org. She winked at Violet with a bad smile. Violet face although embarrassed, but the eyes can not hide the pride, "Just a little more handsome than the average man. "That makes I want to hit you." Aimee squinted at her. Violetughed lightly and waved her hand, "Okay, okay, let''s not talk about that, where''s the gift you bought?" She held out her hand. Aimee pointed in the direction of the living room, "It''s in the living room, I didn''t bring it here." "Let''s go then." Violet pulled her arm, "I''d like to see what gifts you''ve prepared for me and Stanley." A bad glint shed in Aimee''s eyes, and her face was even more lewd and full of smiles, "Don''t worry, Mr. Murphy must like it a lot." "Why is he the one who likes it a lot?" Violet was a little puzzled. The meaning of this statement is clear. That is, she doesn''t necessarily like it, but Stanley definitely does. This made Violet''s heart feel a little bad for some reason. "Because men like that sort of thing." Aimee said with a raised eyelid and a high note. The premonition in Violet''s heart got even worse. "Oh? What exactly is it?" Violet asked. Aimee wagged her finger, "Unspeakable, you''ll know when you see it, don''t worry, it''s something that will definitely enhance your rtionship with Mr. Murphy, let''s go, I''ll show you." When Violet heard her say that, she knew that it was impossible to know exactly what it was until she saw something, and there was nothing she could do about it, so she followed her towards the living room. The living room was deserted, George had left at some point. Violet followed Aimee to the sofa, on which sat a delicate bag, squared off in a box. The box is small, the size of a shoebox, and the box and bag are both ck and tightly packed. Violet couldn''t see what was inside.??????????? Chapter 925 A Very Likeable Gift She only felt mysterious and couldn''t help but ask, "What''s in this box is the gift you gave me?" "Of course." Aimee nodded hastily, then handed the box over, "Here." "Thanks, then." Violet reached out to take it, and then was about to pull open the ribbon of the gift that was helping on top of the box. Seeing this, Aimee hurriedly grabbed her hand, "What are you doing?" Violet looked at Aimee with a strange face, "Of course I''m opening the gift to see what''s inside, what else can I do? What, I can''t open it?"This is from N?velDrama.Org. Receiving a gift and opening it in public is not a rude act for them. First of all they know each other well, so they don''t care about that. The second thing is that they have been exposed to more Western culture and have spent more time abroad, and are used to the directness of the Western side, opening gifts as soon as they receive them, unlike at home, where they wait until the gift-giver has left. That''s why she was just about to open her present. She just didn''t expect to be stopped by Aimee before the gift could be opened. "Of course not." Aimee shook her head, indicating that the gift was not unwrappable. Violet raised her eyebrows, "Then why did you stop me?" Aimee coughed lightly twice, "So what, this gift is a bit special, so I suggest it''s best not to open it in public, otherwise it''s very embarrassing, you''d better go back to your room and look at it." Hearing this, Violet''s heart thudded, and a bad premonition grew stronger and stronger. She looked down at the box in her hand, and then at Aimee''s sheepish look, and narrowed her eyes as she asked, "What''s in exactly?" "Don''t ask, in any case it''s not something bad, on the contrary it''s still something good, Mr. Murphy will definitely like it. Well, hurry up and go back to your room, you''ll know when you get back to your room." With that, Aimee gave Violet a turn, then pushed her back and pushed her in the direction of the stairs. Violet did not resist and let her push herself along. Just in time, she also wanted to go back to her room to see what was in here that made Aimee so secretive and cautious. Pushing Violet to the stairway, Aimee removed her hand from her back. Aimee waved her hand and said, "Okay Violet, you go up by yourself, I won''t go, I''ll call my senior brother and go keep Jimmypanyter." "Good, I''ll go up first." Violet smiled and nodded, then lifted the long hem of her skirt and elegantly walked upstairs. Violet opened the door to the room and entered, seeing Stanley sitting on the sofa in the room, a touch of surprise surfaced on her face, "Why are you here?" Stanley, currently sitting on the sofa with aptop on hisp and his hands on theputer''s keyboard, was obviously working. When Stanley heard her question, he frowned slightly, seemingly not too happy, "This is our room, why can''t I be here?" Violet put her surprise away, closed the door and said with a wry smile, "Didn''t you sleep in another room?" The implication is that this is already a room for her alone. His room is next door. How could Stanley not hear that the woman was flirting with him, he coughed lightly against his lips, "We''ve made up now, so it''s only right that I move back in." Violetughed, "You can''t even wait." She hadn''t even asked him to move back yet. He ended uping back on his own. But it''s good that he''s moved back, he''s moved back, that means they''re really reconciled. Otherwise, they have only superficially made up and their rtionship is still in trouble. Now that he is back, she could put her mind in peace. Pretending not to know her teasing, Stanley''s eyes fell on the box she was holding and narrowed his eyes as he asked, "What''s that?" Violet walked towards him, "Aimee gave us a gift, said it would boost our rtionship. I don''t know what''s inside, I was going to open it and take a look, but she stopped me and insisted I go back to my room before opening it, and said you''d love this gift." "Oh?" Stanley raised an eyebrow. He must have liked it? There are not many things in this world that he can like. He wanted to see what made that woman so sure he would like it. Seeming to see what the man was thinking, Violet handed the box over, "Here, look at it yourself, I''m going to go to the bathroom." Stanley took the box. Violet walked towards the bathroom. She was wearing a ck dress with a hemline close to the ground that almost covered her feet. The dress is also slim fitting, with a loose hemline only at the calf, showing off her perfect figure to the full. And as she moves, her hips swayed, it was so eye-catching that people couldn''t take their eyes off her. Stanley just looked at her, his eyes dark, the knot in his throat sliding slightly, his body rising up with a dry. A hot feeling came over his body. He tugged at his cor and took a sip of the iced water on the coffee table in front of him, waiting until Violet''s figure hadpletely disappeared. Only then did the heat in his body ease a little. "Goblin!" Stanley gripped his water ss tightly and murmured in a hoarse voice. It is indeed good to have a stunningly beautiful wife. If it weren''t for the fact that he was going to eatter, he would have dragged her to the end and shown her the price of seducing him. Violet didn''t know that she had given him the urge by walking and showing her back. She wasn''t seducing, she just walked inly and didn''t do anything. Is it her fault that the man can''t help himself? When Violet closed the bathroom door, Stanley then withdrew his gaze with some reluctance and looked down at the box in his hand. The box is not heavy, on the contrary it is quite light. He didn''t know what was in it, that woman Aimee had the audacity to say that he liked it. A hint of disdain shed across Stanley''s eyes before he held theptop away from hisp and ced the box on hisp, casually pulling the drawstring knot off the box. Without the tying knot, Stanley was able to open the lid of the box quite easily. Unimpressed, he raised his hand and lifted the box, the contents of which, atst, came into view. After seeing what was inside, Stanley''s pupils crinkled, this was actually ....... Stanley reached out his hand and touched the contents, his heart beating slightly faster. How could he have imagined that the gift Aimee gave them was actually this? At this moment, Stanley no longer had the carelessness on his face when he first opened the gift, let alone the disdain he had when he thought of Aimee''s remark that he liked it a lot. All he had at the moment was excitement and the urge. Well, this time, Aimee had finally done a good thing that satisfied him. She was right about the gift, and he did like it very much. Seeing as she had given this gift, he wouldn''t me her for interrupting his intimacy with his wife. Stanley''s thin lips curled up slightly.00 Chapter 926 Say Nothing He then dropped the lid of the box and picked at its contents with his long, slender fingers. Looking at the contents of the box, Stanley''s eyes darkened and the knot in his throat slid slightly as his mind began to fantasise about how these things woulde in handyter. At that moment, the sound of a door opening came from the direction of the bathroom. Stanley put the object back on his fingers and looked up in the direction of the bathroom. Violet had already finished her toilet and came out of the bathroom. She carried the hem of her skirt on both sides with both hands and walked in a graceful manner towards this side. As she got closer and closer, Stanley''s eyes grew darker and darker, and his gaze couldn''t stop ncing at her, as if he was referencing something. Violet felt it, her footsteps slightly paused, and a bad feeling rose up in her heart. What did it mean? Why did she feel as if he wanted to eat her up? It''s an illusion, isn''t it? Violet swallowed and looked at the man with some trepidation, looking into his dark eyes, her heart contracted, "Honey, what''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that? What do I have on me?" She could feel his gaze not only on her face, but everywhere on her body, his eyes practically nailed it. It made her wonder if there was something about herself that he couldn''t take his eyes off. "It''s nothing, I just wanted to see you." Stanley''s voice was low and hoarse as he replied, while picking up the lid of the box and motionlessly closing it to cover the contents. Violet only felt that he was strange, "It''s not like I haven''t seen you for a long time, you make it sound like I''ve been separated from you for a long time." Stanley hooked his lips, "Of course it''s been a long time since we separated, that''s why I wanted to see you." Violetughed at his words, "Howe I didn''t know before that you were so sweet-mouthed and could say these love words?" She retraced her steps towards him. Stanley put the box aside, then reached out and wrapped his arms around her slender waist, making her sit on hisp. Violet also smoothly wrapped her arms around his neck. Stanley lowered his head and gave her a kiss on her red lips, before saying, "So you know now? As long as you like it, I can say it anytime." Violet smiled happily, "Good, then I''ll wait for you to say a love word to me every day." "Okay." Stanley scratched the bridge of her nose. Violet''s eyes were drawn to the box he had just put to the side, then she let go of his neck and reached for the box, "What''s in here?" However, her hand had just touched the box and before she could pick it up, Stanley''srge hand reached over and pressed directly on the box. The implication was clear: she was not allowed to take it. Violet turned her head in surprise and looked at Stanley, obviously not understanding why Stanley was trying to stop him, "Honey, what are you doing?" Stanley''s eyes shed, his voice still husky and sexual, "You can''t look at it for now." "Why?" Violet blinked, very confused, "Isn''t what''s in here a gift from Aimee to us? Why can''t I look at it?" "It''s not that you can''t look at it, it''s that you can''t look at it now." Stanley said with deep eyes. It won''te in handy at night if she saw it now. She will certainly find a way to get rid of the contents of the box. So for the sake of the evening, so that the contents of the box coulde in handy, he had to stop her from looking inside it now. As Violet listened to Stanley''s words, she only felt more confused, "Why can''t I look at it now?" Her eyebrows furrowed as she stared intently at the man, as if to see something in his face. But there was nothing on the man''s face, and she couldn''t see at all what he was hiding. This left Violet more or less defeated. Stanley shifted his gaze slightly, not meeting Violet''s gaze. He was afraid that if he stared at it for too long, he would get soft and couldn''t resist taking his hand away and letting her open the box now. So, for the sake of the evening''s happiness, he had to be ruthless. "You''ll know when the timees, don''t worry, I won''t harm you." Stanley touched Violet''s face with one hand and told her very seriously. Violet took his hand off her face, "Of course I know you won''t harm me, it''s just that you''re being so secretive, it makes me feel bad inside and more curious, let me see what''s inside, okay?" She shook the man''s arm. The man''s pupils flinched slightly and he almost resisted the urge to show her. But in the end, reason won out over impulse, and he held back his heart and refused. "No." Stanley flicked his thin lips and replied with cold indifference. The petnce on Violet''s face instantly disappeared and changed to an expressionless face, "Fine, you refuse to show me this too, so you tell me what''s inside." "Nor can I." Stanley picked her up and put her on the sofa to the side, then got up and held the box in his hands, "Still, you''ll know when the timees." With that, he headed for the cloakroom with the box in his arms. His went to hide the box before she found it, saw it in advance, and then secretly disposed of it. Looking at Stanley''s otherworldly look, Violet didn''t know what he was going to do, and her face turned flushed with anger. This man, to keep her from looking inside the box, actually went so far as to hide it from her, guarding her like a thief. It really pissed her off. Violet stood up, clenched her hands into fists and stomped her feet, "Stanley you bastard." Stanley also felt quite an asshole as he listened to his wife''s scolding behind him. But to get a piece of the action for himself, he had to be an asshole about it. With a sigh, Stanley kept his footsteps and continued on, soon entering the cloakroom. Violet stood in ce biting her lip, her face all puffed up with anger. But no longer angry, he wouldn''t show her, wouldn''t even tell her what was still in the box, and had to hide it. What else could she do when she was angry? Violet grunted and muttered in dissatisfaction, "If you don''t show me, I can go and ask." Thinking that, Violet did not stay in the room much longer, turned around and walked out of the room and went downstairs. When Stanley came out of the cloakroom after hiding his things, all he saw was an empty room with no one else in it.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He froze for a moment. Stanley looked around the room, making sure that he was the only one in the room and that Violet had gone out before he rubbed his brow and began to reflect on whether he had gone a little too far. Tell her anything would be fine, whether she believes it or not, at least he answered. But it''s no use thinking about that now, she is already out. It''s just that she is gone now, so wait until the evening and coax her. When he thought of what would happen in the evening, Stanley''s eyes darkened and he could not help but look forward to it. On the other hand, after Violet left the room, she went straight to the living room on the ground floor of the vi and looked for Aimee. But Aimee was not in the living room at the moment, and she thought back again to when Aimee had said she would go to the second floor to see Jimmy after the phone call. At this moment, then, Aimee should be on the second floor. With that thought, Violet darkened her face again and headed for the second floor. As a result, at the stairway on the second floor, he met George who was about to go downstairs.???????? Chapter 927 Celebrating His Change Seeing her sullen face, George pushed the sses on the bridge of her nose, "What''s wrong with you? Who has upset you?" He could see at once that she was unhappy. Violet shrugged her shoulders, "Who else could it be, it''s still Stanley and Aimee." George raised an eyebrow, "What did they do to piss you off?" "Aimee gave me a gift, mysteriously, but refused to tell me what it was, I wanted to open it and she wouldn''t let me, so I went back to my room to look at it, only to return to my room and have the gift opened by Stanley, who, after seeing it, like Aimee, refused to tell me what was inside and wouldn''t let me look at it, do you think these two people are strange? " Violet rubbed her brow. George nodded, "It''s a bit strange, but what was the look on their face when they stopped you? If it wasn''t a very serious or stony expression, it means there was nothing wrong with the gift and there must have been some reason for not wanting you to see it." "Expression..." Violet''s index finger against her cheek, "the expression is not gloomy, just very mysterious. I cannot see anything from Stanley, but I can guess from Aimee, she is very lewd." "Lewd?" George was interested. Violet nodded, "Yeah, when she handed me the gift, she said it was something to promote my rtionship with Stanley, and the lewd look on her face made me want to hit her and my goose bumps rose all over my body." Hearing her words, George smiled unexpectedly, "Then I know what the gift is." Violet didn''t know what George was thinking, her eyes lit up and she looked at him in a hurry and asked, "Oh? You know? Tell me, what exactly is it?" George said, "Sorry, I can''t tell you, since they all want to keep it a secret, then I can''t spoil their ns. If Mr. Murphy knows that I tell you, he will definitely not let me off, so you figure it out yourself." When he finished, he pushed up his sses again. After hearing his words, the anticipation on Violet''s face instantly froze and finally her face was expressionless, "What exactly are you hiding from me?" She couldn''t figure it out. George only replied, "You are still too simple and too pure." "What do you mean?" Violet froze, clearly missing his words somewhat. George spread his hands, "You''ll see what it means when you know what the gift is, well, I''m leaving." He lifted the bag in his hand. Violet was obediently caught by his movements. Her eyes fell on the bag in his hand and she asked in surprise, "You''re going out?" George nodded, "Out on some business, I will be back in the evening, didn''t you also order the kitchen to give me a reception?" Violet responded with a smile, "Yeah." "So how could I miss it!" "That''s true." Violet ruffled the hair around her ears, "Alright then, you go, I''ll have the driver pick you up and return early in the evening." "Okay." George did not refuse her kindness and nodded his agreement. Violet took out her mobile phone and sent a message to Adrian. Soon there was a reply from Adrian. After reading the reply, Violet put away her phone and said to George, "Adrian is already outside, you go ahead." "I''m off then, see you tonight." George waved his hand. Violet responded with a smile.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. George crossed over to her and carried the bag towards the stairs. Violet just stood at the corner watching him. Violet could not help butment it again at this moment, George''s change was really big. In the past, when he disguised himself as a gentle man, although it was not obvious that he was in fact a gloomy and crazy person, one could sense him and that he was hiding a lot of things in his heart, because one''s eyes cannot deceive. Even when his eyes were gentle, they held much in them and were not clear. Especiallyter on, after his disguise ispletely thrown off and he regains his true nature, his gentleness is gone and his eyes are written with hatred and gloom that makes people cringe at the sight of him. But now, all the hateful gloom in his eyes was gone, and in its ce, a rity that had never been seen before. His eyes were clear, and although they were still not the gentle ones they used to be, one could sense that his mind was not so deep. He became rxed Although he did not say what he has let go of, what he had released. But she was able to guess that he had let go of his hatred for the Robinson family and figured out that the Robinson family was not the culprit for his parents'' death, that they were only indirectly bringing the murderer, and that it was not intentional. He also understood that without the Robinson family''s help back then, his family would not have survived for much longer, but would have been all but extinct long ago, leaving him not still alive. The Robinson family, not the murderers of his parents, were even benefactors. In the past, he had been so set in his ways that after he had decided that the Robinson family was the enemy who had killed his family, he could no longer think about what had happened back then from any other perspective, because the death of his parents had formed an obsession that made him unwilling to think about it more. That''s why he blindly hated the Robinson family for more than ten years, clearly loving Jessie but unwilling to ept this fact, pushing her away time and again, breaking her heart, and then on the other side, loving her as a stand-in for Jessie, and even doing many wrong things as a result. The good thing is that, in the end, none of these mistakes had very serious consequences. Otherwise, now they and George really don''t know how to live with themselves. So she is now grateful that George, blinded by hatred and unable to think, has now finallye out of his hatred and understands how wrong he has been these past ten years. Seriously, unburdened of his full hatred and hostility, he is a very good and very attractive man. She expects him to get better in the future. She just doesn''t know how he will reconcile with the Robinson family. Now that he has let go of his hatred and untied his knot, he will certainly not continue his cold war with the Robinson family. After all, he has already realised that the person he loves is Jessie and has the idea of reiming her. Since he wanted to recover Jessie, it was impossible not to reconcile with the Robinson family, otherwise he would not be able to be with Jessie and her parents would definitely try their best to stop it. So, if he wants to be with Jessie, he can only first resolve the hatred and conflicts with her parents and obtain their forgiveness. Jessie has not regained her memory today, nor does she seem to want to. As long as Jessie does not regain her memory, plus Jessie is also clear that she cannot fall in love with George again, so it is not an easy task for George to chase after Jessie. At least now Jessie is clear-headed, and although she doesn''t remember what George did to her in the past, she knows that George must have hurt her badly in the past. A woman with a clear head knows that after a man has hurt her, there is the possibility of secondary hurt. So she would certainly be reluctant to regain her memory, much less fall in love with him again, just in case she would be hurt again.??????????? Chapter 928 Violet is Angry Then, Jessie would avoid George and even stay away from him. Only in this way is it possible to avoid the possibility of falling in love with George all over again. After all, she loved him so much before that the probability of falling in love with him again would be very low, and she has no choice but to run away from George in order to avoid falling in love again. When Jessie did this, how could it not be for his own protection? She forgot all her past memories of George, she didn''t know him and didn''t know if he was worth trusting, so she wouldn''t fall in love with him easily. Because she didn''t know if he would hurt her again after she fell in love all over again. She had already been hurt once, and went to hypnotize herself in order to forget him and let go of him. If she fell in love all over again and got hurt again, she didn''t know if she could survive. After all, for Jessie, having fallen into the same man twice in a row, she really had no idea of living anymore, she would feel useless, knowing that it was a fire pit, why did she have to jump in again and get hurt that was also self-inflicted. It is said that where there is once domestic abuse, there is a second and countless times. In the same way that one hurts a person, there is sure to be a second time. Jessie will not fall in love with George so easily as long as she keeps this thought in mind. So it''s not that easy for George to regain her heart, there''s still a long way to go. This includes gaining the forgiveness her parents as well. She believes that for the next few years, perhaps George will have to surround himself with Jessie and the Robinson family. Thinking, Violet shook her head andughed lightly, then held onto the railing and moved on upstairs. She had intended to ask Aimee for rification and ask her what she had actually sent. If Aimee doesn''t say anything, force her to.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only But now, she wasn''t in that mood either. One by two, they kept it from her, and George, who guessed what it was at the back, also kept it from her, leaving her with no curiosity at all about what was in the box. After all, curiosity has its heat, and when it wears off, there is naturally nothing left. She might as well go to her room and rest for a while. Violet returned to the third floor, opened the door to her room and walked in. In the room, the man is still sitting on the sofa,ptop on hisp, and is burying his head in tapping. Hearing footsteps, the man said without looking up, "You are back." Violet nodded her head. Stanley finally lifted his head from theputer and turned it to look at her, "Where have you been?" "Went downstairs, ready to find Aimee and ask her what she had sent. It''s okay that she was secretive, but you followed suit, making me itchy, so I couldn''t resist going to her." "Oh? Did you ask for rification then?" Stanley asked teasingly. It was clear in his mind that she must not have asked. If she had the answer, she would not have looked like this, but would have blushed. Sure enough, hearing the man''s words, Violet gave him a nk look, "If I had the answer, would I still look like this?" Stanleyughed low. Violet said with no good grace, "You guys are hiding it from me, Aimee is hiding it from me, and even George is hiding it from me! It really pisses me off!" Hearing George, the smile on Stanley''s face faded, "He also knows what Aimee has sent?" Violet nodded, "When I came up just now, I happened to meet him on the stairs, he was going out, so I had a chat with him about it, and he said he guessed what Aimee had sent me, and he wouldn''t tell me, saying that if I told him, you woulde after him." At these words, the dissatisfaction on Stanley''s face dissipated, "He is sensible." He did not suspect George of lying. In fact, it''s not surprising that George would guess, after all, that thing isn''t hard to guess. It''s just that Violet herself is too innocent to think in those terms and that''s why she can''t guess. Oh, his silly wife! "What''s that look in your eyes?" Violet''s eyes narrowed as she saw the way the man was looking at her and walked towards him. Stanley hooked his lips, "What kind of look?" "You''re connoting me?" Violet walked up to him and red at him with her arms crossed. Stanley raised his eyebrows, "Oh? How do you see that?" "I can see it with both eyes." Violet grunted, "You''re calling me stupid!" Stanley was really surprised now. He didn''t expect that she would actually see it. Looking at the surprise on the man''s face, Violet''s face turned red with anger, "Good, you actually really said I''m stupid, Stanley you''re too much, where am I stupid?" Seeing the woman''s eyes all red, Stanley knew he had caused trouble and hurriedly moved theputer off hisp, got up and held her in his arms, gently coaxing, "Okay, okay, I was wrong, I didn''t mean to say you were stupid, I just said my wife was simply simple and lovely." "What do you mean?" Violet blinked, "Why are you calling me simple too?" "Oh? There''s someone else calling you simple?" Stanley looked at her, "Aimee?" Violet shook her head, "No, it was George, I asked him what exactly Aimee had sent, he didn''t tell me, instead he said I was simple." "He is not wrong." Stanley said. Violet pursed her lips, "What does it have to do with Aimee''s gift?" She doesn''t understand. Seeing that she still hadn''t thought that way yet, Stanley was helpless and had to tell her, "You''ll know in the evening, and when ites, I''ll show you the gift, and then you''ll understand what we said about you being simple." Violet grunted disdainfully, "I''m not going to see it, you all won''t let me see it or tell me what it is, my curiosity has long since gone, so I don''t bother to look at what you''re hiding." "Really not see it?" Stanley narrowed his eyes. "No!" Violet said very firmly. Stanley deliberately teased her, "Then don''t regret if you don''t see it when the timees." Seeing the seriousness of his words, Violet''s back straightened slightly, "What do you mean? It''s not like something is important, is it?" Stanley grunted. For her, perhaps not, but for him, yes. He could not tell her! Seeing that Stanley did not speak, Violet became more and more convinced that she was right. Very important stuff, that can''t be left unseen. In case you miss it, won''t you regret itter. Thinking, Violet bit her lower lip, "Since what you said is so important, then fine, then I''ll just reluctantly take a look at it tonight." Seeing her arrogant face, Stanley''s eyes shed with a fine aura, and his thin lips hooked up more and more, "Okay, then don''t you regret it." "No regrets, I''m not that kind of person." Violet''s chin lifted slightly. She was simply adorable in this way. Stanley didn''t hold back and nibbled gently on her chin, "Well then, I''ll let you see it after the bath tonight." Violet''s heart stuttered, "After a shower?" She stared at the man, "Why after the shower?" For some reason, she had a bad feeling in her heart, starting to think that maybe that''s not such a good thing. Now, was it toote for her to regret it? Naturally, Stanley could see the woman''s thought and replied with a pretend straight face, "Because it only makes sense to watch it after a bath." "Is it some kind of skin care product?" Violet''s eyes rolled and she began to set up a conversation. He wouldn''t tell her, so she would just guess for herself. Maybe she would get it right.00 Chapter 929 Coaxing Yourself "No." Stanley shook his head and told her very clearly. Violet wrinkled the bridge of her nose, obviously a little less than happy that she had actually guessed wrong. Then, after a moment''s thought, added, "A shower gel for the bath? Or a bath ball or something like that?" How could Stanley not know clearly what she was up to? Seeing how hard she was guessing, the curvature of his thin lips was thick, but he still shook his head and told her, "Not really." Violet ran out of patience and stomped her foot, "Forget it, I won''t guess, destroy it." She waved her hand. Stanleyughed in a low voice, "I''ll give you a hint, it''s for wearing." "Wearing?" Violet looked up at him, "Is it clothes?" Stanley nodded. Violet raised her eyebrows, "The clothes that you can only wear after taking a shower, pajamas?" Stanley''s eyes flickered slightly, "Pretty much." That dress can be used as pajamas. Violet frowned in confusion, "Why did Aimee send us pajamas? And it''s not like the pajamas are something that can''t be seen, why are you guys so secretive and not telling me? Why didn''t you show me?" She said she was very puzzled. Stanley coughed lightly against his lips and didn''t answer the question. Violet didn''t know what was going on in the man''s mind and didn''t bother to guess, stroking her chin as she pondered Aimee''s intentions for giving the pajamas. Aimee gave the gift, saying that the gift would enhance the rtionship between her and Stanley. How do pajamas enhance rtionships? Could it be a couple''s pajamas? If so, it does work a bit. Don''t those couples like to wear couple''s clothes when they go out shopping? Wearing a couple''s outfit will really make it look like two people are in love and let people know at first nce that they are in love. That''s probably what Aimee had in mind. She was just a little confused as to why she had to give pajamas and not daily couple''s clothes. Violet thought about it, but couldn''t figure out what the meaning of it was, so she simply didn''t think about it, and assumed that Aimee just had a different thought than she did, and that''s why she bought pajamas. With this in mind, she was instantly relieved and no longer obsessed with what the mysterious gift was. Stanley watched as Violet''s eyebrows, which were originally furrowed together, slowly stretched out, and a faint smile appeared on her stunning face. Just know that she wants to open up and stop dwelling on it. It was a relief to him that she had coaxed herself out of it, although he didn''t know how she had figured it out. He was afraid that she would be so curious all the time that she would have to ask for more information. When the timees, will he say or not say? Besides, could he really bear to keep her in the dark? He felt that he could not do it. In his heart, she was the one that mattered most. So how could he bear to see her curious all the time? Eventually he would be unable to resist telling her. It was just before she reached the limit of her patience that she had coaxed herself out of it, which in turn allowed him to breathe a sigh of relief that he could not tell him. After all, he would have preferred to show her the gift at night than to hold back and tell her, that kind of surprise was what he wanted to see the most. Stanley thought with a brilliant twinkle in his eyes. Violet caught that look in the man''s eyes and always felt in her heart that he seemed to be ying some kind of game. It gave her a more or less bad feeling in her heart. Soon, though, she shook her head not to think any more about it. No matter what he was nning, it was enough that she was his wife and that he would not hurt her. As long as it didn''t hurt her and wasn''t bad for her, then she respected whatever he thought. In this way, although Violet was somewhat curious about what was going through the man''s mind, she held back from asking, and then obediently leaned into the man''s arms, enjoying the warmth of his arms. And Stanley hugged her tenderly without speaking. The couple remained quiet in this way, knowing that the night was dark and there was a knock on the bedroom door before Stanley gently shook the woman in his arms. Violet fell asleep in the man''s arms long ago. The man''s embrace was sofortable that it made her fall asleep without realising it, for an unknown period of time. It wasn''t until she felt someone shaking her that she opened her eyes. "Awake?" The man''s gentle voice came from overhead. Violet rubbed her eyes as her vision finally returned, and only then did she finally see everything in the room. The room was lit, but the light was dim, one of those automatic luminous lights, not the kind that needs to be switched on. And this light usuallyes on automatically in the evening when it has gonepletely dark. In other words, it''s night time. Violet froze, "I can''t believe I''ve slept for so long." "Not long, three hours." Stanley replied as he straightened her sleep-disheveled hair. Violet blinked, "Three hours is long, it''s dark and you didn''t bother to turn on the light, which means you kept holding me in the same position as before I fell asleep, after holding me for so long, aren''t your arms and shoulders sore?" She looked at the man with some heartache and guilt in her eyes. She had been sleeping in his arms like this and she felt stiff in her neck, not to mention him who was not moving. Looking at the look in Violet''s eyes, Stanley only felt his heart soften, he reached out his hand and gently touched his wife''s cheek, saying gently, "It''s not sour, how can it be sour when I am hugging my wife? Not to mention three hours, not even in a lifetime." Hearing this, Violet suddenlyughed, "You''re just good at making me happy." "I''m not trying to make you happy, I''m serious." Stanley kissed her forehead and told her his attitude very seriously. Violet''s heart warmed up, "You''re so kind." "You just found out?" "I always knew that." Violet replied with a smile.This is from N?velDrama.Org. The corners of Stanley''s lips also curled up, obviously satisfied with her reply. He then gently patted her head, "Well, are you hungry? The maid just knocked on the door and told us to go down for dinner." Violet looked down and touched her stomach, "Yes." "Then get up." Stanley took her hand and stood up from the sofa. She followed the man towards the door while gently rubbing his arm. Stanley looked down at her, "What''s up?" "Giving you a massage." Violet replied with a smile, "You''ve been holding me, your arms must be ufortable, so I''ll give you massage at night." "Thank you." Stanley''s voice was low and sexual and sensual as he replied. Violet continued to give him a massage on his arm. The coupleughed as they exited the room, went downstairs and into the dining room. There were already two people sitting in the restaurant at this time, George and Aimee. These two men were sitting in a row, talking about something, getting along quite well, or at least there was nothing wrong with the atmosphere. This was surprising to Violet. After all, Aimee had always had a strong opinion for George after she knew about the feud between George and Jessie. But now it seems that Aimee''s attitude towards George has changed a bit, otherwise she wouldn''t be sitting with him and talking to him in a pleasant manner. Chapter 930 Aimee is Angry She just wondered what happened between them to make Aimee change her attitude towards George. Hearing the sound of footsteps, Aimee and George stopped talking and both turned their heads to look. Seeing Stanley and Violet walking hand in hand, George had little reaction, calmly sipping his tea. And Aimee said, smiling, "Mr. Murphy and Violet finallye out hand in hand, are you two so reluctant to part?" Compared to Stanley, Violet was slightly embarrassed. Stanley, on the other hand, felt nothing, and instead raised his eyelids lightly, giving Aimee a cool nce. Aimee instantly shrank her neck and said nothing, looking as if she was scared to death of him. Violet shook her head in amusement as she watched. Aimee was so afraid of Stanley, but she dared to tease her and Stanley whenever she saw them. But she had to face the cold-eyed fear of Stanley again. After being scared, she did not change. However, with Aimee here, life, in general, is much more lively. Stanley pulled out a chair and patted the back, allowing Violet to sit down. Violet didn''t refuse and smiled as she sat down. It was the chair her husband had pulled out for her, so why should she refuse? Unless she was stupid! Only after Violet sat down did Stanley pull out the other chair beside her and sit down. Once seated, the maids began serving the food.This is from N?velDrama.Org. A sumptuous and delicious dish was served, and soon the table was filled with mouth-watering aromas. Aimee''s eyes glowed as she looked at the dishes, "Wow, it''s fantastic, thanks to Dr. Joe, I''ll have a good meal tonight." Georgeughed lightly at these words, "It''s good that Miss Chamber likes it, but it''s not thanks to me, it''s Violet, she ordered the kitchen to make it." "That''s only because you''ve arrived that there are so many dishes tonight, I don''t usually get to eat them." Aimee said with a wave of her hand. The corners of Violet''s mouth twitched, "Aimee, it sounds like we usually treat you poorly and don''t let you eat well." Stanley even gazed at Aimee with cold eyes. A smile froze on Aimee''s face, and she instantly reacted to the fact that she had said the wrong thing, and then looked at the couple timidly. Seeing the couple, one smiling and the other cold as ice, Aimee just felt her scalp tingle. But she still had to say, "How could it be? Every mean is all carefully cooked by senior chefs, but I usually eat alone, it''s hard to see so many dishes, so I''m so excited to see so many dishes at once, so my words don''t go through my head." She swore that she meant absolutely nothing by their treatment of her. It was really just the excitement of seeing so much talent all at once that caused it. Nor, she thought, could she be med. When the two couples are not in a cold war, they are like Siamese twins, sticky all the time. She thinks she is a third party, so she basically does not eat with them, but only asionally eats together. Even though they had a cold war behind them and she ate with Violet though, how much could two people eat? So, when she ate with Violet, she basically just let the kitchen cook two dishes. This was true for two people, not to mention when she was alone. So it''s been a long time since she''s seen the shocking sight of so many dishes on the table at the same time, which is why she was excited and couldn''t even say the wrong words all of a sudden. Looking at Aimee''s vain look, Violet was amused, "Well, don''t be like that, I am just teasing you, of course we know you didn''t do it on purpose. Come on, let''s eat." Having said that, she picked up her chopsticks. Stanley helped her with food, "Why are you talking to her about this? Aren''t you hungry? Eat." Violet looked at the dish on her te and nodded with a smile, "Okay." The couple started to eat. Across the table, George gave Aimee an amused nce and picked up his chopsticks as well. It was his reception, and he had to savour it. Aimee watched everyone eat and knew it was over. She breathed a big sigh of relief, then picked up her chopsticks and started eating too. She was hungry too. After spending the afternoon ying with Jimmy and going back to her room to design jewellery for a client, she was long exhausted. This moment she must eat more to avenge the scare Violet just gave her. Although she thought so, she actually knew in her heart that she could not take revenge even if she ate more. After all, these two were rich and she could never eat them poor in her lifetime. In the middle of the meal, Aimee suddenly thought of something, her eyes fell on Violet and Stanley, her mouth opened, as if she had something to say, but she didn''t say it. Noticing this, Violet looked at her and asked, "Aimee, what''s wrong? Just say what you want to say." Hearing her words, Aimee also put down her chopsticks andughed out heatedly, "Violet, that''s what you said." Violet nodded her head. Aimee''s smile grew more and more obscene. Stanley narrowed his eyes. What did this woman want? Even George, who hadn''t said anything, became interested and put down his chopsticks and leaned back in his chair with his arms wrapped around him. Aimee clenched one hand into a fist slightly, then put it under her lips and coughed, clearing her throat before asking with a smile, "Violet, you and Mr. Murphy spent so much time in the room this afternoon. Is the gift I gave you good?" She looked at Violet and then at Stanley. When George, who had been silently watching, heard these words, a mouthful of water almost spurted out. It was obvious how he had not expected that this was what the woman was going to say. But isn''t that more fun? The amusement in George''s eyes intensified. And Stanley had his face instantly darkened at this moment. Violet twitched at the corners of her eyes and shook her head, "I didn''t even use it, how do I know if it''s good?" "What? You guys didn''t use it?" Aimee eximed with a surprised look on her face. Violet nodded, "Yeah, what''s wrong?" Aimee was clearly unhappy with the result, "So what have you been doing in your room this afternoon?" "Stanley is working and I''m sleeping." Violet said with a blink. Aimee reached out her hand and pointed at her tremblingly, "You ...... You ...... Gosh!" Shouldn''t Stanley have been eager to use it? How could he hold back? Aimee was very confused about the reason for this. And aside, George was dying ofughter as he listened. Aimee was so funny. With her around, it looked like there would be no worries for the rest of the day. "Aimee, what''s wrong with you?" Looking at Aimee, Violet was even more puzzled, "It''s just two sets of pajamas, we''ll wear them at night after bathing, so there''s nothing strange about not wearing them during the day, right? Why do you think it''s a pity if we don''t wear them?" She couldn''t figure it out.00000??????????? Chapter 931 Finally Knowing What It Is "Pajamas?" Aimee''s was confused when she heard Violet''s words. How can it be pajamas? "Violet, are you......" Before Aimee could finish her words, she was interrupted by Stanley in a deep voice, "Alright, it''s dinner time, eat, there''s no need to say something that''s unnecessary." With those words, he looked even more coldly towards Aimee. Aimee cowered in fear at the contact with his eyes and kept her mouth shut. Well, she sort of saw it. Mr. Murphy nned to use it at night. So now, he didn''t want her to continue the conversation, lest he be exposed. In order to conceal Violet, Mr. Murphy actually made up a lie. Thinking that, Aimee nced towards Stanley with contempt. Stanley red back, and she immediately put her head down again in a sheepish manner. Violet looked at her, then at her husband beside her, then at George who was smiling. The three words always feel odd. It''s possible that Aimee sent something other than pajamas, is it? Why else would Aimee be so surprised? If that was really the case, then Stanley was lying to her. Thinking about this, Violet grunted at Stanley. Stanley raised his eyebrows, "What''s wrong?" Violet ignored him and withdrew her gaze after giving him a nk look. This made Stanley even more confused. But he was, after all, a wise man and quickly thought through what was going on and let out a bitterugh. She knew he was lying to her. It was all the work of Aimee, who talked too much. Stanley gave Aimee another cool look, which made Aimee''s scalp tingle while she was still confused. What''s the situation? Why is Mr. Murphy looking at her like that again? She doesn''t seem to be doing anything now, does she? Aimee thought with some uncertainty. George loosened the arms that were looped together and sat up straight again to pick up his chopsticks and continue eating. These guys were quite interesting. The meal came to an end with a few people each having their own thoughts. Aimee was afraid of Stanley, so after eating, she excused herself and went to her room, not even to see Jimmy. Naturally, George also went to his room to hide in the quiet. Only Violet and Stanley were left in the living room. Violet looked at him, "Say it, what exactly did Aimee give me, it''s not pajamas, is it?" Stanley''s eyes wandered sheepishly elsewhere and he did not reply. But with this look, he had made it very clear that he was just lying, and what Aimee had prepared was indeed not pajamas. "You actually lied to me!" Violet puffed up her face in anger and her eyes were red. When Stanley saw her like this, his heart softened, "Okay, okay, I''m wrong, I''ll show you exactly what it is now, okay?" With that, he took her hand. Anyway, it''s now evening and the meal has been eaten, so it''s time to do a little after-dinner exercise. After a brilliant sh in his eyes, Stanley pulled Violet towards the stairs. Violet happened to want to know what Aimee had given her, so she followed him obediently, not noticing his little thought. Stanley opened the door to the room and pulled Violet inside. Once inside, Violet started urging, "Go get what you''ve hidden." Stanley looked at her so impatient, his thin lips hooked and he nodded slightly, "Don''t rush, I''ll go now." As he spoke, he let go of Violet''s hand and headed for the cloakroom. Violet sat on the sofa in her room, staring in the direction of the cloakroom with her head cocked in anticipation. After waiting for about two minutes, Stanley came out, holding the box from before. When Violet looked at himing towards her, her eyes fell on the box and she couldn''t retract them. It''s as if the box, inside, contains something important. In fact, for Violet, what was in the box was really no different from what was important. After all, having them say nothing about it, it was clear that what was in the box must not be simple. Stanley came to Violet and handed the box over with both hands, "There, you can see it." Violet did not immediately take the box, but looked up and stared at the man for a moment first, seeing the encouragement in his eyes, before she took a breath, stretched out her hands and took the box. Violet put the box on herp, and Stanley followed suit, sitting opposite her, his eyes darkening as he looked at her. Under the man''s gaze, Violet opened the box. Her eyes were still expectant, anticipating the contents of the box. However, the next moment, after seeing the contents of the box, her face changed. She stood up in shock and threw the box away. Stanley did not expect her to react so strongly, and after freezing for a moment, he hurriedly got up to catch the box and the things thrown out of it. After catching it, Stanley said, "Be careful, don''t get it dirty." Seeing the way the man''s clothes valued this thing, Violet was angry and ashamed, blushed, "Stanley!" She called out his name straight away. Stanley asked, "What''s wrong?" "And you''re asking me what''s wrong!" Violet pointed emotionally at the box in his hand, "That thing...... That thing The thing that shamed her so much she could barely say it. Yet Stanley had a smile on his face, "This is the gift that Aimee gave us." Violet was speechless for a moment. No wonder Aimee said the mystery made her go back to her room and look at it again. No wonder George guessed what it was, but refused to tell her. It''s no wonder the man saw it and secretly hid it from her, because she would surely have lost it when she found out. And he was unwilling to let her throw it! Because it''s something that''s a bit hard for women to talk about, but men love it. That''s why Aimee said that Mr. Murphy must have liked it. Because, it''s a set of erotic underwear! And it''s the kind that covers very little. Aimee actually dared to buy this! And had the audacity to give it to her! With that thought, Violet took a deep breath and tried to suppress her anger. " But she overestimated herself, and finally she simply did not suppress her anger, exasperated: "Aimee actually gave me such a thing, said it is to promote our rtionship, this thing......"This is from N?velDrama.Org. Before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Stanley, "It''s what promotes our rtionship, don''t you think so?" He leaned close to her and whispered in her ear. Violet blushed, directly pushed him away, "No, I''m going to find her and tell her to take this back." With that, she was about to walk out the door. Stanley took her wrist, "She''s doing it for our own good." "For our own good?" Violet turned her head and looked at the man incredulously, "Stanley, don''t you usually hate Aimee the most? Because Aimee has no decent mouth, and now you''re being nice and actually speaking up for her." Stanley coughed lightly, "I like the gift she gave us, so I can speak up for her." Violet''s eyes widened, "You like it?"00000000000 Chapter 932 Finally Wear It Stanley didn''t look at her. He could have just said he liked it, but not when she questioned it. Otherwise, she must be angry. Seeing the man pretending not to hear, Violetughed, "Stanley, you''re too much, what''s so good about this thing that you actually say you like it?" Her fingers trembled as she pointed at the box in his hand, "No, hurry up and throw this away, it''s so humiliating." She didn''t know how those peoplee up with this stuff, it doesn''t cover anything. "No, I can''t throw it away." Stanley hid the box in his arms, firmly stating that he would not throw it away. Violet''s eyes widened, "No? Why? Do you really want me to wear it?" When Stanley heard this, his usual dark eyes instantly glowed as he stared at her, the meaning in his eyes was very obvious. That was his intention. The corners of Violet''s mouth twitched, and in the next second, as if she was frightened, she took a few steps back and shook her head, "Stanley, don''t even think about it, I definitely won''t wear it, No!" She crossed her arms in front of her, the resistance on her face unmistakable. But Stanley would not give up. He took two steps forward and re-drew the distance between him and Violet, "Honey, wear it, I''ve never seen you wear this kind of dress before, it must fit." He stared at her intently, a look of hope written in his eyes. Violet''s face turned red with anger, "This kind of clothes wouldn''t be worn by normal people, I''m crazy to wear this. It doesn''t cover anything, why should I wear it?" "It fits." Stanley looked down at the box and said, "Aimee bought my favourite ckce." Men have always had a taste fore. But Violet was in anger at the man''s words, "Stanley, you are......'' "1 She couldn''t even speak, her face was unbearably red, furious with him and ashamed of these clothes. Aimee said that her gift would not only enhance their rtionship as a couple, but would also be very much enjoyed by Mr. Murphy. It''s a thing that satisfies all the desires of a man''s heart, so it''s natural that Stanley would like it. She has to wear it and he is determined not to throw it away. "Okay, don''t be angry, try it on." Stanley said, taking out the underwear from the box. Violet''s face was blushed as she shouted at the man, "Stanley, don''t even think about it, you''re sleeping by yourself tonight!" Having said that, she turned and was about to run. She would definitely not wear it. If she wore it, there would not be end. Therefore, she definitely does not want to satisfy this man''s desire, not to mention letting Aimee''s treacherous n seed. With that thought, Violet''s pace quickened, bent on escaping from here. However, Stanley was determined to see her in this dress, so how could he let her go? With a stride of his long legs, he pulled her to a halt just as she was running not two steps away. "Want to run away?" Stanley''s thin lips were slightly hooked, "No way, we''ve been separated from each other for some days, and now we get back together, so how can I let you separate from me again and go sleep in another room?" Violet stopped and looked at the man, "If you want me to sleep here, you hurry up and dispel the idea of making me wear something like that." "No." Stanley refused tly, his attitude was very firm, "This is a kindness from Aimee, you don''t want to make your friend unhappy, right?" "I don''t care, I''m definitely not going to wear it anyway. Stanley, let go of me, I don''t want to sleep with you, I want to go to another room, let go." Violet knew that if the man didn''t let go of the idea, it meant that she definitely wouldn''t stay. However Stanley pulled her into his arms and held her tightly, "I can help you." The corners of Violet''s mouth twitched hard. "Stanley, you...... ." Violet was about to refute Stanley''s shameless remark but she didn''t expect Stanley to suddenly lower his head and kiss her lips, blocking back the words she was about to retort. Stanley''s kiss was very strong, and after a few rounds, Violet felt herself going soft all over. The hands that were still struggling to push the man''s hand now gradually stopped, and finally wrapped around the man''s neck, being subdued by him. Stanley sensed the change in her and kissed her hard. Gradually, Violet was dizzy andpletely devoid of energy, copsing into the man''s arms, not even wanting to move her fingers. The man wrapped his arms around her waist and cradled her soft body, the curve of his lips growing thicker and thicker. The next second, he bent straight down and picked up the woman, heading for the bathroom. This night, Violet did not know how long she had been tossed around by this man, so long that it seemed to be dawn before this man finally gave up and let her go, touching her face and saying to her in an iparably gentle voice, "Sleep, I love you." Having said that, he dropped a kiss on her forehead. Violet had no strength to move her body, so she could only slump on the bed, rolled her eyes at him, and then closed her eyes, not looking at him. She didn''t want to look at him for fear that she would be pissed off if she looked at him for too long. Because this man is so good atpelling people, she was kissed by himst night and led to the next move. Then, under his coaxing, she dutifully put on the outfit that Aimee had given her. By the time she put it on, it was toote to regret it, because the man was looking at her with such a fiery look that it was as if he wanted to swallow her whole. So the moment she had time to rush to get her clothes off, she was already pinned to the bed. All in all, this man was madder, harder and more excited than usual. And the suit, in his excitement, was reduced to pieces. Although, in its original form, that dress was no different from the pieces. But it was suffering her. Her back, her legs, her whole body were sore. He really had so much energy. Now she was so tired she couldn''t move a muscle. He was still in good spirits. It''s just not fair.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The more Violet thought about it, the more tired she became, and eventually, not long after, she fell asleeppletely. Stanleyy beside her and gently wrapped his arms around her, watching her fall asleep before turning off the lights in the room and closing his eyes as well, ready to sleep with her for a while.??????????????? Chapter 933 Award Ceremony About an hourter, Stanley got up with his eyes open. The first moment he got up, he subconsciously looked at his wife at his side. His wife was still asleep and had no intention of waking up. Stanley lovingly touched his wife''s rosy cheeks for a while before withdrawing his hand with some reluctance, lifting the covers and getting up, heading for the bathroom. By the time he came out, it was already light. Stanley changed his clothes and gently exited the room. At this moment, in the living room of the vi, there were already a number of people standing, all of them bodyguards. Of course, Fraser was also in there, along with George who was sitting on the sofa. George, currently dressed in a white house suit, is sitting on the sofa, ndly sipping his morning tea. He is very fond of Stanley''s teas, all of which are expensive. He can afford it, but he can''t keep it on hand at all times like a super-rich person like Stanley. So, whenever he drank tea, he had to save it. But now he was drinking Stanley''s tea, not his own, so there was no need to save it at all. Now that he was here, of course he had to drink more, after all, it''s not certain that there will be a second chance. "Mr. Murphy." At this time, Fraser, who looked down at his watch from time to time, suddenly saw Stanleying downstairs and hurriedly greeted Stanley. The bodyguards behind him, upon hearing this, stood at attention and shouted in unison, "Mr. Murphy." For a while, the scene was overwhelming. But there was one man who broke the formation, and that was George. George was not Stanley''s subordinate, so naturally he would not be like these people, who had to greet him when they saw himing. Not only did he sit on the sofa without getting up, he didn''t even put down the cup of tea in his hand, as if he didn''t even see Stanley. With a swaddling nket in his arms, Stanley slowly descended the stairs with one hand on the railing, followed by Marry who was carrying baby supplies. Stanley nodded slightly in response to the crowd. Soon, Stanley carried the still sleeping Jimmy to Fraser and asked in a deep voice, "Is everything ready?" "Don''t worry Mr. Murphy, it''s all ready." Fraser nodded his head. Stanley didn''t ask anything else, but looked down at the baby in his arms. The little baby was sleeping soundly, his two little hands were half-clenched into fists in front of his chest, and every now and then he moved a little, and his little mouth mumbled twice, as if he was talking, which made Stanley''s eyes full of tenderness and his heart melt. He then collected his eyes full of fatherly love and handed Jimmy to Fraser, "Take him safely to Calvin and Arya''s side." "Yes, I will." Fraser took Jimmy with both hands and carefully held him in his arms. Stanley looked at the little one who was in Fraser''s armswho still hadn''t woken up, he couldn''t help but let out a lightugh, then reached out and nudged the tip of the little one''s nose, "Little heartless one, you don''t even know to open your eyes to take a look, you''ll really be abducted by a candyter." Fraser heatedly smiled, "Mr. Murphy, you can''t say that, Jimmy is familiar with my scent, so he knows it''s me holding him and not a stranger, if it was a stranger, Jimmy would definitely open his eyes and take a look." "I hope so, well, it''s gettingte, set off, contact me immediately when you arrive." Stanley said as he looked at his watch and waved his hand. Fraser put away the smile and nodded solemnly, "Yes, Mr. Murphy." With those words, he hugged Jimmy and led Marry and a group of bodyguards towards the vi gate. These bodyguards were all arranged by Stanley to protect Jimmy and bring him safely to his destination. And it also ced Fraser as the main person in charge of this operation. The main reason is that the only person he really trusts is Fraser. If he didn''t arrange for Fraser to take a trip and leave Jimmy directly to the bodyguard, he would not be so relieved instead. Stanley stood in ce, watching Fraser and the others go away until they were out of sight, then he withdrew his gaze and turned to look at the sofa. Looking at George sitting on the sofa, sipping tea as if no one else was there, Stanley just looked disgusted. This guy really thinks it is his own ce? It''s a little toofortable. And the jars of tea in front of him, what the hell? George felt Stanley''s gaze fall on the tea leaves and finally gave him a look, pushing his sses and said, "Mr. Murphy, what, can''t I have the tea?" Stanley snorted coldly, "I''m not that stingy." George hooked his lips and smiled, "That''s great, since Mr. Murphy is so generous, how about giving me all these tea leaves? I''ll take them away then." "......" The corners of Stanley''s mouth twitched imperceptibly. This man is too cheeky. Seeing that Stanley didn''t say anything, George''s eyes were confused for a moment, then he pretended to sigh, "Mr. Murphy, you didn''t say anything, it seems that you will refuse me." "Don''t make me sound so stingy, you can take them if you want." Stanley waved his hand with some impatience. George smiled, "Thanks then." The tins of tea are all new and unopened, he had asked the maids to bring them out this morning. In truth, his real purpose was to deliberately pose for Stanley and then cheat him out of his hand. It worked! George excitedly fished a few cans of tea towards himself, if not for theck of bags, he probably wanted to put them directly on the bags, afraid that Stanley would regret it. Stanley looked at him and snorted with contempt. George wasn''t angry and pushed his sses, "I don''t have as much money as you, Mr. Murphy, and I like to drink tea, so that''s all I can do." Stanley withdrew his gaze, not bothering to pay attention to him, and got up to go upstairs. George suddenly folded his legs and said, "You just sent Jimmy away, so Violet is next, right?" "Why ask since you know it?" Stanley stopped and looked at him sideways. George smiled, "Just curious, why didn''t you send them away together?" "My wife has to attend the award ceremony next, so she can only go separately. Last time in the internationalpetition, she lost the title because of me, this time she got the title, I should let her receive the trophy in style before she leaves, this is the honor she deserves." Stanley lightly opened his thin lips and spoke in a light voice. George nodded, "So that''s it." He didn''t say anything else. Stanley continued upstairs. In the afternoon, Violet and Aimee got in the car and went to thepetition hall for today''s award ceremony. She already knew about Jimmy being sent away, and when she got up at noon, Stanley was the first to tell her about it. She was aware of the fact that Jimmy was being sent away andBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. when, and she was mentally prepared for it, but the moment she really knew that Jimmy was being sent away, she was still a little upset and sullen inside. But it didn''t take long to get upset before she was back in the mood. After all, she and Jimmy would not be apart for long, just a day at most, and early tomorrow morning she would be leaving for her three children, so there was really no need to be too upset. "Isn''t Mr. Murphy going to the award ceremony today? You won the trophy, Mr. Murphy is willing to not attend?" In the car, Aimee looked at Violet who was looking at her phone and asked. Chapter 934 The Awards Begin "After all, this is the first time since you got married that you''ve won the most golden award, so it would be a real shame if Mr. Murphy doesn''t attend." When Violet heard Aimee''s words, she raised her head and smiled, "He''ll be attending, but a littleter, probably when I get on stage." Aimee nodded, "That''s more like it, how could Mr. Murphy miss the award ceremony for his wife?"Owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Didn''t you just ask if he would attend, and now you''re saying how he could possibly miss it, Aimee, I find you''re quite good at finding excuse." Violet looked at her with amusement. Aimee heatedly smiled, "We have to, so that we can be smooth in whatever circles." "That''s true." Violet did not deny it. Aimee''s eyes rolled and thought of something,ing closer to her, "Right Violet, you only woke up at noon today, did the gift I gave you good? How do you feel?" Hearing this, Violet blushed, and with embarrassment, she pped Aimee, "You still have the nerve to mention this, I was going to forget about it." With that, Violet put her hands around Aimee''s neck and shook her fiercely. Aimee was dizzy from her shaking, she hurriedly opened her mouth to beg for mercy, "Violet ...... Violet, calm down, stop shaking, I''m dizzy, I should throw upter." "You deserved it!" Violet grunted. Although she said so, she still released Aimee with a soft heart, "Originally, I was quite looking forward to the gift you gave me, but I didn''t expect that what you gave me was actually something like that." Looking at Violet''s flushed face, Aimee heatedlyughed, "Didn''t I say, you and Mr. Murphy just got back together after a cold war, and are in need of enhancing your feelings, so I thought about it for a long time before I decided to send this, this is the most direct way to formalize your feelings, and I''m doing it for your own good. You don''t thank me, you actually pinched me." "You still say that." Violet red at her, "Do you know that when I saw itst night, I almost died of shame, in short, you are not allowed to mention this matter again, or I am not going to let you go, do you hear me?" She pointed at Aimee, giving a vicious warning. Aimee spat out her tongue and reluctantly agreed, "Fine, fine, I know, just don''t mention it." "Good, or else when you get marriedter, I''ll give you this too." Violet threatened. She thought Aimee would be embarrassed and refuse in a hurry, but her eyes would light up and she nodded excitedly, "Okay, okay." ." When Violet saw her like this, she suddenly had nothing to say. Shaking her head helplessly, Violet was toozy to care about her. The more you pay attention to her, the more immodest she bes, and the more she might say something that would make you blush. As she thought, Violet lowered her head and continued to look at her phone. Aimee knew she didn''t want to talk to her and wasn''t offended because she knew very well that her best friend had a thinner skin, no more than herself. Her own personality is immodest, and she knows it very well herself, as does her best friend. Her best friend just didn''t bother with her for fear that she would say something else inappropriate next, which she understood. Soon, they arrived at the tournament hall and it was simply packed, with the press almost taking over the hall. These media are not only foreign media, but also many media that havee over from home specifically for Violet. After all, it was the first time since the founding of the country, a national won the championship and was given the opportunity to design the dresses worn by the important figures of each country at the opening ceremony of the World Games. As a result, Violet and Aimee are now simply famous in the country, and have given the nation pride and bragging rights. After all, there have been so many World Games, and in the past, the dresses for those important national figures attending were designed by designers from other countries, and domestic designers never had the chance. Now that it is avable, the country is naturally happy. No, as soon as Violet and Aimee stepped out of the car, they were spotted by the national media and then surrounded by a crowd. By the time Violet and Aimee had finished their interviews with the journalists and were rescued by the bodyguards, more than half an hour had passed. The two were escorted by the bodyguards and finally entered the clubhouse. By this time, Violet and Aimee''s hair was all messy. But instead of feeling upset, the two looked at each other and smiled. They knew very well that they had done the country proud by securing the first opportunity to design dresses for important figures from countries all over the world, which is why those media reporters were so excited that they went out of their way to mob them and interview them, causing their hair to get messed up. But they don''t me them; they are too happy, so naturally they don''t me them for their excitement. "Phew, we are finally out." Aimee said with a sigh of relief as she straightened her hair. Violet was also fixing her hair and smiled when she heard her words, "Yeah, it''s a good thing we didn''t let Adrian and the others get too far away, otherwise we''d still be in the encirclement at this moment." "That''s right, let''s go, it''s gettingte, the awards opening will start soon." Aimee urged as she looked at her phone. Violet followed her with her bag. The opening of the awards was just a simple matter of people from thepetition organisers, one by one, taking to the stage to speak. It was only after the speeches that the prize-giving took ce, starting with the third-ce finisher. Although the third and second runners-up did not receive as much as the winner, they were not far off. Even its top ten finishers were rewarded with certificates, which, although not preceded by trophies, carried a lot of gold. Violet and Aimee sat on the stage and watched as the third runner-up came on stage to receive their award and had to speak afterwards. ??? Aimee couldn''t help but gripe as she watched, "This awarding session is too slow, just go down after the trophies are awarded, why do we have to leave people to speak? I''m tired of listening to everyone''s speeches, and this is still the third runner-up. It will at least take two hours before our turn." Violet looked at the clothing designers who had spoken for a few minutes above and hadn''t finished speaking, and nodded approvingly "Indeed, but it''s a rare opportunity to stand on a podium like this and speak, and it''s normal that they would talk for so long." "Humph, they look like they have prepared a draft in advance and read it out, we two have not prepared anything, when we go up there, we will definitely just thank everyone and be done with it." Aimee said. Violetughed lightly, "That''s right, in that case,pared to them, aren''t we two a bit too perfunctory?" "We two are champions, we are qualified to perfunctory." Aimee waved her hand unconcernedly, but the smugness in her eyes could not be concealed. Violet shook her head in amusement, then stopped talking and watched intently as the man on stage spoke. Time passed and after two hours the awards ceremony finally came to the fifth ce of the top ten. The second and third ces have been awarded and the next was the second and third ces. As soon as the fifth ce had passed and the fourth ce finisher had imed his prize, it was their turn to win the grand finale.??????????????? Chapter 935 Ivan Shows Up Seeing the two people in fifth ce on stage, Aimee, who had already started to drift off to sleep for a while, finally came to some spirit and sat up straighter, "Damn, finally it''s almost our turn, if not us, I''m going to fall asleep, those people''s speeches before are really long and non-nutritious, if not for so many media cameras, I will just fall asleep." Violet covered her lips and yawned slightly, "It''s a bit boring, not to mention you, I''m exhausted." "Right, Violet, is Mr. Murphy still not here?" Aimee took out a bottle of refreshing mint perfume from her bag, sprayed it twice on her wrist, and then put it to her nose and sniffed it. With the cool mint fragrance to refresh her mind, Aimee then felt the drowsiness in her headpletely dissipate and her whole body waspletely awake. She then handed the perfume over to Violet, "Violet, do you want some?" "Sure." Violet took the perfume and sprayed herself twice as well, then closed the lid before she replied, "He''s not here yet, I''ll ask." After returning the perfume to Aimee, Violet took out her mobile phone and sent a message to Stanley. About two minutester, Stanley''s message replied. Seeing the message, Violet smiled, "He''s already on his way, probably about ten minutes away." Aimee bristled, "He''s not afraid to miss it out." "He won''t." Violet smiled and shook her head, "Our award ceremony had a full live broadcast, Stanley has been following it, he won''t miss it." "That''s more like it." Aimee nodded. Violet got up, "I''m going to the bathroom, are you going?" "No." Aimee waved her hand, "I haven''t drunk any water." Her words were so direct and vulgar that it made Violet feel funny, "Okay, then you wait for me here, I''ll be backter." "Go on." Aimee nodded. Violet smiled and walked out of the award hall and went to the bathroom. She thought that with so many peopleing today, the washroom would probably be crowded, however, when Violet arrived at the washroom, she realised that it was empty and clean, as if someone had specially driven people away, bizarrely. But Violet didn''t think much of it and just took it as a coincidence before walking into the cubicle. At the moment she had just entered the cubicle, outside the original women''s washroom, several people suddenly stepped out and then stood on either side of the women''s washroom, like doormen, holding the door to the women''s washroom under guard. There were people who came to the toilet, but when they saw this, they immediately ran away, not daring to go. In fact, even if they had gone, they would have been driven away by these people. After the men had secured the bathroom door, another footstep sounded. Immediately afterwards, a man in a ck suit appeared outside the women''s washroom. The men guarding the washroom, seeing this man, immediately nodded their heads in respectful greeting. He just gave them a slight wave of his hand and then walked into thedies'' bathroom. In the washroom, Violet had finished using the toilet and was touching up her make-up at the sink. When she heard footstepsing from behind her, she didn''t turn to look, just assumed it was from the bathroom. It was only when she was applying lipstick that a man was suddenly reflected in the mirror, and she jerked her hand to a halt and looked at the man in the mirror with wide eyes in disbelief. Ivan? How could it be Ivan? Violet was shocked, then jerked her head across and looked behind her. Ivan was really standing there, his hands in his trouser pockets, his thin lips slightly hooked, and was smiling at her, "Violet, it''s been a long time, you''re getting more and more beautiful." Ivan''s voice was low in praise. Violet''s brow was furrowed tightly, her lipstick was held tightly, her heart was beating fast, full of trepidation and anxiety. "What do you want?" Violet held her hands back, gripping the edge of the sink tightly, her eyes alert as she looked at the man opposite her, her mind in turmoil. Why? Why is this person here? As if he did not see Violet''s wariness and fear of himself, Ivan smiled wickedly and walked towards her. Seeing this, Violet immediately blocked her hands in front of her body and subconsciously shouted, "Stand still, you''re not allowed toe over, do you hear me, you''re not allowed toe near me!" However, Ivan still didn''t stop, and after walking up to her, he snapped his hands on the mirror behind her, walling her in between his arms and the mirror.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Such an ambiguous and disturbing action made Violet''s heart panic, her face turned white and her body trembled slightly. Ivan looked at her with downcast eyes, "You''re afraid of me?" Violet did not answer. This man was a madman, imprisoning her and even trying to force her. Although it didn''t work out, all of this was in her mind and left an extremely strong psychological shadow on her, so much so that now, she subconsciously fears him when she sees him. "Don''t be afraid." Ivan reached out and lifted a strand of her hair, ying it gently in his fingers, his gaze fixed on her face as if he wanted to keep her face firmly in his heart, his eyes had a strange look. "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you, I just want to take you to a ce." Ivan''s voice grew softer and softer. But Violet''s goosebumps rose at the sound of it, and she held back her nausea to re at him, "Hmph, don''t even think about it, I''m definitely not going with you!" He had a duel with Stanley and Stanley had said that he would most likely use her to hold Stanley at bay, so she could never go with him. Wouldn''t that be a disservice to Stanley? And, she had to find a way to reach Stanley and tell him that Ivan had appeared, right here at the clubhouse, right here with her. But how to make the connection is beyond her now, yet she dares not allow herself to panic. She knew that when she panicked, she would be even less likely to think of a way out. "It''s okay if you don''te with me, I''ll just take you with me, I came here just to talk to you, not to ask for your permission, you know?" Ivan suddenly moved closer to Violet, as if he wanted to kiss her. Violet''s neck immediately tilted back, avoiding him, her eyebrows furrowed, disgust written all over her face. Ivan saw the situation, his heart sinking, a touch of bitterness under the eyes crossed, "Violet, you are really desperate, this may be thest time we meet......" He said thetter words in a low voice, Violet didn''t hear them. Her mind was in turmoil and all she could think of was Ivan''s words about taking her away, so she was in no mood to listen to what he saidter. What to do? What should she do? Violet''s eyes were red with anxiety. She should have thought of it, how could Ivan not take her personally when he had already shown up to take her somewhere. She, on the other hand, could never resist him. So this time, Violet knew very well that she would definitely be taken away by Ivan. But before that, she had to make a mark and leave a trail for Stanley and the others. The only thing that could remain, and not be noticed by Ivan, was the lipstick on her hand. With that in mind, Violet lowered her head to hide a serious scowl, then slowly put her hand behind her back and put her lipstick in the sink. With this lipstick left behind, Stanley and the others should have known that she had been taken away. After all, it''s obviously counterintuitive when the lipstick is there and the person isn''t!???????????????? Chapter 936 The showdown finally comes When putting the lipstick on, Violet moved very gently, fearing that it would make a noise and attract Ivan''s attention, which would be troublesome at that time. But no one knew that during the period of putting the lipstick on, Violet''s heart was flustered and nervous, her heart was almost jumping out of her throat. Luckily, in the end, she managed to put the lipstick down. She believed the lipstick will not be noticed by Ivan as long as he does not look down into the sink behind her. Violet thought with uneasy uncertainty in her heart. Little did she know that Ivan was so much taller than her, with a wide perspective, that as soon as he looked down, he could take in all her little movements. So Violet''s little move of putting lipstick on was naturally seen by Ivan. But Ivan did nothing, said nothing, and even waited until she had finished letting go and was relieved before speaking, "Violet,e with me." He looked at her with a grin on his face. Violet still didn''t know that he knew all about her actions and looked up to stare at him closely, "I want to know where exactly are you taking me? And what are you going to do?" Ivan reached out to touch her face. Violet subconsciously tried to veer to the side and refuse. But then thinking of the lipstick in the sink behind her, she resisted the urge to avoid his hand. She was afraid that if she tilted her head, she would reveal the space behind her and he would find the lipstick. Ivan seemed satisfied with Violet''sck of avoidance, and the back of his hand gently stroked her face. Violet''s face tickled, but more than that, it was still disgusting, as if what was on her face was not a hand, but a disgusting bedbug. Of course Ivan could see the disgust in Violet''s eyes, but he acted as if he didn''t see it and continued to stroke her face, as if he wanted to touch every part of her face and take it to heart. "I''ll take you to a nice ce, a ce where it''s just the two of us, a ce where you''ll never see Stanley and your three children." Ivan finally answered. Violet looked at him incredulously, "What did you say?" Was he trying to hide her away, locked her away somewhere? Ivan lowered his eyes, making it impossible to see the emotions in his eyes, "Okay Violet, it''s gettingte,e with me." With that, he moved to pull her wrist. Violet immediately drew her hand, "I''m not going, I won''t go with you, Ivan, you''d better give up this idea." Ivan looked at his hand, he was not angry, but his eyes were meaningful, "Violet, you wille with me, and you can onlye with me, you have no choice." After saying that, he took out something from his pocket and waved it in front of Violet. Violet only felt that she smelled a fragrance, then the next second, her eyes started to be blurred and her body started to go soft. Immediately afterwards, her body swayed, unable to stand, and she fell backwards towards the front. And in front, there is Ivan. Violet''s forehead hit Ivan''s chest. On her chest, Ivan wrapped her waist around her, her gaze fell on the lipstick on the sink behind her, and hooked her lips, "What a silly woman, do you really think you can leave clues for Stanley to keep me from finding out like this?" In fact, there was nowhere to hide from everything she had done. Only he, however, had no intention of erasing the trail. He would keep this clue to let Stanley know that he had taken Violet. Only then could his final n, in the end, go ahead. Gathering his thoughts, Ivan took off his jacket with one hand and covered Violet''s face, then picked her up and walked out of the bathroom. Outside the washroom, Ivan looked to the few people who had been guarding the washroom and asked in a light voice, "During this period, no one came over, right?" "No." A few men replied, "Two women came over at first, and after we scared them away, we sent someone to guard the entrance to the corridor, and then no one came over at all." Ivan gave a satisfied nod, "Go." A few people, in a group, left the clubhouse. At this point, the award ceremony was held. Aimee looked at the fourth ce are almost finished speaking, immediately to her and Violet, and Violet has not yet returned, which makes her can not help but begin to anxious. The phone is not answered and has been turned off. Just when Aimee was so anxious that she hesitated to go to the bathroom to look for someone, Stanley arrived with his bodyguard. He caught a glimpse of Aimee but not Violet, his brow furrowed for a moment before he walked over, "Where''s my wife?" He asked. When Aimee saw him, it was as if she had seen a savior, her eyes lit up and she hurriedly replied, "Mr. Murphy, it''s great that you''re here, Violet went to the washroom ten minutes ago, but she hasn''te back yet, it''s our turn to go on stage soon. I called her and told her to hurry back, but the phone was turned off. Mr. Murphy, you should hurry and send someone to the washroom to see if something happened to Violet. Before her phone still had more than half the battery, I saw it, it can''t be turned off, so there must be something wrong." Hearing this, Stanley''s face suddenly changed, "What?"Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Aimee nodded her head in a hurry, "Suddenly the phone is off, it is very wrong, I doubt if something has happened to Violet, Mr. Murphy, you hurry......" "I know." Stanley interrupted her in a deep voice, then turned his head to the bodyguard behind him and instructed, "You go to the organizer and tell them that the champion''s award ceremony has been pushed back a bit. Everyone is tired after presenting the awards for so long in a row, I believe everyone will be happy when they know it." "Okay." The bodyguard responded and immediately went to do as he was told. Stanley looked back at Aimee, "You''reing with me." Aimee nodded in a daze, then hurried to follow him. The two of them came to the bathroom side and Stanley pointed directly at her, "You go in." Aimee knew he was asking her to help her go in and find Violet, and after nodding, she darted into the bathroom, looking for Violet. However, Aimee looked in every cubicle, and with her mouth still shouting Violet''s name, she did not see Violet, nor did she hear Violet''s reply, so her heart sank to the bottom and she became more and more uneasy. She''s not in the bathroom and her phone is off, where did she go? It''s not like she''s been kidnapped, is it? This thought came and Aimee was taken aback by herself, "No way......" She swallowed in disbelief. At that moment, two women were gathered around the sink, talking together about lipstick or something. Aimee was not interested, but her eyes nced at it uncontrobly, and with this nce, her face changed dramatically, wasn''t that Violet''s lipstick? That lipstick was the only one in the world, custom-made by Mr. Murphy especially for Violet, so she would never mistake it. Thinking about this, Aimee quickly stepped forward and snatched the lipstick from the two women''s hands. After taking a closer look and confirming that it was indeed Violet''s lipstick, she sucked in a breath of cold air, "This is a big problem!" Ignoring the two women''s curses, she darted out of the washroom and shouted to Stanley who was on the phone, "Mr. Murphy, Violet might have been taken away, this is the lipstick she left behind." She said, handing over the lipstick. Stanley immediately hung up his phone and took the lipstick, his big hand, which had always been stable, suddenly trembled slightly at this moment, a murderous general aura permeated his body, and his face was even being frightening.0000 Chapter 937 The Rescue Begins "Ivan!" Stanley gripped the lipstick tightly to death, as if he was going to break it off, and squeezed out words through clenched teeth. Hearing this, Aimee asked, "Mr. Murphy, do you mean to say that Violet was taken away by Ivan?" Stanley did not answer, but the meaning was clear, it was just like that she asked. There had been a duel between him and Ivan, he just never knew when Ivan would strike, so he was always on his guard. He even nned to take the initiative tounch an attack towards Ivan if he dyed until after Violet''s award ceremony was over and he had moved Violet to a safe ce. But to his surprise, Ivan actually struck first, still at a time like today. Had he known this, he would not have waited so long and just sent Violet away for the award ceremony, which he could have used his authority to postpone indefinitely. But after considering it several times, he finally refrained from doing so. But it was such a decision on his part that led to the most uneptable situation of all! For a moment, a great sense of guilt and remorse used to overwhelm his heart, and Stanley punched the wall next to him violently. The force used was so great that the joints of his hands immediately broke the skin and blood flowed, even as his hands trembled violently in pain. But it was as if he felt no pain, and his eyes were scarlet as if he wanted to destroy everything, making it a frightening sight to see. He will never let Ivan go, he will make Ivan die, for sure! "Mr. Murphy, your hand ......" Aimee looked at Stanley''s hand that kept bleeding and hurriedly took out a handkerchief to bandage him. However, Stanley refused. Just at this time, his mobile phone rang. With his own blood-covered hand, Stanley took the phone out of his pocket and put it to his ear, "Any news?" "Yes, Mr. Murphy, I checked the major surveince of the clubhouse and did see Ivan leaving with a person in his arms, and that person was Madam." The person on the other end of the phone respectfully replied. "Keep checking, contact the police in this country. Retrieve all the surveince along the way where Ivan left, and find out his escape route!" Stanley ordered with an extremely frightening look on his face. The caller answered, "Yes." "Also, inform George to immediately rush to this side of the club and gather all hands, I want Ivan to die without a burial ce." Stanley held the phone in a deadly grip, his voice icy cold. Across the room, Aimee shivered as she listened. Is this the big man? A single word could make her feel as if she were in a cold hell. What a horror! After the phone call, Stanley put down the phone and raised his eyes to look at Aimee across the table, "You can only go up to the stage to receive the award today, I will greet the organizer and say that Violet is suddenly unwell and left the stage early, so you will help to receive her honor on her behalf, and I will also leave the media to you." "Don''t worry, Mr. Murphy." Aimee patted her chest and said seriously, "I''ll take care of it, and I won''t let anyone know what exactly is Violet''s current situation." Stanley nodded, "After the award ceremony, you follow the bodyguard I left behind and leave the ce, don''t wander off, if anything happens, it''s not my fault." Although this woman was not involved in the feud between them and Ivan. But this woman was so close to them, there was no guarantee that Ivan wouldn''t be implicated along with her. So no matter what, he had to protect this woman. But if this woman doesn''t listen and seeks her own death, it''s none of his business. Aimee, of course, knew why Stanley said that, and quickly patted her chest and assured her, "Don''t worry, Mr. Murphy, I will obediently follow your arrangements, and will definitely not cause you any trouble, so that you can focus on saving Violet." "Good." Stanley turned and left immediately after she finished. Half an hourter, a dozen security vehicles gathered in a quiet square, their doors opened in unison and dozens of people all got out of them. These men, each dressed in the most appropriatebat uniform and fully equipped with weapons, looked as if they were about to go into battle with great aplomb. In fact, they are also going to war. Duel to the death with Ivan''s men. "Stanley, what''s going on?" At this moment, a man wearing a white coat and carrying arge medical kit came out from the crowd, his face le as he came to Stanley, "How did Ivan show up at the clubhouse and take Violet away? Didn''t you arrange manpower at clubhouse? Howe you let Ivan''s people infiltrate so easily?" He looked at Stanley and questioned. Stanley lowered his eyes, "It was my negligence." He didn''t expect Ivan to choose a day like today. So Violet can''t me anyone for being taken away by Ivan, the only one who can be med is him. Seeing that Stanley med himself, George said, "Violet has been taken away, the most important thing now is to save her before Ivan hurts Violet. Don''t forget, why did Ivan ask me toe to your side to help you? He wanted to hurt Violet so that he could strike at you." George said coldly. Stanley''s fists cackled, "Don''t worry, I won''t let Ivan get away with it." "Let''s hope so." George replied coldly, then looked around at the men. With so many men and so much equipment, Ivan should be able to be taken down, right? George thought. At this time, a bodyguard came over, "Mr. Murphy, this is all the routes that Ivan travelled through when he took Mrs Murphy away. At present, ording to the sky eyes, Ivan and his group have not proceeded further, but have stopped at a ce, seemingly waiting to be transferred." Stanley took the tablet in his bodyguard''s hand and checked the road map. George also followed along beside him to check it out, and when he saw where Ivan was currently stopped, George was amazed, "It''s actually here." "You know that ce?" Stanley looked at him immediately. George nodded, "I know, Fallen Phoenix Mountain is a famous big mountain in this country, because this mountain had a mountain fire in the past ten years, almost the whole mountain was burned up, so much so that the overall ecology of the mountain has not recovered much now, plus this mountain has a strange terrain, helicopters are not necessarily able to go up, so Ivan wants to transfer in Fallen Phoenix Mountain, it is simply impossible." After hearing his words, Stanley immediately gave his bodyguard a look. The bodyguard receives it and immediately results in a tablet query. About two minutester, the bodyguard looked at George in surprise and said to Stanley, "Mr. Murphy, what Dr. Joe said is true, the topography of Fallen Phoenix Mountain is special, so it is difficult for helicopters to go up. Otherwise, it would have recovered already." "That means that Ivan went there, not to shift, but exactly why, only you can find out for yourself." George pushed his sses and added. Stanley lowered his eyelids slightly, as if he was thinking about something. After a moment, he spoke in a deep voice, "Ivan is waiting for me, and he takes the Fallen Phoenix Mountain as the venue for the duel."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Chapter 938 Dangerous "What?" George froze, "Are you saying that Ivan didn''t n to escape with Violet, but wanted to fight you to the death on Fallen Phoenix Mountain?"Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Stanley nodded, "It''s obvious, isn''t it? From the moment he gave me the challenge letter, he had no intention of ying cat and mouse with me all the time. Sooner orter, there would be a face-to-face duel between him and I. If he disappeared after showing his face every time, how could I duel with him?" George nodded, "That makes sense." "Secondly, Ivan is not stupid, if he really wanted to take Violet away and not let me catch him, then he would have destroyed the surveince along the way before he appeared at the club, so that we couldn''t capture the route he took to escape." "So what you''re saying is that Ivan is deliberately exposing his whereabouts, and then is luring you to Fallen Phoenix Mountain to fight you to the death on it." George looked at him. "That''s right." Stanley nodded. "It seems that there must have been an ambush on Fallen Phoenix Mountain." George added. Stanley''s face was gloomy, "If Stanley hadn''t kidnapped someone I cared about, then I definitely wouldn''t have gone, he knew I wouldn''t go over there even though there was a trap, so he took Violet, only then could he guarantee that I would definitely go over." Violet was his weakness, which everyone knew. It is not surprising that Ivan would take advantage of this. "When are you leaving?" George didn''t ask anything else, just this one question. Stanley gave him a look, "Now." You can''t put off saving your loved one, the sooner the better. "It''s okay to leave now, but I have a proposal." George said. Stanley looked at him, waiting for his next words. George narrowed his eyes, "Although the Fallen Phoenix Mountain can not directly use the helicopter to go to the top, but can reach the foot of the mountain, you can first dispatch a team of advance troops to go over, check whether Ivan left an ambush on the way up the mountain, if there is, you can let the advance troops destroy, and we, arrive behind can unimpeded, so that the progress is faster." At these words, Stanley fell silent, thinking that it made sense. He then instructed the security guard, "Do as Dr. Joe says, and in addition, sneak in another sniper to set off alone and go up the cliff." "You''re trying to attack him secretly?" George immediately understood Stanley''s intention. Stanley''s voice was devoid of a trace of emotion, "If there was a chance, wouldn''t it be better to just shoot him down?" Ivan wanted to duel with him, but he just wanted to finish Ivan in the fastest way possible. He doesn''t have that much spare time to y some back-and-forth battle with Ivan, it''s just a waste of time. "As expected of you, Mr. Murphy, you are so straightforward in your actions, but this matter, have you filed it with the officials at home and in this country? Otherwise when a human life dies in your hands, it won''t be easy for you to set things right, will it?" "You don''t need to remind me of this kind of thing, get in!" Stanley didn''t have time to waste in talking with George, striding towards a car at the front of the line. George shrugged his shoulders, then picked up his pace and followed. On the way, not a single person in the car spoke, and the atmosphere was gut-wrenchingly oppressive. It was only when Fraser''s phone call came that the atmosphere was broken slightly. "Mr. Murphy, I heard from the people below that Madam was taken away by Ivan, is that true?" Fraser asked in an anxious tone. Stanley did not answer, the meaning was indeed obvious, it was true. Fraser stomped her foot in anger, "Damn, how did Ivan choose to strike at this time, fortunately we took Jimmy away in the morning, otherwise what if Ivan had also struck at Jimmy?" Jimmy is still a baby, his body is fragile, in case Ivan really strikes at him, then Jimmy will definitely have no chance of survival. Stanley was indifferent to Fraser''s words. Yes, it''s a good thing Jimmy was taken away in the morning. That was the only bit offort he could take now. "Mr. Murphy, I''lle over right now to help." Fraser said again. Stanley shook his head and refused, "No need, I already know Ivan is there, and Ivan is also waiting for me, he wants to understand the grudge with me tonight. It''s toote for you toe over now, just stay there to protect the three children, after all, no one knows if Iva knows where I have hidden the three children. What if he knows and sends someone over, so I need someone over there to preside over the situation, and only you are the most suitable." Hearing that, Fraser immediately calmed down and nodded, "I know, I will protect the three children, don''t worry, I won''t let you down." "I believe you." Stanley nodded his head. Fraser added, "Then, Mr. Murphy, take care of yourself and make sure you return safely with your wife." "Mm." Stanley responded, and admonished, "By the way, don''t let Calvin know about this, that kid is smart, but is impulsive, if he knows, he might find a way to sneak over." "Don''t worry, Mr. Murphy, I know this, that''s why I didn''t tell Calvin." Fraser said. "Good." Stanley was thoroughly relieved by all this. The call ended and George looked at him as he put down his phone, "Now what should be arranged is arranged, so you can concentrate on Ivan." When George saw his gloomy face and stopped talking again, he also simply shut his mouth. Soon after, they arrived at Fallen Phoenix Mountain. Stanley got out of the car and stood at the foot of the hill, looking upwards. The mountain had once been burned and was already bare and dark, and now that it was night, it looked even more eerie, with strange noises when the wind blew, as if there were ghosts. A bodyguard came behind Stanley and told him about the current situation on the mountain. The advance party that had been sent up had been attacked and ambushed to some extent and half of them had been wounded. Because Ivan had gone up the mountain before them and had set up everything on the mountain in advance, it was naturally dangerous for them to go up the mountain. Looking at the wounded being carried down, Stanley''s gaze sank, leaving a call to send them to the hospital to double theirpensation, and went ahead to the junction up the mountain. Even though the mountain was dangerous, he had to go; his wife, still waiting for him to rescue her, was there. Without dy, George followed Ivan. Sure enough, the road up the mountain was full of dangers, and even though so many had been destroyed by the advance team, there were still many dangers waiting for them, with all sorts of traps and weapons. There are even ces where bombs have been nted. And the dozens of them stepped on one, and at once the bomb exploded, with smoke and fire and screams of misery. If Stanley and George had not been protected by many people in the middle of the crowd, then the two of them, even if they did not die, would have been injured by the st. "Bah." Watching the people on the periphery being blown to the ground, George got up from the ground, ¨¦ coated off the mud and sand in his mouth, and said with red eyes, van, this madman has this kind of armament." Stanley also stood up from beside him, his face was dirty but his expression was very calm, not at all surprise that Ivan had actually nted something like a bomb said indifferently, "Don''t forget that Ivan used to be a member of that organization." Chapter 939 Ivans Last Gift Being reminded of this by Stanley, George instantly reacted, and his face turned pale. After all, that organisation was an abomination to him as well. His parents died in the hands of someone high up in that organisation. Although he had already killed the top brass and avenged his parents, his hatred for that organization would never go away. "I heard that after that organization was exposed, it was purged by various countries around the world, and has nowpletely disappeared." George looked at Stanley. Stanley nodded, "But when the United State took an inventory of some of this organization''s weapons and equipment based on the books collected, it was discovered that some of the equipment was missing, as to how it was missing, it has not been found out to date, and there is no record in the books as to who took it away." "You mean to say that it was Ivan who took it away?" "How else did the bombe earlier?" Stanley asked instead of answering. George had nothing to say. Stanley continued to walk up the mountain, taking with him those who were uninjured or only slightly wounded. As for those who are seriously injured, or have died, they will stay where they are and someone wille and make arrangements. At this moment, in some military tent at the top of the mountain, Violet was sitting on a chair with Ivan''s hands and feet tied, unable to move. Of course, apart from her hands and feet, there was no gag on her mouth.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. So, she can still talk now. Ivan was sitting right next to her, with aputer in front of him, and in theputer, what was ying was actually all the passages of the people Stanley had taken up the mountain. Watching Stanley drip through all sorts of dangers, watching the people around Stanley diminish one by one, watching the clothes on Stanley''s body gradually slide downhill, his face getting dirtier and dirtier, his body getting more and more injured. Violet only felt as if her heart was being plucked out with a knife, so painful that she couldn''t breathe, and tears fell down in big globs. "Ivan, you madman, you actually set so many traps and got so many people killed!" Violet roared at Ivan with eyes wide with anger. Ivan sat beside her, his arms wrapped around her, smiling extra happily in the face of her duty rant, "So what? Stanley''s mene means they are prepared to die, so a few deaths is nothing to bemented." Violet couldn''t believe her ears, such cold-blooded words sent chills down her spine. Ivan put his hand to her back and rested it on the back of the chair behind her, "Violet, do you think that Stanley will be able toe to our heels without any problems?" Violet stared at him deadpan, "Of course, I believe in him, he can do it, for sure!" Ivanughed again, "Maybe, aftering, he''s missing an arm or a leg?" These words instantly made Violet''s face change, "You still have a bomb nted?" Ivan smiled faintly, "Who knows?" He shrugged his shoulders, then dropped his eyes and stopped talking, and no one knew what he was thinking. But Violet thought that by looking like this, he was admitting that he did have a bomb nted behind him. Perhaps it''s not just bombs, but guns too? In that case, wouldn''t Stanley...... When she thought of that possibility, Violet felt her body go cold, her whole body was confused and her mind went nk. But now that she was tied up, there was nothing she could do except watch theputer in front of her, and the only thing she could do was to pray to the heavens for the safe arrival of Stanley and his party. But apparently, God did not hear Violet''s prayers. Perhaps heard, but deliberately ignored. Stanley''s men were getting fewer and fewer, one by one they fell, and Stanley''s body was getting more and more wounded, even though his face was dirty and messy, Violet could still see that his face was gradually paling. That is a sign of excessive blood loss. But even so, Stanley still did not give up and continued on. Seeing this, Violet could no longer look away because of intolerance. She turned her head away, her tears falling. Seeing her like this, Ivan''s eyes shed and he suddenly asked, "Violet, if I die, will you also cry for me, like you are doing now?" Violet raised her head, her eyes filled with hatred as she looked at him, "Never, I will onlyugh when you die, how can I cry!" This man is so bad, he will do anything to get what he wants, how can she cry for such a person? What''s more, this man has repeatedly hurt her and hurt Stanley, and she can''t wait for him to die quickly. Hearing Violet''s words, a trace of self-deprecation shed in Ivan''s eyes, "Yeah.... I originally thought that ourst meeting could make you change your mind about me a little bit, but I didn''t expect that I would be so no good in your heart, so no good that you would hate me." Last meeting? What does this mean? Violet''s crying paused for a moment, then she raised her head to look at him, her red lips moving as she was about to ask what was going on. At this moment, the tent was suddenly lifted up and a man ran in anxiously, "Boss, Stanley and the others have arrived." Hearing these words, Violet''s eyes immediately widened, the surprise in her eyes was undisguised, her body trembled slightly because she was so excited, "Stanley is here, great, great, I knew it, I knew it." He can definitely make it up. She just wondered what was his situation now. Just now, when she tilted her head away from theputer, Ivan turned it off, so she didn''t see the ones behind her. Let''s hope there is nothing serious wrong with Stanley. Violet thought with anxiety in her heart. Ivan had been watching her, watching her go from happy to worried, and after a slight twinkle in her eyes, he didn''t say anything, just instructed the person who came in, "Proceed as nned." "Yes." The man who had entered answered and turned to go out. Violet looked at him, "Ivan, what do you want?" Ivan ignored her and instead pulled open a drawer and retrieved an extremely beautiful box from it. He opened the box and took out a ne from inside, then walked towards Violet. Seeing this, Violet subconsciously tried to hide, but she was tied to a chair, so she couldn''t hide at all, and could only watch as Ivan came to her. Ivan stopped in front of her for a moment and touched her face before suddenlying around behind her and putting the ne on her "This is thest gift I will give you, designed it myself, Violet, you should treasure it, after all there is no second one." Violet looked down at the ne around her neck, her eyes filled with disgust, "I don''t want your ne, Ivan, take it off, take it off!" Ivan just pretended he didn''t hear anything, he just raised his finger to her, "Shhh, Violet, listen, it''s really lively outside." Outside, there was constant gunfire and screaming. Even if Violet could not see what was going on outside, she could still imagine what kind of hell on earth it was outside. Gunfight! The n that Ivan had just told the man was actually to fight with Stanley''s men over guns and battles. Where is Stanley? How is Stanley doing now? Has he been shot? Violet was so anxious inside, but nothing could be done. "Crazy, Ivan, you''re really crazy!" Violet''s face was iparably pale as she shouted towards Ivan, "There are your people too, you''re actually so heartless! Not even sparing your own people."0000 Chapter 940 Meeting at Last She could guarantee that someone was absolutely dead outside now. The screams and shots were one after the other, and the sound of them made her head spin and her heart wince. Right now, her main concern is still the safety of Stanley. Ivan listened to Violet''s usation, the smile on his face remained the same, "So what if there are my people, they take my money, listen to my words, work for me and give their lives for me, isn''t that what they should do? And they themselves know very well that they will lose their lives, as long as they die and their families get the money, they are smiling in hell." "You......" Violet was blocked from speaking by his clever words. Ivan touched her face, "Violet, how do you think Stanley is doing now? Has he been shot? Is he alive, or is he dead?" The word "death" immediately irritated Violet. She looked at him with scarlet eyes, "Shut up, you are not allowed to say that word, Stanley will not die, he will be fine, alive and well!" "With all the fighting going on outside, maybe, he''s dead." Ivan''s voice was ethereal and frightening. Violet was trembling with anger, staring at him with a deadly stare. Ivan touched her eyes and covered them, "Violet, I don''t like you looking at me like this, thest time we met, shouldn''t you be kind to me? You''re like this, it really makes me sad." Violet''s head turned hard, trying to shake the hand off her eyes. But Ivan covered her so tightly that she couldn''t shake it off. Ivan looked at Violet and many looks shed in his eyes, from love, to reluctance, to relief. Finally, he suddenly leaned down and, on the back of his hand, dropped a kiss. What he really wanted to kiss, of course, were her eyes. But he knew that if he did that, she would not like it. It was thest time he saw her, and he didn''t want to turn her off. Just then, the gunfire outside suddenly stopped and all of a sudden it became quiet. It seems to be after the fight. Immediately afterwards, the curtain of the tent was lifted once more, and the man who had juste in to report came in again, the difference was that this man was covered in blood, especially on his shoulder, there was a bloody hole, and blood was seeping out non-stop. Now, it was caused by being hit by a gun. The man came in shivering so badly that his whole body was dishevelled. He looked at Ivan and cried out in despair, "Boss, ...... We...... We''ve lost all our men." The implication is that all but the two of them are dead. When Violet heard this, her body went cold and she asked, "Where is Stanley? Where is my husband? Is my husband okay?" Although the enemy would not necessarily tell her, she wanted to ask anyway. She really wanted to find out what happened to Stanley. Sure enough, the person who came in, just looked at her and didn''t mean to pay her any attention. Ivan took his hand away from Violet''s eyes, then bent down and untied the ropes tied to her body, from the chair. In this way, Violet could detach herself from the chair and stand up from it, without being tied to it anymore. Ivan then bent down again and untied the ropes tied around her ankles. Violet looked down at his movements and asked warily, "Ivan, what are you doing?" Is this his way of letting her go? How is it possible! Then there was only one answer: he was going to take her out and threaten Stanley. As expected, Ivan stared at Violet for a while, and after memorising her appearance, he gave her a smile. This smile is no longer the usual wickedly unsettling one that looks like it is calcting something. This smile is from Ivan''s heart, without a trace of impurities and other emotions. Violet looked a little confused for a while. She saw many expressions on Ivan''s face, each of which was ufortable and made people''s hearts flutter. But this time, looking at Ivan with such a clean smile, she was actually a little ufortable for a while. In particr, she wondered why he was smiling like that; it seemed to have some special meaning. Just before she could ask, Ivan had already put away the smile on his face and turned fierce. He pulled out a pistol from his waist, pulled the safety and then ced it directly against Violet''s temple. At that moment, Violet only felt her mind go nk, and the cold muzzle of the gun, like a scythe of death, made her body stiffen with fear. How could she have expected that Ivan would change his face so quickly? One second he was smiling, and the next he was a vicious man, pulling out a gun directly against her and threatening her life. Such a man is truly the devil. Looking at Violet''s pale face, a hint of guilt shed in Ivan''s eyes, but it quickly disappeared and he returned to his fierce look, "Violet, don''t me me, you just heard it all, all my men were killed by Stanley, now it''s just me and him, in order to flip the tables, I can only take you to Stanley, go!" Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. With those words, he grabbed Violet as he headed outside the tent. Outside, Stanley''s men had cleared out all of Ivan''s men. Although Ivan''s men were all gone, Stanley''s own men, too, were few and far between, and the few that remained were searching every tent, looking for the whereabouts of Ivan and Violet. "Mr. Murphy, are you sure Ivan is here?" On the other side, George was dressing Stanley''s wounds, and while doing so, he asked, "After fighting for so long just now, Stanley didn''t even appear, maybe he wasn''t here to begin with, this is just the ce he left behind......" Before he could finish his words, he saw Stanley''s face suddenly change drastically, and then he stood up from the stone in a sh. What''s the situation? George froze for a moment, then turned her head to follow. This look revealed the appearance of Ivan with Violet in tow. Looking at Violet, who had a gun against her head, the killing intent in Stanley''s heart towards Ivan had reached its full extreme. He looked at Ivan with eyes wide with anger, "You seek death!" Ivan looked at Stanley''s killing intent towards himself, not only was he not afraid, but he even smiled at him, "Stanley, I''m afraid you''re wrong about that. With Violet as a sure win bargaining chip in hand, it''s not certain who will die and who will live." "Don''t you dare try to threaten my husband with me!" Violet shouted with a voice full of hatred. However, as soon as she made her statement, Ivan elbowed her on the shoulder and warned viciously, "Don''t move or don''t me me for pulling the trigger!" Violet''s pupils shrank and she instantly dared not move. Stanley''s heart simply ached when he saw her like this. He clenched his fist in a deadly grip and stared at Ivan, "Let her go, this is a feud between the two of us, how can you involve a woman in this?" George did not say anything, but kept his eyes on Violet, sizing up her entire body to see if she was injured. After seeing that there were no injuries, he stood behind Stanley and said in a lowered voice, "Violet looks fine, Ivan didn''t do anything to her during this period, he should have just tied her up." Hearing that Violet was not injured, the worry in Stanley''s heart was finally a little better, but only a little. After all, Ivan is still holding a gun to her head.???????? Chapter 941 Stanleys Choice God knows how much he wanted to rush up and kill Ivan right now when he saw his lover being treated like this, or just have a few bodyguards with guns behind him to shoot Ivan dead. But he didn''t dare, he was afraid that as soon as he had the thought, Ivan would strike first and kill Violet. Then, when the time came, it was he who had gotten his lover killed. So he didn''t dare to take the risk. Ivan listened to Stanley''s sarcasm andughed without any mental pressure, "Stanley, this phrase is inappropriate here, isn''t it? I am originally a person who does not speak of martial virtue, if I can achieve my goal in the best way, why wouldn''t I do it, so you want me to let Violet go and wait for death myself?" Stanley didn''t speak anymore. Beside him, George spoke up, "So what do you want?" Ivan looked at him, "You''ve reallye." "Violet is my friend, you are threatening me with my friend''s life, of course I have toe. I am not the kind of person who watches my friend get into danger and doesn''t care." George pushed his sses and said indifferently. Ivan let out a chortle, then looked down at Violet who was being held hostage by him, "Violet, so many men care about you and run around for you, you must be very touched, right?"R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Violet looked at him, "Of course, it means that I am very popr, isn''t it? Unlike you, who ended up in a situation where everyone hates you." "Violet, don''t stimte him." Stanley''s face changed slightly and he hurriedly shouted. He was worried that after Violet had stimted Ivan, she would make Ivan angry and then he would just shoot her and it would be over. Looking at Stanley''s look of such nervous concern for Violet, Ivan suddenlyughed nervously, "Sure enough, Stanley, you really love her badly, that''s right, if you don''t love her, you wouldn''t have riskeding here to save her, so now you must be afraid that I will directly kill her, right?" Stanley''s gaze was fixed on the gun in Ivan''s hand, his thin lips pursed tightly, not answering. Ivan added, "You can save her if you want to, first tell your men to put down their guns." "No!" Violet immediately shouted. Then he was hit with the butt of a gun to the temple by Ivan. At once, Violet felt a buzz in her head and almost fainted from the pain. "You don''t have the right to speak here!" Ivan gave Violet a cold warning nce. Seeing Violet being beaten, Stanley almost couldn''t hold back and had someone shoot Ivan straight away. It was only in the end that he forced himself to regain his senses so that he did not make a move that he would regret for the rest of his life. But Ivan dared to beat up his men. "Ivan, don''t you move her." Stanley growled low. Ivan looked at him with such an emotional look and hooked his lips into a smile, "What? Are you hurt? It''s also true, you love her so much, watching her being beaten by me, of course you are heartbroken. Good, as long as you are heartbroken, you are willing to do anything for her." "What do you want me to do?" Stanley raised his hand, signaling the few remaining bodyguards behind him to put their guns down. Although putting the gun down now is disadvantaged by everyone. But in order to prevent Ivan from hurting Violet, they could only do so. But as Stanley waved his hand, his thumb made a quick pressing motion. The few people who saw this one action clearly understood what was going on. George, in particr, quietly took a step behind Stanley until half of his body was blocked by Stanley, then suddenly took out a small reflective torch and shone it into the mountain forest not far away. Of course, in order not to let Ivan find out, he only shone the light for a moment and then hurriedly turned it off. But he was confident that the snipers who had ambushed him would have seen the position cue he had given and would have quickly set up their guns. And all they have to do now is to stall for time. "Ahem." Having done so, George pretended that he was not feeling well and coughed. When Stanley heard this, his eyes shed and he dropped the hand he was waving. "You told me to tell them to put the guns down, which I have done, so say what you want before you''ll let my wife go." Stanley nced at Violet before finally fixing his gaze on Ivan. Ivan gave a look to the only man behind him. The man looked at Ivan, then nodded and fished a pistol out of his pocket. Seeing that pistol, the man behind Stanley almost had to put his gun up again. But luckily, Stanley reacted quickly and once again told them to put their guns down. "Catch it." The man who took out the pistol, after shouting at Stanley, threw the gun in his hand towards Stanley. Stanley subconsciously caught it, "What do you mean?" "The meaning is simple, the duel between us is you die or I live, I know, I won''t survive today, but all the same, I''m not willing to die alone, I want you to die with me, do you kill understand? As long as you yourself, I will let Violet go." Van looked at Stanley and said with an evil smile. At these words, everyone''s face changed. Obviously none of them expected Ivan''s real purpose to actually be this. For a while, everyone looked at Stanley, wanting to know his answer, how he would choose. Stanley didn''t say anything, holding the pistol and looking at Violet. Violet''s eyes were red and covered with tears as she kept shaking her head at him, "Stanley, no, you absolutely can''t say yes, absolutely no, do you hear me, you absolutely can''t say yes, if you do, I will hate you, I really will!" She would not let Stanley trade her life for hers. In that way, even if she survived, she wouldn''t want to live. Thinking, Violet shouted emotionally at Ivan behind her, "Ivan, don''t try to threaten him with me, I''m telling you, your treacherous n won''t seed, I''d rather die myself than let him die." After saying that, she shouted loudly towards Stanley again, "Stanley, do you hear me, absolutely no, this is my attitude, so you leave me alone, shoot, do you hear me, shoot!" "Shut up!" Stanley angrily yelled at her, "I''m not going to shoot, I came here to get you out, I can''t do that and instead kill you." Violet''s red lips opened and she didn''t speak anymore, only her tears flowed in big streams. Ivan looked at them, "So Stanley, you''re refusing to kill yourself?" Speaking of this, he looked at Violet again, "Violet, see? This is the person who ims to love you, but in the end, he refuses to die for you, does such a person really love you?" "You shut up." Violet broke down and roared, "He loves me very much, Stanley loves me very much, I''m the one who forbade him to do this, the feelings between us, there''s no need for you to question at all." "Am I the one questioning, or am I telling the truth?" Ivan chortled, then looked at Stanley again, "Stanley, I''m asking you once more, are you going to shoot or not, if you don''t, then''t don''t me me for shooting. survive anyway, it''s not bad to take Violet with me, you know, Nove her too, after we die, we might be able to be together in hell." Heughed lowly. "Shameless!" Violet''s eyes turned red as she gritted her teeth and said, "Even if I die, I won''t stay with you."??????? Chapter 942 The End "It doesn''t matter, that''s all forter. What if we spend a lot of time down there and get turned on by me?" Ivanughed nervously. Violet replied coldly, "You''re dreaming, it''s never possible!" "Then how about we give it a try?" Ivan suddenly pulled the trigger. The sound of the trigger was so loud that everyone in the room panicked. Stanley''s face paled, his pupils almost shrinking to the size of pinpoints. "Ivan, don''t you dare shoot!" Ivan raised his eyes towards him, "What do I dare not do? Stanley, since childhood, you have always overpowered me, obviously I am the first descendant of the third generation of the family, why in the end, you overpower me in everything, have more of everything than me? The favor of my parents, the fancy of my grandfather, even the love of my life, you steal it all away, this world, it''s really too unfair." "So, you''ve been hating on Stanley just because you''re jealous, right?" Violet taunted. Ivan chortled, "Yeah, I was thinking, he and I are both descendants of the family, so why should I even be one step behind him." "So, he deserves to die?" Violet questioned angrily, "Everyone born differently means a different future, you were born to Sam, they don''t love you, not caused by Stanley, who are you to me Stanley for all your misfortunes. Your misfortunes are not caused by him, you are not qualified to me him, you are not even qualified to be jealous of him. Since others don''t love you, don''t you know how to love yourself and fight for yourself? You''ve never done that, you only know how to me everyone, me Stanley, you deserve it!" Violet''s words carried a solid foundation. The corners of Stanley''s eyes twitched as he listened, wanting very much to tell her to stop saying it, to stop stimting Ivan, what if Ivan shot her? But he was stopped by George, who shook his head at him and then gave him a look that told him that the sniper had just given a response and could kill Ivan at any time. So it''s okay to let Violet talk, maybe if Ivan reveals a crack under the stimtion, it will be easier for the sniper to hit the target. Therefore, Stanley ended up not saying anything and let Violet speak. The first time he heard Violet''s words, there was a sudden sh of confusion in Ivan''s eyes, and finally heughed madly, "Deserved it? So in your opinion, I deserve this, yes, others don''t love me, then I should love myself, fight for myself, but I''ve never done this before, it''s toote to do it now. Violet, you know, I''ve always loved you, I don''t want anything now, I just want you, so, let''s die together, okay?" After saying that, Ivan looked at Violet, and under Violet''s frightened look, his smile was frantic as hepletely pulled the trigger. "No!" Stanley yelled at the top of his voice, while running towards Violet. A shot rang out. In the next second, a stream of hot blood soared out and sshed on Violet''s face. Violet looked at Ivan, whose head was splitting open and whose body was gradually falling downwards, but who was still smiling at her, her pupils shrank and she fainted after letting out a cry of horror. But before she passed out, she saw Stanley and George who were running towards her. Two dayster. Violet was awakened by the nightmare and sat up from the bed.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Stanley was sitting on the edge of the bed taking a nap when he heard her voice and immediately woke up, then looked at her in surprise, "Violet, you''re finally awake?" Violet looked at him with a sweaty head, her mouth opened, because she wanted to say something, but nothing came out because she was afraid. Stanley hugged her, "Don''t be afraid, I am here, don''t be afraid." He knew what she was afraid of, none other than the way Ivan had looked before he died, which scared her. So, for the past two days, she had been slumbering off and on, and when she fell asleep she had been having nightmares and mumbling them over and over, worrying him. It was probably because Stanley''s embrace was too warm and secure, Violet''s slightly trembling body soon calmed down, and her voice also recovered, only that she hadn''t spoken for two days and seemed a bit hoarse. "Ivan is dead?" She asked with her eyes closed, leaning into Stanley''s arms. Stanley nodded, but his expression was hesitant about something. Violet felt it and looked up at him, "What''s wrong?" "The gun that Ivan threw at me, and the one against your head had no bullets in it." "What?" Violet froze. Stanley nodded, "It''s true, when my men cleared the scene and found that in the tent where you came out, there was still a lot of armaments but there were no bullets in those two guns, obviously there was only one possibility, Ivan didn''t want to really kill you, nor did he want to really make me kill myself." "So why did he ......" "He doesn''t want to live." Stanley cut her off, "He deliberately arranged everythingst night in order to get us to kill him." Violet was silent, did not expect that things would, in fact, turn out like this. It was a while before she lightly opened her somewhat pale lips and murmured, "Don''t want to live ...... No wonder." "Do you know anything about that?" Stanley looked down at her. Violet bit her lower lip, "After I was kidnapped by him, he used to tell me things like thest time we met, either staring at me in a daze as if he wanted to remember me in his mind, and gave me a ne, so at that time, he already nned everything. By the way, where is the ne?" Stanley pursed his lips and said faintly, "I threw it away, I knew it was from Ivan and it had his name on it, so I threw it away." Violet nodded, "Okay, although he doesn''t want our lives, but that doesn''t mean we should forgive him. What he did in the past can never be overturned, I naturally don''t want to keep it, let''s leave it like this, he''s dead, it''s in the past, we don''t even mention him in the future "Okay." Stanley nodded his head, which was exactly what he had in mind. "In the future, no one can threaten us anymore, and even more so, no one will dare to hurt you." Stanley hugged Violet and said in a low voice. Violet nodded, "Yes, in the future, we don''t have to be on guard all the time anymore, we can live with confidence and boldness, by the way, where is George?" She asked. George had at least helped to rescue her, so she had to ask about him. "He went back over to the Robinson family, saying that he still had to gain the forgiveness of the Robinson family, as well as Jessie''s heart, so he couldn''t stay here much longer and told us not to worry about him." Stanley replied. Violet smiled, "So that''s how it is, but I guess it''s not easy." "That''s his own business, not ours. Everything is his own doing, and it''s natural that he should decide for himself." "You are right." Violet nodded, and then asked, "Where''s Aimee?" "She''s fine, she called yesterday and went to her senior so you don''t have to worry about her." "Good." Violet drifted off, "What about the children?" Stanley was about to reply but suddenly the door to the room opened. Calvin and Arya, as well as Marry, who was holding Jimmy, appeared at the entrance of the room. Seeing the three children, Violet''s face instantly lifted into a stunning smile. "Mommy." Calvin and Arya''s eyes lit up in unison when they saw the waking Violet, then they ran in unison towards the big bed. Jimmy was also awake at the moment, he couldn''t run like his brother and sister, but he also opened his little arms and reached out in Violet''s direction, as if he wanted to hug his mummy just like his brother and sister. Seeing this, Stanley personally went over and carried Jimmy over from Marry and put him into Violet''s arms. Violet sat on the bed, holding Jimmy in her arms, leaning on Stanley''s arms, with two children standing by the bed. The picture of a family of five was cozy. Marry couldn''t resist taking out her mobile phone and snapping a picture of the family of five. With a click, the heartwarming scene was framed on the phone screen. This moment was blissful and eternal. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!